rt 


A    MIDDLE    ENGLISH    READER 


First  Edition  1905    „ 
Reprinted  1908,  1909 


A   MIDDLE   ENGLISH 
READER 

EDITED,  WITH  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 
NOTES,  AND   GLOSSARY 

BY 

OLIVER   FARRAR   EMERSON,  A.M.,  Ph.D. 

PROFESSOR    OF   RHETORIC   AND    ENGLISH    PHILOLOGY 
IN   WESTERN    RESERVE    UNIVERSITY 


THE  MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

LONDON:   MACMILLAN   &  CO.,   Ltd. 
I9O9 

All  rights  reserved 


OXFORD  :    HORACE    HART 
PRINTER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY 


GIFT     OF 

THflV.AS  t    MCCA8E 


l«c  ,    •      •  •       *   «    «         ' 


PREFACE  HftlK) 

This  Reader  is  intended  to  serve  as  an  introduction  to  the 
language  and  literature  of  the  period  concisely  called  Middle 
English,  that  is  the  centuries  between  noo  and  1500.  It  consists 
of  a  Grammatical  Introduction  based  on  lectures  to  students  begin- 
ning the  study  of  Middle  English  ;  selections  arranged  on  the  basis 
of  the  great  dialectal  divisions  of  the  language  during  the  period, 
and  accompanied  by  explanatory  Notes  ;  a  Glossary  which,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  necessary  general  information  of  a  lexicon,  accounts  for 
the  forms  of  words  on  the  basis  of  dialectal  differences  in  Old  and 
Middle  English. 

The  arrangement  of  the  book  on  the  basis  of  a  single  dialect 
has  seemed  to  be  justified  by  the  writers  experience  with  students 
during  the  last  ten  years.  Whatever  book  has  been  used,  the 
student  has  been  first  introduced  to  those  selections  best  illustrating 
the  chronological  development  of  a  single  dialect,  as  the  Midland, 
and  only  then  to  each  of  the  others,  with  direct  relation  always  to 
the  one  already  mastered.  This  has  not  failed  to  insure  a  fairly 
accurate  knowledge  of  the  main  features  of  each  division  of  the 
language,  rather  than  a  confused  conception  of  linguistic  forms 
such  as  often  results  from  reading  selections  without  regard  to 
dialectal  differences.  This  method,  it  will  be  seen,  is  but  follow- 
ing the  best  practice  in  reading  Old  English,  or  Anglo-Saxon. 
Indeed,  the  great  advance  in  the  latter  study  may  be  dated  from 
the  time  when  a  grammar  was  prepared  on  the  basis  of  texts  repre- 
senting a  single  dialect,  West  Saxon,  in  its  purity,  rather  than 
a  mixture  of  dialectal  forms  such  as  much  Old  English  literature 
presents.  The  plan  of  Old  English  study,  therefore,  as  well  as 
experience  in  teaching,  seems  to  justify  some  such  arrangement  as 
the  present.  The  emphasis  of  the  Midland  dialect  is  owing  to  its 
fundamental  importance  in  linguistic  and  literary  history.  Since 
Midland  became  the  language  of  the  most  important  literature  as 
early  as  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  and  the  foundation 
of  the  standard  language  of  modern  times,  it  is  that  dialect  which  is 
most  important  to  the  student  of  both  language  and  literature  for 
at  least  six  centuries.     Besides,  the  apparent  continuity  of  Southern 


vi  PREFACE 

English  in  its  relation  to  West  Saxon  is  apparent  rather  than  real 
in  any  important  sense.  So  thoroughly  is  the  continuity  broken  by 
important  phonetic  and  orthographic  changes,  wide-spread  leveling 
of  inflexions,  and  considerable  differences  in  syntax,  that  it  affords 
no  decided  advantage  over  Midland,  even  to  the  student  fresh  from 
Old  English  study.  In  any  case  the  change  to  Midland  must  be 
made  not  later  than  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  and  the 
student  must  then  be  led  back  to  the  beginnings  of  Midland  Eng- 
lish, in  order  fully  to  understand  the  language  of  Chaucer  and  those 
who  follow  him.  There  seems,  therefore,  no  special  advantage  in 
emphasizing  the  Southern  dialect  as  the  descendant  of  West 
Saxon,  though  this  may  be  done  even  with  the  present  book  if 
desired. 

It  is  believed  that  a  sufficient  number  of  texts  have  been  given, 
to  represent  adequately  for  the  beginner  each  great  dialectal  divi- 
sion of  the  language.  Kentish  has  been  given  least  space,  and  is 
not  separated  from  the  rest  of  Southern  English.  This  is  owing 
partly  to  the  limitations  of  an  introductory  book,  partly  to  the 
relatively  unimportant  place  of  that  dialect  in  both  Old  and  Middle 
English.  The  Kentish  selections  chosen  could  be  easily  grouped 
together,  however,  and  special  emphasis  of  Kentish  peculiarities 
will  be  found  in  the  Notes  upon  them.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
dialect  of  London  is  especially  represented  in  order  to  illustrate  the 
change  from  Southern  to  Midland,  so  important  in  relation  not 
only  to  the  language  of  Chaucer  but  also  to  Modern  English. 
Owing,  also,  to  necessary  limitations  of  a  single  handbook  texts  from 
writers  of  the  fifteenth  century  have  not  been  used.  To  that 
century  little  introduction  is  necessary  apart  from  such  study  of 
the  earlier  period  as  this  book  will  permit. 

As  to  the  selections  themselves,  the  purpose  has  been  to  present 
texts  representing  the  dialects  in  their  purity,  together  with  as  much 
of  interest  as  is  compatible  with  the  first  and  most  important  con- 
sideration. Comparison  with  such  lists  as  those  by  Morsbach, 
'  Mittelenglische  Grammatik,'  pp.  7-1 1,  will  show  how  fully  this 
has  been  done.  In  fact,  except  for  two  or  three  selections  from 
poetical  romances,  chosen  on  the  score  of  interest  along  with  a  fair 
degree  of  purity,  all  texts  may  be  relied  upon  as  typical  of  the  time 
and  region  to  which  they  belong.  When  possible,  texts  or  selec- 
tions not  found  in  other  books  have  been  used,  so  as  to  furnish 
a  greater  variety  within  the  reach  of  student  and  teacher.  In  all 
cases  the  selections  are  of  sufficient  length  to  afford  a  fairly  com- 


PREFACE  vii 

prehensive  view  of  the  author  or  period.  Partly  because  they 
would  not  be  typical,  partly  owing  to  mixture  of  dialectal  forms, 
some  short  pieces  which  might  have  been  included  on  the  score  of 
interest  have  been  omitted. 

For  each  selection,  the  best  manuscript  from  the  standpoint  of 
linguistic  purity  has  always  been  followed.  This  is  now  more 
easily  possible  owing  to  the  great  number  of  well-edited  texts  acces- 
sible in  printed  form,  but  the  manuscripts  themselves  have  been 
examined  when  necessary  to  secure  linguistic  purity.  It  has  not 
been  thought  necessary,  however,  to  burden  the  pages  of  an  intro- 
ductory book  with  readings  from  less  important  texts,  though 
references  to  these  sometimes  occur  in  the  Notes.  Finally,  the 
selections  chosen  have  been  reproduced  in  their  integrity  in  all 
essential  particulars.  Yet  this  does  not  mean  that  a  mediaeval 
punctuation  has  been  preserved,  or  an  irregular  and  meaningless 
use  of  capitals.  To  retain  these,  as  has  sometimes  been  done  in 
beginners'  books,  is  but  to  confuse  the  student  without  any 
measurable  advantage.  The  footnotes  give  references  to  abbre- 
viations expanded  with  regard  to  the  forms  of  the  particular 
dialect,  and  to  manuscript  readings  not  given  in  the  text.  These 
are  usually  errors  of  a  careless  scribe,  or  readings  in  which  emenda- 
tion seemed  necessary.  Regularization  of  orthography  has  not 
been  attempted  in  general,  but  in  the  Midland  selections,  as  those 
which  will  usually  be  first  read,  some  slight  assistance  of  this  tost 
has  been  offered  the  beginner.  All  such  forms,  however,  hi. 
been  indicated  in  footnotes,  so  that  they  cannot  mislead  if  they  dc 
not  assist. 

The  Notes  on  each  selection  give  such  information  as  is  known 
regarding  the  manuscript,  its  date,  author,  place  of  composition, 
and  some  account  of  the  work  from  which  the  extract  is  made. 
This  is  followed  by  explanations  of  points  in  grammar,  history,  life 
of  the  times,  and  similar  subjects  when  necessary.  In  all  cases, 
use  is  made  of  critical  articles  in  the  various  scholarly  journals,  and 
references  are  given  to  assist  the  student  in  independent  examination 
when  desirable. 

The  Glossary  has  been  prepared  on  the  basis  of  the  Midland 
dialect,  from  which  the  greater  number  of  selections  have  been 
made,  but  with  inclusion  in  alphabetical  order  of  all  words  not 
found  in  the  Midland  selections,  and  cross-references  when  neces- 
sary to  the  forms  of  other  dialects.  In  the  matter  of  cross-refer- 
ences, as  in  arrangement  within  the  alphabet,  the  needs  of  the 


viii  PREFACE 

beginner  have  always  been  regarded  as  the  most  important  in  an 
introductory  book.  Thus  the  strictest  alphabetic  arrangement  has 
been  chosen  in  all  cases.  The  ligature  <z,  though  a  simple  sound 
rather  than  a  diphthong  at  any  time,  has  been  placed  after  ad 
because  the  beginner  will  more  easily  find  it  there.  He  may  then 
easily  learn  its  real  value,  as  he  must  in  most  other  cases  in  which 
alphabetic  arrangement  gives  no  certain  clue. 

A  word  as  to  the  Grammatical  Introduction  may  not  be  out 
of  place.  In  the  incomplete  state  of  the  exhaustive  treatment 
of  Middle  English  grammar  proposed  by  Morsbach,  it  would  be 
impossible  to  expect  so  accurate  a  summary  as  may  in  future  be 
written.  The  task  was  simpler,  however,  than  it  might  seem.  It 
was  to  present  in  systematic  order  the  main  grammatical  facts  of 
the  Midland  dialect,  with  such  notes  as  would  make  possible  an 
intelligent  reading  of  the  literature  in  the  remaining  divisions  of  the 
language.  It  need  not  be  said  that  the  writer  is  grateful,  as  all 
must  be,  for  the  part  of  Morsbach's  grammar  which  has  appeared. 
Pie  has  also  made  use  of  most  special  studies  of  the  period,  or  of 
particular  works,  so  far  as  they  were  important  for  the  book  in 
hand.  But  the  arrangement  of  material  is  based  upon  the  writer's 
presentation  of  the  subject  to  students  for  some  years. 

The  book  is  intended  for  those  who  have  had  some  introduction 
to  the  study  of  Old  English.  This  will  be  seen  from  the  numerous 
references  to  Old  English  grammar,  and  to  grammatical  forms  of 
the  older  period.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  no  minutely  careful 
study  of  Middle  English  is  possible  without  a  fundamental  know- 
ledge of  the  earlier  period.  On  the  other  hand,  a  reading  know- 
ledge of  Middle  English  literature  is  easily  possible  with  even  a 
moderate  attention  to  grammatical  relationships,  and  it  is  hoped 
that  the  book  may  be  of  use  to  those  who  have  not  begun  with  the 
more  fundamental  study  of  earlier  English. 

It  is  impossible  here  to  give  credit  to  all  books  and  monographs 
used  in  the  preparation  of  the  Reader.  Mention  in  Introduction 
or  Notes  of  articles  and  commentators  is  intended  to  imply  grateful 
acknowledgement  of  indebtedness.  Failure  to  mention  others  does 
not  imply  that  the  writer  has  not  used  them  so  far  as  seemed  wise. 
Certainly  it  has  been  his  purpose  to  weigh  and  consider  practically 
all  of  the  literature  of  the  subject  up  to  the  time  of  going  to  press. 

O.  F.  Ec 

Cleveland,  April  15,  1904. 


CONTENTS 


GRAMMATICAL  INTRODUCTION  . 
The  Language  and  the  Dialects 
Orthography  and  Pronunciation 

Phonology 

Inflexions 


page 

xiii 

xiii 

xviii 

xxv 

lxxviii 


PART  I 
THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

A.  Early  East  Midland 

1      I.  The  Peterborough  Chronicle 

^11.  The  Dedication  to  the  '  Ormulum,        . 

B.  Midland  of  the  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth  Cen- 

turies 

I.  *  The  Bestiary  .        .        .        e 

II.  'The  Story  of  Joseph'     . 

III.  I]       is  and  Blauncheflur ' 

IV.  'The  Debate  of  the  Body  and  the  Soul 
V.  '.Adam  and  Eve'     ...,...'. 

]/  VI.  '  Havelok  the  Dane ' 
J/ VII.  kobert  Manning's  '  Handlynge  Synne 
Pers  the  Usurer 
The  West  Midland  Prose  Psalter  . 
'  The  Earl  of  Toulouse ' 
v.  Gild   of  the   Holy  Trinity  and  of  Saint  William   of 

Norwich 

I.  John  Myrc's  'Instructions  for  Parish  Priests 


VIII 

i: 


-The  Tale  of 


14 
21 

35 

47 
64 
75 


100 
105 

116 
119 


x  CONTENTS 

PART  II 

THE  DIALECTS  OF  THE  NORTH,  THE  SOUTH, 
AND  THE  CITY  OF  LONDON 

A.  The  Northern  Dialect  page 
yl.  Prologue  to  the  '  Cursor  Mundi ' ^126 

II.  'The  Death  of  Saint  Andrew' 135 

III.  Treatises  of  Richard  Rolle  of  Hampole  .  .  143 

IV.  A  Metrical  Homily— The  Signs  of  the  Doom         .        .  148 
V.  The  Songs  of  Lawrence  Minot 157 

VI.  Barbour's  *  Bruce '—The  Pursuit  of  King  Robert  .        .     166 

B.  The  Southern  Dialect,  Including  Kentish 

I.  '  The  Poema  Morale,  or  Moral  Ode'     .        .        .        .176  = 
II.  Layamon's 'Brut'— Arthur's  Last  Battle        .        .         .181 

III.  'The  Life  of  Saint  Juliana' 191 

IV.  'The  Ancren  Riwlr,  or  Rule  of  Nuns'     ....     197 
V.  Robert  of  Gloucester's  '  Chronicle' — How  the  Normans 

came  to  England    .        .         .        . '       .         .         .  203 

VI.  Old  Kentish  Sermons 210 

V  VIL  '  The  Ayenbite  of  Inwit,  or  Remorse  of  Conscience '        .  215 

VIII.  Trevisa's  Translation  of  Higden's  '  Polychronicon  '        .  220 

C.  The  Dialect  of  London 

I.  The  English  Proclamation  of  Henry  III        .        .        .  226 

II.  Adam  Davy's  'Dreams  about  Edward  II'     .         .         .  227 

III.  The  First  Petition  to  Parliament  in  English  .         .  232 

IV.  Chaucer's  '  Canterbury  Tales  '—The  Tale  of  the  P  r- 

dbner 237 

NOTES 247 

GLOSSARY 319 

LIST  OF  IRREGULAR  VERBS 468 


ABBREVIATIONS1 


AF.  Anglo-French. 

AN.  Anglo-Norman. 

Ang.  Anglian. 

cogn.  Cognate. 

EETS.    Early      English      Text 

Society. 
eME.  Early  Middle  English. 
EMI.  East  Midland. 
eMl.  Early  Midland. 
cStti.  Early  Southern. 
Goth.  Gothic. 
Id.  Icelandic. 
infl.  Influenced  by. 
Kt.  Kentish. 
Lat.  Latin. 
LG.  Low  German. 
LL.  Low  Latin. 
IME.  Late  Middle  English. 
INth.  Late  Northern. 
IOE.  Late  Old  English. 
IWS.  Late  West  Saxon. 
MDu.  Middle  Dutch. 
ME.  Middle  English. 
Merc.  Mercian. 
MHG.  Middle  High  German. 
Ml.  Midland. 


MLat.  Middle  Lat. 
MLG.  Middle  Low  German. 
MnE.  Modern  English. 
N.E.D.  New  English  Dictionary. 
NEMl.  Northeast  Midland. 
NF.  Norman  French. 
Nth.  Northern. 
NWMl.  Northwest  Midland. 
OAng?  Old  Anglian. 
ODan.  Old  Danish. 
OE.  Old  English  (Anglo-Saxon). 
OF.  Old  French. 
OFris.  Old  Frisian. 
Olr.  Old  Irish. 
OKt.  Old  Kentish. 
OM.  Old  Mercian. 
ON.  Old  Norse. 

ONth.  Old  Northern,  Northum- 
brian. 
OSw.  Old  Swedish. 
SEMI.  Southeast  Midland. 
Sth.  Southern. 

Teut.  Teutonic,  General  Teutonic. 
WML  West  Midland. 
TVS.  West  Saxon. 
<  From,  or  derived  from. 


1  The  ordinary  grammatical  abbreviations  are  not  included,  since  well- 
known  or  easily  understood.  Special  abbreviations  used  in  the  glossary, 
together  with  a  few  diacritics,  will  be  found  in  the  note  preceding  that  division 
of  the  book. 

2  Does  not  differ  from  Anglian,  the  dialect  of  the  Anglian  territory  in  Old 
English  times.     So  Mercian  and  Old  Mercian  are  the  same. 


GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 


THE  LANGUAGE  AND  THE  DIALECTS 

i.  By  Middle  English  is  meant  that  form  of  the  language  used 
in  England  between  the  years  ijioo  and  1500,  that  is  English  of 
the  twelfth,  thirteenth,  fourteenth,  and  fifteenth  centuries.  (At  the 
first  date,  the  language  shows  such  considerable  differences  from 
Old  English  (Anglo-Saxon)  as  to  warrant  a  new  name.  By  the.  ^  , 
last  date,  all  essential  elements  of  Modern  English  had  come  into  \  ^ 
existence. 

2.  Middle  English  is  not  so  homogeneous  in  form  during  the 
whole  period  as  the  Old  English  of  literature  (mainly  West  Saxon) 
on  the  one  side,  or  as  Modern  English  on  the  other.  It  is  most 
homogeneous  for  the  Midland  dialect,  with  which  this  introduction 
especially  deals,  between  1200  and  1400^  or  normal  Middle  English 
as  it  will  be  considered.  From  1 100  to  j  2 00^  known  as  early 
Middle  Ejnglish,  the  language  shows  less  of  regularity,  owing  to 
more  rapid  changes  from  Old  English,  and  to  the  gradual  absorp- 
tion of  new  elements  in  the  vocabulary,  as  of  Danish  and  French  1  °  *•" 
words.  Besides,  the  scribes  of  this  period  were  largely  influenced 
by  the  traditional  orthography  and  grammar  of  the  language,  so 
that  literature  of  this  time  was  largely  a  copy,  with  slight  variations, 
of  that  properly  belonging  before  1100.  From  1400  to  i5oo,Jate- 
JOddle_Eng[ish,  the  language  was  more  rapidly  approaching  its 
modern  form.  This  introduction,  therefore,  deals  with  Middle 
English  proper,  with  notes  on  early  and  late  forms,  and  on  the 
different  dialects. 

Note  i. — Scholars  differ  somewhat  as  to  the  divisions  of  the  ME.  period. 
Sweet,  •  History  of  English  Sounds/  p.  154,  makes  the  periods  1050  to  1150, 
1150  to  1450,  1450  to  1500;  Morsbach,  '  Mittelenglische  Grammatik,'  p.  it, 


xiv  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

gives  the  dates  noo  to  1250,  1250  to  1400,  1400  to  1500.  As  changes  in 
language  are  always  gradual,  exclusive  divisions  are  naturally  impossible. 
Besides,  chronological  divisions  must  differ  somewhat  when  different  dialects  are 
taken  as  the  basis,  the  language  of  the  South  being  much  more  conservative 
than  that  of  the  Midland  or  the  North.  For  the  South,  the  date  1250  is^none 
too  late  to  close  the  first  period,  and  early  Southern,  in  notes  on  the  dialects, 
will  include  the  years  1100  to  1250.  For  the  other  districts  the  date  1200  is 
late  enough  for  all  practical  purposes,  so  that  early  Midland  and  early  Northern 
will  comprise  the  twelfth  century,  1100  to  1200. 

3.  Some  characteristics  of  Middle  English,  as  compared  with 
Old  English,  may  be  briefly  summarized.  Middle  English  phono- 
logy shows  a  reduction  to  simple  sounds  of  all  OE.  diphthongs, 
and  the  formation  of  new  diphthongs ;  wjdely-spread  changes  in 
quantity  of  both  long  and  short  vowels;  and  the  loss  of  the 
consonant  h  in  OE.  initial  combinations  hi,  hn,  and  hr.  The 
vocabulary   shows   large  additions   of  foreign   words,   especially 

^Danish  and  French.  The  inflexions  show  a  far-reaching  leveling, 
and  later  a  loss  of  older  inflexional  endings.  Finally,  the  syntax 
is  characterized  by  a  marked  tendency  to  a  fixed  order  of  words, 
and  by  larger  use  of  connective  words  to  perform  the  functions 
of  the  lost  inflexions,  as  prepositions  to  join  nouns  and  pronouns 
to  other  elements,  and  of  verbal  auxiliaries  to  effect  unions  of 
verbal  elements. 

4.  Middle  English  embraces  the  great  dialect  divisions,  Southern, 
Midland,  and  Northern,  corresponding  in  general  to  Southern, 
Mercian,  and  Northumbrian  of  the  OE.  period.  \  \  Northern,  how- 
ever, extended  beyond  the  region  of  the  older  Northumbrian  to 
the  Lowlands  of  Scotland  on  the  north,  to  the  north  half  of 
Lancashire  on  the  west,  and  probably  to  parts  of  Nottinghamshire 
and  Lincolnshire  on  the  south.  J  Southern  included,  as  in  Old 
English,  Kent  and  the  region  south  and  west  of  the  Thames,  with 
Gloucestershire  and  parts  of  Hereford  and  Worcestershire.  Mid- 
land embraces  the  region  between  Northern  and  Southern  from 
Wales  to  the  North  Sea.  Southern  and  Midland  are  again  divided 
into  east  and   west  divisions.     The  eastern  division  of  Southern 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xv 

includes  Kent  and  a  small  part  of  the  old  West  Saxon  district ; 
the  western  division  all  the  remainder  of  Southern  as  already 
described.  West  Midland  is  bounded  by  Wales  on  the  west,  and 
the  Danelaw  on  the  east,  j  East  Midland  includes  the  larger  part 
of  the  older  Mercia,  together  with  East  Anglia,  Essex,  and  Middle- 
sex. As  the  East  Midland  district  contained  the  city  of  London, 
the  center  of  national  life  from  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century, 
the  language  of  this  division  assumed  the  greatest  importance 
in  the  history  of  English,  and  became  the  basis  of  the  modern 
language  of  standard  speech  and  of  literature.  For  this  reason, 
selections  from  East  Midland  are  placed  first  in  this  book,  and 
upon  it  this  introduction  is  based.  Unless  otherwise  stated,  there- 
fore, Middle  English,  as  used  in  this  book,  will  mean  the  Midland 
(mainly  East  Midland)  dialect. 

Note  i. — West  Midland,  in  its  purer  examples,  differs  so  slightly  from  East 
Midland,  and  is  so  scantily  represented  by  texts  uninfluenced  by  Southern  on 
one  side  or  Northern  on  the  other,  that  it  has  been  but  sparingly  represented. 

Note  2. — The  language  of  London,  the  seat  of  government  after  the  beginning 
of  Henry  the  Second's  reign  (1154),  was  largely  Southern  during  the  earlier 
.  part  of  the  ME.  period,  as  shown  by  the  proclamation  of  Henry  III  in  1258 
(see  p.  226).  It  gradually  lost  its  Southern  character  however,  until,  toward 
the  end  of  the  fourteenth  century,  it  was  essentially  Midland.  The  importance 
of  London  English,  in  relation  to  the  development  of  the  literary  language, 
has  suggested  devoting  to  it  several  special  selections. 

5.  The  differences  between  the  different  dialects  will  be  best 
understood  by  a  study  of  phonology  and  of  inflexions  in  the 
following  pages.  Some  of  the  more  characteristic  differences  may 
be  given  here,  especially  of  Midland  with  which  we  have  most  to 
do.  Midland  English,  like  Northern,  is  based  on  Old  Anglian,  and 
shows  forms  due  to  OAng.  phonology  and  inflexion  as  compared 
with  West  Saxon.  See  Sievers,  ' Angelsachsische  Grammatik'1 
(Sievers-Cook,  'Grammar  of  Old  English'),  §§  150-168,  and  notes 
under  inflexions,  as  well  as  notes  under  §  i6f.  of  this  Introduction. 
The  most  marked  phonological  differences  between  Old  Anglian 

1  All  references  are  to  the  third  edition,  and  translation  of  same. 


xvi  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

and  West  Saxon  are  the  lengthening  of  0$.  a  before  Id,  the  re- 
tention of  Teutonic  e  as  a  «©se  sound  (WS.  cs) ;  the  monophthong- 
ing  of  Teutonic  au,  eu  (WS.  ea,  eo)  to  e  before  c,  h,  g ;  and  the 
appearance  of«?  for  WS.  le  and  e  for  WS.  ie,  the  mutation  of  ea,  ea. 
Owing  to  these  OAng.  peculiarities,  Midland  English  has  g  for 
OAng.  a  before  Id,  as  for  OE.  a  in  other  situations,  together  with 
a  far  greater  number  of  close  e  sounds  than  Southern.  Otherwise 
the  clearest  idea  of  Midland  English  may  be  gained  by  a  clear 
separation  from  it  of  Northern  and  Southern  dialects.  Phono- 
logically,  Northern  is  distinguished  by  retention  of  OE.  a  (OAng.  a 
before  Id  also)  as  a ;  by  the  guttural  quality  of  k,  g  sounds;  by  the 
use  of  quip)  for  OE.  hw,  when  beginning  a  word  or  syllable  ;  and 
by  s  for  OE.  sc  in  unstressed  words  and  syllables,  as  sal  '  shall/ 
Inglis  l  English/  Southern  is  clearly  marked  by  the  retention  of 
the  quality  of  OE.y  sounds  (<  u,  less  commonly  1WS.  u>y\  re- 
presenting them  by  u  (ui)  under  the  influence  of  OF.  orthography ; 
and  by  the  tendency  of  OE.  initial^  s,  hw,  p,  to  become  v,  z,  w, 
voiced/,  though  the  latter  is  not  indicated  in  writing.  The  last 
consonantal  changes,  especially  of  f,  s  to  v,  z,  are  more  fully  re- 
presented in  Kentish  than  in  southwest  Southern.  Otherwise 
Kentish  is  distinguished  by  the  use  of  e  for  OE.  y,  as  in  Old 
Kentish. 

6.  As  to  inflexion,  by  the  last  of  the  thirteenth  century  Northern 
had  reduced  almost  all  nouns  to  a  single  inflexional  form,  based 
on  OE.  strong  masculines,  and  had  completely  leveled  most  in- 
flexions of  adjectives  and  adjective  pronouns.  The  two  preterit 
stems  of  OE.  strong  verbs  had  commonly  been  reduced  to  one, 
usually  the  singular.  The  OE.  prefix^,  whether  of  past  participles 
or  other  parts  of  verbs,  had  been  wholly  lost.  Final  unstressed  e 
was  no  longer  pronounced  after  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  On  the  other  hand,  Southern  is  distinguished  by  retaining 
the  weak  en  plurals  of  nouns,  and  even  by  extending  that  ending  in 
some  cases ;  also  by  the  retention  of  a  larger  number  of  inflexional 
forms  of  adjectives  and  adjective  pronounsJjand  of  ie(n),  ie,  iecfm 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xvii 

infinitive  and  present  tense  of  OE.  weak  verbs  of  the  second 
class ;  by  the  preservation  of  final  unstressed  e,  in  general,  through 
the  fourteenth  century.  In  these  particulars  the  Midland  dialect 
agrees  more  commonly  with  Northern  than  with  Southern,  though 
southeast  Midland  agrees  with  Southern  in  many  cases.  The  most 
distinctive  mark  of  inflexion  in  the  three  dialects  is  that  of  the 
present  indicative  of  verbs,  the  inflexional  endings  of  which  are  as 
follows : — 

Nth.  Sg.  i.  (e)  Qx„es:   2.  es  :  3.  es.          PI.  1,  2,  3,  es,  or*1. 

Ml.  1.  e:  2j_jsU.  3.  efi(th) :  „        en,  later  e. 

Sth.         1.  e,  (ie)2:  2.  (e)s/:  3.  (e)p(th)  „        ej>t  tyPf ,  dhijetJif . 

In  addition,  Northern  is  also  peculiar  in  the  use  of  the  ending 
andie)  in  the  present  participle,  the  usual  loss  of  personal  endings 
in  the  weak  preterit,  and  the  reduction  of  the  two  preterit  stems  in 
strong  verbs  to  one,  generally  the  singular.  Midland  and  Southern 
agree  in  general  in  retaining  the  personal  endings  of  weak  preterits, 
and  both  preterit  stems  of  strong  verbs,  while  in  the  present 
participle  Midland  uses  the  ending  end(e\  later  inge,  seldom  and{e), 
and  Southern  inde,  later  inge,  seldom  ende. 

Note. — For  a  fuller  statement  of  dialectal  differences,  see  Morsbach, 
4  Mittelenglische  Grammatik,'  pp.  11-14;  Kaluza,  '  Historische  Grammatik  der 
englischen  Sprache,'  §  17,  204.  Naturally  not  all  works  written  in  Middle 
.English  are  equally  valuable  for  the  study  of  the  language.  Especially 
popular  works,  which  were  frequently  copied,  show  a  mixture  in  orthography 
as  well  as  in  dialect,  owing  to  changes  by  different  scribes.  The  purest  texts 
are  of  course  necessary  to  an  understanding  of  the  language  as  it  actually 
existed,  and  from  these  most  of  the  selections  for  this  book  have  been  made. 
For  fuller  lists  of  pure  texts  representing  the  different  dialects,  see  Morsbach, 
as  above,  pp.  4-1 1,  and  Sweet,  'History  of  English  Sounds,'  pp.  154-6. 


1  When  immediately  before  a  personal  pronoun. 

2  In  verbs  of  OE.  second  weak  conjugation. 


xviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 


ORTHOGRAPHY  AND  PRONUNCIATION 

7.  Middle  English  orthography  is  based  on  older  English  spell- 
ing, but  shows  marked  influence  of  French  orthography.  The 
union  of  the  two  systems  produced  many  apparent  irregularities, 
some  of  the  most  important  of  which  are  as  follows : 

Vowels  :  The  OE.  digraph  ce,  when  representing  a  long  sound,  was  dis- 
placed by  e,  as  in  hw§te  *  wheat.'  The  short  OE.  ce  had  already  become  a, 
pronounced  as  in  artistic. 

au  interchanged  with  a  before  a  nasal  in  closed  syllables  of  French  words, 
sometimes  in  those  of  English  origin,  as  aunswere  beside  answere. 

ie  (ye)  was  used  for  long  close  e  in  late  Middle  English,  as  in  lief  *  dear,' 
belief  more  naturally  in  French  words  as  mischief. 

0  took  the  place  of  short  ti  in  proximity  to  n,  m,  ti  (v),  w,  to  prevent  con- 
fusion of  manuscript  forms,  sometimes  also  in  other  places.  Examples  are 
wonede  'dwelt,'  icomen  'come,'  wods  'wood';  also  late  ME.  bote  'but,' 
corage  *  courage,'  where  the  use  of  u  might  have  suggested  the  long  sound. 

ou  (oza)  for  u,  sometimes  u,  as  in  hous  l  house,'  cb~uj>e  f  known,'  cow  for  long 
u,  and  sorouiw)  *  sorrow '  for  short  u. 

v  for  u,  especially  in  initial  position,  as  vnder  c  under.' 

y  and  i  are  used  interchangeably  for  OE.  i  or  y,  long  or  short.  Especially 
before  it,  1/t,  u  iv),  w,y  commonly  takes  the  place  of  i  in  late  Middle  English, 
to  prevent  confusion,  as  in  the  case  of  o  for  ti  above.  It  also  takes  the  place 
of  i  in  the  diphthongs  ai,  ei,  oi,  ui,  especially  when  final  in  syllable  or  word. 

Consonants  :  There  were  even  more  variations  from  OE.  usage  in  the  case  of 
consonants.  In  the  first  place,  the  OE.  forms  off  r,  s,  to,  now  seldom  pre- 
served in  printing  OE.  texts,  gave  way  to  French  forms  of  those  letters  which 
are  nearer  to  those  used  to-day.     Besides, 

c  is  used  in  early  Middle  English  for  ts,  as  in  blecen  for  bletsen  '  bless ' ;  see 
also  tz,  z,  for  the  same.  Later  c  (sc)  and  ce  were  used  for  voiceless  s,  ss,  as 
alee  '  also,'  lescun  '  lesson,'  face. 

ch  is  used  for  OE.  palatal  c}  as  well  as  for  ch  in  French  words ;  examples, 
chirche  'church/  chase.  When  doubled,  cch  (chch)  are  written,  as  in  wicche 
{wychche)  'witch.' 

ct,  cht,  are  sometimes  written  for  $t  (hi),  as  in  mycht '  might.' 
^"for  capital/"  occurs  in  late  Middle  English. 

g  (the  French  form,  our  modern  g)  took  the  place  of  the  guttural  stop,  as  in 
gold,  and  gg  (g)  the  place  of  OE.  eg,  as  in  brigge  '  bridge.'  g  also  occurred 
sometimes  for  French  soft^-  {—J),  as  in  j'ugen  'judge.' 

^  (the  English  form  of  g)  was  used  for  the  palatal  spirant  g(gh),  as  in  mi)t 


GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION  xix 

'  might ' ;  for  OE.  g  ( =y)  initially,  as  in  }e  J  ye ' ;  and  sometimes  in  late 
Middle  English  for  voiced  s,  as  side)  '  sides,  by  confusion  with  z. 

gh  ()h)  for  spirant  g  (h)  in  later  Middle  English,  as  in  might,  wijjht  '  might ' ; 
the  combination  with  /  was  also  sometimes  written  gth,  )th,  as  in  knigth 
'  knight.' 

git  occurs  in  late  Middle  English  for  the  guttural  stop  of  French  words,  as 
guard,  and  sometimes  in  English  words  before  a  palatal  vowel,  as  guest,  guilty 
to  avoid  confusion  with^-  (=*/),  as  ingest  'jest.' 

i  (consonantal)  was  occasionally  used  for  initial  }  (=\y)>  as  m  l'af  '  gave'  > 
also  for/,  as  toy  'joy.' 

/  initially  in  French  words,  asjugen  'judge,'  in  later  Middle  English. 

k  came  to  be  used  for  c  before  e,  i,  and  n,  sometimes  before  a,  o,  u,  the 
former  because  c  before  e,  i,  in  French  words  was  s  in  sound  ;  examples  are 
kepen  '  keep,'  king,  kdre  '  care,'  knijt  *  knight.' 

qu  for  OE.  civ,  as  in  quen  'queen,'  as  well  as  for  French  qu  (=kw),  as  in 
quite ;  it  was  also  occasionally  used  for  hw,  as  in  quilk  '  which/ 

sc/i,  sh,  ss  for  OE.  sc,  as  in  schal,  shal,  ssal '  shall.' 

st  for  ht  sometimes,  as  nist '  night.' 

th  displaces  p,  which  had  itself  displaced  9'  almost  entirely  in  early  Middle 
English.  But/  occasionally  remained  to  modern  times,  especially  in  the  forms 
ye  (  =  the),yt  (  =  that),  where y  represents/  with  an  open  top. 

tz  occasionally  for  ts,  as  in  bletzen  *  bless.' 

u  (consonantal),  later  v,  for  voiced  /,  as  in  heuen,  heven,  OE.  heofon 
'  heaven.' 

iv  was  used  in  later  Middle  English  for  u,  in  ou,  especially  when  final  in 
word  or  syllable,  as  cow,  earlier  cu,  cou  '  cow.'     w  also  rarely  occurs  for  v. 

y  (consonantal)  in  later  Middle  English  for  earlier  )  (=y) ;  also  for  /  {th), 
through  confusion  with/  with  open  top,  as  already  noted. 

z  occasionally  for  ts,  as  in  vestimcnz  '  vestments ' ;  rarely  also  for  voiced  s, 
as  in  wgzele  '  weasel,'  though  common  in  Kentish. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  the  older  orthography  prevails,  as  <2  beside 
a  and  e,  and  the  rune  for  w,  as  by  Orm.  A  large  number  of  the  peculiarities 
already  noted  are  also  found.  The  most  important  orthography  of  the  period 
is  that  of  Orm,  who  indicated  pronunciation  with  minute  care,  especially  by  the 
doubling  of  consonants,  the  relations  of  which  will  be  discussed  under  '  Changes 
in  Quantity.'  Minuteness  in  other  respects  may  be  indicated  from  his  use  of 
separate  signs  for  the  stop  g,  as  in  God,  the  spirant  as  in  ME.  $if  *  if,'  and  the 
MnE.  g  as  in  singe. 

Note  2. — Nth.  shows  few  distinctive  peculiarities.  Especially  to  be  noted 
are  the  indication  of  length  in  the  vowels  a,  e,  0,  by  adding  i(y)  in  late  Nth. 
Thus  at  (ay),  ei  (ey),  oi  (py)  correspond  to  ME.  a,  e,  o.  Besides,  cht  and  ght 
are  used  for  the  palatal  spirant,  as  in  mycht  *  might ' ;  gh  for  the  palatal  spirant 

b  2 


xx  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

in  other  situations,  as  high,  hight '  promised' ;  qu  regularly  for  OE.  hw,  as  qua 
'who,'  quite  'white.'  Sth.  shows  the  following  peculiarities:  e,  in  early  Sth., 
for  OE.  ce  ;  ie  (ye)  for  long  close  e,  especially  in  Kentish  ;  oa  (ad)  for  long  open 
P,  in  early  Sth. ;  u  for  OE  y  long  and  short,  sometimes  ui  (uy)  for  OE.  y ; 
tie,  U,  oe  (o)  for  OE.  eo,  less  commonly  for  OE.  e,  and  occasionally  for  OE.  eo 
(e) ;  the  same  usage  is  also  often  found  in  West  Midland ;  sch,  sh,  and  ss  were 
all  used  for  sh,  OE.  sc. 

8.  Accents  were  sometimes  used  in  early  Middle  English  to 
indicate  long  quantity,  or  occasionally  for  emphasis.  In  a  later 
time  they  were  also  sometimes  employed  to  indicate  that  a  final 
e  oxy  was  not  silent,  as  in  plente.  The  breve  (J)  was  also  sparingly 
used  to  indicate  short  quantity.  The  common  means  of  indicating 
long  quantity,  however,  whether  of  vowels  or  consonants,  was  by 
doubling  the  letter,  as  good,  OE.  god  '  good/  wicche  '  witch.'  The 
doubling  of  vowels  when  long  was  increasingly  common  in  later 
Middle  English,  and  accounts  for  double  vowels  in  many  modern 
words.  Cf.  also  the  indication  of  long  vowels  by  digraphs,  as  in 
the  table  under  §  7. 

9.  Abbreviations  are  not  uncommon  in  Middle  English  texts. 
Some  of  the  most  frequent  are  a  macron  over  a  vowel  for  following 
n  or  m,  as  co  for  com,  hi  for  him,  pig  for  ping ;  a  curl  above  a  letter, 
sometimes  through  the  stem  of  it,  for  er,  re,  ur ;  a  small  undotted 
1  above  the  line  for  ri\  a  roughly  written  a  for  ra.  Certain  common 
words  were  often  abbreviated,  as  3,  later  <£•  for  and',   fit,  later  yt, 

p,  d  for  that  (thet) ;  qd  for  quod  ( quoth ' ;  wt  for  wip,  with ;  %  for 
king',  3  for  bishop',  s'  for  sanct,  sant,  saint]  ihc,  ihu  for  Jesus,  Jesu. 
As  such  abbreviations  admit  of  no  misinterpretation,  they  are  regu- 
larly expanded  in  all  the  texts  of  this  book  with  no  further  notice 
than  a  single  reference  to  the  earliest.  Even  this  has  not  been 
thought  necessary  except  in  case  of  abbreviations  for  words,  as 
and,  that,  king,  &c. 

10.  The  following  table  shows  the  approximate  pronunciation  of 
the  vowels  and  diphthongs  of  Middle  English.  The  order  chosen 
is  that  which  represents  essential  relations  of  the  sounds,  as  of  pitch 
and  physiological  formation,  rather  than  the  merely  conventional 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxi 

order  of  the  alphabet.  It  will  thus  be  possible  to  see  at  a  glance 
the  sounds  which  are  closely  related  in  fundamental  characteristics 
and  may  therefore  most  easily  interchange. 


THE  VOWELS 

Short 

Long 

i,  as  in  h*t. 

i,  as  in  machzne. 

e,  as  in  men. 

e  (close),    as   in    th^y,    but  without 

vanish. 

f  (open),  as  in  th^re,  care. 

a,  as  in  artistic. 

a,  as  in  art,  father. 

o,  as  in  not  (not  Italian  a). 

6  (open),  as  in  lord. 

6  (close),  as  in  no,  but  without  vanish. 

u,  as  in  fwll1. 

u  (ou),  as  in  fool. 

THE  DIPHTHONGS 

in  (iw),    as  t  +  u,  or  ew  in  few. 

ei  (ey),    as  e  +  i  sounded  together. 

eu  (ew),  as  e  +  u,  later  as  eiu  in  few. 

ai  (ay),    as  in  aisle,  more  nearly  as  a  of  man  +  i. 

au(aw),  as  ou  in  howse,  ow  in  zow. 

oi  (oy),    as  in  \oy. 

ou  (ow),  as  o  in  lord  +  u. 

ou  (ow),  as  o  in  no  +  u. 

ui  (uy),  rare,  as  u  +  i. 

1  The  question  of  how  far  the  quality  of  OF.  u  in  plus  was  actually  adopted 
in  the  speech  of  the  Midland  and  Northern  districts,  and  how  long  it  retained 
its  purity,  cannot  be  positively  settled.  It  is  agreed,  however,  that  toward  the 
end  of  the  period  this  sound  had  fallen  in  with  OE.  short  u  or  had  become  iu. 
From  the  small  number  of  words  with  this  OF.  sound,  and  from  their 
necessarily  gradual  adoption,  it  seems  more  than  doubtful  whether  the  pure 
French  pronunciation  ever  existed  on  Midland  (Nth.)  soil,  except  as  spoken 
by  those  who  knew  French.  The  exact  quality  of  the  vowel  is  naturally  most 
important  in  rime,  and  the  lack  of  significance  of  it  for  our  purposes  may  be 
indicated  by  the  fact  that  there  is  in  this  book  but  one  rime,  twice  repeated,  with 
this  vowel.  This  is  the  x\m.z,Jesu  :  vertu  (97,  17-18;  99,  3-4).  For  practical 
purposes,  therefore,  we  shall  disregard  the  French  quality  of  this  vowel  and 
consider  that  from  the  first  it  had  fallen  in  with  OE.  u  and  the  ME.  diphthong 
eu  {iu).  Cf.  Behrens, '  Franz.  Sprache  in  England,'  p.  1 18  ;  Luick,  *  Anglia,'  xiv. 
287. 


xxii  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

ii.  Theoretically  there  are  two  sets  of  the  diphthongs  et,  eu,  gu 
and  ou,  those  with  the  first  elements  long  or  short,  according  as  they 
developed  from  long  or  short  vowels  or  diphthongs  in  Old  English. 
Indeed,  Orm  distinguished  them  in  his  orthography  (see  §  71,  n.), 
but  otherwise  they  are  not  distinguished  in  written  forms  and  can 
be  separated  only  by  a  knowledge  of  their  development  from  older 
English.  As  their  later  development  also  shows  no  separation,  the 
distinction  of  long  and  short  diphthongs  in  Middle  English  may  be 
disregarded  for  all  practical  purposes.  Besides,  the  distinction 
between  gu  and  ou,  iu  and  eu,  was  not  long  preserved,  and  that 
between  et  and  at,  which  had  begun  to  be  confused  in  Chaucer's 
English,  as  shown  by  his  rimes,  was  lost  in  late  Middle  English. 
A  new  ou  before  jt  (ht,  ght),  as  in  oujt  (ought),  developed  during 
the  period,  but,  as  it  often  interchanges  with  0  and  has  had  a  separate 
development  from  either  of  the  ou  diphthongs  (compare  English 
ought,  brought  with  know,  grow,  bow  in  rainbow),  it  need  not  be 
pronounced  diphthongic.  The  combination  ui  was  never  sufficiently 
common  to  merit  consideration  beside  the  other  diphthongs.  By 
a  slight  conventionalization  for  practical  purposes,  these  nine 
diphthongs  may  thus  be  reduced  to  five  at  most.  Those  who  wish 
to  make  more  minute  distinctions  have  but  to  refer  to  the  historical 
basis  of  the  sounds. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  English  shows  some  considerable  retention  of 
OE.  pronunciation,  as  of  OE.  orthography.  Owing  to  many  peculiarities  of 
orthography,  however,  most  words  must  be  analysed  in  relation  to  their  earlier 
and  later  forms  in  order  to  be  sure  of  their  pronunciation.  See,  for  example, 
the  passages  from  the  Chronicle  and  notes  thereon. 

Note  2. — Nth.  has  no  differences  in  pronunciation  not  sufficiently  indicated 
by  the  spelling,  as  the  retention  of  OE.  a  as  a.  Sth.  has,  in  addition  to  the 
above,  the  sounds  e,  from  OE.  a,  as  a  in  man ;  u,  from  OE.  y,  with  the  older 
mutated  sound,  as  in  French  plus-,  and  u  (ui,  uy),  from  OE.  y,  as  in  French 
tune. 

12.  The  consonants  are  in  general  pronounced  like  those  of 
Modern  English,  except  as  already  explained  under  orthography. 
In  addition,  doubled  consonants  are  to  be  pronounced  long,  as  in 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxiii 

sunne  '  sun/  which  differs  from  sune  '  son ' ;  ch  was  pronounced  tsh, 
as  in  church  to-day,  whether  in  English  or  French  words ;  h  has  the 
sound  of  German  ch  in  ich,  auch,  except  initially.  For  other  notes 
see  the  Phonology  under  each  consonant. 

13.  As  to  word-stress  or  accent,  we  must  distinguish  between 
Teutonic  words,  that  is  those  from  Old  English  and  Norse,  with 
a  few  from  Low  German,  and  the  ever  increasing  number  from 
French.  The  former,  which  make  the  basis  of  the  speech,  were 
in  general  accented  as  in  Old  English — simple  words  on  the  first 
syllable,  compound  words  on  the  first  syllable  if  nouns,  adjectives, 
or  words  derived  from  them,  on  the  root  syllable  if  verbs,  or  adverbs 
formed  from  prepositional  phrases.  Even  in  Old  English,  however, 
the  prefixes  ge,  for,  usually  be,  and  sometimes  un,  al,  and  the 
borrowed  earce  'arch/  were  unstressed  in  nouns  and  adjectives. 
In  addition,  during  Middle  English  times,  the  prefixes  un,  at, 
and  usually  mi's,  lost  accent  in  nouns  and  adjectives,  except  in 
almost,  mishappe  '  mishap/  which  have  retained  prefix  stress  to  the 
present  time.  There  was  also  a  shifting  of  accent  to  the  second 
element  of  some  nouns,  as  at  present  in  man' kind1,  Northumbrian, 
a  stress  which  was  occasional  in  Old  English,  as  shown  by 
Norp'hymbron, '  Battle  of  Maldon  '266.  A  similar  shifting  of  stress 
affected  adjectives  when  in  predicate  rather  than  attributive  position, 
as  today  in  thirteen ;  compare  '  he's  thirteen  *  with  '  a  'thirteen  year 
old  boy.'  In  all  such  cases  the  stress  can  be  certainly  known  only 
from  verse,  where  the  metre  will  sufficiently  indicate  the  position  of 
the  accent. 

14.  New  compounds  in  Middle  English  also  followed  the  general 
law  of  stress,  as  in  'domesdai,  'sometime,  whosg,  to'fgre,  wip'uten. 
Sometimes  the  root,  sometimes  the  prefix  syllable  was  stressed  in 
new  compound  adverbs,  2&perfgre,perof,  into,  intil,  upon.  Secondary 
stress,  which  was  strong  in  Old  English  upon  the  second  elements 
of  compounds,  was  still  so  in  Middle  English.     It  is  especially 

1  A  turned  period  indicates  stress  on  the  syllable  before  which  it  is  placed. 


xxiv  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

important  for  ME.  metre,  since  this  strong  secondary  stress  was 
often  elevated  to  a  principal  position  in  the  line  of  verse.  This  is 
particularly  true  of  certain  syllables,  wholly  unstressed  at  present 
when  next  the  principal  accent,  as  ande  (ende)  inge,  gre,  ?iesse,  schipe, 
like  (ly,  Bche),  hood,  ddm,  uh,y. 

15.  Borrowed  words  of  French  origin  vary  in  stress  during  the 
period,  as  they  at  first  retain  their  original  stress  on  the  final 
syllable  (except  weak  e)  or  tend  to  assume  the  Teutonic  stress. 
Thus  rgsoun  i  reason '  is  variously  accented,  rfsoun  or  'rjsdun,  in 
Chaucer's  verse.  The  following  general  principles  may  be  set 
down.  Old  French  nouns  and  adjectives  tend  to  assume  the 
Teutonic  stress  on  the  first  syllable.  Disyllables,  or  trisyllables 
with  final  weak  e,  when  acquiring  stress  on  the  first  syllable  retain 
a  strong  secondary  stress,  corresponding  to  the  original  principal 
accent.  Examples  are  pitee,  prisoun,  mdnere.  Trisyllables,  or 
polysyllables  with  weak  e,  which  originally  had  secondary  stress 
on  some  antecedent  syllable,  shift  principal  and  secondary  stress 
respectively.  This  brings  principal  stress  on  the  first  syllable,  as 
in  chariie,  emperour,  pdradis,  or  sometimes  on  the  second  as  poverte, 
vicldne,  religiun,  condiciun.  In  the  latter  cases  a  second  shift  of 
the  principal  stress  may  take  place,  as  in  victorie,  poverte.  On  the 
other  hand,  many  nouns  and  adjectives,  especially  prefix  compounds, 
never  acquired  stress  on  the  initial  syllable,  as  account,  off-air, 
attempt,  cowdicioun.  This  may  have  been  due  to  the  fact  that 
there  was  no  secondary  stress  on  the  prefix  in  Old  French,  more 
often  to  the  influence  of  the  corresponding  verb.  Disyllabic 
OF.  verbs,  accented  on  the  first  syllable,  fell  in  with  uncompounded 
English  verbs  and  suffered  no  change  of  stress,  as  preie(n),  suffre{n). 
Polysyllabic  verbs  fell  in  with  native  compounds  in  retaining  stress 
on  the  last  syllable  (except  weak  e(n)),  as  escdpe(n),  ass'atle{n),  or 
shift  to  a  preceding  secondary  stress  as  punishe(n),  dinvinishe{n), 
condicione{n).  A  further  shift  to  prefix,  perhaps  under  the  influence 
of  the  corresponding  noun,  may  take  place,  as  in  c6nforte(n).  The 
best  guide  to  stress  in  Middle  English  is  metre,  but  this,  while 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxv 

usually  sufficient  for  itself,  is  no  certain  guide  to  the  pronunciation 

of  every  word  in  prose. 

Note  i. — Following  the  principles  above,  and  sometimes  no  doubt  under 
the  influence  of  analogy,  OF.  verbs  fall  in  with  Sth.  verbs  ending  in  ze(n),  as 
carye(n),  chastie{n).  In  Midland  and  Nth.  such  OF.  verbs  in  ier  usually 
assume  the  common  infinitive  ending  e(n). 


PHONOLOGY1 

The  Vowels  of  Stressed  Syllables 

short  vowels 

16.  Middle  English  a,  pronounced  like  Italian  short  a  or  un- 
stressed a  in  artistic,  is  one  of  the  commonest  sounds,  and  occurs 
in  English,  Norse  or  Danish,  and  French  words.     It  springs  from  : 
i.  OE.  a,  g  before  a  nasal  except  when  lengthened,  and  a  when 
shortened  :  OE.  a  as  in  asschen  '  ashes ' ;  OE.  g  as  in  man, 
began  (bigan)  ;  OE.  a  as  in  asken  {axe?i)  l  ask/  alderman. 

2.  OE.  ce  (Merc.  e=ce\  and  a>  from  Teut.  ai  by  /-mutation, 

sometimes  ce  (Merc.  <?,  Gothic  e)  by  shortening :  OE.  ce  as 
in  cat  (kat) ;  OE.  d?  from  Teut.  ai  as  in  agasien  *  terrify,' 
ladder ;  fat ';  OE.  a>  (Merc,  e)  as  in  bladdre  *  bladder,'  naddre 
(addre)  ' adder,'  dradde  'dreaded'  (cf.  §  33). 

3.  OE.  ea  (Merc,  sometimes  a)  before  r  +  consonant,  and  ea  by 

shortening :  OE.  ea  as  in  harpe  '  harp,'  sharpe  '  sharp ' ; 
OE.  ea  as  in  chapman  '  merchant/  chajfare  '  merchandise/ 

4.  ON.  a,  g  by  w-mutation  of  a  (ODan.  a),  and  a  when  shortened  : 

1  In  the  following  descriptive  chapters  on  Middle  English  sounds  the 
borrowed  elements  are  treated  with  the  native,  as  their  considerable  importance 
warrants.  Attention  is  first  given  to  the  Teutonic  element,  Old  English  and 
Old  Norse  or  Danish,  and  then  to  that  derived  from  Old  French.  Differences 
between  Mercian,  on  which  the  Midland  dialect  is  based,  and  West  Saxon  are 
also  noted.  The  notes  are  intended  to  cover,  in  order,  first,  early  Midland 
English,  next  the  principal  variations  of  the  dialects. 


xxvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

ON.  a  as  in  carl,  want,  stac  '  stack ' ;    ON.  g  as  in  adlen 
'  addle/  bark  (of  a  tree) ;  ON.  a  as  in  laten  '  let.' 
5.  OF.  a  as  in  barge,  Anne,  cas  (later  case)  '  case/ 

17.  The  principal  sources  of  ME.  a  will  be  seen  to  be  OE.  a,  ce, 
ea,  and  p  from  #  before  a  nasal,  which  all  regularly  become  a  in 
Midland  English,  as  well  as  long  OE.  a,  a>,  ea  when  shortened. 
A  large  number  of  OF.  words  also  belong  here.  Besides  a  from 
regular  OE.  ce,  ME.  a  sometimes  springs  from  OE.  ce  instead  of  / 
by  /-mutation  of  a  (cf.  Sievers,  Gr.  §  89).  This  usually  appears  in 
ME.  in  closed  syllables  before  nasals,  ch  (cch),  and  r,  as  in  wanden 
beside  wenden  'wend/  panis  (pans)  beside  pern's  (pens)  'pence/ 
lacche  '  seize/  macche  (less  commonly  mecche)  '  match/  barly  (barlic, 
seldom  berlic)  'barley/  As  indicated,  in  most  cases  of  this  sort 
forms  with  e  also  appear  ;  cf.  §  1 9.  OE.  q  from  a  before  a  nasal, 
which  was  regularly  lengthened  before  certain  consonant  groups 
(see  §  72),  sometimes  appears  as  a  by  earlier  shortening,  especially 
in  certain  words  as  land,  hand,  s/anden  '  stand,'  gangen  '  go/  hangen 
'  hang/  answeren  '  answer/  West  Midland,  however,  sometimes 
has  0  for  a  before  nasals  not  causing  lengthening,  as  in  mon  *  man/ 
but  this  was  not  common  enough  to  be  a  distinguishing  feature  of 
the  dialect.     For  OF.  a  before  a  nasal  +  cons.,  see  §  56. 

18.  Certain  forms  with  a  corresponding  to  OM.  <?(Goth.  e,  WS.  ce) 
require  special  mention.  They  occur  before  r  in  unstressed  words, 
as  par  beside  per  (Sth.  pgr),  whar  beside  wher  (Sth.  whjr),  war  en 
beside  weren  (Sth.  wgren)  '  were/  Corresponding  forms  with  long 
open  0  (q),  on  the  other  hand,  must  have  developed  from  eME.  forms 
with  a  existing  beside  the  shortening  here  supposed.  For  these 
see  §  43.  Words  with  ME.  a  sometimes  rime  with  e  words,  as 
if  pronounced  with  e,  at  least  dialectally.  There  would  thus  seem 
to  be  double  forms  of  such  words,  as  was-wes,  fast-fest,  gadren- 
gedren  '  gather/  Rarely  also  a  becomes  0,  as  before  v  in  gavel 
'tribute/  hove  'have/  and  in  quop  (quod)  'quoth/  where  it  is 
probably  due  to  lack  of  stress.  Individual  words  which  also  show 
interchange  of  a-e  are  masse-messe  (Nth.  always  messe  by  influence 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxvii 

of  OF.  messe)  'mass/  gadeling-gedeling  less  commonly,  togadre- 
togedre  (logi'dre).  The  word  Chester  (-Chester)  <  OE.  ceaster 
regularly  has  e  in  ML,  though  a  in  Nth.  Doncaster,  &c.  Forms 
with  e  are  also  common  from  shortening  of  OE.  a  and  Merc,  e,  ce, 
as  under  §§  8,  9  above. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  this  sound  was  still  represented  by  the  older 
Mercian  ce  or  e,  as  in  hcefden  {hefden)  ' had/  wees  (wes)  *  was/  cefter  (efter) 
'after.'  The  digraph  ea  is  not  found  in  the  'Chronicle'  after  1132,  but  the 
Mercian  variant  eo  once  appears  in  weorJ>  for  wearp.  Even  before  1132,  its 
interchange  with  OE.  ce  probably  indicates  that  it  was  not  diphthongic  much 
after  1100.     Orm  never  uses  ea,  and  only  exceptionally  ce  for  short  a. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland  in  almost  every  particular.  Before 
a  nasal,  however,  it  has  a  for  OE.  p  (a  before  consonant  groups  causing 
lengthening),  except  in  mony  beside  many  l  many/  which  is  characteristically 
Northern.  Sth.,  in  the  earliest  period,  generally  shows  a  for  OE.  a,  e  (ce,  ea) 
for  OE.  ce,  ea,  as  for  ce,  ea  when  shortened.  Later  all  become  a,  as  in  Midland, 
except  that  Kentish,  which  had  e  for  WS.  ce  in  Old  English,  retains  it  regularly 
until  late  ME.  times.  For  OE.  ea  Kentish  uses,  in  the  early  period,  ia  (ya,  yea). 
Minor  variations  are  not  noted  here.  For  OE.  p  from  a  before  a  nasal  (except 
before  consonant  groups  causing  lengthening)  Sth.  has  a  in  western  Sth.  and 
in  Kentish,  but  often  0  in  middle  and  southeast  Sth.  Before  consonant  groups 
causing  lengthening,  a  or  p  are  found  in  Kentish  and  southeast  Sth.  The 
London  dialect  has  a  with  great  regularity  except  before  consonant  groups 
causing  lengthening,  and  even  here  in  later  ME.  by  shortening,  as  commonly 
in  land,  England,  hand,  &c. 

19.  Middle  English  e,  an  open  sound  like  that  in  men,  has  the 
following  origin. 

1.  OE.  e,  §  by  z-mutation  of  a,  eo,  and  e,  eo  by  shortening:  OE. 

e  as  in  west,  helpen  '  help ' :  OE.  £  as  in  men,  bet,  tellen  '  tell '  ; 
OE.  eo  as  in  self,  heven  'heaven';  OE.  e  as  in  mette  (OE. 
mette)  '  met ' ;  OE.  eo  as  in  fell  (OE.  feol)  '  fell/  derre 
(OE.  deorrd)  '  dearer.' 

2.  OM.  e  (WS.  u  by  /-mutation  of  eo),  e  after  a  palatal  consonant 

(WS.  ie,  later  y),  and  when  shortened  e,  a  (Gothic  e,  WS. 
a,  ea  after  a  palatal  cons.),  e  (WS.  ie  by  z-mutation  of  ea), 
and  sometimes  ce  by  z-mutation  of  Teut.  at:  OM.  e  as  in 
wercen  (WS.  wiercan)  '  work  ' ;  OM.  e  as  in  jelp  (WS.j/elp) 


xxviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

1  yelp/  3e^en  (WS.  jietan)  '  get ' ;  OM.  e,  ce  as  in  slepte  (WS. 
slcepte)  '  slept/  shepherde  (WS.  sciephierde)  *  shepherd ' ;  OM. 
e  as  in  hersum  (WS.  hiersum)  '  obedient ' ;  OE.  &  as  in  evere 
'  ever/  every  {everich,  everilk),  eny  beside  any,  clensen 
*  cleanse.' 

3.  ON.  e,  or  /  by  /-mutation  of  a :  ON.  e  as  in  pwert  '  thwart ' ; 

ON.  §  as  in  3^,  eggen  '  egg  or  urge  on/  &7//£  '  bench/ 

4.  OF.  e  as  in  <&//?  '  debt/  serven  '  serve/  defenden  '  defend/ 

20.  The  principal  sources  of  ME.  e,  in  native  words,  are  OE.  e, 
g,  eo  when  remaining  short,  and  OE.  (Merc.)  e,  eo  when  shortened. 
Sporadically,  e  is  found  for  OE.  i  and^y,  the  former  in  open  syllables 
and  in  connexion  with  labials,  nasals,  and  liquids;  the  latter  be- 
fore liquids  and  nasals.  Examples  of  the  first  are  smeten  '  smitten/ 
resen  'risen/  clembeti  'climb/  fenger  'finger/  wekked  'wicked.' 
Such  occasional  rimes  as  helk-stille,  wille-telle,  denne-wipinne,  also 
point  to  the  same  fact.  Sometimes  this  may  be  accounted  for  by 
confusion  of  forms,  as  in  the  verbs  springen  and  sprengen  '  cause  to 
spring/  swingen  and  swengen  'cause  to  swing/  where  the  weak 
verbs  with  e  have  influenced  the  corresponding  strong  verbs  with  i. 
So  perhaps  welcome  for  wilcome  by  influence  of  wel;   predde  for 

pridde  '  third '  by  influence  of  pree  '  three.'  Unstressed  position 
in  the  sentence  may  also  account  for  some  such  e's,  as  in  heder  for 
hider  '  hither,'  here  for  hire  '  her.*  Examples  of  e  for  i  from  OE.^> 
are/ersf,  cherche,  dent,  stent,  beside  first,  chirche,  dint,  stint.  In  a 
few  OF.  words,  e  springs  from  AN.  e  (<OF.  ue)  by  shortening  in 
originally  unstressed  syllables,  as  keveren  beside  coveren  'cover/ 
keverchef  (kerchef)  '  kerchief.' 

21.  ME.  e  sometimes  becomes  i  before  dentals  and  palatals. 
Some  cases  which  have  been  preserved  to  Modern  English  are 
ridden  'rid/  rideles  'riddle'  with  loss  of  final  s,  hinge,  lingren 
'  linger/  singen  '  singe/  grinnen  '  grin/  minglen  '  mingle/  In 
pinhn  '  think '  (OE.  pgncean),  found  in  Midland  and  Nth.  from 
the  thirteenth  century,  there  is  no  doubt  confusion  with  pinken 
1  seem  '  (OE.  pyncean).     Sth.  keeps  penchen  {penken),  and  Chaucer 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxix 

separates  the  two  except  in  preterit  and  past  participle.  Beside  e 
sometimes  appear  forms  with  o  or  u  from  OE.  eo  after  w,  as  in 
sword,  worp,  worpi  *  worthy/  ivorpen  (wurpen)  '  become/  So 
swolwen  (swolhen)  is  from  a  form  with  OE.  e  after  w.  This  change 
had  no  doubt  begun  in  Old  English  as  similar  forms  appear  in  that 
period ;  cf.  §  26.     For  e  to  i  in  unstressed  prefixes  cf.  §  83. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  show  ce  for  e,  less  commonly  ceo  (of  eo,  as  in  ccten, 
bigceten  for  eten,  bigeten,  and  ceorl  for  eorl,  in  the  '  Chronicle.'  The  '  Chronicle ' 
and  Orm  also  have  eo  for  OE.  eo  sometimes,  as  in  weorces  'works/  heom 
1  them/  weorfienn  *  worth,  be/  heoffne  *  heaven.' 

Note  2. — The  dialects  in  general  agree  with  Midland.  Early  Sth.  usually 
preserves  eo,  though  sometimes  it  becomes  0  or  e,  and  occasionally  u  as  in 
dupe  '  deep/  mulk  l  milk.'  Sth.  also  sometimes  has  e  or  WS.  ie  (later  y)  from 
e  by  influence  of  a  preceding  palatal  consonant.  In  all  cases  Sth.  e  must  be 
separated  from  Sth.  e  =  tr,  derived  from  OE.  ce,  ea,  as  already  noted  in  §  18,  n.  2. 
Kentish  has  ie  (ye)  for  OE.  eo,  as  in  ierj>e  'earth/  lyeme  'learn.'  Kentish 
also  retains  OE  e  for  y,  so  characteristic  of  this  dialect  in  OE.  times,  thus 
increasing  greatly  the  number  of  <?'s  in  literature  of  this  district. 

22.  Middle  English  i,  with  a  sound  like  that  of  i  in  hit,  is 
common  in  words  from  all  sources.  Its  frequency  is  increased  for 
Midland  English  because  it  corresponds  not  only  to  i  in  English 
and  Danish  words,  but  to  older  y  by  z'-mutation  of  u,  the  latter 
having  become  1  in  sound.  On  this  account  also  the  vowel  is 
represented  by  /or y  at  the  pleasure  of  the  writer.  ME.  i springs 
from: 

i.  OE.  i,  y  by  2-mutation  of  u,  and  when  shortened  i  and  y: 
OE.  i  as  in  smip  '  smith/  his,  writen  '  written' ;  OH.y  as  in 
king  (fyng),  synne  '  sin/  kissen  '  kiss ' ;  OE.  z  as  in  fiftene 
'  fifteen/  wisdom ;  OE.  y  as  in  wisshen  *  wish/  hydde 
'hid/ 

2.  OM.  /(WS.  io),  and  e  (WS.  eo)  before  hi:  OM.  z'as  in  rihten 

'  make  straight/  brihie  '  bright/  wiht  *  wight/  milk ;  OE., 
OM.  e  as  in  riht  *  right/  kniht  '  knight/  liht  *  light,  easy/ 
flihi '  flight.' 

3.  ON.  i,y  by  /-mutation  of  u,  and  i  or y  when  shortened  :  ON. 


xxx  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

i  as  in  skill,  skin,  twinne  '  twin  ' ;  ON.  y  as  in  flitten  '  flit,' 
biggen  'build/  kindlen  'kindle ' ;  ON.  J>  as  in  imis  'variously/ 
4.  OF.'?' as  in  simple,  prince,  delivren  '  deliver,'  cite  '  city/ 

23.  For  e  instead  of  i,  from  OE.  i,y,  see  §  20.  For  forms  with 
u,  beside  those  withj;  by  z'-mutation  of  u,  see  §  28.  One  word, 
OE.  wifman,  shows  various  forms,  as  wimman,  wimmen  by  shorten- 
ing, and  by  later  change  of  t  to  u  (written  0)  under  the  influence  of 
preceding  w,  womman,  wommen.  Similar  influence  of  w  is  seen  in 
woll(e)  '  will/  By  Caxton's  time,  however,  the  forms  of  Modern 
English,  with  the  sound  of  u  in  singular,  1  in  plural,  seem  to  have 
become  established.  OF.  ei,  ui,  sometimes  appear  as  i  in  unstressed 
syllables,  as  in  ?nalisun,  werrior  for  original  ei,  and  angwys 
1  anguish '  for  ui  (§  70). 

Note  i. — The  use  of  i  for  OE.  y  is  found  as  early  as  1121  in  the  'Chronicle' 
and  regularly  later  and  in  Orm.  There  is  also  early  use  of  y  for  OE.  i,  showing 
conclusively  the  like  character  of  the  two  sounds.  Later,  y  is  more  generally 
used  for  OE.  i,y. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland.  Sth.  shows  ii,  as  in  French  plus,  for 
OE. y  by  z'-mutation  of  u,  as  already  noted,  §  5.  Examples  are  sunne  'sin,' 
fiilde  'filled,'  ktitt  'kin,'  ciisse  'kiss.'  Sth.  ii  also  appears  for  a  late  WS.  y 
from  z,  ie,  as  in  wiille,  wiiten,  Ml.  wille,  witen,  $iit  for  Ml.  )et  (jet).  Kentish, 
on  the  other  hand,  which  had  levelled  OE.  y  by  z'-mutation  of  u  under  e,  still 
preserves  the  latter,  except  before  palatal  ///,  ng,  and  in  king.  This  accounts 
for  such  forms  as  melle  '  mill/  c  here  he  '  church,'  lest  '  lust/  dent  '  dint/  in 
that  dialect.  The  dialect  of  London  probably  agreed  with  Sth.  in  the  earliest 
time,  but  by  the  last  quarter  of  the  fourteenth  century  usually  has  i  for  OE.  y, 
though  sometimes  an  e  which  is  probably  Kentish  in  origin.  Chaucer  fre- 
quently uses  this  Kentish  e  beside  Midland  *  in  rimes,  though  mostly  in  closed 
syllables. 

24.  Middle  English  0,  with  the  sound  of  0  (not  Italian  a)  in 
Modern  English,  occurs  in  words  from  all  sources.  It  corre- 
sponds to : 

1 .  OE.  0,  or  0  when  shortened :  OE.  0  as  in  folk,  dodij  {body) 
1  body/  cok  { cock/  on ;  OE.  0  as  in  softe  '  soft,'  oper 
'  other/ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxxi 

2.  ON.  o,  o  when  shortened :  ON.  o  as  in  lot '  bow  of  the  head,' 

loft '  upper  room/  odde  *  odd  ' ;  ON.  o  as  in  poh  '  though/ 

3.  OF.  0  as  in  apostle,  poldge,  offis  *  office/  hostage. 

25.  Short  0  occasionally  interchanges  with  e  by  /-mutation  of  0, 
as  in  Wodnesday  beside  Wednesday,  wolken  beside  welkin,  sorwen 
beside  serwen  *  to  sorrow.'  It  also  becomes  u  sometimes,  by  in- 
fluence of  preceding  b,  m,  or  w,  as  in  burd  for  bord  '  board/  wurd 
for  word,  mur}>  *  death '  (cf.  MnE.  murder,  OE.  moro'or).  Probably 
an  OE.  interchange  of  0  and  u  accounts  for  plocken  *  pluck/  OE. 
pluccian :  knocken  '  knock/  OE.  cnocian,  cnucian ;  prostel  beside 
prustel '  throstle/  OE.  prostle.  For  0  beside  e  from  OE.  eo  (e)  see 
§  21. 

Note. — In  general  early  Midland  and  the  dialects  all  agree.  Early  Sth.,  as 
in  Layamon,  occasionally  uses  eo  for  OE.  o  as  in  heors  'horse,'  bcord  {bcord) 
\  board,'  and  individual  writings,  as  those  of  Shoreham,  show  ou  for  0,  as  in 
sow~we  *  sorrow.' 

26.  Middle  English  //,  with  the  sound  of  u  in  full,  is  common  in 
English,  Danish,  and  French  words.     Its  sources  are  : 

1.  OE.  u,  and  u  when  shortened :    OE.  u  as  in   imder,  sunne 

1  sun/  drunken   l  drunk ' ;    OE.   u  as  in  us,  buxom,  buten, 
(bule,  but)  *  but/  OE.  beiitan,  bictan. 

2.  OM.  u  (WS.  eo  by  preceding  palatal g  (1)  and  sometimes  sc),  as 

in  ping  '  young,'  schunen  '  shun.' 

3.  ON.  u,  and  u  when  shortened  :  ON.  u  as  in  bule  (  bull/  ugli 

'  ugly ' ;  ON.  u  as  in  scum,  busken  '  prepare.' 

4.  OF.  u,  or  #  in  closed  syllables :  OF.  u  as  in  purse,  sujjren 

1  suffer' ;  OF.  #  as  mjuggen  'judge/  humble. 

27.  Middle  English  a  is  often  written  0  (seldom  ou),  especially 
in  proximity  to  n,  m,  u  (v),  w,  as  already  noted  under  orthography, 
§  7.  This  use  of  0  for  u  accounts  for  such  forms  as  wolf  zvoll 
I  wool/  t£w&  *  wood/  son,  ton,  come,  love,  and  many  others  which 
have  remained  to  Modern  English.  Beside  dure  '  door/  as  above, 
there  is  also  a  ME.  dgre  (dggre)  with  lengthened  vowel,  probably 
from  OE.  dor,  or  some  such  form  with  0  instead  of  u.     OE.  eo 


xxxii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

becomes  u  after  w  sometimes,  as  in  wurpen  *  become,'  wurp,  wurpi 
'worthy';  cf.  §  21.  So  OF.  #*' becomes  u  occasionally  as  in  frut 
1  fruit,'  frulestgre  '  fruiterer/  and  in  unstressed  syllables  u  (beside 
z"§  23)  as  in  biscut  (cf.  §§  61,  70). 

28.  Forms  with  u  beside  those  with  i,  from  OE.  y,  probably 
depend  upon  OE.  forms  with  u  beside  others  with  mutation.  Ex- 
amples are  cluster,  OE.  cluster,  clyster;  brustel  beside  bristil,  blusccn 
'  blush,'  clucchen  *  clutch,'  dull  {doll)  beside  dill '  dull,'  rusche  Reside 
rische  (rasche)  'rush,'  mukel (Sth.  muchel)  beside  mikel,  shultel beside 
schilel '  shuttle.'  In  other  cases  analogy  accounts  for  a  form  with 
u  instead  of  y,  as  hungren  influenced  by  the  noun  hunger,  sundry 
by  the  adjective  sunder. 

Note. — Early  Midland  and  the  dialects  agree  in  general.  From  this  u  (OE., 
ON.,  OF.  u)  is  to  be  separated  of  course  Sth.  u  from  OE.  y,  as  already  ex- 
plained under  ME.  i,  §  23,  n.  2.  The  writing  of  0  for  u,  as  above,  is  not  found 
in  early  Midland,  as  the  '  Chronicle '  and  Orm,  and  not  until  the  last  half  of  the 
twelfth  century  even  in  Sth.  From  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century  it 
becomes  common. 

LONG  VOWELS 

29.  Middle  English  a,  with  the  sound  of  a  in  art,  is  limited 
in  its  occurrence,  so  far  as  Teutonic  words  are  concerned,  by  the 
change  of  OE.,  ON.  a  to  g,  §  40.  Long  a  results  from  the  length- 
ening of  OE.  and  ON.  short  a  under  various  conditions,  and  fre- 
quently appears  in  French  words  under  similar  circumstances. 
Its  sources  are  as  follows  :  7 

1.  OE.  a  when  lengthened,  as   in  dale,  gale,  blade,  name,  gamen 

1  game,  sport.' 

2.  ON.  a  when  lengthened,  as  in  taken  'take,'  ddsen  '  daze/ 

3.  OF.   a  when  lengthened,  as  in  face,  grace,  place,  age,  pale 

'pale.' 

30.  The  lengthening  of  the  older  short  a  occurs  in  open  syllables 
(cf.  §  73),  or  in  OE.  monosyllables  with  final  consonant,  most  of 
which  assumed  in  ME.  an  inorganic,  final  e.  By  reason  of  the 
latter  change  the  unstressed  syllable  became  open,  and  the  a  vowel 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxxiii 

subject  to  the  lengthening  which  affected  syllables  originally  open. 
OE.  a  before  certain  consonant  combinations  which  caused  length- 
ening in  late  OE.,  when  remaining  long,  had  of  course  become 
ME.  g,  as  in  the  case  of  original  a. 

Note. — The  dialects  agree.  In  Nth.  this  newly  lengthened  a  fell  in  with 
a  from  OE.  a  (§  43,  n.  2).  In  INth.  a  is  often  written  at  (ay),  as  noted  under 
§  7,  n.  2,  and  still  later  (the  early  fifteenth  century)  ai  from  whatever  source 
sometimes  shows  monophthonging  to  a,  as  travdle  from  travaile. 

31.  Middle  English  e,  written  e,  or  later  especially  ee,  represents 
two  different  sounds,  which  are  of  different  origin  and  are,  in 
general,  kept  distinct  throughout  the  period.  The  first  of  these, 
called  open  e  and  often  designated  at  the  present  time  by  a  tag 
below  (/),  had  the  sound  of  the  vowel  in  there,  care,  bear.  The 
second,  called  close  e,  had  the  sound  of  e  in  they,  or  of  the  first 
element  when  they  is  pronounced  with  a  diphthong.  The  dialectal 
differences,  which  are  especially  important  in  the  case  of  these 
two  <?'s,  will  be  noted,  as  usual,  under  each  of  them.  There  are, 
in  addition,  occasional  interchanges  of  sounds  naturally  so  much 
alike,  as  shown  by  rimes,  but  these  are  probably  due  to  dialectal 
confusion  or  the  same  poetic  licence  that  is  sometimes  found  in 
Modern  English. 

32.  Middle  English  open  e  (/)  develops  from : 

1.  OE.  a>  (Merc,  e  sometimes)  by  z'-mutation  of  Teut.  ai,  ea 

(except  WS.  ea  before  c,  h,g),  and  when  lengthened  e  and 
/  by  z'-mutation  of  a,  or  ea:  OE.  &  as  in  dgl  ' deal/  htfen 
1  heal/  hpe  '  heat ' ;  OE.  ea  as  in  d~§d  '  dead/  dgf  '  deaf/ 
Igd  '  lead/  bgm  *  beam/  hped  '  head ' ;  OE.  e  as  in  broken 
1  break/  bjren  *  bear ' ;  OE.  §  as  in  stgde  '  stead/  swgren 
1  swear ' ;  OE.  ea  as  in  Jrd  i  dwelling-place/  /r«  '  eagle/ 

2.  ON.  <e  by  z'-mutation  of  Teut.  ai,  and  when  lengthened  e,  or 

/  by  z-mutation  of  a :  ON.  d?  as  in  gpen  '  guard/  hjpen 
1  mock ' ;  ON.  /  as  in  npe  '  fist/  skjren  (beside  skerren) 
1  scare/ 


xxxiv  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

3.  OF.  f  before  /,  AN.  /  by  monophthonging  of  at)  ei,  and  OF.  e 
when  lengthened :  OF.  //  as  in  natural '  natural,'  conditional 
1  conditional  \ ;  AN.  f  from  at  as  in  trpdn  '  treason/  rpon 
*  reason/  pp  *  peace/  pe  *  e3.se,' /pts  '  shapely ' ;  AN.  /  from 
ei  as  in  dp  'dais/  encrp  \  increase ' ;  OF.  e  as  in  bpte  ( beast/ 
fpte  'feast/ 

33.  The  principal  sources  of  Ml.  /  are  OE.  e  of  whatever  origin 
when  lengthened  in  open  syllables  (§  73),  OM.  ce,  ea  though  far 
less  common  than  WS.  cb,  ea,  and  OF.  or  AN.  /.  In  a  few  cases 
OM.  close  e  seems  to  have  become  open  /,  though  the  exact  cir- 
cumstances under  which  this  occurs  are  not  easily  made  out, 
owing  to  the  uncertainty  as  to  certain  rimes  in  long  e.  Thus, 
while  keeping  apart  ME.  open  and  close  e  as  a  rule,  a  poet  may 
have  allowed  himself  occasional  impure  rimes,  as  in  every  period 
of  English.  Less  careful  poets  no  doubt  did  this  more  frequently, 
so  that  it  is  impossible  to  formulate  a  principle  except  from  a 
considerable  number  of  cases  in  more  than  a  single  poet.  Except 
in  rime  there  is  only  Orm's  significant  use  of  ce  (  =  /)  for  certain 
words  with  OM.  e.  From  this  and  from  rimes  it  seems  likely  that 
OM.  e  gave  /  after  w,  I,  and  r,  as  in  wp  '  wet/  wgpen  (later  wepen) 
1  weapon,'  Iphen  '  cure/  rgden  '  read,  advise.'  But  not  all  such 
words,  especially  not  all  in  which  Orm  uses  ce,  can  have  had 
open  /  in  all  cases  in  ME.  The  practice  of  this  book  is  to  rest 
the  probable  quality  on  the  usual  development  of  the  OM.  sounds, 
especially  when  confirmed  by  later  English,  though  recognizing 
the  possible  variation  in  well  established  cases.  Thus  OE.  <z>  from 
Teut.  at  seems  to  give  ME.  e  (beside  /)  when  final,  as  in  se  '  sea/ 
Similarly  the  AN.  /  from  at)  ei  before  r  becomes  ME.  e  (beside  f), 
as  in  poer  '  power,'  dubonere  '  debonair/  gramer  '  grammar/ 

34.  The  AN.  monophthonging  of  at)  ei  took  place  especially 
before  s,  /,  d,  v,  s  +  cons.,  a  palatal  +  liquid  cons.,  and  sometimes 
before  r.  Even  under  such  conditions  diphthongic  forms  some- 
times appear,  as  aise  \  ease '  beside  pe. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  the  digraph  ce  was  still  used  for  open  f,  as  in  the 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxxv 

•  Chronicle'  sa  '  sea,'  cer '  ere,'  ccvre  *  ever.'  Orm  also  regularly  uses  the  digraph 
for  open  f,  as  in  see  *  sea,'  hate '  heat,'  from  OE.  ce,  and  in  daf1  deaf, './?#/ '  floated,' 
&c.,  from  OE.  ea,  as  well  as  for  OM.  e  sometimes ;  see  §  33. 

Note  2. — All  the  dialects  agree,  in  general,  with  the  usage  above  indicated. 
Early  Sth.  sometimes  has  ea,  probably  a  digraph  rather  than  a  diphthong,  and  a 
beside  f.  Sth.,  however,  except  Kentish  and  early  Sth.,  has  a  much  larger 
proportion  of  open  £  sounds  from  WS.  a,  ea.  Thus  Sth.  open  g  springs  from 
the  following  sources,  in  addition  to  the  above  : 

WS.  ce,  Gothic  ?,  as  in  bgren  ■  bore.' 

WS.  ea  by  influence  of  preceding  palatal  cons.,  as  in  g%r  '  year,'  glfen 
*  gave,'  pi. 

WS.  ea  before  palatal  c,  g,  h,  as  in  hgh  *  high,'  $ge  *  eye/ 

WS.  ea  (ea)  before  /  +  cons.,  as  in  hgldein),  Ml.  ApIde(n)<.OM.  haldan. 
Kentish  and  eastern  Sth.,  together  with  a  small  district  in  the  extreme  north  of 
middle  Sth.,  agree  with  Midland  and  Nth.  in  the  main.     On  the  other  hand, 
Kentish  has  ea,ya,yea  for  OE.  ea,  the  first  element  being  a  close  e,  sometimes 
even  f.    Kentish  also  has  sometimes  Je  beside  e  for  WS.  to,  eo. 

35.  Middle  English  close  e  is  the  development  of: 

1.  OE.  e,  e  by  /-mutation  of  0,  eo,  and  e  or  eo  when  lengthened  in 

late  Old  English  :  OE.  e  as  in  her  *  here ' ;  OE.  e  from  0  as 
in  grene  *  green/  seken  '  seek,'  beche  '  beech,'  fet  *  feet ' ;  OE, 
eo  as  in  be  'bee/  sen  'see/  ire  'tree/  dere  'dear';  OE. 
e,  eo  as  in  feld  'field/  scheld  'shield/  ende  'end/  erpe 
'  earth/ 

2.  OM.  e  cognate  with  various  WS.  sounds :  OM.  e  (WS.  ce, 

Goth,  e)  as  in  bere  'bier/  speche  'speech/  beren  pt.  pi.  of 
be~ren  '  bear/  j<fr  (ger)  '  year/  j<?z/ra  '  gave ' ;  OM.  e  (WS. 
eo,  ea  before  OE.  c,g,  ti)  as  vn.  fle$en-fleh  '  fly-flew/  sec  '  sick/ 
//<?#  '  high/  ffift  '  nigh ' ;  OM.  e  (WS.  u  by  /-mutation  of  «z), 
eo,  as  in  j^V^  '  hear,  obey/  w£/  '  need/  steren  '  steer ' ; 
OM.  e  from  earlier  £  (WS.  ie,  late  z>  by  /-mutation  of  ea)  as 
in  <?/</<? '  eld/  <?rz/£  '  heritage/  derne  '  secret/ 

3.  ON.  e,  f  by  /-mutation  of  0,  and  1*/  (j#)  :  ON.  #  as  in  j/r 
'  several ' ;  ON.  f  as  in  sleh  '  sly/  /£r<?  '  power/  <F/te/z  '  cry, 
call '  (cogn.  OE.  wepan  '  weep ') ;  ON.  iu  (io)  as  in  mek 
*  meek/  sket '  soon/ 

4.  OF.  <F,  and  AN.  e  by  monophthonging  of  OF.  ie,  ue,  some- 

C2 


xxxvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

times  of  ai,  ei  {feu) :  OF.  e  as  in  degre  *  degree/  comper 
'  compeer/  proceden  *  proceed ' ;  AN.  e  from  ie  as  in  gref 
'  grief/  pece  t  piece,'  manere  '  manner/  acheven  '  achieve ' ; 
AN.  /from  ue  as  in  bef ' beef/ peple  'people/  meven  'move'; 
AN.  e  from  at,  ei  (ieu)  sometimes,  as  in  gramer  '  grammar/ 
pber  '  power/  parde  <  OF.  par  dieu. 

36.  While  the  sources  of  close  e  seem  so  various,  they  resolve 
themselves  into  a  much  smaller  number  if  we  consider  the  charac- 
teristic phonology  of  the  Mercian  dialect,  in  which  this  sound  was 
especially  frequent  as  compared  with  West  Saxon.  In  fact  the 
sources  of  far  the  larger  number  of  words  may  be  summed  up  as 
OM.  e,  eo,  e  in  late  lengthenings,  corresponding,  however,  to  various 
WS.  vowels,  as  e,  eo,  ai,  ea,  early  and  late  ie  (y).  To  these  must 
be  added  the  important  OF.  sources,  from  which  come  many 
words,  and  the  less  important  ON.  contingent. 

37.  The  variation  between  ME.  open  and  close  ^"has  been  noted 
in  §  33.  A  few  words  with  OE.  eo  show  0  instead  of  e  in  Middle 
English  by  reason  of  a  shifting  of  stress  and  absorption  of  the  first 
element  of  the  diphthong.  Examples  are  OE.  heo  'she'  which 
gives  }ho  (jo,  ho)  beside  he  (Sth.  he,  ha),  and  OE.  seo  '  she  '  which 
gives  scho  (sho)  beside  sche  (she).  Similarly  jode  (INth.  jude)  from 
OE.  geeode,  and  {oxfower,  trowen  see  §  60.  For  words  with  ei  from 
AN.  e  <C  ie  see  §  53.  To  the  AN.  monophthongs  of  ai,  «'may  be 
added  verre  (OF.  verai),  and  mone  (OF.  moneie),  beside  the  more 
common  forms.  Monophthonging  in  originally  stressed  syllables 
which  have  lost  the  stress  are  exemplified  by  suden  (suden)  'sudden.' 
Besides  forms  with  e  from  AN.  e  (OF.  ue)  occur  others  with  0  (cf. 
§  49).  In  unstressed  syllables  this  e  becomes  short,  as  in  ceveren, 
beside  coveren,  keverchef,  '  kerchief/  Certain  Romance  words  with 
e  (ee)  beside  (eie)  forms  (cf.  §  53)  depend  upon  Central  French 
forms  with  e  (ee)  beside  AN.  eie.  Examples  which  belong  here 
are  cuntre  (contre)  'country/  jorne  'journey.'  In  the  case  of  ME. 
dejen  (deien)  '  die '  the  word  may  be  from  an  OE.  source,  rather 
than  from  the  ON.  word  with  fy  reduced  to  e  (cf.  §  52).    For  ME.  <? 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxxvii 

for  AN.  e  ( <  OF.  ue),  by  shortening  in  originally  unstressed  syl- 
lables, cf.  §  20. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  eo  is  occasionally  used  for  OE.  (Merc.)  e  or  eo,  as 
in  *  Chronicle  '  fortifeorde  (OE  .ferde)  'went  forth,  died,'  deovles  (OE.  deojies) 
1  devils,'  preostes  (OE.  preostes}  '  priests.'  Orm  also  sometimes  uses  eo  for  OE. 
eo,  as  in  preost  'priest.'  It  is  probable,  however,  that  this  was  rather 
traditional  spelling  in  his  time  than  the  representation  of  a  real  diphthong. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland  except  for  ei  (ey)  written  for  e  (§  7, 
n.  2).  Sth.  differs  in  a  number  of  important  respects  owing  to  a  different 
development  from  older  West  Saxon  and  Kentish.  Middle  and  western  Sth., 
the  old  West  Saxon  district,  shows  the  following  peculiarities  : 

e  \J\,  seldom  u,  rarely  t,  for  WS.  ie  by  i-mutation  of  e  or  a  before  /  or 

r  +  cons.,  or  oiea,  eonot  before  a  palatal  cons. 
e  or  ?,  seldom  u,  for  WS.  u  after  a  palatal  cons. 
Kentish  and  eastern  Sth.  differ  from  Midland  and  Sth.  in  having : 

e  from  WS.  y,  for  WS.  a  of  whatever  origin,  and  for  WS.  u  after  a 

palatal  cons. 
ea,  ya,  yea  (close  e  with  obscure  second  element),  for  WS.  ea  before  /or 

r  +  cons. 
te  beside  e  for  WS.  10,  eo  by  u  or  0-mutation. 
The  Katherine  group,  representing  the  northern  part  of  middle  Sth.,  agrees 
with  Midland  in  having  e  for  WS.  ce  —  Gothic  je,  but  e,  ea  for  Ml.  a  before  r  in 
unstressed  words ;  also  e  for  WS.  ie  by  ?-mutation  of  ea  and  eo.    In  addition  it 
has: 

a  for  WS.  ea  before  /+  cons. 

ea,  se,  e  (open  or  close  e)  for  WS.  ie  by  /-mutation  of  ea  before  /  or 

r+cons. 
i  for  WS.  ie  by  i- mutation  of  the  eo  breaking. 

38.  Middle  English  I,  with  the  sound  of  i  in  machine,  corre- 
sponds in  Teutonic  words  to  older  I  and  to y  by  /-mutation  of  ii. 
In  addition  to  these  two  principal  sources  it  occurs  in  many  words 
of  French  origin.  Like  short  z,  as  already  noted  (§  22),  it  is 
written  i  or  y,  with  a  growing  tendency  toward  j>  in  late  Middle 
English.     In  detail  the  origin  of  ME.  z  is  as  follows : 

1.  OE.  I,  y  by  /-mutation  of  u,  and  i  or  y  when  lengthened; 
OE.  I  as  in  wis  'wise/  lif  'life/  Jive  'five/  wriien  'write'; 
OE.  y  as  in  brid  '  bride/  hyde  '  hide*  fir  'fire' ;  OE.  i  as  in 
7vild,  child,  finden  '  find  ' ;  OE.  y  as  in  kind  '  kind.' 


xxxviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

2.  ON.  1, y  by  z-mutation  of  u-}  ON.  I  as  in  tipende  'tidings/ 

priven  'thrive';  ON. y  as  in  site  (si/)  'pain/  -hi  in  Grimesbi 
'  town/ 

3.  OF.  f  when  lengthened,  as  in  crien  '  cry/  /rz/zz*  '  prime/  <&/z7 

<  delight/  #<$/*'  Bible/ 

39.  There  seems  to  be  no  evidence  of  lengthening  of  ON.  i\y 
in  Middle  English,  such  words  as  skinden  'hasten/  kindlen  'kindle' 
preserving  their  short  vowels.  This  would  perhaps  indicate  that 
such  words  entered  the  language  after  the  OE.  lengthening  before 
nd  had  taken  place,  though  the  examples  are  too  few  to  make  this 
certain.  In  a  few  cases  OF.  ei  becomes  /  in  a  syllable  which  loses 
principal  stress,  as  werrien  '  make  war/  falling  in  with  OF.  verbs  in 
ier  (ME.  ten  sometimes)  as  carryen  *  carry/ 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  shows  no  special  peculiarities. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland.  Sth.,  which  preserves  the  older 
mutated  sound  of y  as  already  mentioned  (§  II ,  n.  2),  used  for  it  u  (ill)  under  the 
influence  of  French  orthography.  Examples  are  hfiren  {hiiiren)  '  hire,'  fur 
(ffiyr) '  hre,'Mj>en '  make  known.*  With  this  u  from  OE.  y  in  Sth.  also  fell  in, 
in  some  cases,  a  French  u,  with  the  sound  of  u  in  French  lune  to-day.  This 
was  easily  possible  owing  to  the  similarity  of  the  two  sounds  in  Sth.,  but  in 
Midland,  which  had  not  preserved  the  older  mutated  sound  of  OE.  y,  this 
French  U  finally  associated  itself  with  the  diphthong  eu  (iu) ;  see  §  6.  As 
already  noted  under  close  e  (§  37,  n.  2),  Kentish  has  e  for  OE..y  in  accordance 
with  older  Kentish. 

40.  Middle  English  3,  like  ME.  e,  represents  two  different  sounds 
of  different  origin  and  development.  The  first,  open  0  designated 
by  g,  had  the  sound  of  0  in  lord.  The  second,  close  0,  was  pro- 
nounced like  0  in  no,  or  like  the  first  element  when  no  is  pro- 
nounced with  a  diphthong.  These  two  sounds  are  usually  kept 
apart  in  Middle  English  rimes,  and  in  general  have  maintained 
a  separate  development  to  Modern  English. 

41.  Middle  English  open  0  (g)  springs  from  : 

1.  OE.  a,  and  when  lengthened  g  from  a  before  a  nasal  or  0  in 
open  syllables :  OE.  a  as  in  tg  'toe/  gfie  'oath/  sign  'stone'; 
OE.  g  as  in  Igng  'long/  strgng,  sgng;  OE.  0  in  hgse  *  hose, 
trousers//^  'bag//r^  'throat/  befgre  (bifgre)  'before.' 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xxxix 

2.  OM.    a  (WS.    ea,    ea)   from   a   before   Id,  as   in  gld,   bgld, 

cgld. 

3.  ON.  a,  and  when  lengthened  ^  from  a  +  nasal  or  0  in  open 

syllables :  ON.  a  as  in  /jpZ?  '  countenance,'  brgpe  *  violent/ 
rgpen  '  counsel,  explain ' ;  ON.  a  as  in  wrgng,  wgnd  '  rod '  ; 
ON.  0  as  in  bgle  '  stem  of  a  tree/  «$r*  '  score.' 

4.  OF.  0  when  lengthened  in  open  syllables,  and  AN.  o  +  rie  (OF. 

oire) :  OF.  0  as  in  rgse,  ngble,  restgren  '  restore ' ;  AN.  one 
as  in  glgrie  (glgry),  stgrie  (s/gry),  memgrie  '  memory.' 

42.  The  principal  sources  of  ME.  open  g  are  OE.  a,  and  when 
lengthened  in  open  syllables  OE.,  OF.  0.  Special  note  should  be 
taken  of  the  small  group  of  words  with  OM.  a  from  a  before  Id, 
since  WS.  forms  could  not  possibly  account  for  the  MnE.  words 
old,  bold,  &c.  In  the  few  possible  cases  OE.  a,  preceded  by  a 
cons.  +  w,  early  developed  0  (  <  g)  under  the  influence  of  w,  as  in 
two  l  two,'  swopen  \  swoop.'  Preceding  w  alone  did  not  affect  the 
change  (cf.  Hempl,  'Jour,  of  Germ.  Phil.'  I,  14).  In  the  case  of 
sg  which  seems  to  have  open  g  more  commonly  in  Midland,  we 
may  perhaps  assume  a  late  OE.  sd  with  loss  of  w. 

43.  In  §  1 8  attention  was  called  to  certain  words  with  ME.  g, 
eME.  a  (see  the  strong  preterits  like  bgren  'bore'),  where  we  expect 
Ml.  e  (OM.  <?,  WS.  ce).  These  may  possibly  represent  an  OM.  a 
beside  e  or  from  e,  may  be  due  to  analogy  or  to  Norse  influence, 
such  forms  having  a  in  Old  Norse.  Norse  influence  certainly 
seems  probable,  though  see  the  discussion  in  Bjorkman,  '  Scand. 
Loan-words  in  Mid.  Eng.,'  p.  84. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  OE.  a  often  remains  as  in  '  Chronicle '  apes  '  oaths,' 
stdnes  'stones.'  Orm,  too,  writing  in  northeast  Midland  not  far  from  the 
northern  border,  has  a  regularly  as  in  Nth.  From  the  beginning  of  the 
thirteenth  century  g  was  the  rule. 

Note  2. — In  Nth.,  as  already  noticed  (§  5),  OE.  a  remained  a  through  the 
period  and  is  thus  a  distinguishing  feature  of  that  dialect.  In  early  Sth.,  a  is  still 
written,  though  beside  g,  oa  (ao).  From  the  thirteenth  century  g  (oa)  are 
regular,  as  in  '  Ancren  Riwle.'  The  change  of  gto  o  after  cons.  +  w,  noted  above 
for  Midland,  was  very  late  in  Sth.,  probably  not  taking  place  until  1400. 


zl  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

44.  Middle  English  close  0  springs  from  : 

1.  OE.  0,  or  0  from  0  before  certain  consonant  combinations: 

OE.  3  as  in  dom  f  doom,'  god  '  good/  cok  *  cook ' ;  OE.  0  as 
in  gold,  bord,  word. 

2.  ON.  5  as  in  bone  '  prayer,  boon/  bope  '  booth/  crdk  ■  crook/ 

3.  OF.  0  (AN.  it),  0  rarely,  AN.  5  from  OF.  ue  sometimes :  OF. 

0  as  in  trgson  '  treason/  baron,  condition ;  OF.  0  as  in  povre 
{pore)  *poor/_/^/  'fool';  AN.  <?from  ue  as  in  moven  'move/ 
proven  'prove/  dolen  '  grieve/  pople  *  people/ 

45.  OF.  words  in  5,  especially  before  n,  beside  AN.  forms  with 
ft  (cf.  §  46)  are  common  in  early  Middle  English.  Forms  with  AN  0 
from  OF.  ue,  by  monophthonging,  occur  beside  those  with  e  already 
noted  (§  35).  In  unstressed  syllables  this  AN.  0  becomes  0,  as  in 
coveren  'cover/ 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  and  the  dialects  agree  in  general.  In  late  Nth. 
this  sound  is  frequently  written  u,  indicating  a  change  in  the  direction  of 
French  eu  mpeu,  the  sound  of  Scotch  u  in  gude  *  good.' 

46.  Middle  English  u,  with  the  sound  of  the  vowel  in  boot,  is 
found  in  words  from  all  sources.  Under  the  influence  of  French 
spelling  it  is  often  written  ou  (ow),  but  this  orthography  never 
indicates  a  diphthong  in  the  case  of  this  vowel.  The  sources  of 
ME.  u  are : 

1.  OE.  u,  and  u  when  lengthened :  OE.  u  as  in  ful '  foul/  hits 

*  house/  out,  loud,  how ;  OE.  u  as  in  wunde  '  wound/ 
grund  {ground)  'ground/ 

2.  ON.  u,  and  u  when  lengthened :  ON.  u  as  in  bun  *  ready, 

prepared/  MnE.  '  bound/  skiiien  *  project/  driipen  *  droop ' ; 
ON.  u  as  in  lund  '  nature,  disposition/ 

3.  AN.  u  as  in  croune  *  crown/  doute  i  doubt/  avowen  '  avow/ 

mount,  acount, flour  'flower/ precious. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  has  no  special  peculiarity,  except  that  «  is  never 
written  with  French  ou,  but  regularly  with  the  English  symbol. 

Note  2. — There  is  general  agreement  in  the  dialects  with  regard  to  ME.  u. 
In  the  thirteenth  century  the  French  ou  came  to  be  used  for  ME.  ii  first  in  Sth., 
where  it  was  especially  necessary  to  distinguish  this  sound  from  u  (ii)  for  OE. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  :di 

y.  Later  it  spread  to  other  dialects,  and  in  late  Middle  English  became  the 
rule.  For  Sth.,  in  the  earlier  period  especially,  ME.  u  must  be  carefully 
separated  from  u  («)  for  OE.  y.  For  Sth.  u  from  French  u,  with  the  sound  in 
French  lune,  see  §10,  footnote. 

THE  DIPHTHONGS 

47.  As  has  been  shown  (§  3),  the  OE.  diphthongs  became 
monophthongs  in  Middle  English.  Their  place  was  supplied  by 
certain  new  diphthongs  formed  from  certain  combinations  of  OE. 
vowels  and  following  consonants.  The  change  probably  began  in 
late  Old  English,  and  was  certainly  completed  in  the  early  Middle 
English  period.  The  formation  of  the  new  diphthongs  follows  the 
accompanying  scheme : 

1.  An  OE.  palatal  vowel,  <f,  e,  ea,  eo  +  a,  palatal  h  or  g  became 

at,  ei. 

2.  An  OE.  guttural  vowel,  a,  0  +  guttural  h  or  g  became  au,  ou. 

3.  An  OE.  palatal  vowel,  J,  /,  ea,  to,  z  +  w,  an,d  occasionally 

medial/*  (i.  e.  v)  when  developing  into  w,  became  eu. 

4.  An  OE.  guttural  vowel,  a,  o  +  w,  and  occasionally/*  as  above, 

became  au,  ou. 

48.  As  the  vowels  of  these  formulae  were  long  or  short,  two  sets 
of  diphthongs  resulted  in  the  earliest  period.  This  is  proved  by 
the  orthography  of  Orm,  who  doubles  the  second  element  of  the 
diphthong  in  all  cases  when  the  first  is  short.  On  the  other  hand, 
long  and  short  diphthongs  were  not  otherwise  distinguished  in  their 
written  form  or  in  their  later  development,  so  that  they  need  not  in 
general  be  separated.  A  more  essential  distinction,  especially  in 
the  ou  diphthongs,  is  the  quality  of  the  first  element,  which  was 
either  open  or  close  according  as  it  developed  from  OE.  a  and  0, 
or  from  OE.  0.  Even  these  can  be  distinguished  only  by  knowing 
their  origin  in  Old  English.  The  diphthongs  naturally  developed 
most  readily  in  the  case  of  a  following  w,  as  in  souk,  OE.  sawle 
1  soul/  growen,  OE.  growan  (  grow/  They  next  appear  when  g  (h) 
are  final,  medial  between  vowels,  or  between  vowel  and  voiced  con- 
sonant, as  in  saide,  OE.  scegde  '  said/  drawen,  OE.  dragan  '  draw.' 


xlii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

Only  occasionally  do  they  appear  from  a  vowel  and  a  medial/*  (v), 
as  in  hawk,  OE.  hafoc  '  hawk."  Before  OE.  ht,  sometimes  before 
final  or  medial  h  when  still  preserved,  a  parasitic  i  or  u  developed 
in  later  ME.,  as  in  eighte  '  eight,'  draught '  draught/  nought,  wrought, 
and  these  diphthongs  have  usually  had  a  somewhat  different 
development  from  others.  Diphthongs  are  also  occasionally  formed 
by  the  development  of  a  parasitic  vowel  before  other  palatal  con- 
sonants than  h  and  g,  as  in  bleinte,  OE.  blencte  '  blenched/  meinde, 
OE.  mengde  '  mingled/  aische,  OE.  asce  '  ashes/  fleisch,  OE.  flasc 
'  flesh/ 

49.  To  these  diphthongs  of  OE.  origin  must  be  added  some 
from  other  languages,  especially  Danish  and  French.  These 
usually  associated  themselves  with  those  of  English  origin,  as  will 
be  seen  from  the  following  sections,  but  in  the  case  of  OF.  oi  (ui) 
a  new  diphthong  was  added  to  the  language. 

Note. — When  it  is  said  above  that  the  OE.  diphthongs  became  monoph- 
thongs in  Middle  English,  it  should  be  remembered  that  in  Kentish  the  older 
diphthongs  were  preserved  to  a  late  period.  These  have  been  noted  already 
under  §  37,  n.  2.  The  consonants  g  and  h  do  not  immediately  disappear  on 
the  formation  of  the  diphthong,  which  is  probably  due  to  the  formation  of 
a  parasitic  vowel  before  the  consonant.  This  accounts  for  such  forms  as  deigen 
*  die,'  in  •  Gen.  and  Ex.'  The  consonant  h  appears  especially  when  in  conjunction 
with  t.     For  a  late  monophthonging  of  ei  and  ou  sometimes,  see  §§  54,  69. 

50.  Middle  English  at,  in  the  earliest  times,  had  the  sound  of 
the  diphthong  in  high.  As  ai  came  to  rime  with  ei  in  late  ME.,  its 
pronunciation  probably  assumed  the  sounds  a  (as  in  man)  +  i  in 
the  course  of  its  development.     It  springs  from : 

1.  OE.  (Eg,  as  in  dai  (day),  mai  (may)  '  may/  sayde  '  said/ 

2.  ON.  ag  (<j>g)  rarely,  as  in  gainen  (ON.  gagna),  kairllc  (Orm 

hajjerrkjjc)if  from  Norse  kjgur  as  Brate '  Nord.Lehnworter/ 
p.  46. 

3.  OF.  ai,  as  in  payment,  paien  '  satisfy,  pay/  bitraien  'betray.' 

51.  Attention  has  been  called  to  the  development  before  OE.  ht, 
no  diphthong  appearing  as  early  as  in  other  cases.  In  mijt,  nip, 
OE.  (Merc.)  mceht,  naht,  i  resulted   from   the  influence  of  the 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xliii 

following  palatal.  There  could  therefore  be  no  diphthongization 
in  these  cases.  OF.  ei  appears  as  at'  from  the  twelfth  century,  so 
that  the  number  of  at'  forms  is  considerably  increased  in  this  way. 

Note  i.— In  early  Midland  the  first  element  of  the  diphthong  is  written  a  or 
a,  and  the  last  element  £•  sometimes.  Thus  the  '  Chronicle '  has  dcei  {dag)  '  day.' 
Orm  writes  da))  *  day,'  ma))  ■  may,'  in  accordance  with  his  usual  spelling  of 
the  diphthong.  He  also  has  mahht,  nahht,  '  might,  night.'  In  *  Genesis  and 
Exodus'  migt,  nigt  appear  beside  magt,  nagt. 

Note  2. — INth.  a?  becomes  d  (§  30,  n.  1).  Early  Sth.  has  ei  for  Midland 
and  Nth.  at,  as  in  dei 'day,'  mei' may,'  in  accordance  with  its  usual  use  of  e 
for  OE.  ce.  Sth.  also  developed  the  diphthong  ei  before  ht,  sometimes  h,  much 
earlier  than  the  other  dialects,  as  in  eihte  '  eight.' 

52.  Middle  English  ei,  with  the  sound  of  e+i,  comes  from: 

1.  OE.  eg,  or  §g  from  ag,  ag  from  Teut.  aig,  and  eg  from  5g  by 

/-mutation:  OE.  eg  as  in  wet  (wey)  'way,'  pleien  'play'; 
OE.  gg  as  in  eije  (eie)  'fear,  awe ' ;  OE.  ag  as  in  fete  '  fay,' 
clei  '  clay/  kei  '  key ' ;  OE.  eg  as  in  feien  '  join,'  wreien 
'  accuse.' 

2.  OM.  eg  corresponding  to  various  WS.  vowels :  OM.  eg  (WS. 

ag,  Goth,  eg)  as  in  grei(y)  '  gray' ;  OM.  eg  (WS.  eag,  eog) 
as  in  fieien  *  fly,'  dreien  *  endure ' ;  OM.  eg  (WS.  teg  by 
/-mutation  of  eag)  as  in  beien  \  bend.' 

3.  ON.  ei  (at),  and  fy  (ey)  by  /-mutation  of  Teut.  au :  ON.  ei  as 

in  reisen  *  raise,'  beiten  l  bait,'  pet  '  they ' ;  ON.  j>y  (ey)  as  in 
ay  '  aye,'  caifen  i  go,  return,'  traisi  '  strong,  confident.' 

4.  AN.  ei  as   in  preien    'prey/   j/rtf//   'strait/  peinten   'paint/ 

kweynie  '  quaint/  aqueyntaunce. 

53.  While  these  sources  seem  to  be  various  they  are,  in  reality, 
very  few.  Thus  ME.  ei  springs  from  OE.  (Merc.)  eg  (ag)  from 
whatever  source.  The  principal  foreign  sources  are  ON.  and  OF. 
ei  diphthongs,  which  are  responsible  for  a  considerable  number  of  ei 
words.  In  a  few  native  words  ei  develops  from  e  under  the  in- 
fluence of  a  following  palatal  consonant  or  consonant  combination. 
Here  belong fleisch  beside  flesch  (OE.Jlasc)  'flesh/  weisch  (wet's) 
beside  wesch  '  wash,'  leincte  beside  lengfen  (lent en)  '  spring/  bleincie 


xliv  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

(bleinte)  <  blencen  '  blench,'  dreincte  (dreinte)  <  drencen  '  drench.' 
Some  AN.  words  have  a  diphthong  ei  (e),  (ai)  where  OF.  forms 
have  e  (ee) ;  examples  are  contraie  (contray)  '  country/  jorneie 
(jornay)  'journey/  Cf.  §  37.  In  the  case  of  words  with  OE. 
ceg  by  /-mutation  of  Teut.  aig  (see  1  above),  we  should  expect  ME. 
ai  by  early  shortening  of  a.  Either  this  did  not  take  place  in  the 
few  words  belonging  here,  or  more  probably  the  open  a  quality 
was  changed  to  close  e  under  the  influence  of  the  following  g.  In 
a  few  cases  ei  (ey)  springs  from  AN.  e  (OF.  ie)  as  maynteynen 
1  maintain/  susteynen  '  sustain/  perhaps  by  analogy  of  words  ending 
in  ei(ai)ne,  for  example  atteinen  (  attain/  Beside  AN.  forms  in 
ei  (ai)  occur  cognates  from  Central  French  in  oi;  see  §  64. 

54.  For  early  confusion  between  OF.  <?*'and  ai  words  see  §  51. 
ON.  words  with  fy  also  usually  appear  in  Middle  English  with  ai, 
perhaps  indicating  early  change  of  quality  from  ei  to  ai.  There  is 
a  tendency  in  late  ME.  to  confuse  all  ei's  and  ais  as  already  noted 
under  ai  (§  50).  This  is  shown  even  as  early  as  Chaucer,  who 
sometimes  rimes  ei  and  ai.  Besides,  ME.  ei,  more  especially  in  the 
southeast  Midland  as  shown  by  Chaucer's  usage,  occasionally 
becomes  a  monophthong  z,  by  palatalization  of  the  first  element 
and  contraction.  Examples  are  pen  *  fly/  drien  '  endure/  dien 
(ay en)  '  die/  sye  'saw/  A  similar  change  took  place  in  late  Middle 
English  in  such  words  as  heigh,  neigh,  sleight,  by  which  they 
acquired  the  long  i  which  later  became  the  Modern  English 
diphthong  ai. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  has  ei,  as  in  ■  Chronicle '  eie  *  awe,'  OE.  ege.  Orm 
writes  e))  for  ei,  ej  for  ei  in  accordance  with  his  usual  orthography. 

Note  a. — Nth.  writes  ai  even  in  the  earliest  texts  (last  half  of  the  thirteenth 
century)  for  ei  (except  for  ei  from  OE.  eg(h)),  as  in  J>ai  *  they,'  ay  '  aye,'  raise, 
pray  *  prey,'  paint.  Ei  from  OE.  egiji)  does  not  become  i  in  Nth. ;  cf.  Scotch 
dee,  ee,  'die,  eye.'  In  INth.  ei  became  e.  Sth.  does  not  differ  from  Midland, 
except  that  the  palatalization  of  ei,  from  eg,  to  i  does  not  seem  to  occur. 

55.  Middle  English  au,  a  diphthong  with  the  pronunciation  of 
that  in  house,  is  of  common  occurrence  in  both  native  and  foreign 
words.     In  general  it  develops  from  OE.  a  +  w  or  g  when  final  or 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xlv 

medial  in  voiced  company,  while  it  also  appears  in  many  words 
borrowed  from  Old  French.     In  detail,  its  sources  are : 

i.  OE.  aw  or  eaw,  aw  or  eaw  when  shortened,  and  rarely  afo 
(ea/o)  by  vocalization  off(=v):  OE.  aw  or  eaw  as  in 
clawe  '  claw/  raw,  straw,  awel '  awl ' ;  OE.  aw  or  eaw  as  in 
tawen  (OE.  idwian,  perhaps  tawiari)  'prepare/  aunen, 
tauneti  (OE.  *eawm'an  *ceteawnian)  '  show ' ;  OE.  afo  (ea/o) 
as  in  hauk  (OE.  heafoc,  hafoc)  *  hawk/  nauger  (OE.  nafogar) 
'  auger/  and  OE.  afi  as  in  craulen  (OE.  craflian)  '  crawl/ 

2.  OE.  ag,  ahh,  and  aht,  or  when  shortened  aht  (ceht) :  OE.  ag 

as  in  drawen  (earlier  drdjen)  'draw/  gnawen  'gnaw';  or 
ahh,  as  in  laujhen  'laugh/  lauhte  '  laughed ' ;  OE.  aht  (ceht) 
as  in  auhte  (aupe)  'aught/  tauhte  (taugte,  taupe,  taujhte) 
'  taught.' 

3.  ON.  ag  as  in  lawe  '  law/  awe,felawe  '  fellow/ 

4.  OF.  ##,  as  in  cause, pause,  applauden  'applaud/  assault. 

56.  As  already  noted  the  diphthongs  which  develop  from  ag  (h) 
appear  later  than  those  from  aw  (cf.  §  48).  In  Romance  words,  au 
from  OF.  a  before  a  nasal  +  cons,  (except  nk  and  n  +  the  stop  g) 
appears  in  Middle  English  from  the  thirteenth  century.  The  exact 
quality  of  this  sound  is  not  clear,  but  it  seems  not  to  have  been 
a  strict  diphthong  like  OF.  au,  and  was  more  probably  an  open  0 
sound  like  that  of  OE.  p  from  a  before  a  nasal,  varying  with  a  as 
the  interchangeable  orthography  would  indicate.  Its  development 
during  the  period  is  different  under  different  circumstances.  It 
falls  in  with  ME.  a  as  in  sample,  champion,  chance,  branch,  and  in 
unstressed  syllables  as  servant,  countenance ;  with  ME.  a  as  in 
chamber,  change,  danger,  grange,  strange ;  and  with  ME.  au  or  ou 
before  ht  as  in  daunt,  vaunt,  paunch,  staunch,  lawn  with  loss  of  final 
d.  A  similar  au  appears  from  OF.  ave  before  a  nasal,  as  in  aunter 
beside  aventure  '  venture,  adventure/  par  aunter,  probably  launder e 
'  laundress/  Cf.  Behrens,  '  Franz.  Sprache  in  England/  p.  77, 
Luick,  '  Anglia/  XVI,  479  f. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland,  as  in  the  other  dialects,  the  change  of  g  to  to 


xlvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

had  not  been  carried  out.  Thus  Orm  writes  dra)henn  for  OE.  dragan  •  draw,' 
la$he  •  law.'  The  change  was  not  completed,  perhaps,  until  the  beginning  of 
the  fourteenth  century. 

Note  2. — In  early  Sth.,  OE.  g,  which  became  vocalized  to  w,  was  written  h, 
as  in  drahen  '  draw,'  but  the  diphthongic  change  was  completed  by  the  beginning 
of  the  thirteenth  century,  as  in  '  Ancren  Riwle'  drawen  'draw.'  In  Kentish, 
however,  a)  for  OE.  ag  is  found  as  late  as  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century ; 
cf. '  Ayenbite  of  Inwit.'  The  earliest  Nth.  texts,  the  last  half  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  also  show  the  change  complete.  In  Nth.  before  ht(Jih)  no  au  diphthong 
develops,  but  the  au  diphthong  is  otherwise  increased  by  the  addition  of  au 
from  OE.  aw,  dg,  since  in  Nth.  OE.  a  remained  a  (§§  5,  43,  n.  3).  In  Kentish 
.  also,  OE.  aw  frequently  remained  aw,  beside  ou,  and  only  later  fully  developed 
ou  in  all  cases. 

57.  Middle  English  eu  (ew)  represents  two  slightly  different 
sounds  as  the  first  element  was  open  or  close  e.  This  gave  a 
slightly  different  pronunciation  to  the  two  through  the  period,  but 
they  became  one  in  early  Modern  English,  when  the  first  element 
of  each  had  assumed  the  sound  of  u 

58.  Middle  English  eu,  with  the  sound  of  open  e  +  u  as  m  fool, 
has  its  principal  sources  in  OE.  e  (eo),  or  ce  (ea)  +w.  In  detail 
these  are  as  follows : 

1.  OE.  ew  (eow),  gw  (eow)  from  Teut.  aw  by  /-mutation,  aw,  eatv, 

are  rarely  ef  (=ev):    OE.  ew  (eow)  as  in  sewen  'sew'; 
OE.  fw  (gow)  as  in  ewe ;    OE.  cew  as  in  mew  '  sea  bird,' 
lewed  (lewd)  l  lay,  lewd ' ;  OE.  eaw  as  in  dew,  hewen  *  hew,' 
fewe  *  few ' ;  OE.  ^"as  in  ewte  (OE.  efete)  '  newt.' 

2.  OE.  eau  in  originally  unstressed  syllables  as  in  beaute  (beute) 

1  beauty/  lewte  '  loyalty/ 

Note  i.— In  early  Midland  OE.  aiw  (eaw)  was  written  ceu(w),  as  in  •  Chronicle' 
feu  *  few,'  Orm  daw  '  dew,'  shczwen  '  show.'  The  consistent  use  of  a  for  OE. 
a  (ea)  shows  that  the  first  element  of  the  diphthong  was  still  long. 

Note  2. — Nth.  does  not  differ  from  Midland.  Early  Sth.  has  ea  many 
times,  as  sheau{w)en  l  show,'  leawede  '  lewd.'  Kentish  also  has  ea  {yea)  for 
OE.  ea;  see  §  34,  n.  2. 

59.  Middle  English  eu,  with  the  sounds  of  close  e+u  (fool),  has 
its  principal  sources  in  OE.  eow,  OM.  ew  (eow),  less  commonly 
OE.  zw  and  OF.  diphthongs  of  similar  quality.     It  springs  from  : 


GRAMMATICAL  INTRODUCTION  xlvii 

i.  OE.  eow,  sometimes  iw:  OE.  eow,  as  in  ew  (yeiv)  'yew,' 
hrewen  '  rue/  chewen  *  chew/  brewen  '  brew/  /fo<?z£>  '  knew/ 
grew  '  grew ' ;  OE.  Jz*/,  as  in  steward  beside  earlier  stiward, 
Tewesdai  beside  Tiwesdai '  Tuesday/ 

2.  OM.  ew  (eow)  corresponding  to  different  WS.  diphthongs: 

OM.  ew  (WS.  aw,  Goth,  ew),  as  in  bilewen  '  betray ' ;  OM. 
eow  (WS.  tew }  iw  by  /-mutation  of  eow),  as  in  hewe  '  hue/ 
7ZtfX>£  'new';  OM.  ^9Z#  (WS.  iw),  as  in  spewen  'spew/ 
<:to<?«  '  ball  of  thread,  clue.' 

3.  OF.  eu  (ieu),  and  sometimes  u,  fir:  OF.  eu  (ieu),  as  in  y<?z£> 

*  Jew/  Hebrew,  sewen  *  sue/  curfew,  rewle  '  rule  ' ;  OF.  «', 
especially  when  final  or  before  a  vowel,  as  in  virtew  *  virtue/ 
crewel  '  cruel ' ;  OF.  ui  rarely,  as  in  frewte  *  fruit/  seute 
'  suit/ 

60.  Here  belong  many  preterits  of  reduplication  verbs  with  OE. 
eow,  as  hew  '  hewed/  &c.  To  these,  in  later  English,  a  few  were 
added  by  analogy,  as  drew,  slew,  ME.  droh  (drou),  sloh  (slou). 
Words  with  OE.  iw  were  largely  reduced  in  number  for  Mercian 
by  their  appearance  in  that  dialect  with  eow.  Perhaps  on  this 
account  early  ME.  stiward  becomes  steward,  and  OF.  words  with 
u  {ill)  sometimes  show  a  like  phonology.  On  the  other  hand, 
words  with  ME.  eu  from  OF.  eu  (ieu)  sometimes  have  iu  beside  eu, 
as  in  riwle  'rule/  /uus=/iues.  Beside  forms  with  eu  (ew)  OE.  eow 
gives  ow  sometimes,  by  absorption  of  the  first  element   of  the 

1  diphthong,  as  in  trowen  *  trust,  believe/  irowd  (trouthe)  '  truth/ 
fower  'four/  In  ME.  ou  (dw,jou)  'you'  OE.  eow  has  become  u, 
perhaps  earlier  ou  as  a  diphthong. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland,  OE.  eow  is  sometimes  written  beside  the  new- 
diphthong.     Thus  Orm  writes  neowe  *  beside,'  newe  *  new/ 

Note  2. — Early  Sth.  preserves  eo,  as  in  treowe  'true,'  in  accordance  with 
§  37,  n.  1.     Otherwise  the  dialects  are  in  general  agreement  with  Midland. 

61.  Middle  English  iu  is  rare  in  native  words  and  later  falls  in 
with  eu  (see  above).  That  it  developed  in  later  ME.  times  from 
OF.  u  (ui)  when  lengthened  is  certain  (cf.  Luick, '  Anglia/  XIV,  287). 


xlviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

How  early  this  came  about  depends  upon  the  question  how  far 
OF.  u  was  adopted  in  its  purity  in  Middle  English  (cf.  §  10,  foot- 
note). We  shall  here  assume  that  OF.  u  {iii)  were  diphthongal 
from  the  first,  or  practically  so.  Middle  English  iu  has  therefore 
the  following  origin : 

i.  OE.  tw  as  in  siiward,  later  steward,  Tiwesntjht  '  Tuesday 

night.' 
2.  OF.  ii  and  iii  (AN.  ii  sometimes) :  OF.  ii  as  in  rude,  huge, 
usen  '  use/  accusen  '  accuse,'  pursuen  *  pursue/  nature,  mpure 
1  measure/  duk  '  duke/  pur  *  pure/  vertu  '  virtue  ' ;  OF.  iii 
(AN.  u  sometimes)  as  in  frut  {fruit),  sute  (suite),  anui 
*  annoy,'  nuisance, 

62.  Confusion  with  the  ME.  diphthong  eu  has  been  noted  under 
that  combination.  OF.  ui  also  becomes  oi  as  in  the  following 
section.  On  the  other  hand  some  words  with  ew  appear  with  iu  (iw) 
as  riwle  '  rule/  or,  in  unstressed  syllables,  u  (=iu?)  as  in  construe(n) 
1  construe,'  Sth.  asunien  '  excuse/ 

Note. — In  Nth.  and  NWM1.  OF.  ii  sometimes  becomes  «,  as  in  Louk 
'  Luke/  regularly  in  the  ending  ure,  as  armour  '  armor.' 

63.  Middle  English  oi,  with  the  sound  of  the  diphthong  in  coy 
but  with  close  0  as  the  first  element,  is  almost  exclusively  of  romance 
origin.     It  springs  from  : 

OF.  oi  (i.e.  pi),  oi  (AN.  ui,  sometimes  ei),  and  AN.  oi+l,  n 
(OF.  0) :  OF.  oi,  as  in  joie  '  joy/  choice,  cloister,  noise ;  OF. 
oi  (AN.  ui),  as  in  destroien  (  destroy,'  Troye  '  Troy/  vois 
i  voice/  crois  '  cross/  moiste  '  moist ' ;  OF.  oi  (AN.  ei  some- 
times), as  in  quoynte  (coint)  '  happy,  gay/  quointise  '  skill/ 
point,  enointen  (anointen)  *  anoint,'  joint,  coin ;  AN.  oi+ 1,  n 
(OF.  0),  as  in  soile  f  soil/  spoilen  *  spoil/  despoilen  *  despoil/ 
oil,joinen  'join/  Burgoine. 

64.  Attention  has  already  been  called  to  AN.  ei  {at)  for  OF.  oi 
in  some  words,  accounting  for  such  MnE.  forms  as  acquaint,  quaint. 
Nth.  aquynt '  acquainted '  shows  monophthonging  of  AN.  ei.  Beside 
forms  with  oi  from  ui  may  be  mentioned  the  rare  froit,  beside_/rwz'/ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xlix 

{/rut)  '  fruit.'  WE.  jewel  {juel,  jouel)  has  perhaps  been  influenced 
by  OF.  ju,  jeu  '  game.'  ME.  bote  *  boy '  is  certainly  of  ultimate 
Teutonic  origin,  and  possibly  from  an  unrecorded  OF.  word.  In 
brotden,  pret.  pi.  and  pp.  of  OE.  bregdan,  oi  develops  naturally 
perhaps  from  OE.  og  before  d  (§  179).  For  ui  beside  oi  see 
§§  61,  70. 

65.  Middle  English  ou,  like  eu,  represents  two  different  diph- 
thongs which,  however,  came  together  in  late  Middle  English,  and 
were  not  always  distinct  in  the  earlier  ME.  period.  The  two 
sounds  differ,  as  one  had  open,  and  the  other  close  0  for  its  first 
element. 

66.  Middle  English  pu,  with  the  sound  of  open  p  +  u  {fool),  has 
its  principal  sources  in  OE.  ow,  og  and  d  +  w  or  dg,  while  some 
Norse  words  with  au  have  ranged  themselves  with  these.  Its 
sources,  in  detail,  are : 

1.  OE.  dw,  dg{h),  dht :  OE.  dw,  as  in  sowen  '  sow/  blowen  *  blow/ 

crowen  '  crow ' ;  OE.  dg{h),  as  in  owen  i  owe/  dou  {do/i,  dogh) 
1  dough ' ;  OE.  dht,  as  in  oup  *  ought/  oupe  '  ought '  (vb.). 

2.  OE.  ow,  og  {h,  hh),  oht,  and  when  shortened  oh  or  dht:  OE. 

ow,  as  in  tow  '  coarse  flax  ' ;  OE.  og  {h,  hh),  as  in  bowe  '  bow 
of  the  archer/  fiowen  '  flown/  trouj  {troh,  trogh)  '  trough/ 
couj  {cogh)  *  cough/  coujen  (OE.  cohhettan)  '  cough  ' ;  OE. 
oht,  as  in  douper  '  daughter/  boujt  '  bought ' ;  OE.  oh  as 
in  touj  {toh,  togh)  '  tough ' ;  OE.  dht,  as  in  soup  l  sought/ 
foupen  '  fought '  (pp.). 

3.  ON.  og,  oh  when  shortened,  and  ou  {au) :  ON.  og,  as  in  lowe 

1  fire ' ;  ON.  oh,  as  in  pou  {poh,  fiouf) '  though ' ;  ON.  ou  {au), 
as  in  nout '  cattle/  routen  *  roar/  rouste  '  voice.' 

67.  In  a  few  cases  double  forms  appear,  as  OE.  dht  becomes 
short  (cf.  §  55)  or  remains  long  until  OE.  a  had  become  ME.  q  as 
in  1  above. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  the  diphthongs  had  not  yet  developed  in  the  case 
of  og,  dg,  oht,  as  already  noted  in  §  56,  n.  1.  Orm  thus  writes  a}hen  'owe/ 
OE.  dgan. 

d 


1  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

Note  2. — The  dialects  agree  in  general.  In  Nth.,  as  OE.  a  remains,  OE. 
dw,  dg  become  au,  not  ou.  Nth.  ah,  aht  also  do  not  develop  a  diphthong. 
The  same  is  true  in  Kentish  of  OE.  aw  which  remains  au,  though  later 
becoming  ou  ;  see  §  56,  n.  2. 

68.  Middle  English  ou,  with  the  sound  of  o  +  u  (fool),  is  of 
infrequent  occurrence.     It  is  from 

OE.  dw,  as  mgrowen  ' grow,'  fowen  'flow,'  siowen  '  stow.' 

69.  This  diphthong,  which  occurs  in  no  large  number  of  words, 
assumed  the  quality  of  gu  in  the  fourteenth  century,  as  shown  by 
rimes  of  Chaucer,  and  has  since  had  a  similar  development.  For 
ou  from  OE.  oh,  see  §66.  In  a  few  words  ME.  ou  (probably  close  0) 
springs  from  OE.  eow  by  absorption  of  the  first  element  of  the 
diphthong,  as  in  foure  (OE.  feower)  '  four,'  irowen  (OE.  treowian) 
1  believe/  This  may  also  explain  u  (ou,  jou)  from  OE.  eow  '  you,' 
but  if  so  the  diphthong  soon  became  u,  as  shown  by  rimes. 

70.  A  Middle  English  ui,  occurring  in  Romance  words,  may 
represent  OF.  ui,  which  soon  became  ME.  iu  (cf.  §  61)  or  in  un- 
stressed syllables  u(i)  as  noted  in  §§  23,  27.  Otherwise  ME.  ui 
represents  OF.  ui,  which  has  a  diphthongal  sound  approximating 
ME.  oi,  with  which  it  varies  in  early  texts  and  by  which  it  is  finally 
displaced  (§  63).  Examples  are  destruien  '  destroy ,' fuisdn  l  abun- 
dance/ Burguine  '  Bourgogne/  After  k  (c)  this  OF.  ui  sometimes 
became  kwi,  as  in  ME.  quylte  '  quilt,'  Nth.  aquynt  '  acquainted.' 
Perhaps  a  similar  change  also  accounts  for  anguis  '  anguish,'  which 
sometimes  seems  to  have  stress  on  the  last  syllable.  In  originally 
unstressed  syllables  this  OF.  ui  became  u  or  z'as  noted  in  §§  23,  27. 

Note. — A  Sth.  ui  (ut)  rarely  springs  from  CE.  y+g  as  in  *  Ancren  Riwle* 
druie  (<OE.  dryge)  'dry,'  but  the  quality  of  the  diphthong  is  uncertain.  Cf. 
Sweet,  'Hist,  of  Eng. Sounds,'  §  717. 

VARIATIONS  IN  VOWEL  QUANTITY 

71.  As  compared  with  Old  English,  Middle  English  shows 
important  variations  of  vowel  quantity.  Some  of  these  are  exten- 
sions of  changes  which  were  operative  in  late  OE.  times :  see 
Sievers,  '  Gr./  §§  120-125  and  notes  to  §§   150-168;   Bulbring, 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  li 

\  Altenglisches  Elementarbuch/  §  284  f.  Others  belong  to  the 
Middle  English  period,  and  affect  not  only  a  great  number  of 
English  words,  but  also  those  borrowed  from  Norse  and  French. 
The  best  criteria  for  the  variations  in  quantity  of  ME.  vowels  are, 
(1)  the  orthography  of  Orm;  (2)  the  doubling  of  vowels  and 
consonants,  and  the  use  of  two  symbols  for  a  single  sound,  as  ey 
for  z,  ui(y)  for  u,  ea  for  e\  (3)  the  occasional  use  of  accents  or 
other  signs  for  vowel  length;  (4)  the  rimes  in  Middle  English 
poetry,  and  other  metrical  evidences  as  of  syncope,  apocope,  &c. ; 
(5)  the  relation  of  ME.  vowels  to  the  course  of  their  development 
in  the  modern  period.  Reference  may  be  made  especially  to 
Morsbach,  '  Mittelenglische  Grammatik/  pp.  65-92  ;  Sweet  *  History 
of  English  Sounds/  §§  392,  616-640. 

Note. — Orm,  to  whom  special  reference  is  made  above,  undertook  to  indicate 
pronunciation  with  minute  exactness  by  doubling  consonants  and  the  second 
elements  of  short  diphthongs,  as  well  as  by  the  occasional  use  of  the  accent  and 
the  breve.  The  most  striking  feature,  the  doubling  of  consonants,  has  led  some 
to  believe  that  Orm  intended  to  indicate  consonant  length,  while  others  think 
vowel  length  alone  was  intended.  In  any  case,  however,  Orm's  orthography  is 
of  practical  value  mainly  in  determining  vowel  quantity.  Thus,  vowels  followed 
by  doubled  consonants  are  invariably  short,  as  in  staff,  gladd,  inn,  allderrmann, 
asskenn,  clennsenn ;  those  followed  by  a  single  consonant  in  closed  syllables 
are  long,  as  in  bald  *  bold,'  feld  *  field,'  child,  gold,  griind  •  ground.'  The 
quantity  of  vowels  followed  by  a  single  medial  consonant  is  indeterminate  by 
Orm's  orthography,  but  in  these  cases,  as  in  closed  syllables,  Orm  uses  accents 
to  show  original  length  in  many  words,  and  the  breve  to  show  original  short 
quantity  in  something  like  a  third  of  the  examples.  Those  who  believe  that 
Orm  intended  to  indicate  vowel  length  only,  explain  his  failure  to  double  the 
consonant  after  a  short  medial  vowel  because  such  doubling  would  have  pro- 
duced confusion  between  such  words  as  sune  '  son '  (OE.  sunu)  and  sunne 
'sun'  (OE.  sunne),  the  difference  between  which  was  still  important.  In  the 
case  of  diphthongs,  the  first  vowel  is  short  when  the  second  element  is  doubled, 
as  in  dawwess  '  claws,'  knewwe  '  knew,'  trowwenn  *  trow ' ;  otherwise  long,  as 
in  cnawen  *  know,'  sdwle  *  soul,'  sawen  '  sow.'  The  two  views  above  are  sup- 
ported by  Trautmann  ('  Anglia,'  7,  '  Anzeiger,'  94,  208),  Ten  Brink  (*  Chaucer 
Or.,'  §§  96-97),  Effer  ('Anglia,'  7,  'Anzeiger,'  167)  for  the  first;  Sweet  ('  Hist, 
of  Eng.  Sounds,'  §  616  f.),  Morsbach  ('Mitteleng.  Gr.,'  §  15,  anm.  2-3)  for  the 
second,  with  which  most  scholars  agree. 

d2 


lii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

LENGTHENING 

72.  It  may  be  assumed,  in  accordance  with  the  evidences  of 
lengthening  in  late  Old  English,  that  OE.  long  vowels  and  diphthongs 
remained  long  in  open  syllables  and  before  a  single  final  consonant, 
except  as  shown  hereafter ;  and  that  original  OE.  short  vowels  and 
diphthongs  had  become  long  before  certain  consonant  groups  made 
up  of  a  liquid  or  nasal  and  a  voiced  consonant,  as  Id,  rd,  rl,  rn,  rp, 
mb,  nd,  ng,  ng  (=ng  as  in  strange),  though  probably  not  rm. 
Original  short  vowels  were  also  sometimes  long  in  monosyllables, 
especially  when  final.  Some  examples  of  original  short  vowels 
with  long  quantity  at  the  beginning  of  ME.  times  are  hwd  {hwo) 
'  who/  he  '  he/  bl  *  by/  nu  '  now ' ;  wel  '  well/  Scotch  '  weel 1/  hgl 
'  hole ' ;  gld  {aid) '  old/  cgmb,  ende  '  end/  binden  ' bind/  hord '  hoard/ 
gold,  sund  '  sound  as  of  body/  bunde  '  bound.' 

Note  i. — Lengthening  had  not  taken  place  in  Old  English  before  consonant 
groups  made  up  of  a  liquid  or  nasal  and  a  voiceless  consonant.  In  French 
words,  however,  u  before  nt,  ns  (nee),  shows  similar  lengthening  in  ME.,  as  in 
count,  niount,  Ounce,  flounce,  &c. ;  so  also  OF.  e  before  st  in  some  words,  as 
bgst '  beast, 'fist  *  feast.'  Lengthened  before  //  in  cplt,  bglt,  mglten,  and  before 
1st  in  bglster  occurred  in  late  Middle  or  early  Modern  English. 

Note  2. — Sporadic  shortening  occurs  very  early,  as  in  Orm's  tenn  'ten/ 
annan  'anon/  while  in  late  ME.,  the  fifteenth  century,  it  was  more  common, 
especially  before  dental  consonants,  as  red,  dred  *  dread,'  let  *  permit,'  wet,  hot 
(OE.  hat),  brtth  '  breath,'  Mh  '  death/  niSne. 

73.  During  the  Middle  English  period  OE.  short  a,  e,  0  were 
lengthened  in  open  syllables,  as  in  rake '  rake/  name,  schame  '  shame/ 
w§fen  *  weave/  mgle  *  meal/  hgpen  '  hope/  hgse  '  hose,  trousers/ 
Examples  of  Norse  words  showing  similar  lengthening  are  taken 
'  take/  dasen  '  daze/  scgren  *  scare ' ;  French  words,  face,  grace,  cjsen 
1  cease/  apglen  '  appeal/  rgse,  clgsen  '  close/  Lengthening  did  not 
take  place,  however,  when  the  following  syllable  was  weak,  as  l  (y) 
in  peny  '  penny/  hevy  '  heavy/  body.  When  the  following  syllable 
consists  of  a  short  vowel  and  /,  r,  n,  or  m,  in  French  words  le,  &c, 

1  Cf.  Horstmann,  'Anglia,  Beiblatt/  xiii,  16. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  liii 

the  lengthening  sometimes  occurred,  sometimes  not.  It  would  be 
resisted  naturally  by  the  strong  tendency  to  syncopation  of  e, 
especially  in  inflexional  forms;  but  some  cases  of  certain  lengthen- 
ing are  wgsele  '  weasel/  gven,  navele  *  navel/  crddel  '  cradle/  gver, 
stolen.  Borrowed  words  follow  the  same  rule,  lengthening  some- 
times taking  place,  sometimes  not.  Some  French  words  with 
certain  lengthening  are  stable,  table,  ngble. 

74.  Lengthening  of  OE.  short  vowels  in  open  syllables  did  not 
affect  OE.  i,  u,  or  0  for  u,  as  in  hipe  l  hip/  ji'ven  '  given/  sune  (sone) 
j  son/  numen  '  taken/  comen  *  come/  But  English  words  which  had 
developed  forms  with  e  for  OE.  z  (id)  show  lengthening  of  e,  as  in 
clpen  '  cleave,  adhere '  (OE.  cliofian),  Ipien  ■  lean '  (OE.  hlionian), 
wgke  *  week '  (OE.  wiocu,  weoczi).  In  all  these  cases  the  ME.  forms 
with  e  no  doubt  rest  on  OE.  forms  with  e  (eo),  as  often  in  Mercian. 
On  the  other  hand,  z,  u  in  French  words  are  long  in  open  syllables 
in  ME.,  as  are  a,  e,  0.  Examples  are  crien  *  cry/  bible  *  Bible/ 
bribe,  deslren  l  desire/  avow,  prow,  croune  '  crown/  In  these  cases 
perhaps  OF.  i,  u,  because  of  their  close  quality,  associated  them- 
selves with  English  z,  u,  rather  than  with  z,  zi,  and  thus  assumed 
long  quantity. 

Note  i. — Lengthening  of  OE.  short  vowels  in  open  syllables  does  not,  in 
general,  belong  to  the  twelfth  century,  though  there  are  some  evidences  that  it 
may  have  begun  in  this  period.  It  was  clearly  operative  in  the  first  half  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  and  by  the  middle  of  the  century  was  complete.  In 
accordance  with  this  principle  OE.  vowels  in  open  syllables  are  not  marked 
long  in  early  Midland  or  Southern  selections,  even  though  the  phonology  seems 
to  imply  lengthening  in  some  cases.  Northern  selections  are  all  later  than  the 
change  indicated,  and  therefore  show  lengthening  in  all  cases. 

Note  2. — Later  shortening  no  doubt  accounts  for  such  forms  as  show  short 
vowels  in  Modern  English,  as  rot,  knock,  crack,  lap,  ME.  rgten,  kngken,  craken, 
lapen.  Sometimes  also  analogy  accounts  for  the  change,  as  in  MnE.  sweat,  vb. 
by  analogy  of  the  preterit  with  short  vowel,  ME.  swette. 

75.  Compensatory  lengthening  also  occurred  in  Middle  English, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  z,  u  vowels,  by  the  vocalization  of  a  following 
consonant.     Examples  are  /  from  z'c  (z'k),  size  '  sty '  (OE.  stigu, 


liv  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

early  ME.  stige),  rie  '  rye'  (OE.  ryge),  stile  (OE.  sligel),fuel{fowel) 
'  fowl :  (QE.fugel),  sow  (OE.  sugu)  ■  sow/ 

SHORTENING 
76.  At  the  close  of  the  Old  English  period,  OE.  long  vowels  and 
diphthongs,  whether  in  simple  or  compound  words,  were  usually 
shortened  before  long,  that  is  doubled,  consonants  and  before 
consonant  groups,  except  those  which  had  caused  lengthening  of 
short  vowels  and  therefore  preserved  the  quantity  of  long  vowels 
(§  72).     Examples  under  the  various  heads  are  as  follows  : 

(a)  Before  long,  that  is  doubled,  consonants,  Iedde  *  led/  spredde 
'  spread/  hatte  '  called//*//,  hidde  '  hid/  hatter  '  hotter/ 

(b)  Before  more  than  two  consonants,  hercnen  '  hearken/  ernde 
'  earned/  I  ernde  '  learned/ 

(c)  Before  two  consonants,  not  those  groups  which  preserved 
long  quantity, /z^  '  filth/  helpe  '  health/  kepte  '  kept/  slepte  '  slept/ 
last,  brest  '  breast/  softe  l  soft/  sohte  *  sought/  idhte  '  taught/  liht 
'  light/  Ii/iten  'make  light/  druhpe  'drought/  but  dialectal  'droughth/ 
titt/e,  Wednesday,  clensen  'cleanse/  bremmil  (brembel)  'bramble/ 
slum{e)ren  (slumbren)  '  slumber/  ever,  every, 

(d)  Before  two  or  more  consonants  in  compounds,  chapman 
'  merchant/  Edward,  shepherde,  wisdom,  fifty,  goshawk,  clenly 
'cleanly/  husbonde  '  husband/  huswif ' hussy,  housewife/ 

Note  i. — The  short  vowel  is  often  replaced  by  the  long  under  the  influence 
of  analogy.  Thus,  in  inflexional  forms,  the  shortened  vowel  of  the  genitive 
singular  and  the  plural,  as  devles,  is  replaced  by  the  long  vowel  of  the  nomina- 
tive-accusative singular,  devel,  becoming  devles.  On  the  other  hand,  the  short 
vowel  of  the  genitive  and  plural  sometimes  replaced  the  long  in  the  nominative- 
accusative,  as  in  mfyer,  br5)er,  8)er  '  mother,  brother,  other.'  For  a  similar 
reason  there  is  variation  in  quantity  in  compounds,  as  suj>dd/e  '  south  part/ 
sopfast  'soothfast/  hgmward  'homeward/  meknesse  'meekness/  wisly  l  wisely/ 
with  long  vowels  by  analogy  of  the  uncompounded  siij>,  so/>,  hpm,  wis. 

Note  2. — Variations  in  quantity  are  also  found  before  certain  consonant 
groups,  as  si,  before  which  the  long  vowel  often  remains,  as  in  gdst  (gpst) 
'ghost,'  prest  'priest/  Crist  '  Christ,'  l$ste  'least.'  But  if  a  third  consonant 
follows  st,  the  vowel  is  regularly  short,  as  in  wrdstlen  'wrestle,'  cristnen 
'christen/  thistle,  fSstren  'foster/  bloslme  'blossom,' yet  $stren  'easier.'  Modern 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lv 

English  shows  many  cases  of  shortening,  as  hest,  breast,  fist,  list,  dust,  rust. 
Before  OE.  sc,  ME.  sh  (sch),  a  long  vowel  is  preserved  by  Orm  in  flgsh,  though 
not  in  wesh  'washed.'  Short  vowels  are  common  before  sh,  as  in  Modern 
English  flesh,  mesh,  wish,  rush. 

77.  Long  vowels  and  diphthongs  were  sometimes  shortened 
when  one  or  more  syllables  with  strong  secondary  stress  followed 
the  accent.  Examples  are  hdliday  ■  holiday/  hering  '  herring/  $  fir  op 
4  stirrup/  noping  ■  nothing,'  felazve  *  fellow '  (ON./elagi).  Before  the 
syllable  I  {y)  there  is  variation,  shortening  occurring  sometimes  as 
in  redy  ■  ready/  sory  '  sorry/  any  (eny)  '  any/  while  in  other  cases  the 
long  vowel  is  retained,  as  in  Ivy,  wgry  '  weary/  greqy  '  greedy/  hgly. 

Note. — Here  also  analogy  may  counteract  the  operation  of  the  rule,  as  in 
such  words  as  fredom,  rld$re  *  freedom,  rider,'  where  the  long  vowel  is  due  to 
the  influence  of  the  uncompounded  words  J "re,  riden  •  free,  ride.' 

78.  Before  the  consonant  groups  which  usually  preserved  vowel 
length  (§72),  original  short  vowels  remained  short  or  were  shortened, 
when  followed  immediately  by  (a)  another  consonant,  as  in  hundred, 
children ;  (d)  a  syllable  having  strong  secondary  stress,  as  in  wurpi 
\  worthy/  erply  ■  earthly ' ;  (c)  a  syllable  made  up  of  a  short  vowel 
and  /,  r,  n  (though  not  usually  inflexional  n),  or  m,  as  in  girdel, 
wunder,  alderman,  selden  {seldom)  '  seldom.'  In  cases  under  (c) 
frequent  syncope  of  the  short  vowel  before  the  liquid  or  nasal  is 
presupposed,  so  that  shortening  would  be  due  to  the  same  influence 
as  in  cases  under  (a).  In  some  words  two  of  the  above  influences 
were  operative  at  the  same  time,  as  in  wilderness,  alderman.  Inflex- 
ional en  did  not  usually  affect  the  preceding  vowel,  but  the  vowel 
remained  long  when  n  was  dropped. 

79.  The  vowels  /,  u,  before  ng,  though  long  in  early  ME.  as 
shown  by  the  orthography  of  Orm,  were  short  from  the  middle  of 
the  thirteenth  century,  as  in  ping  '  thing/  lunge  '  tongue.'  Many 
cases  of  shortening  before  consonant  groups  also  appear,  especially . 
in  later  Middle  English.  Shortening  is  most  common  before  ng, 
rn,  rl,  rp.     Some  examples  of  these  are  Orm's  jerrne  beside  jerne 

'  desire/  lurrnenn  '  turn/ 


lvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

Note. — Analogy  doubtless  accounts  for  many  forms,  as  frend '  friend,'  by 
influence  oifrendly,frendship. 

THE  VOWELS  OF  SYLLABLES  WITHOUT  PRINCIPAL  STRESS 

80.  In  syllables  bearing  strong  secondary  stress,  Middle  English 
vowels  usually  retain  the  quality  of  their  Old  English  originals,  as 

freddm,  Godhjid,  handsum.  The  same  is  usually  true  of  prefixes,  as 
in  arisen  ' arise/  for Igr en  'forlorn/  upbgren  'upbear'  (cf.  to,  §  82). 
On  the  other  hand,  in  suffixes  and  prefixes  0  and  u  before  a  nasal 
sometimes  suffer  change  in  quality,  the  first  becoming  a  or  u,  the 
second  1*  partly  no  doubt  under  the  influence  of  analogy.  Thus 
the  suffix  ung  (lung)  of  OE.  nouns  became  ing  {ling)  in  Middle 
English,  and  the  prefix  on,  except  the  privative  prefix,  became 
an  (a).  The  privative  prefix  on,  as  in  OE.  onlucan  '  unlock/  became 
un,  perhaps  under  the  influence  of  the  negative  un  so  commonly 
used.  The  greatest  change  in  vowel  quality  from  Old  to  Middle 
English,  however,  is  in  the  case  of  inflexional  endings.  In  these 
every  OE.  unstressed  a,  0,  or  u  become  e,  a  far  reaching  change  which 
affected  all  classes  of  words. 

Note  i. — The  change  of  OE.  a,  0,  u  to  e  is  often  carried  out  in  early 
Midland,  as  in  '  Chronicle '  and  •  Ormulum,'  but  not  so  fully  as  later. 

Note  2. — Nth.  shows  complete  change  of  ung  {lung)  to  ing  {ling),  and  of 
the  privative  prefix  on  to  un,  but  otherwise  the  prefix  on  usually  remains  on  (0). 
The  change  of  vowel  quality  in  inflexional  endings  has  not  affected  the  Nth. 
present  participle,  which  ends  in  and  {e).  In  early  Sth.  the  suffix  ung  {lung) 
sometimes  remains  unchanged,  but  later  regularly  appears  as  ing  {ling),  as  in 
other  dialects.  The  other  changes  in  vowel  quality  already  mentioned  are 
carried  out,  and  in  addition  the  ending  of  the  present  participle  has  become 
inde  in  most  cases  before  the  further  change  to  inge,  §  163. 

81.  Owing  to  the  changes  in  stress  many  syllables  in  Romance 
words  which  formerly  bore  principal  stress  retain  a  strong  secondary 
accent  (cf.  §  15).  These  also  usually  retain  their  original  quality. 
In  a  few  cases  already  mentioned  in  the  preceding  sections,  certain 
changes  in  quality  do  appear,  ere  instead  of  gre  from  OF.  aire  (§33), 
werrien  beside  werreien  (§  39),  eu  instead  of  §u  in  beule  '  beauty ' 
(§  58),  but  it  is  not  certain  that  such  changes  may  not  be  due  to 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lvii 

some  other  influence,  as  the  following  r  in  the  first  case.  Similarly 
Romance  nouns  in  -ion,  which  occasionally  seem  to  show  variation 
between  -on  and  gn,  may  have  suffered  by  the  same  influence.  The 
OF.  prefixes  des,  en,  mes  often  appear  as  dis,  in,  mis,  the  latter  no 
doubt  partly  under  the  influence  of  OE.  mis.  Examples  are 
distroien,  inclgsen,  mischeef  '  destroy,  inclose  (enclose),  mischief.' 
OF.  initial  e  sometimes  becomes  a  as  in  ascdpen  ' escape,'  anointen 
1  anoint,'  asunien  '  excuse/ 

82.  The  second  elements  of  compounds,  when  containing  a  long 
vowel  or  diphthong,  usually  retain  original  length  under  strong 
secondary  stress,  as  Alfrjd,  barfot '  barefoot.'  The  same  is  often 
true  of  suffixes  bearing  secondary  stress,  as  hgd,  hgd  which  are 
regularly  long,  and  dom,  gre,  l$s,  like  (liche)  which  are  sometimes 
short,  however.  The  length  is  proved  by  doubling  of  vowels,  as  in 
hood,  heed,  doom,  lees,  and  the  occasional  shortening  by  such  spellings 
of  the  suffixes  as  dam,  less.  Prefixes  with  original  long  vowels  show 
shortening  in  Middle  English,  as  arisen  'arise/  tqfgre  'before/ 
from  OE.  prefixes  a  and  to.  In  the  case  of  Id-  the  spelling  clearly 
indicates  occasional  shortening,  as  well  as  variation  in  quality; 
cf.  tegadere  (gidere),  ieday  'together,  today.'  Yet  these  are  on 
the  whole  rare  forms,  and  the  probability  is  that  the  prefix  to-  was 
associated  with  the  preposition-adverb  id  and  was  usually  regarded 
as  long.  The  same  is  true  of  vowels  in  words  unstressed  in  the 
sentence,  as  an  (a),  but  (bot),  any  (eny),  nat  {not),  poh  (though),  us, 
sholde,  wolde,  wel  beside  wel,  &c. 

Note. — In  early  Midland  the  long  quantity  is  retained,  as  shown  by  Orm's 
orthography  in  had,  dom,  Ices  i  less/  wis  '  wise,'  rede,  Ilk  {like)  '  like,'  often 
Ire,  though  the  latter  is  sometimes  short.  So  also  1  (y),  from  OE.  ig,  as  in 
hall),  bodl),  and  the  second  elements  of  compounds  as  <zd(d)modnesse,  where 
mod  is  long  as  indicated  by  the  single  d  following  the  vowel.  Shortening  of 
vowels  in  words  unstressed  in  the  sentence  is  also  shown  in  Orm's  butt,  us, 
J>ohh,  ann{a),  &c. 

83.  Other  changes  in  unstressed  syllables  are  those  called  syncope, 
apocope,  aphaeresis,  elision,  contraction,  the  occurrence  of  which 
follows  general  laws  that  may  be  briefly  summarized.     To  begin 


lviii  GRAMMATICAL  INTRODUCTION 

with,  every  vowel  or  diphthong,  whether  medial  or  final,  makes  a 
syllable  except  as  noted  hereafter.  But  unstressed  syllables,  that 
is  those  without  principal  or  secondary  stress,  often  show  syncope 
of  medial  e.  Thus,  after  an  accented  syllable,  medial  e,  whatever  its 
origin,  is  syncopated,  as  in  chirche  ( church,'  hevne  '  heaven,'  lernde 
'  learned,'  gpnen  *  open. '  In  many  such  cases,  however,  the  synco- 
pated e  is  restored  by  analogy  of  unsyncopated  forms,  as  chireche, 
hevene,  lernede,  gpenen.  The  same  is  true  of  medial  e  between  a 
principal  and  secondary  stress,  as  trewely,  semly,  Englgnd,  beside 
trewely,  semely,  Engelgnd.  Syncope  of  any  other  vowel  than  e  is 
rare,  though  i  in  the  suffixes  tj,  ish  is  sometimes  lost. 

Note. — Early  Midland  shows  the  same  syncope  in  many  cases,  as  in  Orm's 
effne,  errnde,  gaddrenn,  heffne,  oppnenn,  &c,  while  in  other  forms  the  loss  has 
not  occurred. 

84.  Medial  e  is  sometimes  syncopated  or  partially  lost  in  certain 
endings.  Syncopation  frequently  occurs  before  final  r,  /,  n,  as  in 
silv{e)r,  hung{e)r,  strw(e)n,  lit(e)l.  It  is  especially  common  between 
a  vowel  or  liquid  and  n,  as  in  the  past  participles  drawn,  slayn,  born, 
torn.  In  past  participles  of  weak  verbs,  the  ending  ed  shows 
similar  syncopation  sometimes,  owing  to  such  a  change  in  Old 
English  (Sievers,  '  Gr.,'  §  406),  though  unsyncopated  forms  also 
occur.  Syncopation  seldom  occurs  in  the  endings  est,  ep  (eth)  of 
the  present  indicative ;  in  es  (is)  Of  the  genitive  singular,  the 
nominative  plural,  and  the  adverb  ;  in  en  of  the  infinitive,  the  plural 
of  verbs,  and  in  other  forms  except  the  past  participle  of  strong 
verbs ;  in  ed  of  preterit  singular  and  plural,  and  er,  est  of  com- 
parative and  superlative  in  adjectives.  Syncope  often  occurs  in 
words  unstressed  in  the  sentence,  as  arn  for  dren  '  are,'  wiln  (woln) 
for  willen  {wollen)  '  will.' 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  syncope  is  less  common  except  in  the  verbal 
endings  est,  e){etK),  in  which  it  is  sometimes  found.  Compare  Orm's  setfst 
'  sayest,'  se))}  '  sayeth.* 

Note  2. — In  addition  to  general  agreement  with  Midland,  Nth.  shows 
syncope  in  es  of  nouns  and  verbs.     Sth.,  while  also  showing  general  agreement 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lix 

with  Midland,  differs  in  a  much  more  frequent  syncopation  of  e  in  the  est,  ep 
{eth)  verbal  endings,  as  in  Old  English. 

85.  When  medial  e,  of  whatever  origin,  is  followed  by  a  syllable 
with  another  unstressed  e,  syncope  or  apocope  often  takes  place. 
This  gives  rise  to  double  forms,  such  as  apel,  ap{e)le  '  noble ' ;  adys, 
ad(e)se  '  adze ' ;  ever,  ev{e)re  *  ever ' ;  many  also  in  inflexion,  as 
loved,  lov{e)de  'loved';  hevens,  hev{e)nes  'heavens/  In  the  last 
half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  apocope  Of  e  is  preferred  in  preterits 
of  weak  verbs,  the  latter  thus  agreeing  with  the  past  participle. 
Upon  this  apocope  and  consequent  agreement  between  preterit 
and  past  participle,  rests  the  regularity  of  Modern  English  forms. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  the  same  variation  between  syncope  or  apocope 
also  occurs,  as  in  Orm's  heffne  l  heaven,'  a)ell '  noble,'  but  lufede  l  loved.' 

Note  2. — In  Nth.  the  final  e  is  usually  silent  or  Has  suffered  apocope.  Sth. 
seems  to  prefer  syncope  of  medial  £.  Chaucer  makes  frequent  use  of  both 
forms  for  the  same  word,  no  doubt  for  metrical  purposes. 

86.  Apocope  of  final  e  is  common  in  Middle  English,  and 
materially  affects  the  spoken  forms  of  words,  whether  indicated  or 
not  by  the  orthography.  It  occurred  earliest  in  polysyllables  after 
a  strong  secondary  stress,  as  in  almess,  OE.  czlmesse  '  alms ' ;  lafdij 
(Ipdij),  OE.  hl&fdige  '  lady ' ;  and  in  inflected  forms  of  such  words 
as  drinking,  wurpi}  '  worthy,'  twenty  *  twenty/  On  the  other  hand, 
some  such  words  occasionally  assumed  an  inorganic  e  in  the 
nominative  by  analogy  of  Other  forms,  instead  of  suffering  apocope 
in  the  latter,  as  tlpende '  tidings/  twifalde  r  twofold.'  Similar  apocope 
often  occurred  in  words  not  bearing  principal  stress  in  the  sentence, 
as  in  pronouns,  unstressed  adverbs  and  conjunctions,  and  auxiliary 
verbs.  Examples  are  mjn,  hir,  swich  {such),  whan,  pan  {than), 
shul,  myp,  beside  forms  with  e  in  which  the  spelling  is  often  merely 
traditional.  Total  or  partial  apocope,  that  is  slurring,  also  occurs 
in  poetry  when  unstressed  ne,  pe  {the),  a  precede  words  beginning 
with  a  vowel,  as  proved  by  the  metre. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland,  syncope  is  already  clear  from  such  cases  as 
Orm's  laffdi$,  drinnkinng  and  others  ;  unstressed  words  as  an,  all,  mm,  J>m; 
and  such  evidences  of  elision  asj>arr£e  i  the  ark.' 


Is  „        GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

Note  2. — In  the  earliest  Nth.  apocope  has  taken  place  even  more  commonly 
than  in  other  dialects ;  compare  §  6.  Sth.  is  far  more  conservative,  with  the 
exception  of  Kentish,  which  does  not  differ  from  Midland. 

87.  After  syllables  bearing  principal  stress,  final  e,  of  whatever 
origin,  tends  to  disappear  in  Middle  English,  sometimes  through 
analogy,  later  especially  through  general  weakening.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  period,  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
final  e  is  usually  retained  except  as  already  noted.  About  1300  it 
remains  or  disappears  at  the  pleasure  of  the  writer,  as  shown  by 
poetry,  and  in  late  Middle  English,  that  is  about  the  middle  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  it  is  wholly  lost.  Texts  written  in  the  northeast 
Midland  district  show  disappearance  of  final  e  before  those  of  the 
southeast  Midland. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  final  e  was  still  preserved  as  a  rule,  though  lost 
in  words  not  bearing  sentence  stress,  and  in  some  inflexional  forms  as  the 
dative  of  nouns. 

Note  2. — In  Nth.  final  e  was  wholly  lost  by  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  a  century  before  it  disappeared  entirely  in  Midland.  It  remained 
longest  in  the  adjective  inflexion,  less  commonly  in  nouns  and  verbs.  In  Sth., 
except  Kentish,  final  e  was  kept  somewhat  longer  than  in  Midland,  though 
sometimes  silent  in  the  fourteenth  century.  In  Kentish  it  is  generally  kept  as 
late  as  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century.  In  the  dialect  of  London  it  is  also 
retained  somewhat  longer  than  usually  in  Midland,  as  shown  by  the  writings  of 
Chaucer,  in  which,  though  often  silent,  it  may  still  form  a  syllable  for  metrical 
purposes  at  the  pleasure  of  the  writer. 

88.  Elision  of  weak  final  e  occurs  before  a  word  beginning  with 
a  vowel  or  weak  h,  that  is  h  in  unstressed  words  as  he,  him,  or  those 
with  French  h.  Examples  are  numerous  in  poetry,  as  indeed  they 
are  rarely  found  in  Old  English  verse.  The  commonest  OE.  elision, 
that  of  e  in  the  negative  ne,  remains  to  Middle  English  in  such 
forms  as  nas  for  ne  was,  &c.  In  Middle  English  also  e  of  pe  {the) 
is  often  elided.  This  is  shown  by  such  early  Midland  forms  as 
pemperice  '  the  empress '  in  the  '  Chronicle,'  and  parrke  '  the  ark '  in 
the  '  Ormulum/  Common  also  is  elision  of  0  in  unstressed  to,  as 
in  toffrenn  \  to  offer/  tunnderrgan  '  to  undergo '  from  the  '  Ormulum.' 
Rarely  the  e  of  the  pronouns  me,  pe  (thee)  also  suffers  elision,  as  in 
ihalighte  '  thee  alight/  do  mendyte  *  do  me  endyte/ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 


lxi 


89.  Aphaeresis,  that  is  loss  of  an  initial  vowel  (or  syllable),  some- 
times occurs  in  unstressed  words  or  syllables.  Examples  in  un- 
stressed words  are  het  for  he  it,  wast  for  was  it.  So  also  the  un- 
stressed vowel  has  disappeared  in  risen  from  OE.  arisan  'arise,' 
taunen  from  OE.  ceteawnian  '  show/  twiten  from  OE.  celwilan  *  twit.7 
Similarly  i  (y)  from  OE.  ge  usually  suffers  aphaeresis  in  Northern 
and  Midland,  though  often  not  in  Southern.  Old  French  e  before 
sc  {sti),  sp,  st  is  often  lost  as  in  spy  en  '  espie,  spy/  spouse,  slat l  state/ 
stgrie  (slgry),  scapen  '  escape/  Aphaeresis  of  a,  e  under  other 
circumstances  also  occurs  sometimes,  as  prentys  '  apprentice/ 
semblee  *  assembly/  nuien  (noien) '  annoy/  pistle  '  epistle/  Aphaeresis 
of  an  unstressed  syllable  in  Romance  words  occurs  in  sample  Ken- 
sample,  buschment<embuschment,  fenden<defenden,  sport <  desport, 
struien  <  destruien. 

90.  Contraction  of  vowels  brought  together  by  vocalization  of  a 
medial  consonant  sometimes  occurs.  Examples  are  del  for  devel, 
el  for  evel,yede  (yode)  from  OE.  ge-eode,  wher  for  wheper,  gr  {or)  for 
oufier  ( or/  er,  ner  for  ever,  never. 

The  Consonants 


91.  The  Middle  English  consonant  system  may  be  best  exhibited 
by  a  table  such  as  the  following : 

Stops. 

Continuants. 

Voice- 
less. 

Voiced. 

Spirants. 

Semi- 
vowels. 

Liquids. 

Nasals. 

Voice- 
less. 

Voiced. 

Labials 

P 

b 

f 

V 

w 

m 

Dentals 

t 

(    sh 

P 

z 

/ 
r 

n 

Palatals 

k' 

Z* 

/w 

\m\ 

),y 

Gutturals 

k 

£ 

y 

i 

y 

lxii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

To  these  must  be  added  the  breath  consonant  h,  and  the  combina- 
tions hw  (MnE.  wh  as  in  what),  ch  (=/sh)  as  in  churchy  g,  j 
(=dzh)  as  in  wage,  Judge,     x  is  but  a  sign  for  ks. 

Note. — The  pronunciation  of  most  of  the  consonants  is  the  same  as  in 
Modern  English.  The  palatal  stops  k' ,g'  are  pronounced  as  in  kid,  get,  com- 
pared with  the  guttural  stops  in  cot,  got.  The  voiced^  (p,  th)  is  sounded  as  in 
the.  Sh  (sch)  represents  the  simple  consonant  sound  in  she,  no  voiced  variety 
being  found  in  Middle  English.  The  palatal  spirant  )  (h)  has  the  sound  of  ch 
in  Ger.  ich,  the  voiced  )  (medial  and  only  in  early  Middle  English)  may  be 
pronounced  as  y  in  yet.  The  guttural  spirants  represent  respectively  the 
Ger.  ch  in  auch,  and  g  in  sagen.     tj  represents  the  sound  of  n  before  k  or  g. 

92.  The  general  relations  to  the  Old  English  consonant  system 
may  be  briefly  summarized ;  compare  also  a  table  similar  to  the 
above  in  Sievers,  'Gr./  §  170.  In  the  first  place,  most  consonants 
in  Middle  English  correspond  to  similar  ones  in  Old  English  on 
the  one  side,  and  in  Modern  English  on  the  other.  Especially  is 
this  true  of  the  semi-vowels,  liquids,  and  nasals,  as  well  as  of  the 
dental  and  labial  stops  and  spirants.  The  most  radical  changes 
that  have  taken  place  have  affected  the  palatal  and  guttural  stops 
and  spirants.  In  addition  to  this  there  are  of  course  some  minor 
changes  within  the  limits  of  each  consonant,  which  will  be  noticed 
as  they  occur.  Owing  to  the  general  similarity  between  the  Old, 
Middle,  and  Modern  English  consonant  systems,  however,  it 
seems  best  here  to  presuppose  knowledge  of  the  Old  English 
system,  and  to  consider  mainly  those  changes  that  are  necessary 
for  an  understanding  of  Middle  English  proper.  In  considering 
the  consonants,  the  order  will  be  that  of  the  table  above,  the  stops 
first,  and  next  the  various  classes  of  continuants,  spirants,  semi- 
vowels, liquids,  and  nasals  \ 

1  This  order  is  chosen  as  best  exhibiting  the  essential  character  of  the  con- 
sonants on  the  physical,  rather  than  the  physiological  side.  The  physiological 
terms,  as  guttural,  palatal,  &c,  and  the  descriptive  terms,  as  semi-vowels, 
liquids,  &c,  are  also  freely  employed  because  of  their  long  acceptance  and 
their  general  value. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxiii 

THE  STOPS 

93.  The  Middle  English  voiceless  and  voiced  stops  of  labial  and 
dental  varieties,  p-b,  t-d,  correspond  so  nearly  with  those  of  Old 
and  Modern  English  that  little  space  need  be  given  to  them.  Each 
is  a  stable  consonant  in  the  main,  and  subject  only  to  such  changes 
as  may  affect  any  consonant  at  different  times ;  see  §  1 1 2  f. 
It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  voiceless  labial  p,  which  was  rare 
initially  in  Old  English,  became  common  owing  to  the  great  number 
of  French  words  introduced  in  Middle  English.  The  geminated 
labial  6,  when  medial  as  in  a  few  OE.  words,  was  replaced  by  v 
under  the  influence  of  the  numerous  forms  in  which  v  (OE.  medial/") 
occurred  in  Old  English.  Examples  are  haven,  OE.  habban  '  have,' 
liven,  OE.  libban  '  live/  hfven,  OE.  hebban  '  heave/  For  d  under 
grammatical  change  see  §  116. 

Note.— The  dialects  in  general  agree.  In  late  Nth.,  final  unstressed  </was 
often  unvoiced  to  /,  and  this  has  remained  to  modern  Scotch.  In  Sth.  geminated 
bb  as  above  was  not  replaced  by  v.  Early  Sth.  shows  unvoicing  of  final  un- 
stressed d  as  in  asket '  asked,'  towart  *  toward/  inempnet  *  named/  but  later  d 
was  restored  by  analogy  of  other  forms. 

94.  The  ME.  voiceless  palatal  stop  k  (as  in  kid)  springs  from 
the  OE.  palatal  stop  c  (k),  from  Norse  k,  and  in  a  few  words  from 
OF.  c  (=£)•  It  occurs  initially  before  the  OE.  palatal  mutated 
vowels/,  e  <  0,  sometimes  a>,  usually  before  the  OE.  guttural J>  (from 
u)  which  had  become  palatal  !  by  unrounding,  before  e,  i  in  words 
from  Norse  (rarely  Old  French),  and  sometimes  by  analogy  of 
guttural  vowels  in  allied  forms.  Examples  of  native  words  are 
ME.  kemben  'comb/  Kent,  kene  'keen/  kei  (OE.  cage)  'key/ 
kichen  (OE.  cycene)  'kitchen/  kite  (OE.  cytd)  'kite/  A  consider- 
able number  of  Norse  words  also  occur,  as  ketel '  kettle/  kevel '  bit, 
clamp,  gag/  kide  '  kid/  kiiidlen  '  kindle/  kirke  '  church/  On  the 
other  hand,  OF.  words  with  palatal  k  are  limited  by  rare  occur- 
rence of  OF.  c  (=k),  except  before  gutturals,  but  compare  AN. 
forms  with  e  <eby  monophthonging  of  OF.  ue  (§  35,  20),  which 
account   for   ME.   keveren  beside   coveren  \  cover/   and  keverchef 


lxiv  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

(kerchef).  Here  belong  also  ME.  kenet  'hound,'  kenel  'kennel/ 
kiton  '  kitten.'  By  analogy  of  guttural  k  in  preterit  and  past  parti- 
ciple, the  palatal  stop  k  (c)  took  the  place  of  ME.  ch  in  the  present 
of  kerven  '  carve.'  Medially  the  ME.  palatal  stop  k  appears  as 
above,  as  well  as  before  OE.  <z,  o,  u,  which  had  become  ME.  e  in 
unstressed  syllables  (§  80).  Examples  are  taken,  maken,  aker 
'acre.'  By  analogy  of  the  indicative  present  third  singular  of 
certain  verbs  as  sekej?,  wirkep,  palatal  k  often  appears  in  the  infini- 
tive and  other  present  forms,  as  seken,  wirken.  In  chiken  '  chicken/ 
uikel '  icicle/  the  k  is  doubtless  due  to  the  OE.  inflected  forms,  as 
cycnesy  Isikles  in  which  OE.  c  would  remain  k.  The  combination 
^  +  palatal  c  (=&)  always  indicates  borrowing,  as  in  j&7 '  reason/ 
skin,  skere  '  clear/ 

Note. — The  examples  of  palatal  c  (k)  are  increased  for  the  Nth.  dialect  by 
the  lack  of  palatalization  of  OE.  c  to  ch  (§  no,  n.  2).  Examples  are  mikel 
'  much,'  swilk  *  such,'  Ilk  '  like,'  sek  '  seek/  wirk  '  work/  and  many  others.  For 
Nth.  s  <  OE.  sc,  cf.  §  102,  n.  2. 

95.  The  voiced  palatal  stop  g  springs  from  OE.  guttural  g 
before  y  which  had  become  palatal  z  by  unrounding,  from  OF., 
ON.  g  before  palatal  vowels,  and  is  sometimes  due  to  analogy  of 
allied  forms  with  guttural  g.  Examples  of  initial  g  in  native  words 
are  gilden  '  gild/  gilt,  '  guilt/  girden  *  gird ' ;  in  those  from  Old 
French,  where  g  represents  earlier  gu,  gile  '  guile/  gimelot  (gimbelet) 
1  gimblet/  giterne  '  guitar  ' ;  in  Norse,  ggre  *  gear/  ggren  '  do,  make/ 
gil  *  gill  of  a  fish/  gest '  guest/  the  last  supplanting  the  native  Eng- 
lish word.  Analogy  of  g  in  preterit  and  past  participle  accounts 
for  geven  {given)  'give'  beside  English  jeven  (jiven)  and  ginnen, 
beginnen  '  begin/  while  geten  beside  jeten  '  get '  is  of  Norse  origin. 
Medially,  palatal  g  appears  in  the  combination  ng  (=^+^r/)  before 
palatal  vowels,  as  singen  (OE.  singan)  '  sing/  gengen  (ON.  genga) 
'  go/  genge  (ON.  gengi)  '  company.' 

96.  The  Middle  English  guttural  stops  c  (k)-g  correspond  to 
OE.  (ON.)  guttural  stops  c-g  in  Teutonic  words,  or  to  similar 
sounds  in  Old  French.     Both  guttural  stops  occur  before  conso- 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxv 

nants  and  the  guttural  vowels  a,  g,  o,  u.  For  the  stops  c  (k)-g 
which  occur  before  OE.  e,  y,  sometimes  ce  when  due  to  mutation, 
see  §  94,  and  for  OF.  ch  before  a,  au,  see  §  no.  The  guttural  c 
ik)  also  appears  in  the  combination  x  (=hs),  qu  (=kw),  nc  (k) 
=y  +  k,  and  the  stop^-  in  the  combination  ng  (=y  +  g),  occasionally 
in  gemination  (gg).  Guttural  c  (h)  initially  in  Teutonic  words 
may  be  illustrated  by  clgfi  '  cloth/  care  (hare),  cgld,  cole  '  coal/  cumen 
(cbmen)  '  come/  and  in  Romance  words  by  cryen  '  cry/  cas  {case) 
1  case/  colur  '  colour/  curs  (cours) '  course.'  In  Romance  words  the 
stop  c  (/()  before  a,  au  indicates  learned  origin  or  Norman-Picard 
dialect,  in  which  vulgar  Latin  k  did  not  become  ch  (as  in  Central 
French).  Examples  are  cas  (case),  cause,  cage,  carpenter,  and  the 
doublets  c atgl,  cachen  '  catch/  caUce,  carite,  beside  OF.  c/ia/el,  chacen, 
chalice,  charite  (cf.  §  no).  Medially  the  guttural  stop  c  (k)  appears 
before  a  guttural  vowel  in  syllables  having  principal  or  secondary 
stress,  and  finally  after  a  guttural  vowel.  Between  a  guttural  and 
palatal  vowel,  the  stop  must  have  varied  between  guttural  and 
palatal  quality  as  it  belonged  to  the  syllable  with  one  vowel  or  the 
other.  The  combination  s  +  guttural  c(k)  always  indicates  borrow- 
ing, either  from  Norse  as  in  scowl,  scull,  bask,  or  Old  French  as  in 
scorn,  scuren  '  scour/  scoute  '  scout.' 

Note. — In  Nth.  the  number  of  guttural  k's  is  increased  by  the  fact  that  OE. 
c  did  not  become  ch  in  that  dialect  (§  94,  n.).  Examples  are  caf  'chaff,' 
calk  '  chalk.'  For  the  combination  sk  <  OE.  sc  in  unstressed  words,  see 
§  102,  n.  2. 

97.  The  guttural  stop  g  initially  may  be  exemplified  by  grene 
1  green/  galle  '  gall/  gold,  god  '  good/  gume  '  man '  in  Teutonic 
words,  and  glgrle,  governen  '  govern/  gouie  '  gout '  in  Romance.  In 
Teutonic  words  borrowed  by  vulgar  Latin  initial  w  became  gu 
(z=gw),  and  this  combination  became  guttural  g  in  Old  French,  as 
in  ME.  garde,  garison,  regard,  while  remaining  w  (except  before  i) 
in  Anglo-Norman,  and  therefore  appearing  in  the  doublets  warde, 
warisofi,  reward  (§  106).  Before  i,  g  <  Teut.  w  appears  in  gi den 
1  guide/  glse  ;  guise/  g'tle  '  guile/  begilen  *  beguile.'     Medially  and 

e 


lxvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

finally  guttural  g  occurs  under  the  same  circumstances  as  guttural 
k  above.  In  a  few  cases  ME.  guttural  g  represents  late  OE.  gemi- 
nated, that  is  long  g  (gg),  as  in  dogge  l  dog/  frogge  *  frog,'  hogge 
1  hog/  stagge  *  stag/  Usually,  however,  medial  or  final  guttural  g 
implies  borrowing,  as  in  draggen  ( drag/  dig,  egg,  /egg  from  Norse. 
ME.  sugre,  beside  sucre  '  sugar/  shows  voicing  of  OF.  c  to  g.  ME. 
garden  represents  Picard  garden,  beside  OF.  jar  din. 

THE  SPIRANTS 

98.  The  spirantsy^fl  (f)  in  Teutonic  words  occurred  under  the 
same  conditions  as  in  Old  English  and  to-day.  The  voiceless  f 
appears  initially  in  a  stressed  syllable,  as  in  fader  '  father/  befgren 
*  before ' ;  medially  when  preceding  a  voiceless  consonant  or  in 
gemination  (ff),  as  in  shaft,  ojfren  '  offer ' ;  finally,  as  in  wulf  self 
In  Romance  words/*  was  regularly  voiceless  and  retained  this  quality 
whether  in  stressed  or  unstressed  syllables.  Examples  of  Romance 
words  in  which  f  appears  contrary  to  the  rule  in  Teutonic  are 
comfort,  trufle. 

99.  The  voiced  spirant  v  (sometimes  written/")  in  Teutonic 
words  springs  from  OE.  (ON.)  f  in  voiced  company,  zspver,  given 
(p'ven,  yiven)  'give' ;  occasionally  also  in  inflected  forms  with  final 

/*in  nominative  singular,  as  staves  from  staf(  staff/  calves  from  calf 
To  these  were  added  in  Middle  English  many  s/s,  both  initial  and 
medial,  from  Old  French.  As  initial  v  did  not  occur  in  Teutonic 
words,  except  rarely  in  those  borrowed  from  the  Sth.  dialect,  Mid- 
land words  with  initial  v  or  with  v  beginning  a  stressed  syllable  are 
•of  Romance  origin,  as  vine,  devine. 

Note  i. — In  early  Middle  English  f  was  still  written  for  y,  as  in  the  OE. 
period  ;  cf.  id/en  {  =  }averi),  hafen  'have/  &c. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland.  In  Sth.  the  number  of  initial  z>'s  was 
largely  increased  by  the  voicing  of  initial/,  as  in  vader  'father/  vihten  '  fight.' 
Cf.  Kt.  selections  especially. 

100.  The  spirants/  {d,  th),  voiceless  and  voiced  without  distinc- 
tion of  written  sign,  occurred  in  Teutonic  words  under  exactly  the 


GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION  Ixvii 

same  circumstances  as  f-v,  and  need  not  be  especially  illustrated. 
While  in  Modern  English  some  borrowed  words  have  the  voiceless 
thy  the  voiced  and  voiceless  spirants  usually  indicate  Teutonic  origin. 
In  late  Middle  English  ih  came  to  be  written  for  OF.  /  (th  =  t), 
as  in  theatre,  thgorie,  theme,  ihrgne,  authour  *  author,'  and  these  were 
doubtless  still  pronounced  with  /  until,  in  Modern  English,  they 
acquired  the  spirant  sound  by  influence  of  the  spelling.  There  is 
no  evidence  that  initial  p  (th)  had  become  voiced  in  pronominal 
words,  aspe,pat,  pis,  pu,  &c,  or  final  p  in  unstressed  wip.  Initial 
unstressed/  in  pronominal  words  often  becomes  /after  d,  t,  some- 
times s  by  back  assimilation,  as  in  and  iat  *  and  that/  at  tat  '  at 
that,'  is  tat  '  is  that/  Occasionally  ME.  p  interchanges  with  the 
voiced  stop  d  in  medial  position,  as  coude  beside  coupe  *  could/ 
aforden  ■  afford/  and  finally  in  the  preterit  quod  \  quoth.'  After 
a  voiceless  spirant,/*,  s,  3  (h),  ME.  p  becomes  /,  as  in  pefte  *  theft,' 
teste  (OE.  i&spe)  'lest/  heipe  'height.' 

Note. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland.  The  parallel  voicing  in  Sth.  of  initial 
/,  s,  sometimes  wh  (hw)  to  w,  implies  voicing  of/  in  similar  position,  but  the 
orthography  gives  no  evidence  of  it. 

101.  The  spirants  s,  voiced  and  voiceless,  but  usually  without 
distinction  of  written  sign,  are  parallel  to/*-z>  in  their  occurrence  in 
Teutonic  words.  The  voiced  spirant  is  usually  written  s,  z  ordi- 
narily indicating  is  in  Middle  English,  z  is  found,  especially  when 
final  in  unstressed  syllables,  as  in  WM1.  forms  like  sidez  *  sides,' 
indicating  the  voicing  of  s  in  this  position.  Both  spirants  were 
largely  increased  from  Old  French  sources.  OF.  voiceless  s 
(written  s  (sc)  ss,  or  c  before  e,  i)  occurs  in  all  positions  and  need 
not  be  especially  illustrated.  Medial  OF.  iss  usually  became  ME. 
isch  (issh)  as  in  finischen  (OF.  finir,  finiss-)  '  finish/  perischen 
i  perish/  anguische  '  anguish.'  OF.  voiced  s  is  found  in  such  words 
as  prisun  "  prison,'  trgson  '  treason/  In  citesen  '  citizen '  the  voiced 
spirant  has  been  inserted,  perhaps  by  analogy  of  similar  sen  (zen) 
forms.     For  Picard  ch  in  words  with  OF.  c=s  cf.  §  no. 

Note. — In  general  Nth.  agrees  with  Midland,  but  note  Nth.  s  for  Ml.  Sth. 

e  2 


lxviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

sch  (sh),  §  1 02.  For  OF.  sire  Nth.  has  schir  sometimes.  Teutonic  initial 
s  was  voiced  in  Sth. ,  as  shown  especially  by  initial  z  in  the  Kentish  '  Ayenbite 
of  Inwit.' 

102.  The  Middle  English  spirant  sch  (sh)  is  a  characteristic 
ME.  sound  springing  from  OE.  sc  in  all  positions.  Examples  are 
schaft  {shaft)  'shaft/  schort  {short),  asche  'ash/  Englisch,  fisch 
{fish)  From  such  strictly  English  words  with  ME.  sch  {sh)  are  to 
be  separated  the  Norse  and  OF.  borrowed  words  with  sc  {sk) ;  but 
medial  OF.  its  gave  ME.  isch  {ish)  as  already  noted.  In  the  pro- 
noun sche  {scho,  sho)  ME.  sch  springs  from  OE.  s  +y  ( <  e)  in  un- 
stressed seo  (seo)  from  OE.  seo.  In  asken  l  ask  '  (OE.  ascian,  axian), 
sk  probably  represents  a  late  metathesis  of  x.  Scotland,  Scottisch, 
scdl  '  school/  are  doubtless  learned  forms,  the  first  two  influenced 
by  the  Nth.  Scot,  the  last  by  OF.  escole  or  mediaeval  Latin  scola. 
There  was  no  corresponding  voiced  spirant  in  Middle  English. 

Note  i. — In  '  Chronicle/  sc  is  still  written  for  ME.  sch  (s/i),  but  Orm  writes 
sh  after  long,  ssh  after  short  vowels. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Ml.  in  the  main,  but  OE.  sc  in  unstressed  words 
and  syllables  became  s,  as  m  sulen,  sal,  suld,  '  schulen,  shall,  should/  Inglis, 
1  English,'  Scots  'Scotch.'  In  Sth.,  sometimes  Ml.,  ss  (s)  are  written  for  the 
spirant  sound.- 

103.  The  Middle  English  palatal  spirants  3  {h)-j  {jh),  voiceless 
and  voiced  without  much  distinction  of  signs,  are  exclusively  of 
Teutonic  origin  and  of  limited  occurrence.  They  cannot  occur 
initially  because  the  corresponding  OE.  palatals  c,  g  had  become 
ME.  c h,  and  the  semivowel  3  (y)  respectively.  They  are  also 
limited,  in  medial  and  final  position,  by  their  vocalization  to  form 
diphthongs  (§  47),  or  t,  u  (§  75).  While  this  vocalization  was 
probably  complete  in  early  Middle  English,  as  shown  by  the  spell- 
ing of  Orm  (§71,  n.),  the  signs  were  still  sometimes  written  as  heh 
(heg,  hej)  '  high/  tejen  {/ejhen)  '  lay.'  Otherwise  the  voiceless  spirant 
^  {h)  is  found  only  medially  in  the  OE.  combinations  ht,  hp,  which 
both  became  jt,  written  also  ht,  gt,  ct,  $ht,  ght,  less  commonly  3th, 
gth,  cth.  Examples  are  rip  {riht)  '  right/  knip  {kniht)  c  knight/ 
driven  {drihten)  '  lord/  and  hejte  {hep,  hijt)  '  height/  stjte  l  sight/ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxix 

with  change  of  /  to  /  in  accordance  with  §  ioo.  ME.  p  is  some- 
times written  st  by  confusion  of  these  high-pitched  palatal  sounds. 
The  OE.  combination  rhp  had  become  rp,  as  in  mirpe  '  mirth/  and 
such  forms  as  ME./e  'money,  fee,'  spring  from  OE.  forms  which 
had  lost  the  final  h,  as  feo  beside  fe oh ;  cf.  also  ME.  pur  beside 
pur}  (purh)  'through.'  The  voiced  palatal  spirant^  (j/i)  is  found 
medially  as  above  until  fully  vocalized  after  vowels  to  form  diph- 
thongs, after  r  or  i  to  *,  as  mine  (OE.  myrge,  myrige)  '  merry,'  birien 
(OE.  byrgan)  '  bury,'  sipe  (OE.  sigepe)  '  scythe,'  drie  (OE.  dryge) 
\  dry.'  Finally  in  stressed  syllables  the  voiced  spirant  had  probably 
become  unvoiced,  but  in  unstressed  tj  (OE.  ig)  the  voiced  spirant 
also  became  i,  as  in  bodi  {body),  hgU  (hgly).  ME.  beli  (OE.  belg, 
belig)  no  doubt  comes  from  the  form  with  parasitic  t\  compared 
with  that  with^  which  gave  w  after  /  as  in  ME.  belwe  (belou) '  bellows.' 

Note  i. — In  early  Ml.  the  voiceless  spirant  is  still  spelt  h  as  in  Old 
English,  and  the  voiced  spirant^,  )h  as  in  Orm. 

Note  2. — The  dialects  agree  in  general,  though  in  Nth.  OE.  ht  remained 
guttural  as  in  Northumbrian.  Sth.  has  a  larger  number  of  palatal  spirants, 
owing  to  the  larger  number  of  palatal  vowels  in  that  dialect,  as  Ie)hen  (iijhen) 
from  WS.  hleihan,  beside  Ml.  lahhen  (lauhwen,  lauwen)  from  OM.  hlahhan 
*  laugh.'  Sth.  also  retains  1  from  OE.  ig  in  the  present  tense  of  OE.  weak 
verbs  of  the  second  class  (§  6). 

104.  The  Middle  English  guttural  spirants  j  (h,  j/i)-J  (3b), 
voiceless  and  voiced  without  much  distinction  of  signs,  are  also 
exclusively  of  Teutonic  origin  and  of  as  limited  occurrence  as  the 
spirants.  They  cannot  occur  initially  because  not  so  appearing  in 
Old  English,  OE.  guttural  spirant  g  having  become  a  guttural  stop 
before  ME.  times.  While  occurring  in  medial  and  final  position 
they  later  became  vocalized  after  vowels  to  form  diphthongs  (§  47), 
or  the  voiced  spirant  became  w  after  /,  r,  after  u  was  absorbed 
(§  75)-  The  voiceless  j  remained  voiceless  throughout  the  period 
only  in  the  OE.  combination  ht,  as  in  tape  (tauh/e)  '  taught,' 
doujter  ' daughter,'  foupen  '  fought/  poujt  'thought.'  When  final 
it  remained  voiceless  until  finally  vocalized  in  the  preceding  diph- 
thong which  had  been  formed  (§  66),     Examples  are  poh  (pouj) 


lxx  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

'  though/  sloh  (slouj)  '  slew/  purh  {pur})  '  through/  The  OE. 
medial  voiceless  guttural  hh  became  voiced  and  developed  as  the 
voiced  guttural  through  jh  to  w,  as  in  lau^en  (lauwen)  *  laugh/ 
coujen  (couwen)  '  cough.'  The  preterit  singular  saw  has  its  w  from 
the  plural  saiven  (OE.  sdwon),  and  porw  {porow)  developed  from 
poruj  beside  pur}.  The  medial  voiced  spirant^  remained  as  3  (jh) 
until  vocalized  after  vowels  to  form  diphthongs,  after  u  to  strengthen 
the  preceding  vowel,  after  /,  r,  to  w.  Examples  are  drajen  {draweri) 
'  draw/  pjen  {gwen)  '  owe/  fujel  {fuel,  foweT)  <  OE.  fugel '  fowl/ 
foljen  {folweti)  '  follow/  sorje  (sorwe)  <  OE.  sorh,  f.,  '  sorrow/ 
When  final,  the  original  voiced  spirant  had  become  voiceless  and 
fell  in  with  that  sound  as  above.  Examples  are  dott}  'dough/ 
plou$  *  plow.'  Such  forms  as  ME.  scho  i  shoe '  rest  upon  the  forms 
which  had  lost  final  h  in  Old  English,  as  sco  beside  scbh  (cf.  §  103). 

Note  i. — In  early  Ml.  h  was  still  written  for  the  voiceless  guttural,  and 
g  (gk,  )h)  for  the  voiced  :  cf.,  however,  halechen  for  more  regular  hal^en 
(Jialwen)  'saints',  halechede  for  later  hal$ede  (halwede)  '  hallowed '  of  Chronicle.' 

Note  2. — The  dialects  agree. 

THE  CONSONANT  H  AND  ITS  COMBINATIONS 

105.  The  ME.  breath  consonant  h,  essentially  a  spirant  of 
palatal  or  guttural  character,  occurs  in  general  as  in  Old  and 
Modern  English,  that  is  only  in  initial  position,  or  initially  in  the 
second  element  of  compounds.  It  had  been  regularly  lost,  however, 
from  the  OE.  initial  combinations  hi,  hr,  hn,  as  in  Igpen,  'leap/ 
ring,  nuie  '  nut/  and  sometimes  also  initially  in  unstressed  words  as 
it  for  OE.  hit.  In  unstressed  syllables  it  regularly  disappeared  as 
mfostrild  <  OE.  *fostorhild  'nurse/  OF.  h,  in  words  of  Teutonic 
origin,  falls  in  with  OE.,  ON.  h,  as  in  hardi,  harneis  'harness/  In 
words  of  Latin  origin  h,  though  frequently  written  by  scribes,  was 
not  pronounced.  This  accounts  for  the  double  forms  eremite- 
hermit,  abil-habit,  onour-honour.  The  OE.  combination  hw  was 
retained  in  Middle  English,  though  early  written  wh  as  by  Orm, 
sometimes  with  the  characteristic  Nth.  qu  as  in  '  Genesis  and  Exodus/ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxi 

Occasionally  wh  {hw)  is  reduced  to  h,  as  in  ho  for  who  (§  106). 
In  OE.  heo  initial  h  became  jh,  as  in  jhe,jho  *  she/ 

Note. — Nth.  agrees  with  Ml.  as  to  h,  but  uses  qu  (quh)  for  wh,  showing 
a  strengthening  of  the  original  hw  to  kw.  Sth.  shows  a  more  frequent  loss  of 
initial  h,  as  in  a  for  OE.  he,  heo,  and  a££f&  '  have.'  In  Kt.  the  orthography  Ih, 
nh  for  OE.  ///,  hn,  perhaps  indicates  a  retention  of  the  original  combinations. 

THE  SEMIVOWELS,  LIQUIDS  AND  NASALS 

106.  The  ME.  semivowel  w,  which  appears  only  in  Teutonic 
words,  though  a  few  are  from  Romance  sources,  springs  from  OE.  w, 
though  limited  by  its  vocalization  to  form  diphthongs  (§  47).  To 
words  with  OE.,  ON.  w  were  added  a  few  from  Anglo-Norman 
which  had  retained  an  original  Teut.  w  instead  of  the  usual  OF.  gu. 
Examples  of  the  latter  are  waiten  '  wait/  wafre  l  wafer/  wage, 
walop,  werre  '  war/  werreien  (werrlen)  '  make  war/  Teut.  w  was 
not  retained  before  i  and  hence  an  OF.  g  appears  in  such  words 
as  in  §  97.  In  Teut.  words  w  disappears  between  an  initial  con- 
sonant and  a  following  0  (u),  as  in  id  beside  two  '  two,'  J>gng  beside 
fiwgng  *  thong/  sole  beside   swole  *  sweet/   ho  beside   who  (hwo) 

'  who/  In  sg,  alsg,  the  disappearance  of  w  was  earlier  than  in  the 
other  words,  perhaps  as  early  as  late  Old  English  (cf.  §  42).  w 
also  disappears  initially  in  a  few  unstressed  words  of  common 
breath  groups,  as  nas  for  ne  was,  nere  for  ne  were,  mile  for  ne  wille, 
rigt  for  ne  wgl,  God  gt  (God  wgl).  OE.  cw,  ON.  kv  (=kw)  were 
generally  written  qu,  under  French  influence,  and  with  them  fell  in 
OF.  words  with  qu  together  with  a  few  with  OF.  c  (=k)  +  ue,  ui  as 
quere  'choir/  squiere  {squire),  squirel.  For  AN.  queint,  aqueinten 
see  §  53-  Similarly  gu  (  =  gw)  springs  from  OF.  g  +  ue,  ui  in 
anguische  '  anguish/ 

Note. — The  dialects  agree,  but  Nth.  also  has  qu  {quh)  for  OE.  hw,  and  w 
was  preserved  in  twa,  qua,  &c.  in  which  OE.  a  had  not  become  p  (<?). 

107.  The  ME.  semivowel  ?  (y)  is  exclusively  of  Teutonic  origin, 
and  springs  from  the  OE.  semivowel^  as  in^<?r  'year/  jgke  'yoke/ 
ping  (jdng)  'young/  or  the   OE.  palatal  spirant  g  as  in  jelden 


Ixxii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

1  yield/  jgrd  (jard)  ' yard.'  Before  t,  OE.  g  is  sometimes  vocalized 
as  in  icchen  (OE. gyccean) f  itch/  Ipswich  (OE.  GipeswJc),  Ilchesier 
(OE.  Gifelceaster),  and  in  unstressed  zjz'M  (OE.  Isgicel)  'icicle.' 
Similarly  in  the  OE.  unstressed  prefix  ge  also  became  i  (y),  though 
regularly  preserved  only  in  Sth.  ME.  j  sometimes  develops  initially 
before  a  palatal  vowel  as  in  jork  (OE.  Eoforivic),  30U  {you)  from 
OE.  eow,  the  latter  perhaps  by  influence  of  je  (ye)  'ye.' 

108.  The  ME.  liquids  /,  r,  do  not  differ  in  general  from  their 
Teutonic  or  OF.  originals.  In  OE.  words  /  disappears  before  and 
after  eh,  as  in  swich,  such  (OE.  swilc)  '  such,'  which  (OE.  hwilc), 
Jch  (OE.  ale)  '  each,'  miiche  beside  miichel  (OE.  mycel),  wenche 
beside  wenchel  (OE.  wencel).  The  combination  rid  sometimes 
becomes  rd  in  werde  'world/  The  OE.  metathesis  of r  remains 
in  Middle  English,  and  some  new  examples  of  metathesis  appear  as 

fresch,  preschen  ■  thresh.'     Double  forms  of  some  OF.  words  are 
found,  owing  to  OF.  double  forms  as  marbre-marble,  purpre-purple. 

Note. — In  Nth.,  /before  k  does  not  disappear  as  before  the  corresponding 
ch  in  the  other  dialects  ;  cf.  swilk,  quilk  '  such,  which.? 

109.  The  ME.  nasals  m,  n,  y  (=n  before  k  org)  do  not  differ 
from  their  Teutonic  and  OF.  originals,  so  far  as  preserved.  OE. 
final  unstressed  m  in  inflexional  endings  had  become  n  in  late  Old 
English.  ME.  final  unstressed  n  in  similar  position  or  in  un- 
stressed words  tends  to  disappear  throughout  the  period.  This 
affects  especially  the  en  of  verbal  endings,  and  such  unstressed 
words  as  an  (a),  gn  (p),  ngn  {ng),  bilten  (bute,  but)  '  but.'  Some 
stressed  words  show  a  similar  loss  at  times,  as  morwe(n),  gamety), 
maide(n),  gpe(n),  seve{n). 

Note. — In  Nth.  infinitives  no  final  n  was  received  from  OE.  times.  This 
indicates  the  beginning  of  the  tendency  to  lose  inflexional  n,  a  tendency  that 
was  more  pronounced  and  rapid  than  in  Ml.,  far  more  than  in  Sth. 

THE  AFFRICATIVE  COMBINATIONS 

no.  The  ME.  combination  ch,  as  in  church  (tsh),  occurs  in  native 
and  Romance  words.      In  native  words  it  springs  from  the  OE. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxiii 

palatal  stop  c  (cc)  before  palatal  vowels,  as  initially  in  chirche,  child, 
chesle,  cherl,  cherren  'turn/  chese  'cheese/  chaf  'chaff';  medially 
in  wrecche  '  wretch/  speche  '  speech/  After  a  palatal  vowel  OE.  c 
became  ME.  ch  when  final  in  unstressed  words  and  syllables,  as  in 
ich  'I,' which,  swich  'such/  Ipeswich1  Ipswich';  sometimes  in  stressed 
words  as  Itch  '  body,'  pich  '  pitch/  French,  owing  to  inflected  forms 
with  OE.  c  in  medial  position  or  possibly  in  some  cases  to  analogy 
of  corresponding  verbal  roots.  By  analogy  also  ch  appears  in  chgsen, 
pp.  for  OE.  coren.  On  the  other  hand  ch  is  replaced  by  the  palatal 
stop  k  in  the  infinitive  and  other  present  forms  of  some  verbs  by 
analogy  of  the  pres.  3rd  sg.,  which  had  no  ch ;  examples  are  seken 
beside  sechen  '  seek/  wirken  (wirchen)  '  work.'  In  Romance  words 
ch  appears  before  a,  au  in  those  from  Central  French,  before  e,  i 
in  those  from  the  Picard  dialect,  beside  NF.  c  (k)  for  the  former 
and  c  (=s)  for  the  latter.  Examples  are  char  me,  charge,  chaunge, 
chaumbre,prj;chen  'preach/  aprgchen  'approach/  cherischen  'cherish/ 
chisel,  chimeneie  'chimney.'  For  doublets  with  NF.  c  (=&)  beside 
OF.  ch,  and  OF.  c  (=s)  beside  Picard  ch,  see  §§  96,  101.  For 
OE.  s  +  palatal  c,  see  §  102. 

Note  i.— In  'Chronicle/  c  is  still  written  for  OE.  c,  but  Orm  uses  ch  which 
continues  to  prevail. 

Note  2. — As  Old  Northumbrian  suffered  no  palatalization  of  OE.  c,  Nth. 
has  c  (k)  in  place  of  Ml.  Sth.  ch ;  cf.  caf  *  chaff,'  calk  '  chalk,'  mikel,  ik 
'I,'  quilk  'which/  swilk  'such,'  sek  'seek,'  wirk  'work'  (§  94,  n.).  Sth., 
on  the  other  hand,  shows  a  greater  number  of  ch  forms,  owing  to  the  greater 
number  of  palatal  spirants  in  West  Saxon  ;  cf.  Sth.  chgld^chald) '  cold '  from  WS. 
ceald,  with  Ml.  Nth.  cgldixoxsx  OAng.  cald,  and  mivhe/ with  ch  after  an  original 
guttural  vowel. 

in.  The  ME.  voiced  combination  g  (J),  as  in  judge  (dzh), 
corresponding  to  the  voiceless  ch  above,  occurs  also  in  native  and 
Romance  words.  In  native  words  it  springs  only  from  the  OE. 
voiced  palatal  stop  g  in  gemination  (eg)  or  in  the  combination  ng 
(=n  +  dzh).  Examples  are  brigge  'bridge/  egge  'edge/  hegge 
f  hedge/  sengen  (singen)  '  singe/  cringen  '  cringe.'  As  the  OE. 
combinations  eg,  ng  could  not  occur  initially,  most  such  words  with^f, 


lxxiv  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

j (-=.dzh)  are  of  Romance  origin.  OE.  eg  (cge)  in  the  present  tense 
of  verbs  was  displaced  by  analogy  of  the  3rd  sg.  in  which  g  (=dzh) 
had  not  developed  (cf.  §  165).  Examples  are  seien  (seyen)  'say/ 
leien  '  lay,'  by  en  '  buy/  In  Romance  words  ME.  g,j  represents  OF. 
g,j,  as  in  gentil  '  gentle/  general,  geant  (giant)  l  giant/  joie  'joy/ 
jglous  'jealous/  engin  'engine/  chargen  ' charge/  juggen  'judge/ 
cage,  plegge  '  pledge.'  In  proper  names  with  initial  I  (/)  in  the 
MSS.  it  becomes  difficult  to  determine  accurately,  especially  in 
Biblical  names,  whether  they  are  from  Old  French  or  adopted 
directly  from  Latin  with  initial  I—Y.  It  seems  safe  to  assume  that 
OF.  Biblical  names  only  gradually  displaced  the  OE.  and  Latin, 
such  words  as  Jesus,  Johan  (Jphn),  James,  Jordan,  Jerusalem  being 
adopted  before  the  more  unusual  as  Joseph ;  cf.  Orm's  Joscep,  and 
Iosep  {Joseph,  Osep),  Jacob  (Acob)  in  '  Genesis  and  Exodus.' 

Note. — Nth.  shows  no  palatalization  of  OE.  eg,  ng  and  the  voiced  guttural 
stop  therefore  appears,  as  in  brig  '  bridge,'  lig  *  lie,'  big  *  buy/  meng  '  mingle, 
disturb.'  Sth.  retains  the  voiced  affricative  in  verbs,  as  seggen  '  say/  biiggen 
1  buy.' 

GENERAL  CHANGES  AFFECTING  CONSONANTS 

112.  Certain  general  changes  which  affect  consonants  more  or 
less  regularly  may  best  be  treated  together.  The  most  important 
of  these  for  Middle  English,  Vocalization,  has  already  been  ex- 
plained as  it  affected  the  voiced  spirants  ^  (h),  rarely  v,  and  the 
semivowel  w  in  the  formation  of  diphthongs  (§  47).  Similarly  the 
voiced  spirant  j  after  1,  u  was  completely  vocalized,  causing  com- 
pensatory lengthening  when  the  preceding  vowel  was  not  long 
(§  75)  '■>  cf-  a]so  tne  vocalization  of  3  in  the  suffix  zj  (§  103). 
Attention  has  also  been  called  to  the  vocalization  of  the  initial 
voiceless  spirant  ^  (=y)  in  §  107.  Other  consonants  are  more 
stable,  but  medial  v  is  also  vocalized  in  hast,  hadde,  and  in  OF. 
povre  (pore)  '  poor.'  The  final  voiceless/*  suffers  the  same  change 
in  the  OF.  ending  if,  as  in  baily  beside  bailif,  joly  beside  jolif. 
Medial  k  is  completely  vocalized  in  made  from  makede,  and  d  in 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxv 

dist  for  didest.  The  ME.  ending  we,  from  OE.  we,  ge,  during  the 
period  vocalizes  to  a  syllable  written  ou  (ow),  as  in  sorow  <  earlier 
sorje  (sorwe).  Virtual  vocalization  in  breath  groups  accounts  for 
such  forms  as  nille  (ne  wille),  nas  (ne  was),  ngl  (ne  wgi),  §  106. 
The  opposite  tendency,  Consonantizing,  rarely  occurs,  and  then 
only  initially,  as  prk  (OE.  Eoforwic)  *  York/^0z*>,  §  107. 

Note. — Nth.  carries  the  vocalization  of  k,  v  still  further,  as  in  ta  '  take/ 
tan  *  taken,'  ma  '  make,'  ha  *  have,'  gis  '  gives,'  and  allied  forms. 

113.  Voicing  and  Unvoicing.  The  most  noteworthy  voicing  of 
consonants  in  Middle  English  is  the  regular  shift  of  initial^/,  s, 
to  v,  voiced^,  z  in  Sth.  English.  In  Ml.  the  most  common  shifting 
was  that  of  s  to  z  in  unstressed  inflexional  syllables  of  late  Middle 
English,  as  indicated  by  the  occasional  spelling  with  z.  OE. 
medial  hh  must  also  have  become  voiced  before  developing  into  the 
second  element  of  the  diphthongs,  §  104.  Besides  these,  voicing  is 
rare,  as  perhaps  of  OE.  c  (k)  to  g  in  *5edgen,  beggen  if  from  OE. 
bedician,  and  OF.  c  to  g  in  sugre  '  sugar,'  graunien  '  grant/  OF. 
/became  d  mjupardy,  diamaund  *  diamond,'  waraund  l  warrant.' 
Unvoicing  of  d  to  /  occurs  frequently  in  preterits  of  weak  verbs 

!  ending  in  Id,  rd,  nd,  vd,  as  bilte  i  built,'  girte  '  girded,  girt,'  wente 
1  went,'  lefte  '  left/  and  sometimes  in  past  participles,  as  nempnet 
I  named,'  glifnit '  glanced,'  §  93  n.  Unvoicing  of  initial  OF.  b  to  p 
appears  in  putlen  (OF.  bouter),  purse,  pudding  (OF.  boudin). 

114.  Assimilation  and  Dissimilation.  Assimilation  is  common, 
as  in  all  periods.  Thus/*  becomes  m  before  m,  as  in  wimman 
(wumman)  from  OE.  wifman,  lemman  from  OE.  leofman ;  n  becomes 
/in  die  <  elne  'ell/  mille  <  milne  (OE.  mylen,  viyln).  By  partial 
assimilation  the  dental  nasal  n  becomes  the  labial  nasal  m  before 
a  labial,  as  hemp,  OE.  henep,  brinslgn  <  ON.  brennisldn,  noumplre 
<  OF.  nonpere,  comfort  <  OF.  confort.  Assimilation  also  accounts 
for  the  disappearance  of  h  in  mirpe  <  OE.  myrhpe  *  mirth/  and 
c,  g  before  p,  t  or  d  in  lenten  (letnlen)   <  lengten  '  spring,  lent/ 

\slrenpe  (slreinfie)  <  slrengpe,  dreinle  <  drencte  'drenched,'  meinde  < 
mengde  '  mingled.'    p  in  the  combination  rpf  is  assimilated  and 


Ixxvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

disappears  in  Norfolk,  and  p  is  assimilated  to/" in  Suffolk,  to  s  in 
Sussex,  OE.  Nordfolc,  Sudfolc,  SuZ  Seaxan.  The  stops  are  more 
stable,  but  /  is  assimilated  to  s  in  blessen  <  OE.  bletsian,  best  < 
betst,  last  <  *lalst,  Essex  <  East  Seaxan ;  d  becomes  s  in  gossip, 
gospel  <  Godsib,  Godspel,  and  n  by  back  assimilation  in  winnow 

<  windwian.  Back  assimilation  after  d,  t  (s)  also  accounts  for 
atie  <  at  pe,  and  tat  <  and  pat,  is  tat  <  is  pat,  wgsl  u  <  wgst  pu 
(§  ioo).  It  is  virtual  assimilation  also,  when  such  a  form  as  such 
results  from  switch  through  switch.  Dissimilation  has  often  been 
limited  to  such  substitution  of  /  for  r  as  in  OF.  purple  <  purpre. 
So  ME. pilgrim  for  peter in.  But  a  spirant  has  also  been  dissimilated 
to  the  corresponding  stop,  as  p  to  /  in  the  combination/",  s,  f  (h) 
+p.     Examples  are  pefte  <  OM.  pefpe  (WS.pie/pe),  teste  <  OE. 

py  Ices  pe,  nostrils  <  nosepirles,  sijle  <  OE.  gesihp,  heijte,  OM. 
hehpu  (WS.  hiehpu),  sleijle  .<  ON.  slcegp,  '  sleight/  (cf.  §  ioo).  A 
voiced  spirant/  after  the  continuant  r,  especially  before  r,  n  (en), 
has  become  the  voiced  stop  d  as  in  murdre  <  OE.  morpor,  aforde?i 

<  OE.  afordian,  burdene  beside  burpene  <  OE.  byrpen. 

Note. — In  the  dialects  such  examples  as  Nth.  s  from  OE.  sc  in  unstressed 
words  and  syllables  must  be  set  down  to  assimilation ;  cf.  §  102,  n.  2. 

115.  Metathesis  is  occasional  in  Middle  English.  Thus  sk  in  the 
verb  asken  (OE.  acsian,  axian)  probably  springs  from  a  late 
metathesis  of  ks,  since  OE.  sc  would  have  given  sch  (sh).  Meta- 
thesis of  r  appears  m/resch  l  fresh/  preschen  '  thresh/  but  probably 
depends  on  OE.  forms  in  gras,  rinnen  (rennen)  '  run/ 

116.  Substitution.  One  consonant  seems  to  be  substituted  for 
another,  though  the  cause  is  not  clearly  apparent,  in  coude  <  coupe 
1  could/  quod  <  quop  (OE.  cwGefi).  In  the  latter  d  must  first  have 
become  voiced  in  the  breath  group  between  vowels,  and  the  substi- 
tution in  both  cases  may  be  due  to  the  preference  for  a  stop 
between  continuants.  By  analogy  of  forms  without  grammatical 
change  (Sievers,  '  Gr./  §  233),  consonants  due  to  this  influence  are 
regularly  replaced  by  their  originals,  but  a  few  forms  remain,  as  the 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxvii 

verb  sepen-soden  (pt.  and  pp.),  or  the  past  participles  used  as  adjec- 
tives, Igren  {lorn),  for Igr en  {forlorn),  cgren  (ycgren)  '  chosen.' 

117.  Ecthlipsis.  The  loss  of  a  consonant  through  assimilation 
has  been  illustrated.  The  most  common  case  of  loss  under  other 
circumstances  is  that  of  final  unstressed  inflexional  n,  mentioned  in 
§  109.  Under  a  similar  influence  final  n,  which  is  not  inflexional, 
is  also  lost  in  some  cases.  Examples  are  a(n),  g(n),  morwe{n), 
seve(?i),  gpe[n),  lg(n)  '  toe/  OF.  final  /  also  disappears  in  plai(t) 
'  plea/  peti{t)  '  petty/ 

118.  Addition.  A  stop  consonant  is  frequently  added  finally  in 
word  or  syllable  after  a  continuant,  the  kind  of  stop  depending  upon 
the  preceding,  and  its  voiceless  or  voiced  character  on  the  following 
sound.  Thus  the  labial/  intrudes  after  m  at  the  close  of  the  syllable 
in  nempnen  '  name/  empty,  dampnen  '  condemn/  solempne  *  solemn/ 
temp  ten  '  tempt/  the  first  two  from  native,  the  last  from  Romance 
sources.  Similarly  before  a  vowel  or  voiced  consonant  b  is  intrusive 
after  m  mpumbe  (0¥..piima),  crumbe  (OE.  cruma),  schambles  (OE. 
sceamol-sceamles)  *  shambles/  brembel  '  bramble/  pimbel  '  thimble/ 
slumbren  *  slumber/  The  voiceless  dental  /  is  added  at  the  close 
of  the  syllable  after  the  dental  s  in  listnen  *  listen/  glistnen  '  glisten/ 
behest  (OE.  behces),  anjenst  '  against/  biiwixte,  and  finally  after  the 
dental  nasal  n  in  the  French  derived  fir  aunt,  fjsaunt  'pheasant/ 
parchment,  pageant.  The  voiced  d  is  added  after  n,  I  in  voiced 
company,  zsj>under,  kindrjd,  expounden,  jaundice,  alder  (OE.  alra) 
'of  all/  and  after  final  n  in  sound,  riband,  no  doubt  because  of 
more  frequent  use  before  a  vowel  or  voiced  consonant.  Less 
commonly  a  liquid  /,  r  is  added  after  a  stop  or  spirant,  as  in 
principle (OY . principe),  manciple,  syllable,  chronikle, philosgphre  (OF. 
philosophe),  provendre  (OF.  provende).  N  (g)  has  also  been  added 
in  mjtingdle,  messenger,  passenger.  By  incorrect  breaking  of  the 
breath  group  an  initial  /  has  been  added  in  lg  <  pat  g(n),  toper  < 
pat  oper,  an  n  in  newt  <  an  ewt,  ngnes  (ngnce)  <  pen  gnes. 


lxxviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

INFLEXIONS 
Introductory 

119.  As  compared  with  Old  English,  most  changes  in  the  inflexion 
of  Middle  English  words  may  be  summed  up  under  the  one  head 
of  simplification  of  forms.  This  simplification,  too,  far  from  being 
exceptional  in  the  history  of  language,  has  taken  place  naturally 
and  gradually  under  the  influence  of  phonetic  change  and  analogy. 
How  far  it  had  gone  during  the  period  may  be  briefly  shown.  The 
noun,  in  general,  had  come  to  have  but  a  single  form  for  all  plural 
cases,  and  usually  but  two  forms  for  the  singular;  the  strong 
\adjective  and  adjective  pronoun  but  one  form  in  the  singular, 
[and  one  in  the  plural;  the  verb  also  shows  a  reduction  in  the 
'  number  of  personal  endings  and  in  the  number  of  tense  and  mode 

forms.  The  former  influence,  phonetic  change,  had  made  dis- 
similar inflexional  endings  indistinguishable;  the  latter  influence, 
analogy,  had  caused  the  substitution  of  more  common  forms  for 
the  less  common,  until  they  had  wholly  displaced  the  latter.  Both 
influences  were  strong  in  late  Old  English,  and  their  strength  was 
no  doubt  increased  by  the  unusual  linguistic  conditions  after  the 
Conquest.  From  this  time,  for  a  considerable  period,  English  was 
less  frequently  the  language  of  government  and  of  a  national 
literature,  while  to  a  less  extent  it  was  influenced  by  the  use  of 
Anglo-Norman  on  English  soil  and  by  the  gradual  introduction  of 
new  words  from  foreign  sources. 

Note. — This  is  not  intended  to  imply  that  there  was  any  considerable 
influence  of  the  foreign  language  on  English  inflexions.  Not  a  single  inflex- 
ional form  in  the  English  of  common  people  to-day  cannot  be  accounted  for 
by  influences  within  English  itself,  and  foreign  influence  should  be  assumed 
only  beside  the  native,  or  when  the  latter  fails  to  explain  the  phenomenon. 
While  inflected  tense  and  mode  forms  were  reduced  in  number  as  mentioned 
above,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  compound  forms  with  auxiliaries  were 
increasing. 

120.  Specifically  the  most   general   phonetic   change   affecting 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxix 

inflexions  from  Old  to  Middle  English  was  the  weakening  of  a,  o,  u 
in  unstressed  inflexional  endings  to  e,  as  in  most  other  unstressed 
syllables  (§  80),  and  their  consequent  union  with  e  already  common 
in  inflexion.  This  had  followed  upon  the  late  OE.  weakening  of 
unstressed  inflexional  m  to  n,  as  in  the  dative  plural  of  nouns, 
adjectives  and  disyllabic  pronominal  forms.  Except  in  the  earliest 
period  also,  all  words  show  syncopation  of  final  e  before  words 
beginning  with  a  vowel  or  h,  and  frequent  loss  of  final  unstressed 
n.  These  were  followed  during  the  period  by  the  total  loss  of  final 
unstressed  n  in  inflexional  endings,  and  in  late  Middle  English  by 
final  unstressed  ey  whether  belonging  to  the  inflexion  or  the  stem. 
Owing  to  these  phonetic  changes,  which  obliterated  many  of  the 
differences  between  the  different  genders — for  example  the  only 
difference  between  weak  masculines  and  feminines  in  nouns  and 
adjectives — the  distinctions  of  grammatical  gender  in  nouns, 
adjectives,  and  adjective  pronouns  was  quickly  lost.  The  most 
general  analogical  change  was  the  substitution  of  the  more  common 
for  the  less  common  form.  Specifically  it  may  be  pointed  out  that 
in  the  noun  the  accusative  is  probably  the  case-form  of  greatest 
frequency  and  therefore  of  greatest  influence,  and  in  the  adjective 
and  adjective  pronoun,  owing  to  the  loss  of  grammatical  gender, 
the  neuter  prevailed  over  masculine  or  feminine.  In  the  personal 
pronouns,  the  more  frequent  use  of  the  dative  had  almost  obliterated 
the  accusative  before  the  close  of  Old  English.  In  verbs,  the  third 
person  of  the  indicative  was  more  common  than  the  other  present 
forms  and  prevailed  in  its  root  over  the  others  (§  165).  In  the 
strong  verbs  the  four  stems  tended  to  become  three,  either  the 
preterit  singular  prevailing  over  the  plural,  or  the  preterit  plural 
and  past  participle,  when  alike,  prevailing  over  the  singular  preterit. 

Note. — It  is  significant  of  the  influence  of  accusative  and  oblique  case  forms 
that  nouns  adopted  from  Norse  appear  in  the  stem  form  found  in  the  accusa- 
tive singular,  and  nouns  and  adjectives  from  Old  French  almost  invariably  have 
the  form  of  the  OF.  oblique  case  singular  rather  than  the  nominative  singular. 
Cf.  §  136. 


lxxx  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

121.  That  grammatical  gender  had  disappeared  in  early  Middle 
English  is  clear  from  the  entire  loss  of  feminine  forms  for  the 
adjective  and  the  pronoun  (except  the  personal),  and  the  almost 
entire  loss  of  inflexional  forms  based  on  feminine  and  neuter 
originals  in  Old  English.  Even  when  inflexional  forms  which 
belong  to  older  feminines  or  neuters  are  preserved,  as  an  occasional 
genitive  singular  and  a  plural  in  e,  and  some  neuter  plurals  without 
ending,  there  is  little  reason  to  suppose  that  they  were  regarded  as 
connected  with  grammatical  gender.  They  are  more  probably 
forms  which  had  not  yet  fully  assumed  the  common  inflexion,  based 
on  that  of  masculine  nouns.  As  an  added  evidence  of  the  loss  of 
grammatical  gender,  it  may  be  noted  that  no  foreign-derived  noun 
assumed  grammatical  gender  in  English.  When  grammatical 
gender  disappeared,  natural  gender  took  its  place,  as  in  Modern 
English.  One  of  the  earliest  evidences  of  this  is  the  assumption  of 
natural  gender  by  such  words  as  wife,  maiden,  which  were  neuter 
in  Old  English,  and  woman,  lefman  'leman'  which  were  masculine. 

Note. — As  usual,  what  is  said  above  applies  to  the  Midland  dialect.  In 
Nth.,  the  loss  of  inflexional  final  n  had  taken  place  even  in  OE.  (Sievers,  '  Gr.,' 
§  276,  anm.  5;  §  354,  2,  363,  1,  365,  2),  as  indeed  the  inflexions  had 
been  simplified  in  other  respects.  The  result  is  that  Nth.  shows  greater 
simplification  than  Midland  even  in  the  earliest  period.  Sth.,  on  the  other 
hand,  was  somewhat  more  conservative  than  Ml.  It  retains  a  greater  number 
of  inflexional  forms,  especially  in  the  earliest  period,  as  also  some  distinctions 
of  grammatical  gender.  Even  in  Sth.,  however,  natural  gender  begins  to 
prevail  over  grammatical,  as  shown  by  feminine  pronouns  referring  {p  such 
words  as  wumman,  leofman  '  woman,  leman.'  Further  details  of  dialectal 
usage  will  be  given  under  inflexions  of  nouns,  pronouns,  &c. 

THE  NOUN 

122.  Most  Middle  English  nouns  are  inflected  in  one  of  two 
ways,  according  as  they  do  or  do  not  end  in  a  vowel  in  the 
nominative  singular.  Both  these  declensions  are  based  on  the 
forms  of  OE.  masculine  strong  0  (a)-stems,  as  shown  by  the  plural 
in  es  (OE.  as).     These  OE.  masculines  were   assisted   in   their 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxxi 

influence,  as  in  genitive  singular,  by  similar  neuter  stems,  which 
did  not  differ  in  inflexion  except  in  the  nominative-accusative  plural. 
The  normal  endings  of  these  two  declensions  are  as  follows : 

I.  II. 

Singular,     N.  A.  V.       —  e 

G.  es  (s)  es 

D.  -  (,) 

Plural,     N.A.G.D.     es  (s)  e 

123.  Instead  of  es,  is  (ys)  also  occurs  occasionally,  especially  in 
Northern.  Forms  in  parentheses  are  less  common.  In  addition, 
there  are  occasional  forms,  based  on  the  retention  of  older  inflexional 
endings,  which  are  so  uncommon  as  not  to  be  considered  normal 
in  any  sense.  Such  are  plurals  without  ending,  based  on  the  OE. 
neuter  plural  of  long  stems,  and  those  in  en  (e),  based  on  the 
OE.  weak  declension.  The  first  usually  belong  to  declension  I, 
the  second  to  declension  II,  and  will  be  treated  under  those  heads 
(§§  127,  132). 

Note  i. — Early  Midland,  as  represented  in  the  '  Chronicle7  and  Orm,  differs 
mainly  in  the  somewhat  more  common  retention  of  older  forms,  as  of  dative 
singular  in  e,  and  of  plural  forms  without  ending  or  with  en  (<?).  In  the 
selection  from  the  '  Chronicle,'  out  of  the  first  twenty-one  plurals  of  different 
words,  sixteen  have  es  (s),  three  have  no  ending,  one  has  en,  and  one  e.  This 
does  not  include  two  umlaut  plurals,  which  of  course  belong  under  §  133. 

Note  2. — In  Nth.  of  the  earliest  times  from  which  a  literature  is  preserved, 
these  two  declensions  have  largely  become  one,  owing  to  the  loss  of  final  e,  the 
change  being  completed  by  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Nth.  also 
commonly  shows  syncopation  of  e  in  the  plural,  less  commonly  in  the  genitive 
li  singular.  A  Nth.  genitive  without  ending,  especially  in  proper  names,  some- 
times occurs.  Sth.,  on  the  other  hand,  preserves  many  plurals  in  en,  based  on 
the  OE.  an  of  weak  nouns,  while  there  are  some  other  peculiarities,  as  follows. 
The  dative  singular  of  declension  I  more  commonly  preserves  e,  and  the 
genitive  plural  sometimes  has  forms  in  e  or  ene.  Nouns  of  declension  II, 
besides  having  en  in  N.  A.  D.,  have  en  {ene)  in  the  genitive  plural.  Texts 
differ  considerably  in  these  respects,  and  plurals  in  en  are  gradually  replaced 
by  es  (s)  forms.  For  instance,  out  of  thirteen  different  plurals  in  the  selection 
from  the  '  Poema  Morale, '  ten  end  in  es,  two  in  en,  one  in  e.  In  the  '  Juliana 
selection,  out  of  the  first  twenty  different  plurals,  eleven  have  es  (s),  eight  enr 
-     •  f 


lxxxii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

one  no  ending.     In  the  selection  from  '  Robert  of  Gloucester,'  out  of  the  first 
twenty-four  plurals,  nineteen  have  es  (e),  three  en,  and  one  no  ending. 

124.  The  First  declension  includes  nouns  ending  in  a  consonant 
or  in  any  vowel  except  unstressed  e.  It  may  be  illustrated  by  dom 
*  doom/  dai  *  day/  ire  (irew)  *  tree/  tgken,  as  follows : 

Singular 

N.  A.  V.        dom        da},  dai  ire  (irew)  tgken 

G.  domes      dajes,  dazes         trees,  trewes  tgknes 

D.  dom\_e]    daj\_e],  dai\e\      ire,  trewe  tgken  (tgkne) 

Plural 
N.  A.  G.  D.     domes      dates  (dawes)      trees,  trewes      tgknes  (tgkenes) 

125.  To  this  declension  belong  most  OE.  0  (tf)-stems  and  long 
wo-stems ;  long  masculine  and  neuter  i-  and  long  masculine  #-stems, 
which  had  in  Old  English  assumed  the  inflexion  of  0-stems  in  the 
main ;  some  OE.  J-stems  which  had  not  assumed,  from  the  accusa- 
tive and  other  oblique  cases,  inorganic  e  in  the  nominative;  and 
some  anomalous   nouns,   as   those   having   mutation,  which  had 

•  become  regular  by  the  loss  of  their  anomalous  inflexion.  The  few 
OE.  5-stems  which  did  not  assume  inorganic  e  may  have  become 
masculine  or  neuter  in  Old  English,  as  ME.  rerd  (reord)  '  speech/ 
beside  rerde  (reorde).  Special  mention  should  be  made  of  OE. 
feminine  long  z-  and  long  «-stems,  which  had  no  inflexional  final  e  in 
the  accusative  singular  and  show  some  variation  between  declensions 
I  and  II  in  Middle  English.  Their  appearance  without  final  e  may 
be  due  to  the  influence  of  the  accusative  singular,  possibly  to  change 
of  gender  and  resulting  change  of  inflexion,  as  in  wip  '  creature/ 
flor  'floor/  werld,  hand  (hgnd).  Those  with  final  e  may  have 
assumed  it  in  Old  English  (cf.  Sievers,  'Gr./  §  269,  anm.  1),  as 
nede.  Here  belong  OE.  feminine  long  stems  ending  in  a  vowel,  as 
sj '  sea/  tg  '  toe/  be  { bee/  slg  \  sloe/  whether  originally  strong  or 
weak.  Such  words,  as  all  others  ending  in  a  long  vowel,  assume 
s  only  in  gen.  sing,  and  the  plural. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxxiii 

126.  It  is  impossible  in  a  single  table,  except  a  very  complex 
one,  to  represent  all  variations  due  to  ME.  orthography  or  other 
causes.  The  most  prominent  may  be  briefly  mentioned.  The 
ending  of  the  genitive  singular,  as  of  the  plural,  is  sometimes  is  (ys). 
Loss  of  e  in  the  dative  singular,  common  even  in  early  ME.,  is 
increasingly  frequent  until  that  case  becomes  like  the  nominative- 
accusative,  as  in  Modern  English.  In  certain  expressions,  however, 
an  OE.  dative  singular  in  e  still  survives.  Examples  are  on  live 
(  <  Rf)  '  alive,'  to  bedde,  to  wedde  *  for  a  pledge/  for  fere  '  for  fear.' 
Disyllabic  stems  in  el,  en,  er  often  show  syncopation  of  the  root  e 
when  assuming  an  inflexional  ending,  as  in  tgken  above l.  Even 
when  the  spelling  shows  retention  of  the  stem  vowel,  syncopation 
is  usually  to  be  assumed  for  the  spoken  form.  Syncopation,  often 
loss  of  inflexional  e,  occurs  in  polysyllables  accented  on  the  first 
syllable,  as  pilgrimes,  riveres  (pronounced  as  if  spelled  pilgrims, 
rivers)  beside  humours,  pilours  (peler)  '  robbers.'  The  orthographic 
variations  of  words  with  new  diphthongs,  as  da)  (dai),  are  numerous, 
but  will  be  clear  by  reference  to  the  phonology.  Thus  '  Genesis 
and  Exodus '  has  dai  {dei),  dages  (daiges,  dais)  ■  day,  day's,  dayes/ 
and  a  plural  dawes  is  also  found,  based  on  the  development  of  OE. 
ag  to  aw  (§  55).  The  latter  has  usually  been  displaced  by  a  plural 
based  on  the  singular,  where  OE.  ag  became  ME.  a)  (ai).  Occasion- 
ally, however,  a  new  singular  daw  develops  from  the  plural  dawes. 
Stems  ending  in  f  p,  s  show  voicing  of  these  consonants  before 
a  vocalic  ending,  as  in  genitive  (sometimes  dative)  singular  and  the 
plural.  Only  in  case  of  f  to  v,  however,  is  the  voicing  indicated 
orthographically. 

127.  Beyond  those  noted  above,  there  are  but  few  exceptions  to 
the  regularity  of  the  common  plural  form.  The  most  important  is 
a  plural  without  ending  in  the  case  of  certain  OE.  neuters,  or  in 
words  that  have  associated  themselves  with  them.     Examples  are 

folk,  ping  '  thing,'  ger  l  years,'  swin  '  swine/  hors  *  horses/  ship 

1  Cf.  Sievers,  '  Gr.,'  §  244. 

fa 


lxxxiv  GRAMMATICAL  INTRODUCTION 

'sheep/  der  '  deer/  njt  'neat  cattle,'  wgpen  'weapons/  Most  of 
these  gradually  adopted  the  usual  es  (s)  ending,  though  a  few 
remain  uninflected  in  the  plural  to  modern  times.  Occasionally 
words  which  were  not  OE.  neuters,  as  fugel,  fish  '  fowl,  fish/  are 
uninflected  in  the  plural  when  used  in  a  collective  sense,  as  in 
Modern  English.  Variation  in  the  plural  of  the  root  finals  f,J>,s 
has  been  noticed  in  the  preceding  paragraph. 

128.  Foreign  derived  words  were  adopted  in  the  stem  form  or 
that  of  the  accusative  singular  or  oblique  case  when  that  differs 
from  the  stem.  Thus  ON.  words  do  not  appear  with  the  nomina- 
tive inflexional  r,  but  with  the  accusative  singular  as  od  '  point/ 
bol  (bple)  '  tree-trunk/  bark,  garp  '  yard/  Orm,  ON.  oddr,  bolr, 
b/firkr,  garfir,  Ormr.  Similarly,  where  the  OF.  oblique  case 
singular  differs  from  the  nominative,  the  former  is  regularly  adopted, 
as  in  OF.  degre,  castel  (chastel),  dot  (del)  'grief  <  OF.  degrez, 
castels  (chastels),  duelz.  The  apparent  exceptions,  so  far  as  OF. 
words  are  concerned,  probably  represent  differences  in  OF.  usage 
as  tempest,  poverte,  beside  tempeste,  poverte.  Only  in  amies  '  arms ' 
was  an  OF.  plural  directly  borrowed,  and  this  the  more  easily 
because  it  agreed  exactly  with  ME.  plurals  in  es.  Borrowed  words 
generally  assume  the  native  inflexion  in  its  entirety.  Thus  ON., 
OF.  words  regularly  assume  native  endings,  as  the  gen.  and  pi. 
es  (s),  though  OF.  nouns  ending  in  s  often  remain  uninflected  as 
cas  '  case/  pas  '  pace,  pass/  and  proper  names  as  Eneas,  Priamus, 
Pers  'Pierce.'  Occasionally  other  borrowed  words,  especially 
Biblical  names,  remain  uninflected  in  the  genitive  singular,  as 
Adam  soule,  David  1  grid,  following  mediaeval  Latin  usage. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  some  further  traces  of  inflexion  are  found,  as  in  the 
nom.-acc.  pi.  in  as  in  the  '  Chronicle  '  occasionally,  and  a  gen.  pi.  in  e,  a  dat.  in  e 
(on)  rarely  ;  cf.  wintre,  OE.  wintra  'winters.'  So  Orm  has  a  similar  genitive  in 
<5  ch  expressions  as  allre  klnge  king  '  king  of  all  kings/  deqfle  folic  *  folk  of 
devils.' 

Note  2. — As  already  indicated  (§  123,  n.  2),  Sth.  is  much  more  conservative 
in  inflexions  than  Midland  or  Nth.,  and  retains  many  older  forms,  as  e,  in  the 
dat.  sg.,  e,  ene  (en)  in  gen.  pi.,  en  in  dat.  pi.     Many  nouns,  also,  which  belong 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 


lxxxv 


to  declension  I  in  Ml.,  have  assumed  en  in  the  plural  in  Sth.,  and  hence  belong 
to  declension  II.  This  is  especially  true  of  OE.  short  stem  neuters  and  d- 
stems. 

129.  The  Second  declension  includes  all  nouns  with  final  un- 
stressed e  in  the  nominative-accusative  singular,  and  may  be 
illustrated  by  ende  (ende)  'end/  helpe  'help,'  soule  'soul/ pewe  'habit, 
custom,'  as  follows : 


Singular,  N.A.V. 

ende 

helpe 

soule 

pewe  (peuwe) 

G. 

endes 

helpes 

soules 

pewes 

D. 

ende 

helpe 

soule 

pewe 

Plural,    N.A.G.D. 

endes 

helpes 

soules 

pewes 

130.  Here  belong  most  OE./0  and  short  zw-stems ;  the  majority 
of  a  (Ja,  z#<z)-stems ;  short  and  many  long  feminine  z-stems ;  short 
a-stems  ;  the  great  body  of  weak  nouns,  which  had  early  lost  final 
n ;  and  such  others  as  had  assumed  inorganic  e  in  the  nominative 
singular.  OE.  feminines  (sometimes  masculines)  ending  in  g  (h), 
by  influence  of  the  oblique  cases,  assume  je,  later  we,  as  sorje 
(sorwe)  '  sorrow,'  furje  (furwe)  '  furrow/  arwe  '  arrow/  while  side 
by  side  a  form  with  final  3  (h)  may  exist,  zs/urj  (furh).  OE. 
nouns  ending  in/" assumed  ve  of  the  oblique  cases,  as  Ipe  'per- 
mission/ glove  'glove/  OE.  neuter  wo-stems  had  no  w  in  the 
nom.-acc.  sg.  or  pi.  and  so  do  not  assume  it  in  Middle  English,  as 
mfe  '  meal/  sm^re  '  ointment/  tgre  '  tar.'  OE.  short  feminine  ea- 
sterns assume  we  from  the  oblique  cases,  as  schadwe  'shadow/ 
sinwe  '  sinew/  and  long  stems  show  double  forms  sometimes,  as 
m§de,  mgdwe  '  mead,  meadow/  corresponding  to  forms  with  or  with- 
out w  in  Old  English.  ME.  schdde  is  possibly  from  OE.  scead 
neut.,  and  not  sceadu  the  wa-stem.  OE.  short  neuters  with  e  from 
u  in  nom.-acc.  pi.  sometimes  assumed  e  in  the  singular,  as  blade 
'  blade/  dale,  bpe  '  prayer,'  hjjle  '  hole/  dgre  '  door/  fike  '  yoke,' 
and  a  few  masculines  which  may  have  become  feminines,  as  sfle 
(OE.  seolJi)  '  seal.'  ME.  mgre  {mare)  '  mare '  is  from  OM.  mere 
(WS.  miere),  not  OE.  mearh,  masc.     OE.  masculines  ending  in  eg 


Ixxxvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

acquired  inorganic  e,  perhaps  under  the  influence  of  the  greater 
number  of  such  words  which  were  feminine.  Some  original  weak 
nouns  have  a  plural  in  en,  but,  for  the  Midland  dialect,  are  not 
sufficiently  numerous  to  warrant  treatment  in  a  separate  declension. 
Even  when  they  have  en  plurals,  es  plurals  are  often  found  side  by 
side  with  them. 

131.  A  so-called  genitive  singular  in  e  rarely  occurs,  but  such  forms 
may  be  better  explained  as  essentially  compounds.  Examples 
are  helle  pine  '  hell  punishment,'  chirche  dure  *  church  door/  rode 
cross  '  rood-cross/  All  such  words  have  originally,  or  have  assumed, 
inorganic  e  in  the  nominative,  so  that  the  form  is  merely  the  un- 
inflected  one  which  so  commonly  enters  into  compounds,  whether 
marked  by  a  sign  of  union  or  not.  In  the  dative  singular,  n  is 
rarely  added,  more  especially  in  rimes  with  forms  regularly  ending 
in  n.  As  these  occur  mainly  in  south-east  Midland  texts  of  the 
earliest  time,  they  may  be  due  to  the  influence  of  the  Sth.  dialect, 
in  which  this  peculiarity  is  more  common  (see  Note  2  below),  or 
they  may  be  connected  with  the  influence  of  the  plural  en  forms.  " 

132.  The  most  important  peculiarity  of  the  plural  is  the  retention 
of  en  (n)  forms  from  the  OE.  weak  declension,  and  the  extension 
of  this  occasionally  to  nouns  not  originally  weak.  The  whole 
number  of  such  nouns  is  relatively  small,  and  they  decrease 
throughout  the  ME.  period,  until  the  only  relics  left  in  MnE:  are 
oxen,  rarely  eyen  in  poetry,  and  brethren,  children,  kine,  to  which 
this  ending  has  been  extended.  Examples  in  '  Gen.  and  Ex.'  are 
wunnen  'customs,'/m7z  'companions';  in  'Bestiary,'  willen  'wishes,' 
egen  '  eyes.'  '  Gen.  and  Ex.'  also  shows  the  extension  of  this  en  to 
OE.  strong  nouns,  as  cglen  '  coals,'  treen  (tren)  beside  trees  '  trees,' 
mjjlen  (  meats/  stgden  '  places,'  sunen  beside  sunes  '  sons.'  Owing 
to  its  early  date  and  its  south-east  Midland  dialect,  the  number  of 
such  forms  in  this  poem  is  greater  than  in  others,  especially  in 
rime,  where  the  usage  can  hardly  be  relied  on  as  showing  the  forms 
of  ordinary  speech.  More  rarely  still,  plurals  in  e  are  found,  as  in 
•  Gen.  and  Ex.'  elne  '  ells,'  senwe  '  sinew/^r*  '  companions.' 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  lxxxvii 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  a  gen.  sg.  in  e  is  occasional,  as  in  Orm's  satvle 
*  souYSf'frofre  *  comfort's/  asse  '  ass's,'  wicche  l  witch's.'  Probably  in  all  these 
cases  the  intrusion  of  s  was  resisted  by  the  close  connexion  with  the  following 
noun.  Rarely  also,  gen.  plurals  in  e  are  also  found,  as  Orm's  sawle  *  souls',' 
shaffte  'creatures";  compare  the  retention  of  en  in  true  compounds,  as  Sunenn- 
da))  *  Sunday,'  uhhtennsang  *  early  morning  song.'  Plurals  in  en  are  also 
somewhat  more  common  in  this  period,  as  halechen  '  saints  '  in  the  '  Chronicle,' 
wawenn  'walls,'  hallghenn  ■  saints,'  e)hne  (ehne,  ehhne)  '  eyes '  in  '  Ormulum.' 
Orm  also  has  occasional  e  plurals,  as  hallfe  '  halves,'  shaffte  '  creatures.' 

Note  2. — Nth.  is  even  more  radical  than  Midland  in  giving  up  the  old  weak 
plurals  in  en,  but  a  few  still  appear  in '  Cursor  Mundi,'  as  oxen,  eien  *  eyes,'  $ren 
beside  (res  'ears.*  Occasionally  no  inflexion  occurs,  as  vciheven  blis,  heven 
king,  which  are  essentially  compounds.  In  other  respects  Nth.  does  not  differ 
markedly  from  Ml.  except  as  noted  in  §  123,  n.  2.  Sth.  retains  many  more 
relics  of  the  OE.  declension,  as  a  gen.  sg.  in  e,  and  a  dat.  in  en  in  case  of  many 
OE.  weak  nouns.  Indeed  en  sometimes  intrudes  itself  into  the  singular  nomina- 
tive-accusative forms.  In  the  plural,  forms  in  en,  e,  rarely  a,  are  especially 
common  in  the  earliest  period,  as  also  genitives  in  ene  {en),  e,  and  datives  in 
en.  All  such  forms  gradually  grow  less  frequent,  and  are  almost  entirely  re- 
placed in  late  Sth.  by  regular  forms. 

ANOMALOUS  NOUNS 

133.  A  few  nouns  belonging  to  minor  declensions  in  Old  English 
show  some  peculiarities  of  inflexion.  They  include  nouns  with 
mutation  as  the  distinctive  feature,  nouns  of  relationship,  and  those 
with  original  stems  in  nd,  os  (es).     Those  of  the  first  subclass  are 


declined  as  follows : 

S* 

Singular,    N.  A. 

rot 

man 

G. 

/dies 

marines 

D. 

Me) 

man,  manne 

Plural,      N.A.D. 

fit 

men 

G. 

fetes  (fote) 

mennes  {manne) 

134.  Few  examples  of  these  mutation  nouns  are  found  in  Middle 
English,  since  most  of  them  had  already  lost  all  traces  of  mutation 
and  had  ranged  themselves  with  the  regular  classes.  It  is  difficult 
therefore  to  be  certain  of  all  forms,  but  there  is  a  clear  corre- 
spondence in  the  singular  with  the  nouns  of  declension  I.     In  the 


lxxxviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

plural,  the  distinguishing  feature  is  a  nominative-accusative-dative 
with  mutation  but  no  ending.  For  the  genitive  plural,  Orm  has 
menness  once,  beside  manne.  An  old  genitive  plural  fote  occurs 
after  a  numeral,  as  twel  fote  '  twelve  feet '  (dialectally  to-day  '  twelve 
foot '),  c  Havelok/  1054.  Other  nouns  having  mutation  plurals  are 
gos  '  goose/  mus  *  mouse/  lus  *  louse/  kit  [cow)  the  plural  of  which, 
kyn  '  kine/  has  assumed  n  by  analogy  of  en  forms.  A  few  nouns 
have  uninflected  plurals  without  mutation,  as  monep  (OE.  pi.  moneti) 
in  twelve  monthe  '  twelvemonth/  niht  in  such  expressions  as  seven 
niht  'seven  nights,  sennight/  ME.  brech,  'breech,  breeches/ 
preserves  the  mutation  plural  of  OE.  brbc,  and  becomes  singular. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  has  a  few  other  mutation  nouns,  as  Orm's  gat 
'  goat/  gcet '  goats/  an  old  feminine. 

Note  2. — Nth.  does  not  differ  from  Midland,  except  in  greater  regularity  of 
forms.  Thus  kit  (kou)  '  cow/  has  the  regular  mutation  plural  ki  (ky)  without 
the  n  of  Ml.  and  Sth.  usage.  Sth.  has  a  greater  variety  of  forms,  as  gen.  pi. 
monne,  monnene  (en),  dat.  monnen.  So  also  fit  en  as  gen.  pi.,  and  brechen 
{breches)  a  pi.  of  brech  *  trousers.' 

135.  The  nouns  of  relationship  are  declined  as  follows : 
Singular,    N.  A.  V.   fader  *  father '         broker  '  brother ' 
G.        fader,  fadres  broker,  bropres 

D.        fader  broker 

Plural,   N.  A.  G.  D.  fadres  brepren,  brepere 

The  genitive  singular  without  ending  persists  through  the  ME. 
period,  though  the  form  in  es  also  occurs  from  the  earliest  time. 
The  older  mutated  dative  has  entirely  disappeared.  Like  these 
nouns  are  declined  moder,  dohter  (dorter,  doubter)  *  daughter/  sister, 
the  last  from  Norse  syster  and  the  regular  Midland  form. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland,  as  Orm,  has  uninflected  forms  more  commonly, 
with  the  mutated  form  of  bre~J>re  in  plural  nom.,  ace,  and  gen.  Orm  also  uses 
susstress  '  sisters/  from  the  OE.  rather  than  the  Norse  form  of  the  word. 

Note  2. — Nth.  prefers  the  uninflected  form  of  the  gen.  sg.,  and  the  plural  in 
es  (s)  except  for  bro)er  which  has  pi.  bre}er  for  all  cases.  The  mutated 
dehteres  occurs  sometimes,  beside  the  more  common  dohteres  *  daughters.'  Sth. 
has  both  inflected  and  uninflected  gen.  sg.,  but  prefers  en  plurals  in  the  earlier 


GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION  lxxxix 

period,  as  brd)eren  {brfyereri),  dohtren,  sustren.  The  native  English  suster 
from  OE.  sweoster  (swuster),  rather  than  the  Norse  form  of  the  word,  is  common 
in  Sth.  as  in  Chaucer. 

136.  Here  may  be  mentioned  the  remnants  of  the  OE.  os,  es 
stems,  child,  lamb,  the  only  words  that  show  peculiar  forms.  The 
natural  developments  of  the  OE.  plurals,  childru,  lambru,  were 
childre,  lambre,  and  these  are  often  found  in  Midland.  Later  they 
both  assumed  the  en  ending,  first  in  Sth.,  later  in  Midland,  though 
at  the  same  time  lamb  acquired  a  regular  plural  lambes.  In  the 
North  childre  (childer)  remained  the  plural  form,  and  lambre  gave 
place  entirely  to  lambes  (Iambi's).  In  Sth.  another  word  of  this  class, 
calf,  followed  child  in  adding  en(n)  to  the  older  plural  in  re,  as 
calveren  '  calves/ 

137.  Of  stems  in  nd,  only  /rend,  fend  '  friend,  fiend '  preserve 
peculiarities,  and  these  only  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  period.  In 
that  period  uninfected  plural  forms  are  found,  as  /rend,  /end 
'friends,   fiends/      These   were   soon   displaced   by  the   regular 

frendes,/endes.     For  the  quantity  of/rend,  see  §  79,  n. 

THE  ADJECTIVE 

138.  The  adjective  has  lost  all  trace  of  its  OE.  inflexion  except 
for  an  ending  e,  which  is  added  to  those  not  originally  ending  in 
a  vowel,  in  order  to  indicate  the  plural  and  the  old  weak  form 
after  a  demonstrative  or  possessive  pronoun.  So  far  as  this  trace 
of  the  older  inflexion  is  found,  adjectives  in  Middle  English  are 
declined  in  one  of  two  ways,  as  they  do  or  do  not  end  in  un- 
stressed e.  The  weak  form  of  the  adjective  is  used  after  a  pos- 
sessive or  demonstrative  pronoun,  including  the  definite  article,  and 
in  the  vocative.  In  either  case,  if  the  adjective  follows  the  noun 
without  the  repetition  of  the  demonstrative  (definite  article),  it 
remains  uninflected. 

I.  Strong 
Singular  wis         mam  litel  /re 

Plural       wise       mani  (manije,  manie)         litel  {Title)        /re 


sc  GRAMMATICAL  INTRODUCTION 

Weak,  Sg.  and  PI. 
wise       mam  (manze)  litel  fre 

II.  Strong  and  Weak 

Singular  grene 
Plural      grene 

139.  To  declension  I  belong  0  (<z)-stems,  including  polysyllables 
and  short  /0-stems,  except  a  few  which  have  assumed  inorganic  e ; 
long  zw-stems  with  vowel  preceding  w ;  and  long  «-stems  which 
had  gone  over  to  the  0-stems  in  OE.  times.  It  will  be  seen  from 
the  table  that  monosyllables  ending  in  a  vowel,  and  usually  poly- 
syllables, are  uninflected.  The  participle  is  also  regularly  un- 
inflected,  as  often  in  Old  English.  One  relic  of  the  older  inflexion 
appears  throughout  the  period  in  aller  (aldre),  OM.  alra  (WS. 
ealra)  'of  all/  both  alone  and  in  compounds  as  alder  best  (alperbesf). 
In  the  latter  part  of  the  period  the  adjective  tends  to  lose  all  trace 
of  inflexion,  as  shown  by  poetry,  especially  when  far  removed  from 
the  noun.  This  is  but  preliminary  to  the  total  loss  of  final  e  in 
adjectives  as  in  other  words.  Adjectives  belonging  to  declension  II 
are  virtually  inflexionless.  Here  belong  OE.  long/0-stems ;  short 
zw-stems ;  i  and  «-stems,  except  such  as  had  taken  the  inflexion  of 
OE.  0-stems.  Short  wo-stems,  ending  in  u  with  w  in  oblique  case 
forms,  usually  end  in  we  in  Middle  English,  as  calwe  '  callow, '  falwe 
1  fallow,'  salwe  *  sallow/  je/we  '  yellow/  but  sometimes  forms  ending 
in  e  alone  are  also  found,  as  jare  beside  jarwe  '  ready '  ( Shake- 
speare's yare),  nare  beside  narwe  '  narrow/  OE.  adjectives  ending 
in  palatal  h  (g)  lose  the  final  consonant  as  a  rule,  those  with 
guttural  h  (g)  develop  forms  in  je  (we)  from  the  oblique  cases,  as 
noh-nowe  '  enough,'  wok  (wouj/i)-wowe  '  bad/  sorful-soruful '  sor- 
rowful/ walwe  (OM.  wa/g,  WS.  wealg)  'sickly/  arh(j)-arwe 
'  cowardly.'  OE.  adjectives  ending  in  f  regularly  change  f 'to  v 
before  e. 

140.  Most  borrowed  words  fall  into  the  same  classes  as  the 

\ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xci 

corresponding  native  adjectives  and  are  similarly  inflected.  Thus 
OF.  adjectives  not  ending  in  a  vowel  assume  the  plural  and 
weak  e,  as  do  native  words,  but  OF.  polysyllables  which  have 
acquired  the  Teutonic  accent  on  the  first  syllable  remain  uninflected. 
The  OF.  seint  often  appears  as  seinie,  but  not  exclusively  before 
feminines.  It  is  probable  that  both  forms  were  adopted  without 
regard  to  the  OF.  distinction  of  gender,  though  seinie  would  more 
naturally  occur  with  certain  feminines,  as  Seinie  Marie  (116,  15); 
but  cf.  Seint  Marie  (118,  2),  Sein/e  Powel  (200,  19).  A  few  OF. 
adjectives  with  OF.  s  plurals  are  found,  as  in  places  deleciables 
1  delectable  places,'  goodes  temporelles  *  temporal  goods,'  but  these 
are  mainly  in  prose  translated  pieces,  rarely  poetry  and  that  of  the 
more  learned  poets,  so  that  they  can  hardly  have  been  living  forms 
among  the  people. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  shows  a  somewhat  fuller  retention  of  older  forms, 
though  in  the '  Chronicle'  from  the  year  1132  there  is  no  variation  from  what  is 
given  above. 

Note.  2. — In  Nth.  the  two  declensions  tend  to  become  one  by  the  loss  of 
final  unstressed  e,  as  in  nouns.  The  plural  e  of  declension  I  has  generally 
disappeared,  and  many  adjectives  ending  in  unstressed  e  have  lost  this  ending,  and 
have  fallen  in  with  those  without  e.  Even  the  ending  e  of  weak  forms  is  not 
regularly  preserved  after  a  demonstrative.  Iri  early  Sth.  some  further  traces  of 
OE.  inflexions  are  still  found,  as  a  genitive  singular  in  es,  especially  when  the 
adjective  stands  without  a  substantive,  but  also  in  some  other  Cases  as  snmmes 
weies  '  some  ways '  in  the  'Juliana '  selection.  So  bg)>en  '  both,'  with  en,  but  such 
forms  are  rare.  The  distinction  between  strong  and  weak  forms  of  adjectives 
not  ending  in  unstressed  e  is  generally  preserved,  as  in  declension  I  above. 

COMPARISON 

141.  The  adjective  is  compared  by  the  addition  of  the  endings  re 
(later  er)  for  comparative,  est  for  superlative,  from  the  OE.  endings 
ra,  ost  (est)  by  regular  vowel  changes.  At  the  same  time  com- 
parison by  use  of  the  adverbs  mgre,  mgst  begins  to  be  used,  especi- 
ally with  polysyllables.  Long  root  syllables  show  shortening  in 
comparative  and  superlative,  in  accordance  with  §  76,  as  gret- 
gretter,  swete-sweiter,  but  analogy  of  the  positive  often  restores  the 


xcii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

long  vowel.  Adjectives  from  Old  French  are  compared  like 
native  words,  with  a  tendency  to  use  the  adverbial  comparison 
with  polysyllables.  As  to  inflexion,  comparatives  could  not 
assume  e  after  re,  and  did  not  usually  after  the  later  er;  super- 
latives like  best,  mgst,  first  were  regularly  inflected,  as  well  as  those 
with  secondary  stress  upon  the  superlative  ending,  for  example 
semUest,  but  most  superlatives  remain  uninflected. 

142.  As  in  Old  English,  a  few  adjectives  are  irregular  in  com- 
parison. Thus  gld,  Igng,  strgng  still  retain  mutated  comparatives, 
as  elder— eldest,  lenger-lengest  *  longer-longest/  sirenger-strengest 
1  strong-strongest.'  Some  adjectives  have  forms  of  comparison 
with  different  roots  from  the  positive,  as  god  '  good,'  betlre  (betre)- 
besl;  ivil  (gvil),  werse  (worse,  wurse)-werst  (worst,  wurst) ;  the 
corresponding  Norse  forms  are  also  found,  as  ille-werre,  the 
former  of  which  has  remained  to  Modern  English ;  michel  (mikel, 
muchel,  much),  mgre  (mg)-mgst  (m£si) ;  litel  (lite),  lesse  (lasse)-lgst 
1  least/  Forms  of  comparison  based  on  adverbs,  sometimes  pre- 
positions,  are  fer  '  ia.x,'-ferre  (ferrer)   '  farther,'  dialectal  farer- 

f err  est  '  farthest' ;  fgre,  first',  gver,  gveresl;  utter,  utter  est  \  upper, 
uppest.  In  nerre  '  nearer,'  furpest  '  furthest,'  new  forms  of  com- 
parison have  been  based  on  older  comparatives.  The  OE.  super- 
lative suffix  moist  appears  as  mjst,  mast  and  mgst,  the  latter  finally 
prevailing. 

NUMERALS 

143.  Most  numerals  are  adjectives  in  function,  though  often 
uninflected.  The  older  use  as  nouns  with  a  following  genitive 
disappeared  entirely,  except  in  sporadic  cases,  as  twelfdte  '  twelve 
feet'  (' Havelok,'  1054),  where  the  expression  is  a  mere  survival 
without  syntactical  significance  for  Middle  English.  Tne  cardinal 
numerals  are  as  follows,  though  no  attempt  is  made  to  give  every 
variant  even  of  Midland :  gn  (g)  '  one ' ;  two  (tweyne,  tiveye)  '  two, 
twain ' ;  pre  (thre)  '  three ' ;  foure  (fowre)  '  four ' ;  fif(fyve)  *  five '  I 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

sex  (sexe,  sixe)  '  six '  ;  seven  (sevene,  seve)  '  seven ' ;  ejte  (eghte, 
eighte)  '  eight ' ;  m'jen  {nine)  '  nine ' ;  tin ;  enleven  (elevene,  eleve) 
'  eleven ' ;  twelf  (twelve)  j  preilene  (pritline)  '  thirteen  ' ;  fourtine  ; 
jiftene  (fyflene);  sextene  (sixline);  sevenlene;  ejte'ne  (eghtene, 
eightene)  ;  mjentene  (mneline) ;  twenli  (twenty)  ;  pritti ;  fourti ; 
hundred ';  pousen  (pousende) '  thousand.'  The  ON.  form  hundrep  is 
found  beside  the  English  hundred,  and  from  OF.  the  new  numeral 
miliun  (mtttioun)  'million'  was  adopted.  Counting  by  the  score 
(ON.  skor  ME.  skgre)  is  of  Norse  origin,  as  the  word  itself  implies 
by  its  form. 

144.  The  numeral  gn  *  one  '  sometimes  has  the  old  genitive  gnes 
in  early  texts,  and  a  plural  of  the  same  form  in  the  expressionyfrr 
pi  ngnes  '  for  the  nonce/  Plurals  of  the  adjective  form,  one,  ngne, 
algne,  ng  gnes,  also  occur  rarely.  Such  forms  as  five,  sixe, 
twelve  usually  occur  when  standing  alone  or  after  a  substantive, 
as  well  as  in  the  plural.  Two  or  three  Old  French  numerals  are 
rarely  found,  as  cinq,  sis  '  five,  six '  in  Chaucer.  In  early  Midland 
the  weakened  forms  of  the  first  numeral,  an  (a),  are  common  as  an 
indefinite  article,  and  these  are  found  throughout  the  period  as  in 
Modern  English.  Owing  to  the  tendency  to  drop  inflexional  n 
in  unstressed  syllables  such  forms  as  seve  '  seven,'  eleve  '  eleven ' 
result. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  has  other  inflexional  forms  of  the  first  and  second 
numerals,  as  Orm's  dness  i  one's,'  anne,  ace.  masc. 

Note  2. — Nth.  forms  naturally  differ  in  phonology,  asa«  (a),  iwd,  aht  (aght) 
1  eigb,t,'  but  these  differences  will  be  easily  understood.  Nth.  has  lost  all  forms 
of  inflexion  for  the  numerals,  except  as  in  other  adjectives;  see  §  138.  Nth. 
also  has  some  Norse  forms  which  are  less  common  in  Midland,  as  twin,  J>rin, 
hundre}  '  two,  three,  hundred.'  Sth.,  especially  early  Sth.,  preserves  the  gen. 
masc.  and  fem.  gnes,  anre  (are),  the  latter  also  as  dat.  fem. ;  the  ace.  masc.  and 
fern,  as  anne,  ane.  Sth.  also  has  a  gen.  and  dat.  pi.  of  OE.  twegen,  *  two,'  as 
tweire,  twam.     These,  however,  soon  give  place  to  regular  forms. 

145.  The  ordinal  numerals  are  firsle  (forme,  firme),  oper  and 
later  secounde,  pridde  (pirde),  ferpe  (fourpe),  fifte,  sexte  (sixte), 
sevepe  (sevende,  sevenpe),   epepe  (epende,    eighlepe),  nijepe  (mjende, 


xciv  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

nlnpe),  tejpe  (tigpe,  tende,  tenpe),  endlefie  (ellefte,  ellevend,  elevenpe), 
twelfte,  pretepe  (pretende,  pretenpe),  &c.  Ordinals  with  ende,  as 
sevende,  are  sometimes  Mercian  in  origin,  sometimes  perhaps  Norse. 
Old  English  oper  is  finally  displaced  by  secounde  from  Old  French, 
though  remaining  pronominal  as  always.  The  ordinals  regularly 
end  in  e,  owing  to  their  position  as  weak  adjectives  after  pe  '  the.' 

Note. — In  Nth.  the  forms  with  ende  (end,  and,  ind)  prevail,  while  in  Sth. 
these  are  rare  except  in  Kentish. 

146.  Multiplicatives  are  formed  with  the  suffix  fgld,  OMerc. 
/did  (WS.  feald),  as  gnfgld  '  onefold/  The  multiplicative  idea, 
however,  is  expressed  in  various  other  ways,  as  by  words  meaning 
'  times  '  and  by  various  adverbs.  Distributives  are  gn  and  gn  '  one 
and  (by)  one/  two  and  two,  &c.  Adverbs  also,  as  betwen,  frequently 
express  a  distributive  idea. 


THE  PRONOUNS 

147.  As  to  function,  pronouns  are  either  substantive,  adjective, 
or  both,  and  this  distinction  is  important  in  understanding  their 
inflexions  in  Middle  English.  Those  that  are  wholly  or  mainly 
adjective  in  function,  as  possessives,  demonstratives,  and  most 
indefinites,  followed  adjectives  in  their  simplification  to  two  forms, 
one  for  the  singular  and  one  for  the  plural.  Those  pronouns  that 
are  wholly  or  mainly  substantive  in  function,  as  the  personal,  inter- 
rogative, and  inflected  relative,  preserve,  as  their  peculiar  feature, 
an  accusative-dative,  generally  based  on  an  original  dative  and 
differing  in  form  from  the  nominative.  But  the  genitives  of  the 
personal  pronouns  have  largely  lost  any  substantive  function,  as 
of  a  substantive  in  oblique  case,  and  their  adjective  functions  are 
supplied  by  the  possessives  based  upon  them,  together  with  new- 
third  personal  possessives  from  the  genitives  of  the  so-called  pre 
noun  of  the  third  person.     The  latter,  therefore,  though  given  ii 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xcv 

the  inflexion,  are  enclosed  in  parentheses  to  indicate  their  more 
restricted  use. 

148.  The  Personal  Pronouns  proper  are  inflected  as  follows : — 

First  Second 

Sing.  Plur.  Sing.  Plur. 

N.  1c  {Ik,  Ich)  I  we  /A  {Pou,  thou)    $  {yf) 

G.  (myn)  {ure,  dure)  {pin)  \  {jure,  jour e,  your e) 

D.  A.  me  us  {oils)  pe  {thee)  juw  {jou,you) 

149.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  give  all  orthographic  variations 
of  these  and  the  other  personal  pronouns.  Ic  {Ik),  I,  though 
without  capitalization  in  the  manuscripts,  are  the  normal  Midland 
forms,  as  also  jure,  juw  {youre,you)  with  initial  j  {y)  by  analogy 
of  je  {ye),  and  a  vowel  due  to  shifting  of  accent  from  the  first 
element  of  the  diphthong  in  OE.  eower,  eow,  owing  to  constant 
use  in  unstressed  position  in  the  sentence.  The  form  pu,  owing  to 
similar  unstressed  position  and  to  assimilation,  often  becomes  tu  {u, 
oil)  when  immediately  following  a  verb  ending  in  /,  as  shalt  tit  {u, 
ou)  for  'shalt  thou/  For  te  ixompe,  see  §§  100,  114.  Dual  forms 
are  rarely  found  in  the  earliest  texts,  as  wit-unc,  gunker-gunc  '  we 
two/  •  you  two/  in  '  Genesis  and  Exodus ' ;  but  these  so  soon  dis- 
appear as  to  be  quite  irregular,  and  not  deserving  of  a  place  in 
inflexion. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  does  not  differ  materially.  For  )uret  juw,  the 
earliest  '  Chronicle '  has  iure,  suggesting  the  older  Northumbrian  form  iurrc 
(Sievers,  *  Gr./  §  332,  anm.  4).  Orm  also  has  jure,  juw,  showing  the  early 
addition  of  initial  y. 

Note  2. — Nth.  does  not  differ  from  Midland.  In  Sth.  Ich  is  the  normal 
form  for  the  first  person.  This  is  sometimes  united  with  a  following  wulle 
(wol/e)  'will/  as  ichulle  (Jcholle)  'I  will/  though  each  word  is  preserved 
separate  in  this  book.  Sth.  also  preserves  genitive  and  accusative  forms  of  the 
second  personal  pronoun  without  initial  y,  as  eower  (ower)  *  your,'  eow  (ow,  ou) 
'you.'  Besides,  dual  forms,  which  are  almost  unknown  in  Midland,  are 
occasionally  found. 


xcvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

150.  The  so-called  third  personal  pronoun  has  the  following 
forms : — 

Singular 
Masc.  Neut.  Fern. 

N.  he  hit,  it         sche,  she  (sho),  heo  (he,  ho) 

G.  (his)  (hire,  hir,  here,  her) 

D.  him  hire  (hir),  here  (her) 

A.  him  [hin]       .  hit,  it  hire  (hir) 

Plural 

N.  hi  (hy,  he),  pei  (pey,  pai, pay) 

G.  (here,  hire,  peire,  peir,  pair) 

D.A.  hem,  pern  (peim,paim) 

151.  The  genitives  of  the  third  personal  pronoun,  under  the 
influence  of  possessives  formed  from  the  same  case  of  the  first  and 
second  personal  pronouns,  became  possessives  also,  as  shown  by 
their  inflexion  in  Middle  English.  The  old  masculine  accusative 
singular,  hine  (hin),  occurs  rarely  in  early  texts,  as  '  Genesis  and 
Exodus' ;  but  with  this  exception  the  masculine  and  neuter  forms 
are  quite  regular.  Those  of  the  feminine  singular  nominative,  on 
the  other  hand,  are  numerous,  as  they  are  based  on  OE.  heo  or  on 
the  OE.  demonstrative  seo,  from  which  the  prevailing  form  develops. 
The  former  appear  as  ge  (ghe)  in  'Gen.  and  "Ex.,'  ge  in  'Best.,' 
heo  (he)  in  '  Flor.  and  Blanch./  hye(he)  in  '  Adam  and  Eve.'  Forms 
based  on  the  latter  appear  first  in  the  '  Chronicle '  as  sea,  sge 
(z=sye),  sche  in  '  Gen.  and  Ex./  sche  (she,  scheo,  sho)  in  other  Mid- 
land texts  until,  about  1300,  they  prevail  over  the  others.  The 
earliest  plurals  are  based  on  the  OE.  plurals  hi-here-hem.  The 
prototype  of  the  Modern  English  they,  based  on  the  Norse  demon- 
strative which  is  first  found  in  Orm,  occurs  once  as  pei  in  '  Gen. 
and  Ex/  In  general,  however,  it  is  not  until  the  beginning  of 
the  fourteenth  century  that  the  nominative  pei  (pai,  they)  becomes 
common,  and  not  until  late  ME.  that  all  forms  with  initial  th  (p) 

v, 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  xcvii 

prevail.  Chaucer,  as  representative  of  London  English,  has  thei 
{they),  but  here-hem.  In  some  early  texts,  as  '  Gen.  and  Ex. '  hit  (it) 
is  plural  as  well  as  singular,  and  another  plural  his  (is,  es),  perhaps 
based  on  the  singular  masculine  or  from  Sth.,  is  also  found. 

152.  As  in  Old  English,  the  third  personal  pronoun  is  used  re- 
flexively,  both  alone  and  in  combination  with  self.  But  such  forms 
as  mlself,  Myself,  based  on  weak  forms  of  the  dative-accusative,  or 
possibly  combinations  of  the  possessives  and  self  used  substantively, 
occur  as  early  as  the  fourteenth  century,  and  in  Sth.  a  century  earlier. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  the  early  use  of  sea  'she,'  in  the  '  Chronicle,'  and 
pe))  (pe^re),  petfm  '  they-their-them,'  in  Orm  are  the  most  important 
variations. 

Note  2. — Nth.  regularly  has  the  fern,  scho (scd),  ace.  hir,  as  also  the  plural 
forms  with  J>,  }ai  (J>ei),  pair  {J>eir),  )aim  (Jaime,  }am,  }>ame),  but  with  an 
occasional  ham  l  them.'  Sth.  has  preserved  the  masc.  ace.  hine  beside  the  dat. 
him,  and  the  fem.  heo  (ha,  he,  ht,  hue).  Variants  for  masc.  he  are  also  ha  (a). 
The  plural  forms  are  based  on  those  of  OE.,  as  nom.  ace.  hi  (hit,  hue,  heo), 
here  (hire,  heore,  hueore,  hor),  heom  (ham,  huem,  hem,  horn).  Sth.  also  has 
a  plural  hise  (is)  '  them,'  beside  hi,  &c.  As  reflexives,  Nth.  has  occasional 
forms  with  the  genitive  instead  of  the  dative-accusative,  as  yourself,  }airself 
which  seem  to  be  unknown  in  Sth. 

153.  The  Possessive  Pronouns  are  mln  (ml,  my),  pin  (J>i,  thy), 
his,  hire  (hir),  ure  (fir,  our),  jure  ( j  fir,  y our e,  your),  here  (her,  hire, 
hir)  with  their  (peir)  in  late  ME.  These  are  declined  like  adjec- 
tives, with  plurals  in  e  when  the  singular  does  not  end  in  that  vowel. 
The  weakened  forms  ml,  fl,  occur  only  before  words  with  initial 
consonants.  The  predicate  and  absolute  forms  are  mln,  fin,  his, 
here,  ure,  jure,  here,  with  plurals  in  e.  Late  forms  in  s  are  fires, 
pires,  heres,  but  these  do  not  appear  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
period.  Some  texts  also  show  forms  with  n,  as  ouren,juren,  herefi 
occasionally.  The  dual  possessives  uncer,  incer  appear  only  in 
the  earliest  period. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  (Orm)  shows petfrs,  the  earliest  absolute  form  in*, 
though  perhaps  due  to  Nth.  influence. 

Note  2. — Nth.  works  frequently  show  absolute  forms  in  s,  as  hers,  firs, 
yours,  pairs,  while  they  are  unknown  in  Sth. 

g 


xcviii  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

154.  The  Demonstrative  Pronouns,  like  adjectives  with  which 
they  agree  in  use,  retain  at  most  only  singular  and  plural  forms 
without  distinction  of  gender.  They  are  three  in  number,  two 
from  OE.  masculine  and  neuter  se  (late  OE.  pe)  and  poet  '  the/ 
'  that,'  and  one  from  the  OE.  neuter  pis  '  this.'  The  first,  {pe) 
{the),  is  invariable  and  is  used  as  a  definite  article ;  the  others  are 
declined  as  follows  : — 

Sing,  pat  {pet,  that)    pis  (pys,  this,  thys) 

Plur.  pQ  {pa,  thg)       pise  {pis,  thise,  lhis),pese  {pes,  these,  thes). 

155.  A  relic  of  the  OE.  dative  plural  tarn  remains  in  the  expres- 
sion for  pe  nones  —for  then  gnes  '  for  the  nonce/  with  final  n  from 
m  transferred  to  the  beginning  of  the  next  word.  In  a  similar 
way  final  /  of  pat  is  sometimes  transferred  to  a  word  beginning 
with  a  vowel,  as  pe  to,  pe  toper  (earlier  pet  g,  pet  oper)  '  the  one,  the 
other ' ;  '  tother '  is  still  dialectal  English.  For  te,  tat,  tg  from  pe, 
pat,  pg  after  words  ending  in  d,  t,  sometimes  s,  see  §§  100,  114.  In 
the  later  period  only  atte  =  atpe  '  at  the '  remains.  A  relic  of  the 
OE.  instrumental  py  appears  in  forpi,  and  as  pe,  in  pe  mgre  and 
similar  expressions.  Occasionally  $on,  $gnd  {yon,  ygnd)  <  OM. 
gon  (WS.  geon)  are  also  found  as  demonstratives.  The  plural  thggs 
*  those '  instead  of  thg  does  not  occur  until  late  ME. 

Note.  i. — Early  Midland  shows  }a  for  J>p,  in  accordance  with  §  43,  n.  1. 

Note  2. — Nth.  has  faas  (J>ds)  beside  the  more  common  J>a  (J>aa)  as  plural 
of  )at,  and  pits  {J>es)  as  well  as  Norse  }Tr  {J>eir,  }er)  for  the  plural  of  J>is. 
Sth.,  especially  early  Sth.,  shows  a  much  fuller  retention  of  OE.  forms.  Masc. 
are  N.  }e,  G.  }es  (J>e),  T>.j>en  ()e),  AJene  (}e) ;  Neut.  N.  A.  }et  {J>e),  G.  }es 
Qe),  D.  )en  (Je) ;  Fern.  N.  }eo  (j>e),  G.  D.  Jter  {}e).  Plural  N.  A.  }eo  (J>e), 
G.J>eo,  J>e  (J>er),  D.  J>eo,  )e  (J>e7i).  Also  Masc.  N.  J>es,  G.  fiisses,  T).  fosse,  A. 
J>isne  ;  Neut.  N.  A.)is,  G.  D.  as  masc. ;  Fern.  N.  A.  J>eos,  G.  D.  fosse.  Plural 
N.  A.  G.foos,  T>.foos,fossen. 

156.  The  pronoun  of  identity,  ilc  {ilk,  ilche,  iche,  eche),  is  declined 
like  an  adjective.  The  demonstrative  pe  and  ilk  {ilke)  often  unite 
by  elision  of  e,  as  pilke  {pilche).  The  intensive  self  2X^0  appears  as 
selve,  selven. 

Note  i. — Nth.  has  ilk,  ilke  invariably;  Sth.  tick,  ilche,  later  uh. 


GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION  xcix 

157.  The  Relative  Pronoun  of  Middle  English,  which  is  used 
universally  and  in  all  periods,  is  pat  '  that/  Beside  it  OE.  pe  is 
found  for  a  time,  but  soon  disappears  altogether.  These  are  both 
indeclinable.  In  the  fourteenth  century  others  appear,  as  which, 
pi.  whiche  (which),  and  the  genitive  whos  [whose)  dative  whom  come 
to  be  used ;  also  compound  relatives  as  pat  he,  pat  his,  &c,  pe 
which,  which  pat,  pe  which  pat. 

Note  i. — In  early  Midland  />e  is  common  beside  pat. 

Note  2. — Nth.  has  Pat  alone  in  the  earliest  texts.  Sth.  uses  Pe,pet,  later 
Pat,  and  retains  Pe  much  longer  than  in  Midland.  In  the  early  fourteenth 
century  Sth.  also  has  whan  {wan,  wanne,  wane)  'whom,  what,'  evidently  from 
OE.  hwam  by  weakening  of  m. 

158.  The  Interrogative-Indefinite  Pronouns  are  who  (ho),  while 
(hwile,  which),  wheper  (hweper,  whether)  '  who,  which,  whether.' 
The  first  is  declined  as  follows,  without  distinction  of  number : 

Masc.-Fem.  Neut. 

N.  hwo  (wo,  who,  ho)  hwat  (wat,  what) 

G.  hwos  (wos,  whos,  whose) 

D.  hwom  (worn,  whom)^ 

A.  hwom  (worn,  whom) v  hwat  (wat,  what) 

159.  The  others  are  declined  like  adjectives,  though  whether  is 
usually  uninflected.  Compound  forms  are  also  found,  as  hwo  sg, 
hwose  'whoso/  &c.  Some  Midland  texts,  as  '  Genesis  and  Exodus/ 
have  the  spelling  with  qu  for  hw  (wh)  which  is  especially  charac- 
teristic of  Nth.      Thus  quo,  quom  (quam),  quat,  queper,  &c. 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  shows  the  earliest  use  of  wh  for  OE.  hw,  as  regu- 
larly in  Orm,  a  spelling  which  is  not  established  until  the  last  half  of  the 
fourteenth  century. 

Note  2. — In  Nth.  the  spelling  with  qu  for  hw  prevails  with  few  exceptions. 
Nth.  uses  sum  as  well  as  swd  in  compound  forms,  as  quasum,  quat  sum.  Sth. 
variants  are  hwoa  beside  hzvo,  and  occasional  forms  with  a,  as  hwas,  hwam 
{hwaii),  hwase,  'whoso.'  Sth.  also  has  hwuch,  hwuper,  for  hwich,  hweper, 
by  influence  of  the  preceding  consonant  on  the  vowel. 

160.  Other  indefinites  are  al  *  all ' ;  am  (any,  gny,  eny)  '  any  ' ; 
ajt  (aujt,  ought)  '  aught '  ;  nap  (naught,  nought)  '  naught ' ;  bgthe 

g  2 


c  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

'  both  ' ;  elch  (ech,  gche)  '  each  * ;  aiper  (eiper,  ouper)  '  either ' ; 
naiper  (neiper,  nouper)  '  neither ' ;  everilc  (everich,  evert)  '  every ' ; 
everlwher  {where)  '  everywhere ' ;  mam  '  many ' ;  man,  (men,  me) 
'  man,  one,  they ' ;  gn  '  one  ' ;  ngn  l  none  ' ;  oper  *  other ' ;  sum 
(so??i)  '  some  ' ;  swilc  (swich,  such)  l  such  ' ;  wiht  (wight)  '  wight.' 
Compound  forms  are  also  common,  as  everilcgn  (everichgti) 
1  everyone/  mam  an(a) '  many  a,'  sumdgl '  somedeal/  sumkin  ■  some- 
kind,'  sumwat '  somewhat/  &c. 

161.  The  indefinites  are  in  general  declined  as  adjectives,  but 
a  few  special  forms  must  be  mentioned.  An  old  genitive  plural  of 
al,  aller  (alder,  alper)  is  found  occasionally,  and  in  one  or  two 
compounds  as  a  stereotyped  form,  as  youre  aller  cost '  cost  of  you 
all,'  and  alder  best '  best  of  all,'  alder  first '  first  of  all ' ;  bgthe  '  both ' 
sometimes  has  a  plural  bgthen  in  imitation  of  nouns  in  en;  a 
genitive  of  oper,  opres  '  other's '  also  occurs. 

Note.— Nth.  has  allirs,  bafiir  {bdj)irs)  *  of  all,  of  both,'  instead  of  aller, 
bg)e  (bpfien)  above;  also  same  'same,' slike  {site,  sit)  'such,'  both  Norse  forms 
peculiar  to  Nth.  texts  or  those  influenced  by  Nth.  Nth.  also  retains  quon  '  few,' 
from  OE.  hwon.  Sth.  retains  many  inflexional  forms  from  OE.  times,  such  as 
have  been  mentioned  already  under  §  140,  n.  2.  In  addition,  Sth.  has  some 
plurals  formed  under  the  influence  of  the  en  nouns,  as  bgpen  I  both,'  o}eren 
'  others.'  Other  forms  of  special  peculiarity  are  Sth.  em,  ei  '  any  • ;  nenne,  ace. 
sg.  of  ngn  '  none ' ;  summes,  pi.  of  sum  '  some.' 

THE  VERB 

162.  With  the  exception  of  the  few  anomalous  forms,  verbs 
belong  to  two  classes  as  in  Old  English,  the  weak  distinguished  by 
a  preterit  tense  with  dental  suffix,  the  strong  by  one  with  change  of 
root  vowel  \  As  in  Old  English,  also,  the  verb  has  both  inflected 
and  compound  forms,  the  latter  made  up  by  the  use  of  verbs 
originally  independent  but  weakened  to  the  force  of  auxiliaries,  as 

1  The  distinction  between  gradation  and  original  reduplication  verbs  need 
not  be  here  regarded,  since  the  distinguishing  feature  remaining  to  Middle 
English  is  a  change  of  root  vowel,  though  sometimes  owing  to  contraction  of 
original  reduplication.  ,• 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  ci 

in  Modern  English.  The  inflected  forms,  all  belonging  to  the 
active  voice,  are  two  tenses,  a  present  and  preterit;  two  modes, 
an  indicative  and  subjunctive,  or  subjunctive-optative  since  it  has 
the  uses  of  both ;  an  infinitive,  and  two  participles,  a  present  and 
a  past.  The  compound  forms  are  four  indicative  tenses,  a  future 
and  three  perfects,  present,  past  and  future;  a  present  and  past 
optative,  or  potential,  with  auxiliaries  may,  can,  &c;  a  present 
perfect  infinitive  and  participle ;  Jand  a  passive  with  all  the  modes 
and  tenses  of  the  active,  both  inflected  and  compound.  ) 

163.  The  normal  inflexional  endings  of  the  verb  may  be  seen  in 
the  following  scheme  : 

Inflexional  Endings  of  the  Verb 

Weak  Strong  Weak  Strong 


Present 

Indicative                 Preterit 

Sing.  1.               e 

2.  est 

3.  e}>  {eth) 
PI.      1,  2,  3.       e(?i)1 

ede,  de  (te)                             

edest,  dest  (test)                    e  (- 
ede,  de  (te)                             — 
ede(n),  (ed),  de(n),  te(n)      e(n) 

Subjunctive 

Sing.  1,  2,  3.       e 
PI.       1,  2,  3.       e(n) 

ede,  de  (te)                            e 
ede(n),  de(n),  te(n)              e(n) 

Imperative 

Sing.  2.  e                          — 

PI.      2.  ep  {eth),  e      ej>  (th),  e,  - 

Infinitive 

e(n) 

1 

Participles 

ende  (a?ide), 

ingt 

ed  (d,  i)                           e(n),  (e 

1  Loss  of  final  n  in  all  en  forms  grows  increasingly  common  through  the 
period. 

a  Loss  of  final  e  is  most  common  in  this  inflexional  form. 


cii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

164.  So  far  as  inflexional  endings  are  concerned,  a  single  class 
of  weak  verbs  resulted  from  the  three  weak  classes  of  Old  English. 
In  the  present  tense  the  endings  of  the  weak  and  strong  verbs  are 
the  same,  but  for  slight  differences  in  the  imperative.  Syncope 
and  apocope  of  e  are  sometimes  found,  more  commonly  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  period.  Loss  of  final  n  also  grows  more  common 
through  the  period,  thus  reducing  the  number  of  forms,  while  final 
e  is  regularly  silent  in  late  Middle  English.  The  second  and  third 
person  singular  of  the  present  indicative,  occasionally  the  plural 
imperative,  sometimes  have  es  (s),  the  characteristic  Nth.  forms. 
Assimilation  and  simplification  in  the  consonants  of  the  third 
singular  are  occasional,  2&  fint  beside  findep,  sit  beside  sittep. 
Verbs  ending  in  a  vowel  naturally  show  contraction  with  the 
vowel  of  the  ending,  as  see,  sesf,  se]>  '  see,  seest,  seeth/  The 
imperative  plural  ending  is  reduced  to  e,  or  lost  altogether  when 
immediately  followed  by  its  pronoun.  The  prefix  i  (y),  OE.  ge,  in 
the  past  participle  is  rarely  found. 

165.  Analogy  played  an  important  part  in  the  development  of 
inflexional  endings.  Thus  OE.  verbal  stems  in  r  which  retained  i 
from  the  Teutonic  jan  ending,  whether  weak  or  strong,  and  verbs 
of  the  second  weak  class  in  Ian  (igean)  regularly  lost  2  (I)  in  all 
forms  in  which  it  occurred.  Their  infinitives  came  to  end  in  en  as 
in  the  case  of  other  OE.  verbs  in  an,  and  e  in  the  1  st  sg.  pres.,  en 
in  the  plural  and  eft  in  the  imp.  pi.  Examples  are  hgren  (OE. 
herian)  '  praise  '  for  the  OE.  first  weak  class,  swgren  (OE.  swerian) 
'  swear '  the  only  strong  verb,  and  wunen  (OE.  wunian)  '  dwell ' 
for  the  second  weak  class.  But  OE.  verbal  stems  in  rgan  (rgtan) 
retain  l  from  palatal  g  (zg),  as  birien  '  bury/  Similarly  OE.  verbal 
stems  in  eg,  bb,  whether  weak  or  strong,  lost  those  combinations  in 
the  present  and  assumed  those  of  the  third  sg.,  as  seien  for  seggen 
(OE.  secgajt)  '  say/  Ifyen,  Uen  (OE.  h'egan)  '  lie,  recline,'  haven  (OE. 
habban)   '  have,'  hpen   (OE.  hebban)   '  heave,   raise/     OE.    libban 

1  live/  however,  gave  way  before  OE.  Hflan  of  the  second  weak 
class  in  preterit  and  past  participle,  the  present  of  both  verbs  falling 


GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION  ciii 

together  by  reason  of  both  the  above  changes.     For  grammatical 
change  in  strong  verbs  see  §  17  2. 

166.  The  verb  haven  'have/  the  only  relic  of  the  third  weak 
conjugation  which  has  not  become  regularized,  has  the  following 
peculiarities:  present  have,  hast  (has),  hap  (hath);  pi.  haven  (have); 
preterit,  hafde  (haved,  hadde,  had).  Maken  '  make '  shows  a  similar 
loss  of  medial  k,  and  clgpen  '  clothe  '  of  medial/,  as  maked  (make), 
cladde  '  clad/ 

Note  i. — Early  Midland  differs  mainly  in  a  somewhat  fuller  preservation  of 
OE.  forms.  Analogical  changes,  also,  had  not  been  fully  carried  out,  Orm 
having  habben,  libben,  seggen,  leggen  from  OE.  forms  with  bb,  eg. 

Note  2. — Nth.  agrees  with  Midland  in  the  main,  but  the  endings  of  the 
present  indicative  are  characteristic,  as  1  e  (-,  es)  ;  2,  3  es ;  pi.  1,  2,  3  es  (e 
when  followed  immediately  by  the  personal  pronoun).  The  infinitive  has  no 
final  11  and  often  no  e  remaining,  as  bind  *  bind,'  for  Ml.  btnde(n).  Syncopated 
forms  of  the  present  are  exceedingly  rare ;  the  preterit  of  the  weak  verb  has,  in 
general,  lost  its  personal  endings;  the  present  participle  ends  in  and  {e),  and  the 
prefix  of  the  past  participle,  *  (y),  OE.  ge,  is  wholly  lost.  Sth.  retains  OE. 
weak  verbs  of  the  second  class  with  infinitives  in  ie{n)  and  the  following 
endings  in  the  indicative  present ;  Sg.  1  te  {J,  ye,y)  ;  PI.  1,  2 ,  3  TeJ>  {letli).  OF. 
verbs  in  ier  and  sometimes  those  in  eier  or  er  fall  in  with  this  characteristic  Sth. 
class.  Sth.  also  often  has  infinitives  in  ten  from  OE.  ion  after  r,  and  present  stems 
with  gg<  OE.  eg,  bb  <  OE.  bb.  In  the  second  and  third  persons  es  (s)  for  s  is 
unknown  ;  syncopated  forms  are  very  common,  as  also  those  with  assimilation 
and  simplification  of  consonants ;  the  present  participle  ends  in  inde  (seldom 
ende),  later  inge  ;  the  prefix  i  (y)  of  the  past  participle  is  often  retained.  All 
other  verbs  have  ej>  {eth)  in  the  plural.  The  London  dialect  seldom  retains  the 
prefix  i  (y),  OE.  ge,  of  the  past  participle,  as  in  Midland,  but  Chaucer  makes 
extensive  use  of  it  in  poetry,  no  doubt  for  metrical  reasons ;  see  any  glossary  of 
Chaucer  under  y  (f). 

THE  WEAK  VERB «. 

167.  The  weak  verb  in  Middle  English  may  be  divided  into  two 
classes,  distinguished  by  a  preterit  tense  ending  of  ed  (e)  or  de  (te). 

1  Weak  verbs  are  placed  first  because  they  are  the  most  numerous  class  in  all 
periods  of  English,  and  hence  represent  regularity  in  forms  as  compared  with 
all  other  classes.  Besides,  this  arrangement  brings  together  all  minor  divisions, 
as  strong,  preterit-present,  and  the  four  anomalous  verbs. 


civ  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

The  first,  with  preterit  in  ede,  includes  verbs  of  the  OE.  first  weak 
class  with  original  short  stems,  except  those  ending  in  d  or  /;  most 
verbs  of  the  OE.  second  weak  class  by  weakening  of  OE.  ode  to 
ede;  strong  verbs  with  short  stems,  when  becoming  weak  by  analogy; 
and  such  borrowed  verbs  as  have  ranged  themselves  with  them 
because  of  similar  formation. 

168.  Verbs  of  the  second  class  in  Middle  English  are  dis- 
tinguished by  a  preterit  tense-ending  de,  or  te  after  stems  ending  in 
a  voiceless  consonant.  To  this  class  belong  polysyllabic  verbs  of 
the  OE.  first  weak  class,  together  with  those  having  original  long 
stems,  or  short  stems  ending  in  d  or  /,  and  those  with  mutation 
only  in  the  present  (Sievers,  'Gr.'  §407);  the  small  number  be- 
longing to  the  OE.  third  weak  class ;  some  verbs  of  the  OE.  second 
weak  class  which  have  lost  the  connecting  vowel  of  the  preterit 
ending ;  strong  verbs  with  long  stems,  when  becoming  weak  by 
analogy ;  and  such  borrowed  verbs  as  have  ranged  themselves 
with  them  because  of  similar  formation,  especially  long  stems. 

169.  The  past  participles  of  both  classes  usually  end  in  ed. 
Certain  verbs  of  class  II,  however,  have  d  ox  t  without  connecting 
vowel,  as  those  with  mutation  only  in  the  present,  and  the  few 
originally  belonging  to  OE.  class  III.  Besides,  some  verbs  ending 
in  d,  t,  have  past  participles  without  ending,  by  reason  of  earlier 
syncopation  of  e  and  simplification  of  the  resulting  consonant 
group,  as  fed,  set.  A  few  others,  as  those  ending  in  a  vowel  or 
liquid,  also  have  past  participles  in  d;  for  example,  flen  'Qee'-JIed, 
heren  '  hear  '-herd. 

170.  Some  irregularities  naturally  occur.  In  addition  to  the 
cases  in  which  te  regularly  belongs  to  the  preterit  and  /  to  the 
past  participle,  those  endings  are  sometimes  found  after  consonants 
voiced  in  the  present  but  becoming  voiceless  in  the  other  forms 
after  syncopation  of  the  connecting  vowel  e;  examples  are  losen- 
loste-lost  '  lose-lost/  cl^v  en-clef te-cleft  '  cleave-cleft.'  Some  verbs 
ending  in  a  liquid  +  d  change  d  to  /  in  preterit  and  participle,  as 
wenden-wente-wenl,  bilden-bilte-bilt  i  build-built,'  girden-girte-girt\ 


GRAMMATICAL  INTRODUCTION  cv 

'  gird-girt/  This  last  change  is  far  less  common  in  Nth.  Some 
verbs  differ  in  present  and  preterit  by  reason  of  special  phonetic 
changes,  as  blenchen ' blench,  blanch '-bkinte-bkint,  mengen  '  mingle '- 
meynte-meynt,  §  48.  In  §  167  attention  was  called  to  the  develop- 
ment of  OE.  palatal  g  after  r  as  in  birten  '  bury ' ;  when  OE. 
guttural  g  followed  /,  r  it  regularly  became  ^  later  w,  as  in  /o/jen 
(folweti)  '  follow/  borjen  (borwen)  *  borrow.' 

171.  Borrowed  verbs,  with  few  exceptions,  assumed  the  inflexion 
of  the  weak  verb,  following  one  of  the  two  classes  above,  according 
as  they  agreed  with  one  or  other  in  phonetic  peculiarities.  ON. 
weak  verbs  were  easily  received  without  much  change,  yet  such 
verbs  ending  in  Ja,  va  (=wa)  follow  their  presents  without  those 
endings  in  English.  Examples  are  eggen  <  ON.  egg/a,  geren  < 
gjrva.  Verbs  from  OF.  sources  almost  invariably  became  weak  in 
Middle  English.  In  general  their  forms  depend  upon  the  form  of 
the  OF.  present  stem,  as  ME.  chanten  <  chanter,  ptainen,  responden 
<  plaindre,  respondre,  but  rendren,  battren  '  render,  batter '  <  rendre, 
batre;  moven  <  ??zovot'r;  aisen  (pen),  chdsen  (cachen)  <  aisier, 
chaster  (Picard  cachier)  '  ease,  chace,  catch ' ;  but  marten  '  marry/ 
carten  *  carry/  tarten  '  tarry/  studien  '  study/  denim  '  deny.'  The 
present  stem  is  especially  important  as  accounting  for  ME.  verbs 
in  -ischen  (issen)  from  OF.  presents  in  tss-,  infinitives  in  irt  as 
finischen  <  fint'r  '  finish/  florischen,  nurischen,  punt'schen,  rejoissen 
1  rejoice/  traissen  (befratssen)  beside  traien  {betraien)  '  betray,' 
obeischen  (obeissen)  beside  obeien  '  obey.'  Double  forms  in  OF. 
account  for  certain  peculiarities  in  ME.  verbs,  as  the  two  forms 
clamen,  claimen  '  claim.'  A  few  verbs  are  formed  from  OF.  past 
participles  used  as  adjectives,  as  clgsen,  peinten  ' paint/  fainten  'faint, 
feint '  beside  feinen  '  feign/  enointen  {anointen)  '  anoint ' ;  cf.  OF. 
clore-clos,  peindre-peint,  feindre-feint,  enoindre-enoint.  In  late 
Middle  English  other  verbs  were  similarly  formed  from  OF.  or  Lat. 
perfect  participles  first  adopted  as  adjectives;  cf.  credt  'created/ 
desolate  'desolated'  and  the  verbs  from  them.  The  greater  number 
of  borrowed  verbs  assumed  the  forms  of  class  I,  but  some,  especially 


orf  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

those  ending  in  a  vowel,  took  the  preterit  de  of  class  II ;  examples 
are  crien  *  cry  '-cryde,  pay  en  i  pay  '-payde.  By  analogy  of  lacchen- 
laiqte-laup  *  seize/  and  others  of  its  class,  OF.  cacchen  '  seize, 
catch '  formed  its  preterit  and  participle  as  caughte-c aught. 

Note. — Nth.  agrees  with  Ml.  Sth.  retains  infinitives  in  ten  from  OF.  verbs 
in  wr,  the  latter  falling  in  with  OE.  weak  verbs  of  the  second  class  in  that 
dialect. 

THE  STRONG  VERB 

172.  This  class,  as  in  Old  English,  includes  gradation  verbs,  and 
those  with  original  reduplication,  the  former  including  several  minor 
divisions.  The  most  noticeable  change  in  strong  verbs  during 
ME.  times  is  that  many  of  them  have  become  weak  by  analogy  of 
the  great  weak  class.  On  the  other  hand,  a  very  few  new  ones 
appear,  owing  to  borrowings  from  Norse  and  to  rare  analogical 
formations.  Strong  verbs  also  show  a  tendency  toward  the  reduc- 
tion of  the  two  preterit  stems  of  most  OE.  strong  verbs  to  one, 
but  this  tendency  was  not  fully  carried  out  until  modern  times. 
It  results  naturally  from  the  fact  that  even  in  Old  English  the 
preterits  of  reduplication  verbs,  of  those  of  class  VI,  and  some  of 
class  V  had  the  same  stem  vowel  in  both  singular  and  plural. 
The  reduction  of  the  four  OE.  stems  to  three  was  further  influenced 
by  the  similar  vowel  in  preterit  plural  and  past  participle  of  verbs 
belonging  to  class  I  and  most  of  class  III,  and  by  the  regularizing 
of  consonants  in  verbs  originally  having  grammatical  change. 

Note. — In  this  reduction  of  preterit  stems  the  dialects  differ  markedly.  Nth. 
has  lost  one  stem,  usually  the  plural,  almost  entirely.  Sth.  retains  both  forms 
as  a  rule.  Midland  stands  between  the  two  in  this  respect,  though  agreeing 
more  nearly  with  Sth.  through  most  of  the  period.  With  this  general  state- 
ment, dialectal  differences  in  the  various  classes  need  not  be  noted,  except  in 
special  cases.  Differences  due  to  -the  different  phonologies  of  the  dialects  have 
been  sufficiently  exemplified  in  the  part  on  Phonology. 

173.  The  inflexional  endings  of  strong  verbs  have  been  shown 
in  §  163.  The  preterit  second  singular  is  often  without  ending. 
There  are  also  few  peculiarities  of  strong  stems  not  already  noted. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cvii 

Attention  has  already  been  called  to  the  change  in  present  stems 
ending  in  eg,  and  those  which  retained  i  after  r  in  Old  English, 
§  165.  Variations  originally  due  to  mutation  in  second  and  third 
singular  present  indicative  have  also  disappeared  by  the  influence 
of  the  unmutated  forms,  though  mutation  was  never  so  common  in 
the  Anglian  dialects  as  in  West  Saxon  (Sievers,  'Gr/  §  371, 
anm.  5  f ). 

Note. — Nth.  seldom  preserves  the  e  of  the  second  person  preterit  indicative, 
while  in  Sth.  it  is  not  uncommon.  Sth.  also  preserves  OE.  eg  of  verb  stems  as 
£g(  =  dzh)  more  commonly  than  Midland. 

174.  Gradation  verbs  belong  to  six  sub-classes,  as  in  Old 
English,  with  the  following  vowels  in  their  various  stems ;  the 
present,  preterit  singular,  preterit  plural,  and  past  participle  re- 
spectively s : 

1.  t-g-i($)-i  4.  /-tf-fi/tf)-2(*) 

2.  e{ii)-^-g{j)-g   ^  5.  /(*)  -  a  (<?,/)  -  e,  i~e(i) 

3.  1  (e)  -  a  (g)  -  //  (ou,  g)  -  g,  u  (oil)  6.  J  (/,  0)  —  0  —  0-  a  (a,  /,  6) 

175.  Verbs  of  class  I  are  exemplified  by  driven  '  drive  '-drgf- 
driven  (drgf)-driven  ;  writen  i  write  * -wrgt-writen  (wrg/)-wri/en ; 
riden  '  ride  '-rgd-riden  (rgd)-riden.  The  introduction  of  the  preterit 
singular  vowel  in  the  plural  is  especially  to  be  noticed  as  suggesting 
the  Modern  English  form.  The  verb  s/ijen  (s/ien)  '  ascend  '  has  a 
pret.  sfcij  as  if  from  OE.  *steah  of  the  second  class  or  possibly  from 
Norse.  To  verbs  which  regularly  belong  here  from  OE.  times 
must  be  added  two  borrowed  verbs,  riven  '  rive  '  from  Norse,  and 
striven  '  strive  '  from  French,  the  latter  with  strong  forms  by  analogy. 
The  weak  verb  chiden  '  chide '  also  shows  strong  forms  as  early  as 
the  thirteenth  century ;  compare  chidden,  a  past  participle,  in  '  Gen. 
and  Ex.'  1927. 

1  The  order  of  these  sub-classes  is  unimportant,  except  that  sub-classes  T-5 
develop  from  the  Teutonic  e-a,  and  6  from  a-o  gradation  series.  In  England 
the  reduplication  verbs  are  sometimes  called  class  I,  and  the  above  are  then 
given  in  the  order  6,  4,  5,  3,  1,  2.  Streitberg,  followed  by  Kaluza,  adopts  the 
new  order  5,  4,  3,  1,  2,  6. 


cviii  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

176.  Of  the  contract  verbs  belonging  to  this  class,  only  pen 
{thee)  '  thrive,  prosper,'  and  wren  (wrlen)  '  cover,  conceal '  seem  to 
be  preserved.  Even  in  Old  English,  too,  these  had  been  influenced 
by  verbs  of  class  II,  so  that  some  of  their  forms  still  correspond 
with  those  of  that  class.  The  first  has  preterit  sing,  peg,  pret.  plur. 
and  past  part,  pggen,  later  powen ;  the  second,  pret.  sing,  wrej 
(wreigh),  pret.  plur.  and  past  part,  wrijen  (wrejen). 

Note. — Early  Ml.  and  Nth.  retain  a  in  pt.  sg.  in  accordance  with  §§5,  43. 

177.  Class  II  early  adopted  a  preterit  plural  with  the  stem  vowel 
g,  by  analogy  of  the  past  participle,  though  occasionally  the  vowel 
of  the  preterit  singular  was  introduced  into  the  plural.  Examples 
of  verbs  which  are  fairly  regular  are  she  ten  '  shoot  '-shp-shgten  {shft)- 
shgten  ;  chesen  '  choose '  —chgs-chgsen  (chgs)-chgsen,  the  latter  with  s 
instead  of  r  in  preterit  plural  and  past  participle  by  analogy  of  the 
remaining  stems  (OE.  curon-coren).  A  form  with  u  in  the  present 
is  shuven  ( shove  '-shgf  (shg/)-shgven-shgven ;  with  change  of 
consonant  due  to  Verner's  law,  sepen  l  seethe  ' -sgp-sgden-sgden ; 
lesen  '  lose'-/j\r  (las)-lj:sen,  (lgst)-Igren)  flegen  (flyen)  'Ry'-flgg  (flei)- 
flggen  (flowen)-flggen  {flowen).  Beden  shows  influence  of  bidden 
(class  V)  in  forms  and  meaning. 

178.  Weak  forms  are  found  beside  the  strong  in  some  cases,  as 
crepen  '  creep  '-crepte-crept,  beside  crgp  (crop)-crgpen-crgpen,  and 
lesen  *  lose  '-Igste-lgst  beside  the  strong  forms  above.  The  contract 
verb  flen  (OE.  jleon)  'flee'  has  the  same  preterit  2& flegen  {flyen) 
'  fly/  and  there  is  in  other  respects  much  confusion  between  the 
two.  The  other  contract  verb,  ten  l  draw/  has  preterit  (§h  {tei)  and 
past  part,  tggen  {towen). 

Note. — Grammatical  change  disappears  during  the  period  except  in  sepen 
1  seethe,'  though  past  participles  sometimes  preserve  the  original  consonant 
when  used  mainly  as  adjectives. 

179.  Class  III  consists  of  two  subdivisions  as  the  present  stem 
has  e  or  i,  the  latter  before  a  nasal  as  in  Old  English.  Both 
classes  show  occasional  intrusion   of  the  vowel  of  the   singular 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cix 

preterit  into  the  plural.  Verbs  with  e  in  the  present  stem  are 
exemplified  by  helpen  '  help' -hatp  (holp)-holpen-holpen)  swellen 
1  swell  'swal-swollen-swollen.  A  few  show  peculiarities  due  to 
lengthening  in  accordance  with  §  72,  a.sjelden  (yelden)  '  yield  '-jgld 
{jdld)-jglden  (yglden)-jglden  (yglden).  The  verb  jipen  'fight'  has 
/from  original  e  in  the  present  stem,  according  to  §  22,  2  ;  its 
remaining  principal  parts  zxefap  (faught)-fojten  (foughten)-fojten 
(fonghten).  The  verb  meaning  <  to  become'  (OE.  weorfian,  North. 
Ivorpan)  early  appears  as  wurpen  (worpen)-wurp  (worp,  warp)- 
wurpen  (worperi)-wurpen  (worpen)  without  change  of  p  to  d  in  the 
last  two  forms,  and  with  u  (0)  in  all  stems,  by  influence  of  pre- 
ceding w  (§  2  5).  Similarly  OE.  swelgen  appears  as  swellen  (swelwen, 
swolwen)  '  swallow/  and  develops  a  weak  past  participle  swoljed 
{swolwed).  Here  also  may  be  mentioned  bresten  '  burst '  with 
preterit  singular  brast  and  brost  (compare  §  76,  n.  2).  OE.  bregdan 
becomes  breiden  (breden)-breid-broiden-broiden. 

180.  The  more  numerous  subdivision,  with  i  in  the  present  stem 
before  an  original  nasal  +  consonant,  is  exemplified  by  winne?i 
\  strive,  win ' -wan-wunnen-(wdnnen)-wonnen ;  drinken '  drink  '-drank 
-drdnken-drdnken)  springen  l  spring' -sprang  (sprgng)-sprongen- 
sprongen,  the  latter  with  g  in  preterit  singular,  beside  a,  according 
to  §  17.  The  0  of  preterit  plural  and  past  participle  is  of  course 
orthographic  for  u  (§  27).  A  few  verbs  have  lengthened  vowels  in 
all  forms,  zsfwden  *  find  '-fgnd  {fand)-fgnden  (/ounden)-founden, 
the  only  others  of  this  sort  being  binden,  grinden,  wznden  'bind, 
grind,  wind/  The  verb  rinnen  '  run '  has  a  present,  in  e,  as  rennen, 
with  the  remaining  forms  regular.  Similarly  brennen  '  burn '  has  e 
in  the  present,  though  like  several  others  belonging  to  this  class  it 
has  become  weak.  The  preterit  oi ginnen  'begin'  is  frequently 
used  as  a  preterit  auxiliary  in  such  expressions  as  gan  gg  '  went, 
did  go.' 

Note. — In  late  Nth.  begin  developed  a  weak  pret.  begou))e  by  analogy  of 
coupe.     The  pret.  gan  also  appears  as  can,  as  sometimes  in  Ml. 

181.  Class  IV  is  a  small  class,  as  in  Old  English,  and  it  early 


ex  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

shows  a  tendency  to  the  introduction  of  the  vowel  of  the  past 
participle  into  the  preterit  plural,  occasionally  the  preterit  singular. 
Verbs  which  are  most  nearly  regular  are  stolen  '  steal 'stalsielen- 
sl{>len ;  shaven  '  shear '  s  harsher  ens  hgr  en.  With  o  forms  as  above, 
b£ren  *  bear  '—bar  (bgr,  ber)-beren  (b{>ren)-bjjren  ;  broken  *  break  '- 
brak-breken  (brpken)-br{)ken.  Quite  irregular,  as  in  Old  English, 
are  nimen  {nemen,  perhaps  Norse)  '  take  '-nam  (nom)-nomen  (namen, 
nam)-numen,  and  cumefi  (comen)  '  come  '-cam  (com)-c5men  (camen)- 
cumen  {comen). 

182.  To  this  class,  which  originally  contained  brgkan  ' break' 
irregularly,  several  others  of  class  V  began  to  attach  themselves  by 
assuming  past  participles  with  the  vowel  0  beside  e.  Examples  are 
given  under  the  class  to  which  they  originally  belonged. 

Note. — For  g  (eMl.  Nth.  a)  instead  of  e  (Sth.  f)  in  the  pret.  pi.  of  this  and 
the  following  class,  see  §§  18,  43. 

183.  Class  V,  also  a  small  class  in  Old  English,  is  made  smaller 
during  Middle  English  by  the  tendency  of  verbs  originally  belong- 
ing here  to  assume  forms  of  class  IV,  and  thus  range  themselves 
with  that  class  by  analogy.  Examples  of  those  that  still  belong 
here  in  all  their  forms  are  vigten  'mete/ — mat-meten-meten\  pen 
'  eat  *—et  {af)-eten-eten.  Verbs  with  original  i  in  the  present  stem 
(Sievers,  'Gr/  §§  391-3)  are  exemplified  by  sitten  c  sit* satsefen- 
seten.  The  verb  pven  (jeven),  with  i  from  original  e,  has  preterits 
jaf-jeven,  past  participle  pven  like  the  infinitive;  besides,  its 
initial  j  gradually  gives  way  to  g,  under  the  influence  of  Norse 
geve  '  give/  as  also  in  ME.  feten  J  get '  by  influence  of  Norse  geie. 
Irregular,  by  reason  of  the  final  consonants  of  the  stem,  is  liggen, 
later  lien  '  lie,  recline/— lay-ley  en-ley  en,  with  analogical  present 
(§  165).  Bidden  shows  influence  of  beden  (class  II)  in  forms  and 
meaning.  The  preterit  quop  {quoth,  quod),  alone  remaining  from 
OE.  cwedan  '  say/  perhaps  has  its  vowel  0  by  lack  of  stress  in  the 
sentence  (§  18).  The  only  contract  verb  retained,  sen  'see/  has 
also  various  forms  for  its  remaining  principal  parts,  as  sey  (saw, 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cri 

saugh)-seyen  {sdwen,  sgwen,  sayen)-seyen  {sen,  sogen,  soweii).  Verbs 
which  have  been  influenced  by  class  IV  are  as  follows : — 

wrgken  *  avenge,'- wrak-wreken-wre ken  (wrgken). 

spoken  '  speak/- spak-speken  (spaken,  spgken)-spgken  (speken). 

wgven  *  we2Lve,'-wqf-we/en-wgven  (weven). 

drgpen  l  kill  '-drap  (drgp)-drepen  (drdpen)-drgpen. 

jeten  '  get  '-jat  (ygl)-jelen-jelen  (joten).  p 

Note. — Contrary  to  the  rule,  change  of  s  to  r  by  Verner's  Law  remains  in 
was-weren,  originally  belonging  here  but  defective  and  associated  with  ben  *  be.' 

184.  Class  VI  seems  to  present  greater  irregularities  than  in  Old 
English,  owing  to  various  phonetic  causes.  Most  verbs  have 
lengthened  vowels  in  present  and  past  participle,  as  fdre-for-foren 
-fdren,  forsaken  *  forsake y -forsok-forsoken-forsaken.  To  these 
have  been  added  taken  f  take  '-tok-token-tdken  from  Norse.  Verbs 
with  mutated  presents  suffer  various  changes.  A  new  form  with 
unmutated  a  appears  in  shdpen  '  shape ' -shdp-shbpen-shdpen,  some- 
times in  siappen  beside  the  prevailing  steppen,  which  soon  acquires 
weak  forms  as  well.  The  infinitive  of  la^hen  (laujen,  lauhwen) 
f  laugh  '-loh  {lough)-lowen-loghen  (lowen)-laujhen  (laughen)  must 
also  have  been  influenced  by  the  past  participle  (cf.  Orm's  lahh^h- 
enn.  OE.  sceddan  '  injure  '  gave  place  to  skdpen  '  scathe '  <  ON. 
skada,  a  weak  verb.  On  the  other  hand,  swgren  '  swear '  and 
hfven  '  heave/  have  retained  present  stems  in  e  (/),  but  have  been 
influenced  by  verbs  of  class  IV.  Their  principal  parts  are  swgren— 
swgr  {swar)-swgren  (sweren)-swgren  (swgrn) ;  hpven-hgf(haf)- 
hgfen-hgven.  Verbs  with  stem  in  OE.  g  have  forms  like  drajen 
(drawen)-droj  (drouj)-drojen  (drowen)-drajen  (drawen).  As  in 
Old  English  standen  '  stand  '  has  n  in  the  present  and  past  participle 
only.  ME.  waxen  '  grow/  originally  belonging  here,  has  fallen  in 
with  the  reduplication  verbs,  and  waschen  '  wash '  has  both  pre- 
terits, wosch  {wesch,  weisch).  By  analogy  of  verbs  of  this  class, 
qudken  *  quake/  a  weak  verb,  has  acquired  a  strong  preterit  quok. 

185.  Contract  verbs,  sign  (sign) '  slay '  and Jlgn  (flgn)  '  flay '  have 
the  following  principal  parts  :  sldn  (slgn)-sldg  {slug,  slough,  slow)- 


cxii  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

slogen  {slowen,  slugen,  slagan)-slawen   (slayen) ;   flon  {flpi)-flogh 
{flow)-flowen-flawen  {flain). 

186.  Verbs  with  original  reduplication  are  regular  in  having  in  the 
preterit  e,  from  OE.  e,  eo,  or  ew  from  OE.  eow,  while  the  vowels  of 
the  present  and  past  participle  differ  considerably  owing  to  various 
phonetic  changes  of  OE.  originals.  Examples  of  these  with 
preterits  in  e  are  fallen  '  fall  '-/el  {fil)-f alien ;  leten  '  let,  allow  '-lei 
{lat)-leten  (lalen) ;  hglden  c  hold  '-held-hglden.  Those  with  preterits 
in  ew  are  exemplified  by  blowen  '  blow  as  the  wind ' -blew-blowen ; 
growen  '  grow  '-grew-growen  ;  hewen '  hew  '-hew-hewen.  The  last 
example  shows  how  the  distinctive  forms  of  Old  English  became 
one  in  Middle  English,  after  which  the  verb  frequently  became 
weak.  The  verb  hglen  '  call,  promise  '  (OE.  Mian)  has  two  preterits 
depending  on  the  two  OE.  forms  heht  and  het,  as  hiht  {highly 
highte)  and  hel.  At  the  same  time  hihte  became  present  as  well 
as  past,  and  the  OE.  passive  hatte  'am  called'  became  a  past. 
The  OE.  contracts  fin  '  seize,'  hon  '  hang,'  soon  gave  way  before 
new  infinitives  fangen,  hangen  under  the  influence  of  the  past 
participles,  while  a  weak  fangen  was  adopted  from  ON.  fanga  and 
OE.  hangian  became  Ml.  hangen.  Many  of  the  reduplication 
verbs  also  have  weak  forms,  as  sleple,  weple,  walkede,  dradde, 
*  dreaded/ 

THE  PRETERIT-PRESENT  VERBS 

187.  The  preterit-present  verbs  show  no  exceptional  changes 
from  OE.  times  beyond  the  loss  of  some  of  their  number,  and  of 
certain  forms,  as  the  infinitive.  The  more  important  forms  in  the 
several  classes  of  strong  verbs  to  which  they  originally  belonged 
are  as  follows : — 

I.  Two  verbs  gjen  (owen)  *  owe,  have '  and  wilen  '  know ' ;  inf. 
gjen  {owen) ;  pres.  indie,  owe,  owesl,  owep  {owelh)-owen ;  pres.  subj. 
owe-owen ;  pret.  ajte  {gjle,  aughle,  oughte) ;  inf.  wilen ;  pres.  indie. 
wgl}  wgsl,  wgt-witen  {wgl);  pres.  subj.  wile;  imp.  wile;  pres.  part. 
witende  (witinge)  ;  pret.  wist  {wiste) ;  past  part.  wist. 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cxiii 

Note. — Early  Ml.  has  wat,  djen ;  Nth.  agh  (awe)  in  inf.  and  pres.  indie, 
aght  in  pret.,  in  accordance  with  their  phonologies.  Negative  forms  of  witen 
are  niten-ngt  (Nth.  ndt)  -niste,  &c.  Sth.  has  wiiten,  niiten,  &c,  from  1WS. 
wytan,  nytan. 

III.  Three  verbs,  cunnen  '  be  able,  can '  and  durren  '  dare,' 
purven  '  need ' ;  inf.  cunnen  (connen);  pres.  indie,  can  (con),  canst, 
can  (con)~cunen  {cunnen)  ;  pres.  subj.  cunne  (conne)-cunnen  (connen)] 
pret.  cupe  (couth,  couthe,  coude). 

Inf.  durren  (duren) ;  pres.  indie,  dar,  darst,  dar-dor  (dar) ;  pres. 
subj.  durre  (dore)- -durren ;  pret.  durste  (dorste,  dt'rste). 

Inf.  purven  \  pres.  indie,  par/,  par/(t),  parf-purven ;  pres. 
subj .  purve-purven ;  pret.  purfte  (  porfte,  porte)-purften. 

Note. — Nth.  has  no  such  forms  as  con,  cbnne. 

IV.  Pres.  indie,  shal,  shalt,  shal-shullen  (shut,  shot,  shal) ;  pres. 
subj.  schule-schulen ;  pret.  sholde  (schulde,  schold,  scholde). 

Note. — Nth.  has  sal-suld  in  accordance  with  its  phonology.  It  also  retains 
pres.  indie,  mon  '  remember,  have  in  mind,  must,'  -mune ;  pres.  subj.  mune ; 
pret.  mond  (jnunde). 

V.  Inf.  mujen  (mowen);  pres.  indie,  mat,  miht  (mai,  mayest), 
mat-mow  en  (mow,  may);  pres.  subj.  mowe-mowen;  pret.  mtjte 
(mihte,  mighte,  moughte). 

Note. — Nth.  has  only  pres.  mat,  pret.  might  (mogkt). 

VI.  Pres.  indie,  mot,  most,  mot-moten  (most) ;  pres.  subj.  mote- 
moten ;  pret.  moste  (muste). 

188.  In  the  earlier  part  of  the  period  relics  of  several  other 
preterit-presents  are  also  found,  as  dugen  '  avail '  (class  II),  unnen 
j  grant '  (class  III) ;  munen  '  be  mindful '  (class  IV),  but  these  soon 
disappear,  though  a  pres.  and  pret.  of  munen  occur  in  Nth.  (see 
above).  Relics  of  the  old  strong  past  participles  of  these  verbs  are 
found  in  the  adj.-adv.  wis  (iwis)  '  certain,  certainly/  and  the  adj. 
owen  (eMl.  Nth.  djen,  agen)  '  own/ 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 


THE  ANOMALOUS  VERBS 

189.  Four  verbs  are  quite  anomalous  in  the  number  and 
character  of  their  forms.  They  are  ben  (be)  '  be/  willen  ' will/  don 
1  do/  ggn  '  go/     These  have  the  following  forms  : — 

1.  Ben  (be)  'be/  Pres.  indie,  am,  art  (ert),  is  (es),  and  be,  best, 
bep;  plur.  am  (are),  ben  (be);  pres.  subj.  be,  plur.  ben  (be);  pret. 
was,  were  (wgre,  was),  was ;  plur.  weren  (waren,  wgren) ;  pret. 
subj.  were-weren  (wgren);  imp.  be-bep  (beth);  past  part,  ben 
(bene). 

j  Note  i. — In  early  Midland,  as  Orm,  sometimes  a  little  later  also,  the 
present  forms  best,  beo),  pi.  sinden,  are  found,  and  si  as  pres.  subj. 

Note  2. — Nth.  has  for  present  indie,  sg.  am,  ert  {art,  es),  is  (es)  ;  pi.  er  (ar, 
cm,  es) ;  also  third  sg.  bes,  pi.  b&t  (bes) ;  pret.  sg.  was  (wes),  pi.  wer  {were, 
warn,  wernt  was).  Sth.  has  pres.  indie,  second  sg.  ert,  pi.  b£o)  {be),  bilj>) ; 
subj.  beo,  pi.  beon  ;  pret.  was,  wire,  was,  pi.  w£ren  ;  imp.  beo-beo) ;  inf.  &w* ; 
past  part,  ibeon  {iben,  yben).  Early  Sth.  also  has  the  gerund,  or  inflected 
infinitive  beonne. 

2.  Willen  'will.'  Pres.  indie,  wil  (wot),  wilt  (wolt),  wil  (wol)\ 
plur.  wiln  (wil,  woln,  wot) ;  pres.  subj.  wile  (wole) ;  pret.  wolde 
(wilde),  woldest  (wosl,  wilde),  wolde  (wilde,  walde,  welde);  plur. 
wolden  (wold,  welde).  A  negative  form,  nillen  'will  not'  also 
occurs. 

„  Note. — Nth.  has  pres.  indie,  sg.  and  pi.  wil  {will,  wille,  wel);  pret.  wald 
(wild,  weld).  Sth.  uses  pres.  indie,  wiile  (wiille,  ich  iille,  ich  olle  =  ich  zvulle), 
wiilt,  wiile  ;  pi.  wiille)  ;  pres.  subj.  wule-wiillen ;  pret.  ivolde. 

3.  Don  (do)  '  do/  Pres.  indie,  do,  dost,  dop  (doth) ;  plur.  don ; 
subj.  do-don ;  imp.  do-doj?  (doth) ;  pres.  part,  doende  (doinge) ;  pret. 
dide  (dede) ;  past  part,  don  (do). 

Note.— Nth.  has  pres.  indie,  do,  dos  (dose,  duse)  ;  pi.  do  (dose,  don)  ;  pres. 
subj.  sg.  and  pi.  do  ;  imp.  do-do  (dos)  ;  pret.  did  (ded)-did  (dide) ;  pres.  part. 
doand;  past  part,  don  (dune).  Sth.  has  pres.  indie,  do,  dest,  de);  pi.  do) 
(doth) ;  pret.  dude ;  pres.  part,  donde ;  past  part.  idon. 

4.  Ggn  (gg)  '  go/     Pres.  indie,  gg,  ggst,  ggp  (ggth) ;  plur.  ggn 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cxv 

pies.  subj.  gg-ggp  {ggth);  pres.  part,  ggend  {gging).  The  preterit 
is  supplied  by  a  different  root,  in  the  earlier  period  by  jede  { lode, 
yede),  OE,  geeode,  later  by  wente-wenten  from  wenden  '  wend,  go/ 

Note. — Nth.  has  inf.  gdn(gd)  ;  pres.  indie,  ga,  gas  (gdse,  gats),  gas  (gasc, 
gais);  pi.  gas;  pres.  subj.  gd-gd  (gdn) ;  imp.  gd-gd  (gdn)  ;  gd  (gas,  goes, gats) ; 
past  part,  gdn  (gdne,  gain)  ;  pret.  supplied  by  went.  Sth.  has  inf.  ggn ; 
pres.  indie,  gg,  gest,  gej>  (geth)  ;  pi.  ggp  (ggth) ;  pres.  subj.  gg-ggn ;  pret.  eodc 
(jede,  }ode). 

THE  ADVERB 

190.  Many  adverbs  in  Middle  English  do  not  differ  from  their 
Old  English  forms,  except  for  phonetic  changes  common  to  them 
with  other  words.  They  are  based  on  adjective,  substantive,  and 
pronominal  roots,  and  are  both  simple  and  compound.  Simple 
adverbs,  based  on  adjectives,  end  in  e,  like  {fi,  ly),  inge  (linge). 
Those  of  the  first  class  include  adverbs  which  retain  OE.  e,  or  have 
e  from  a  by  weakening,  as  softe  '  softly/  sope  l  in  truth/  sone  (OE. 
sond)  '  soon ' ;  those  of  the  second,  adverbs  which  ended  in  lice  in 
OE.,  and  many  which  assumed  this  ending  in  Middle  English,  as 
hardlike  (kdrdlz)  '  hardly,'  soptike  (sopfi)  '  soothly ' ;  to  the  third, 
those  ending  in  t'nga,  enga,  unga  (h'nga,  lenga,  lungd)  in  Old  Eng- 
lish, as  allnnge  '  wholly/  During  the  period  those  of  the  first  class 
gradually  lost  final  e,  and  thus  had  the  same  form  as  the  corre- 
sponding adjectives.  With  them  came  to  be  associated  many 
adverbs  from  Old  French  which  had  the  same  form  as  the  corre- 
sponding adjectives,  as  just,  very,  quite.  The  second  adverbial 
ending,  like,  was  gradually  weakened  until  it  became  confused  with 
the  adjective  ending  ft  {ly),  OE.  lig,  which  henceforth  came  to  be 
the  distinctive  adverbial  ending  and  was  greatly  extended  in  its  use 
with  both  native  and  foreign  words.  The  third  ending  above  is 
least  frequent  of  all,  and  was  not  extended  in  the  ME.  period. 

191.  Adverbs,  formed  from  the  oblique  cases  of  adjectives  or 
substantives  in  Old  English,  also  remain  in  Middle  English.  These 
are  most  commonly  genitives  in  es,  the  masculine-neuter  ending, 


cxvi  GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION 

as  elles  '  else/  unwdres  *  unawares,'  dates  '  by  day/  nihies  '  by  night/ 
neaes  ' needs.'  This  ending  was  considerably  extended  in  its  use 
in  Middle  English,  as  to  adjectives  otherwise  ending  in  e,  inge 
(linge),  and  to  nouns  without  regard  to  original  gender.  Old 
accusatives  are  Utel,  lit  '  little/  firn  '  formerly/  ful  '  fully/  fenoh 
(enough,  anough).  Old  datives  are  sgre,  seldom,  whilom,  relics  of 
OE.  dative-instrumental  singulars  or  plurals.  Neither  of  these 
last  two  case-forms  was  frequently  used  in  forming  ME.  adverbs, 
and  many  formed  in  OE.  gradually  disappeared. 

192.  Pure  pronominal  adverbs  2jepgl  when//«j '  thus/  hu  (hou) 
'  how/  why  '  why/  pan  (peri),  whan  (when).  Adverbs  of  place, 
based  on  adjective  or  pronominal  roots,  commonly  have  the  ending 
en,  from  OE.  an,  as  in  case  of  those  signifying  '  where '  or  '  whence.' 
Examples  of  adverbs  signifying  '  place  where '  are  innen  (inne)  '  in, 
within/  uten  (ute)  '  out,' fgren  (fgrn,fgre)  '  before  ' ;  of  those  signi- 
fying '  place  from  which '  hennen  (henne)  '  hence/  hwennen  (hwenne, 
whenne)  ' whence/ gsten  (pte)  'from  the  east.'  To  this  class  was 
added  also  some  Norse  forms,  as  hepen  '  hence/  pepen  '  thence.' 
On  the  other  hand,  some  of  these  adverbs  have  es  instead  of  en  in 
late  Midland  by  extension  of  the  es  ending,  as  already  mentioned 
above.  A  few  adverbs  denoting  '  place  whither '  end  in  der,  origin- 
ally comparative,  as  fader  'hither/  bider  'thither/  and  perhaps  by 
influence  of  these  ponder. 

193.  Compound  adverbs  are  frequent,  some  being  of  OE.  origin, 
some  of  Middle  English  formation.  As  belonging  to  the  former, 
those  ending  in  like  might  be  counted,  although  this  had  become 
a  well-established  adverbial  ending  in  OE.  Better  examples  are 
those  ending  in  ward,  OE.  weard,  as  upward,  supward '  southward/ 
and  mele,  OM.  melum,  as  dropmele  'drop  by  drop.'  To  these 
were  added  in  Middle  English  many  ending  in  ful,  dgl,  '  part/  lime, 
while,  way,  wise,  and  others.  Still  other  compound  adverbs  are 
made  up  of  a  prefix,  the  relic  of  an  older  preposition,  and  a  noun 
or  pronoun,  as  beside,  away,  adune  '  adown/  forpi '  because/  perm 
'therein,'  per  of  '  thereof/     Such  adverbs  as  alway  (always),  sum-\x 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cxvii 

time,  sumwhile,  are  made  up  of  an  indefinite  pronoun  and  a  noun, 
and  such  as  within,  withouten  (withoute)  of  two  adverbs. 

Note  i  . — In  early  Midland  adverbs  differ  little  from  the  later  time  except  as 
they  conform  somewhat  more  nearly  to  OE.  forms. 

Note  2. — The  principal  variations  of  the  dialects  are  as  follows.  Nth. 
shows  the  loss  of  final  e  in  most  adverbs,  so  that  adjectives  and  corresponding 
adverbs  are  invariable  as  a  rule.  The  ending  like  was  early  weakened  to  It 
(/)/),  and  in  its  place  Norse  -leiki  is  sometimes  found,  as  hardlaike  '  hardly.' 
The  ending  inge  (linge)  frequently  becomes  inges  (tinges),  and  the  es  ending  is 
otherwise  extended,  as  to  numeral  adverbs  dnes  'once,'  &c.  The  Norse 
adverbs  of  place  are  much  more  common,  as  he]>en  'hence,'  quejjen  'whence.' 
Among  compound  adverbs,  Nth.  uses  the  Norse  suffix  gate  '  way,  manner,'  as 
in  algdte  *  always, y  pusgdte  '  in  this  manner,' while  forms  like  uiwith  '  without,' 
forwith  'before,'  are  more  common.  The  preposition  on,  when  becoming 
a  prefix,  remains  on  (0),  as  in  obove  *  above,'  onan  '  anon,'  onlive  {olive)  '  alive.' 
Sth.  retains  the  e  ending,  even  where  wholly  lost  in  other  dialects,  as  in  the 
numeral  adverbs  $ne  '  once,'  &c.  The  Sth.  form  of  OE.  lice  is  liche,  which  is 
not  weakened  to  it  (ly),  and  inge  (linge)  does  not  become  inges  (tinges).  The 
ending  en  (e)  is  more  extended  in  its  use.  Norse  forms  are  not  found,  and  OE. 
on,  when  becoming  a  prefix,  is  weakened  to  an  (a)  as  in  alive,  about,  anpn. 

194.  The  comparative  and  superlative  of  the  adjective  may  be 
used  as  an  adverb  without  change.  In  addition,  a  few  adverbs  not 
derived  from  adjectives  have  comparative  endings.  A  few  mono- 
syllabic adverbs  with  mutation  remain  from  OE.  times,  as  bet 
1  better,'  fr  Qre)  *  ere,'  leng  '  longer  ' ;  compare  Sievers,  '  Gr.' 
§  323- 

THE  PREPOSITION. 

195.  Little  need  be  said  of  Middle  English  prepositions,  since 
they  present  no  serious  difficulties,  and  show  few  changes  not 
easily  understood  from  the  ordinary  changes  in  phonology.  Most 
OE.  prepositions  were  preserved  in  Middle  English,  and  some  few 
were  added  from  other  sources,  as  Norse.  Thus  frg  l  from '  is 
derived  from  Norse  fra,  as  is  probably  umb  {urn),  cognate  with 
O'E.ymbe  '  around/  Some  few  prepositions  altered  their  meaning, 
as  wip  '  with/  which  more  commonly  meant  \  against '  in  Old  Eng- 
lish.    In  Middle  English  it  ordinarily  came  to  mean  *  with/  doubt- 


cxviii  GRAMMATICAL    INTRODUCTION 

less  through  use  in  such  expressions  as  fight  with,  in  which  it 
could  have  either  signification.  When  this  came  to  be  true,  mid 
in  the  latter  meaning  gradually  disappeared.  Simple  prepositions 
from  OF.  were  adopted  in  certain  phrases,  as  par  amur,  par  fai, 
paravefiture  (paraunter),  and  certain  OF.  words  came  to  be  used 
as  prepositions ;  examples  are  rund  '  round/  except,  maugre  '  in 
spite  of,'  save,  acor daunt,  later  acording.  Compound  prepositions 
and  prepositional  phrases  became  common  in  Middle  English,  as 
ajein  (again),  ajeines,  amgng,  algng,  beside,  nejhgnd  (nerhgnd)  '  near 
at  hand,  near,'  toward,  uttaken  'except/  OF.  words  were  also 
united  in  these  phrases  as  bi  cause  of,  be  rgson  of,  in  regard  of, 
around,  according  to. 

Note. — It  is  naturally  impossible  to  separate  dialects  on  the  basis  of  prepo- 
sitions only,  but  some  prepositions  seem  almost  peculiar  to  certain  dialectal 
divisions.  Thus  Nth.  uses  at  and  til  (intil,  until)  for  to  and  unto,  amel  {pmel, 
erne/,  i?nel)  for  betwen,  and  wij>  more  commonly  instead  of  mid.  Sth.  has  an 
(a)  for  on,  to,  unto,  and  mediox  wi}. 

THE  CONJUNCTION 

196.  Old  English  conjunctions  in  general  remain  in  Middle 
English,  subject  to  such  changes  as  were  natural  to  their  phonetic 
forms.  Among  those  deserving  special  mention  are  eiper  (eijper) 
1  either/  ouper  (gper,  or)  '  or/  sipen  (sipenes,  sipe,  sith,  sepe,  &c.) ' 
1  since/  Nth.  sin,  sen.  Among  correlative  conjunctions,  pe  .  .  .pe 
remain  from  OE. py  :  .  .py  with  different  vowel  by  analogy  of  pe; 
but  OE.  swa  .  .  .  swa  gave  place  to  alswg  .  .  .  ase,  or  as  .  . .  as. 
From  OE.  correlatives  and  preceding  indefinite  pronouns  also  arose 
the  new  correlatives  of  Middle  English,  as  eiper  {jgper)  .  .  .  or, 
neiper  (ngper)  .  .  .  nor,  in  which  or,  nor  are  weakened  forms  of  the 
indefinite  gper,  OE.  ahwceder,  awder.  The  common  negative  of 
Middle  English  is  ne,  which  often  suffers  apocope  of  e  and  unites 
with  the  following  word  as  in  Old  English.  The  OE.  na,  from 
ne  +  a,  remained  sometimes  in  ng,  as  to-day  in  no  better,  no  more  of 
it,  but  at  the  same  time  a  new  negative  nat  (not),  based  on  OE.  | 


GRAMMATICAL   INTRODUCTION  cxix 

nawiht  *  naught/  came  into  use  and  gradually  supplanted  both  of 
the  others  in  most  situations.  Sometimes  both  ne  and  nat  (no/) 
were  used  in  the  same  sentence.  In  Middle  English  also,  the 
Norse  negative  net  (nay)  was  adopted,  as  was  also  the  affirmative  ei 
(ay)  beside  the  OE.  affirmative  jes  (jt's,  yes). 

THE  INTERJECTION 

197.  Middle  English  interjections  come  from  Old  English,  as  Ig, 
g  (gh),  wg,  with  the  weak  forms  la,  a  (later  perhaps  la,  a,  ah),  wa 
(walawa).  From  Norse  came  wet  (wat)  '  woe,'  weilawei(wailawai), 
and  ho;  from  Old  French  alas,  fy.  The  adoption  of  foreign 
interjections  is  probably  mainly  of  literary  origin. 


INDEX 


The  numbers  refer  to  paragraphs. 


a,  16. 

a,  29. 

Accent,  13. 

Addition     (consonant), 

118. 
Adjectives,  138. 
Adverbs,  190. 
ai,  50. 

Aphseresis,  89. 
Apocope,  86. 
Assimilation,  114. 
au,  55. 

ck,  no. 

Comparison,  141. 
Conjunctions,  196. 
Consonants,  91. 

general  changes,  112. 

voicing  of,  113. 
Consonantizing,  112. 

d,  93- 

Dialects  of  ME.,  1. 
Diphthongs,  47. 
Dissimilation,  114. 

c_,  19. 

e  (close),  31,  35. 
i  (open),  31,  32. 
Ecthlipsis,  117. 
ei,  52. 
Elision,  88. 

/l98. 

g  (stop),  95. 
g,j(dzk),  in. 
$  (spirant),  103. 

Gender,  120. 


h,  105. 

t,  12. 

h  38- 

Inflexions,  119. 
Interjections,  197. 
iu,  61. 

/(afe/z),  in. 

.6  (stop),  94. 

/,  108. 

Lengthening,  72. 
Liquids,  108. 

M}   IO9. 

Metathesis,  115. 

n,  109. 
Nasals,  109. 
ng(n),  109. 
Nouns,  122. 

anomalous,  133. 
Numerals,  143. 

0,  24. 

0  (close),  40,  44. 

p  (open),  40,  41. 

Orthography,  7. 

oi,  63. 

0«,  pu,  65. 

A  93-  , 

Phonology,  16. 
Prepositions,  195. 
Pronouns,  147. 

possessives,  153. 

demonstratives,  154. 

relatives,  157. 

interrogative-indefin- 
ites, 158. 
Pronunciation,  10. 


Quantity,  variations  in, 
7i- 

r,  108. 


s,  101. 
sch  (sh),  102. 
Semivowels,  106. 
Shortening,  vowel,  76. 
Spirants,  98. 
Stops,  93. 
Stress,  word,  13. 
Substitution,  consonant, 

116. 
Syllables,  unstressed,  80. 
Syncope,  83. 


/,  &,  100. 


u,  46. 

tiz,  70. 


v,  93,  99- 

Verbs,  162. 
weak,  167. 
strong,  172. 
preterit-present,  187. 
anomalous,  189. 

Vocalization   of  conso- 
nants, 112. 

Voicing  of  consonants, 

ii3- 
Vowels,  long,  29. 
short,  16. 

w,  106. 


f  c 


I.     THE     MIDLAND     DIALECT 

A.    EARLY   EAST   MIDLAND 
I.    THE   PETERBOROUGH   CHRONICLE 

1 1 3  2 .  Dis  gear  com  Henri  King  to  f  is  land,  pa  com  Henri  abbot 
and  \  wreide  f  e  munece's  of  Burch  to  f  e  king  forf  I  Sat 2  he  wolde 
,underf  edeiTftat  mynstre  to  Clunle,  swa  Sat  te  king  was  wel  nen 
bepaht  and  sende  efter  f  e  muneces.  And  f  urh  Godes  milce  and 
f  urh  be  Biscop 3  of  Seresberi  and  te  Biscop  of  Lincol  and  te  of  re  5 
rice  men  f  e  f  er  waefbn,  fa,  wiste  f  e  king  (Sat  he  feorde  mid  swic- 
dom.  pa  he  nan' mgr  ne  mihte,  fa  wolde  he  "Sat  his  nefe  sculde 
ben  abbot4  in  Burch,  oc  Crist5  it  ne  wolde.  Was  it  noht  swithe 
lang  f  erefter  fat  te  king  sende  efter  him  and  dide  him  gyven  up  "Sat 
abbotrice6  of  Burch  and  faren  lit  of  lande ;  and  te  king  iaf  Sat  i< 
abbotrlce  an  prior  of  Sanct 7  Neod,  Martin  was  gehaten.  He  com 
on  Sanct  Petres  messedei  mid  micel  wurscipe  into  the  minstre. 

1 1 35.  On  fis  gsere  for  se  King  Henri  over  see  set  te  Lammasse. 
And  (Sat  of  er  dei  fa  he  lai  an  slep  in  scip,  fa  f  estrede  f e  daei  over 
al  landes  and  ward  fe  sunne  swilc  als  it  ware  thre  niht  aid  mone,  1. 
and  8  sterres  abuten  him  at  middaei.  Wurben  men  swioe  ofwundred 
and  ofdred,  and  saeden  Sat  micel  flng  sculde  cumen  herefter,  swa 
dide  ;  for  fat  ilc  gaer  warth  f e  king  dfd,  Sat  of er  daei  efter  Sanct 
Andreas  massedaei  on  Normandi.     pa.  wes  trf son  a 9  fas  landes,  for 

1  t  as  often.  2  $  only,  as  usually.  3  biscop.  4  abb.  5  Xpist, 

as  usually.         6  abbrice.         7  S\  as  always.         b  an.         9  westre  sona. 


2  /.       THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

^vricmian^one'raivede  ober  fe  mihte.  pa  namen  his  sune  and 
his  freh^Kind  brohten  his  lie  to  Engleland1  and  bebirleden 2  in  Rfd- 
inge.  God  man  he  wes  and  mice!  seie  wes  of  him.  Durste  nan 
man  misdon  wio  ocSer  on  his  time.  Pais  he  makede  men  and  der 3. 
Wuaswa  bare  his  byrthen,  gold  and  sylvre,  durste  nan  man  sei  to 
him  naht  bute  god. 

Enmang  f  is  was  his  nefe,  cumen  to  Engleland,  Stephne  de  Blais, 
and  com  to  Lundene  :  and  te  Lundenisce  folc  him  underfeng  and 
senden  sefter  f  e  sercebiscop,  Willelm  *  Curbuil,  and  halechede  him 
to  kinge  on  midewintre  dsei.  On  f  is  kinges  time  wes  al  unfri<5  : 
and  yfel  and  rseflac,  for,  agenes  him  risen  sona  fa  rice  men  f  e 
wairon  swikes,  alrefyrst  Baldwin  de  Redvers,  and  held  Execestre 
agenes  him ;  and  te  king  it  besset,  and  sio15an  Baldwin  acorclede. 
pa  tocan  fa  ocSre  and  helden  her  castles  agenes  him,  and  David 
King  of  Scotland  toe  to  wemen  him.  pa,  foWdJiere  fat,  here  : 
sandes  feorden  betwyx  heom,  and  hi  togaedere  corrlen  and  wuroe 
saehte,  bob  it  lltel  forstode.  V'A' 

1 137.  Dis  gaere  for  f  e  Klngr6  Stephne7  ofer  sse  to Normandl and 
ther  wes  underfangen,  forfi  Sat  hfwenden  "Sat  he  sculde  ben  alswic 
alse  the  fom  wes,  and  for  he  hadde  'get  his  tresor;  ac  he  todfld  itN: 
and  scatered  sotlice.     Micel  hadde  Henri  King  gadered  gold  and^ 
sylver,  and  na  god  ne  dide  me  for  his  saule  tharof. 

pa  f e  King  Stephne  to  Englaland  c5m,  fa  makod  he  his  gader- 
ing  set  Oxeneford  and  far  he  nam  f  e  biscop  Roger  of  Sereberi 
Alexander  Biscop  of  Lincol  and  te  Canceler  Roger,  hi^neves,  and  : 
dide  selle  in  prisun  til  hi  iafen  up  here  castles,     pa  the  swikes  under-^ 
^ceton  <5at  he  milde  man  was  and  softe  and  god,  and  na  tfusticje  ne 
dide,  fa  diden  hi  alle  wunder.     HI  hadden  him  manred  ma£ea  and  . 
athes  sworen,'"oc  hi  nan  treuthe  ne  heolden;  alle  hi7  wseron  for- 
sworen  and  here  treoth/es  forloren,  for  aivric  rice  man  his  castles  3 
makede  and  agcenes  him  heolden,  and  fylden  f  e  land  ful  of  castles. 
Hi  swencten  swyo"e  fe'wrecce  men  of  f  e  land  mid  castelweorces. 

1  Englel,  as  usual.  I  2  bebiriend.  3  da?r.  4  Willm,  as  usual. , 

S  5  k,  as  oftffn.  6  Steph.,  as  usual.  7  he. 


pa/0j< 


r^(£  PETERBOROUGH  CHRONICLE  3 

; 

castles  warten  maked,  fa  fyldeji^iil  mid  deovles  and  yvele 
meW^pa,  namen  pi  J?a  men  J?e  ^ijwenden  Sat^Kgod Jiefden, 
bathe  Be  nihtes_^i\d^ be (addiep,  carlmen  and(wimmeri.)and  diden 
heom  in  prisun  efter  golaand  sylver,  and  pined  lieom  untellendlice 
pining.     For  ne  warren  naivre  nan  martyrs  swa  pined  alse  hi  wieron ;  g-  4w<^ 
me  henged  up  bi  the  fet  and  smoked  heom  mid  ftH-'Smoke;  me     *£Z 
henged  bi  the  Jmmbes  §ther  bi  the  hefed,  and  hengen  bryniges  on      Jg*** 
her  fet;  me  dide  cnotted  strenges  abuton  here  Halved  and  wrythen 
to  .Sat  it  gaede  to  pe  hcernes.s^  Hi  diden  heom  in  quarterne  far 
nadres  and  snakes  and  pades  waeron  inne,  and.drapen  heom  swa.  10 
Suine  hi  diden  in  crucethus,  Sat  is  in  an  caeste  fat  was  scort  and 
mareu^and  undep,  and  dide  scserpe  stilnes  f  erinne  and  f  rengde  f  e 
men  f oerinne  Sat  him  braecon  alle  f  e  limes.     In  manl  of  f  e  castles 
waeron ioJlajid-gxin^Sat  waeron  rachenteges  Sat  twa  gfer  thre  men 
hadden  dnoh'to  baeron  gnne ;  fat  was  swa,  maced,  Sat  is  faestned  15 
to  an  bfom,  and  diden  an  scaerp  iren  abuton  fe1  mannes  throte/u^  ««*»< 
and  his  hals,  Sat  he  ne  myhte  ngwiderwardes,  ne  sitten  ne  lien  ne 
slepen,  oc   baeron   al  Sat   iren.  ,  Mani  fusend2  hi    drapen   mid 
hunger 3.  ku^  H'  "  "  ^^  <^^*  l*A.  M** 

I  ne  can  ne  I  ne  mai  tellen  alle  f  e  wunder,  ne  alle  f  e  pines  Sat  20 
hi  diden  wrecce  men  on  f  is  land ;  and  Sat  lastede  pa.  nigentene 4 
wintre  wile  Stephne  was  king,  and  aevre  it  was  werse  and  Averse. 
Hi  laeiden  gaeldes  5  on  the  tunes  aevre  urn  wile  and  clepeden -it 
tgnserie.     pa,  f  e  Greece  men  ne  hadden  nan  mpreto  gyven,  fa 
ngyeden  hi  and  brendon  alle  the  tunes  Sat,  wel  f  ifmyhtes  faren  all  25 
iNdaeis  farej>sculdest  thu  nfvre  finden  man  in  tune  sittende  ne  land 
tilecb — Pa  was  corn  daere  and  flf  sc  6  and  caese  and  butere,  for  nan 
ne  was  o  p e  land.     Wrecce  men  sturven  of  hunger ;  sume  ieden 
on  aelmds  pe  waren  sum  wile  rice  men;  sume  flugen  fit  of  llncle.  ^\  4**^ 
Wes  naivre  gaet  mare  wreccehfd  on  land,  ne  naevre  hfthen  men  30    w 
werse  rje  diden  fan  hi  diden  ;    for  §wer  sithon  ne  forbaren  hi 
noutherj  circe  ne  cvrceialrd,  oc  namen  al  p e  god  Sat  f  arinne  was 
and  brdnden  sythen  fe  c^rcQ  and  al  tegaedere.     Ne  hi  ne  forbaren 

1  J>a.    /     2  Jmsen.  3  hungser,  as  olfei^^^  *  xix.         5  gseildes.         6  flee 


THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT  \ 

biscopes1  land,  ne  abbotes2,  ne  preostes,  ac  raeveden  munekes  and 
clerkes  and  asvrii  man  other  J>e  gwer  myhte.  Gif  twa  men  gper 
o>e  3  coman  rl^end  to  an  tun,  al  pe  tunscipe  flugen 4  for  heom ; 
wenden  Sat  hi  waeron  rsevfres.  pe  biscopes  and  lfred  men  heom 
cursede  sevre,  oc  was  heom  naht  f  arof  for  hi  weron  al  forcursed5  j 
and  forsworen  and  forloren.  Warsaw  me  tilede,  he  erthe  ne  bar  nan 
,  I  corn,  for  be.  land  was  al  fordon  mid  swilce  dsedes  and  hi  isaeden 
^^  ^bpenlice  oat  Crist  sjjp  and,  his  halechen.  Swilc  anomare  fanne 
we  cunnen  saMn  we  fofe'cfen'6  nigentene  7  wintre  for  ure  sinnes. 

On  al  fis  yvele  time  heold  Martin  abbot  his  abbotrice  tfwentl,8  j 
wintre  and  half  gser  and  ehte9  dseis  mid  micel  swine,  and  f|ruife' 
munekes  and  te  gestes  al  fat  heom  behoved ;  and  heold!  mycel 
carited  in  the  hus,  and  f  of  wethere  wrohte  on  pe  circe  ar/d  sette 
f  arto  landes  and  rentes,  and  goded  it  swythe  and  Icet  it  rejen,  and 
brohte  heom  into  f  e  newae  mynstre  on  Sanct  Petres  msessedaii  mid  i 
micel  wurtscipe.  Dat  was  anno  ab  incarnatione  Domini  mcxl,  a 
,  combustione  loci  xxiii.  And  he  for  to  Rome  and  fair  wses  waM 
l~*  \i  underfangen  fram  be  Pape  Eugenie,  and  begset  thare  privilegies,  an 

tfa"  iff* t. %A -*£d  ^™ 

'1^7  'Of  alle  fe  landes  of  fe  abbotiice  10  and  anofer  of  fe  landes  fe  Hen 
to  fe  circewican  ;  and,  gif  he  leng  moste  liven,  alse  he  mint  to  don  of  2 
pe  horderwycan.  And  he  begaet  in  landes  fat  rice  men  hafden  mid 
strengthe :  of  Willelm  Malduit  pe  heold  Rogingham  pe  n  castel,  he 
wan  Cotingham  andfstun;  and  of  Hugo  of  Waltevile  he  wai^Hyrt- 
M     lingberl12  and  Stanwig  and  sixtl.^soliai1*  of  Aldewingle  selc  gair. 

i^^JT-  And  he  makede  manie  munekes  and  plantede  winiserd  and  makede  2 
manl  weorkes,  and  wende  p e  tun  betere  fan  it  ser  wses,  and  wses  ] 
god  munec  and  god  man  and  forf  I  him  luveden  God  and  gode  men. 
Nu  we  willen  saegen  sum  dfl  wat  belamp  on  Stephnes  Kinges 
time.     On  his  time  be  Iudeufs  of  Norwic  bohton  an  Cristen15  cild  I 
beforen  fstren  and  pineden  him  alle  pe  ilee  pining  <5at  ure  Drihten  3 
was  pined;    and  on  lang   Frldaei-him  on   rode  hengen  for   ure 
Drihtines  luve,  and  sithen  byrleden  him.     Wenden  oat  it  sculde 


1  tiiscopes. 

2  atft. 

3  iii.               4  flugaen.               5  forciirssecL' 

6  J)olenden. 

7  xix.             8  xx. 

9  viii.           10  ))abbotrice.           u  f>se.\ 

12  Hyrtlingb. 

13  lx.         "  sot. 

15  Xpisten.                                                     '1 

WJ 


±HE   PETERBOROUGH   CHRONICLE  a.     $         a 

ben  forholen,  oc  Ore  Dryhtin  atywede  oat  he  was  hah  rrfartyr    ;  y^  0 
and  tg  munekei  him  namen  and  bebyried  him  heglice  in  pe  minstre, 
and  he  maket  J?W  ure  Drihtin  wunderlice  and  manifaeldlice  miracles,        ^ 
and  hatte  he  Sanct  Willelm.  ,  /  L 

cl-v-vI^8-  On  J^is  gaer  com  David,  King  of  Scotland2,  mid  ormete  \ 
fserd  to  J?is  land ;  wolde  winnan  }>is  land,  and  him  com  toggle's 
Willelm  Eorl  of  Albamar,  \>e  f>e  king  hadde '  betf ht  Evorwj£  and 
ty  other  devest4  men  mid  faetf  men  and  fuhten  wid  heom,  and 
flemden  ]x-  king  set  te  Standard  and  sloghen  swithe  micel  of  his 
genged  ^^U^^Ua  io 

i  i  40.  On  J>isgaer  wctidepe  King  Stephne  taecen  RodhertEorl  of         " 
Gloucestre,  J?e  kinj[ej^sjW-H«nTTes,  ac  he  ne  myhte  for  he'wart  W,  «^ " 
war.     perefter  in  J?e  lengten  J^estrede  J?e  sunne  and  te  daei  abuton 
non-tid  daeies  pa  men  eten,  Sat  me  lihtede  candles  to  a§ten  bi ;  and 
J?at  was  ftreteneiaiendlls  Apri'/es5.    Waeron  men  swythe  ofwundred.  15 
perefter  fordfeorde  Willelm  ^Ercebiscop  of  Cantwarberi 6,  and  te^JT^| 
king  makede  Teodbald  aercebiscop  pe  was  abbot  in  the  Bee. 

perefter  waix  swathe  micel  werre  betwyx  pe  king  and  Randolf 
Eorl  of  Caestre,  noht  forJ?i  'Sat  he  ne  iaf  him  al  Sat  he  cuthe  axen 
him,  alse  he  dide  alle  othre,  oc  aefre  pe  mare  he  iaf  heom,  pe  waerse  20 
hi  waeron  him.     pe  eorl  heold  Lincol  agaenes  .pe  king  and  benam 
him  al  (Sat  he  ahte  to  haven ;  and  te  king  for  }?ider  and  besaette  him 
and  his  brother  Willelm  de  R[om]are7  in  pe  castel.     And  te  aeorl 
stael  ut  and  ferde  efter  Rodbert  Eorl  of  Gloucestre  and  brohte  him 
Jrider   mid  micel   ferd;    and  fuhten  swythe  on  Candelmasse    daei  25 
agenes  heore  laverd  and  namen  him — for  his  men  him  swyken  and  yjvuk- 
flugen 8 — and  laid  him  to  Bristowe,  and  diden  J»ar  in  prisun  and  />t^  - 
[fejteres.     pa  was  al  Engleland  styred  mar  )?an  air  waes,  and  aW  t^ 
yvel  wses  inlande.     J«3j  •<*•**■  £•*** 

perefter  com  pe  kinges  dohter  Henries  pe  hefde  ben  emperice  in  30 
Alamanie  and  nu  waes  cuntesse  in  Angou,  and  com  to  Lundene 
and  te  Lundenissce  folc  hire  wolde  taecen  and  scae  fleh  and  forlfs 

1  mr.         2  Scotl.         3  adde.         *  sevez.        5  xiii  £.  April.         6  Cantwart). 
7  R.  .  .  are  ;  bracketed  letters  or  words  are  conjectural.  8  ilugsen. 


6  7.       r///i    MIDLAND   DIALECT 

far  micel.  perefter  f  e  biscop  of  Wincestre,  Henri  fe  kinges 
brother  Stephnes,  spac  wid  Rodbert  Eorl  and  wid  f  e  emperice l, 
and  swor  heom  athas  "Sat  he  nf  vre  ma"  mid  te  king  his  brother 
wolde  halden,  and  cursede  alle  f  e  men  f  e  mid  him  heolden,  and 
ssede  heom  "Sat  he  wolde  iiven  heom  up  Wincestre,  and  dide  heom  5 
eumen  fider.  pa  hi  fserinne  warren,  fa  com  fe  kinges  cwen 
mid  al  hire  strengthe  and  besaet  heom,  Sat  f  er  waes  inne  micel 
hunger,  pa  hi  ne  leng  ne  muhten  f  olen,  fa  stall  hi  ut  and  flugen ; 
and  hi  wurthen  war  widuten  and  folecheclen  heom  and  namen 
Rodbert  Eorl  of  Gloucestre,  and  ledden  him -to  Rovecestre  and  i< 
diden  him  fare  in  prisun ;  and  te  emperice  fleh  into  an  minstre. 
pa  feorden  f  e  wise  men  betwyx  f  e  kinges  freond  and  te  eorles 
freond,  and  sahtlede  swa  (Sat  me  sculde  leten  ut  f  e  king  of  prisun 
for  Ipe  eorl,  and  te  eorl  for  Ipe  king ;  and  swa  diden. 

Sithen  f  erefter  sahtleden  f  e  king  and  Randolf  Eorl  at  Stanford,  ij 
and  athes  sworen  and  treuthes  faesten  Sat  her  noufer  sculde 
beswiken  other.  And  it  ne  forstod  naht,  for  Ipe  king  him  sithen 
nam  in  Hamtun  furh2  wicci  ned,  and  dide  him  in  prisun;  and 
efsones  he  let  him  ut  furh  wserse  red,  to  Sat  forewarde  Sat  he 
swor  on  halidom  and  gysles  fand  fat  he  alle  his  castles  sculde  iiven  2c 
up.  Sume  he  iaf  up  and  sume  ne  iaf  he  noht,  and  dide  f  anne 
wserse  f  anne  he  her 3  sculde.    : 

pa  was  Engleland  swythe  todfled.     Sume  helden  mid  te  king 
and  sume  mid  f e  emperice ;    for  fa  f e  king  was  in  prisun   fa    ! 
wenden  f  e  eorles  and  te  rice  men  fat  he  nf  vre  mare  sculde  cumen  2* 
ut,  and  ssehtleden  wyd  f je  emperice  *  and  brohten  hire  into  Oxen- 
ford  and  iaven  hire  f  e  burch.     pa  f e  king  was  ute,  fa  herde  Sat 
saegeh  and  toe  his  feord  and  besset  hire  in  f  e  tur ;  and  me  Iset  hire    j 
dun  on  niht  of  f  e  tur  mid  rapes,  and  stal  ut  and  fleh  and  isede  on 
fote  to  Walingford.    perefter  sc'se  ferde  over  sai  and  hi  of  Normandl  Sc 
wenden  alle  fra  f e  king  to  f e  Eorl  of  Angseu,  sume  here_fankes,    ; 

^      and  sume  here  un^ankes ;  for  he  besaet  heom  til  hi  a-iaven  up  here 

<  •       castles,  and  hi  nan  helpe  ne  haefden  of  f  e  king. 

*"Hj  i<      l  ^emperice,  as  usually.         2  Jmrhc,  as  in  next  clause  also.         8  hser. 
4.  c-a  J?       r  Q  cxJ*^  t    flh  t  _^ 


THE  PETERBOROUGH   CHRONICLE  7 

f  5  ferde  Eustace  pe  klnges  sune  to  France  and  nam  pe  kinges 
suster  of  France  to  wife;  wende  to  begaeton  Normandl  paerpurh. 
oc  he  sj-edde  Htel,  and  be  gode  rihte  for  he  was  an  yvel  man,  for 
warese  he  [com  he]  dide  mare  yvel  Jeanne  god.  He  rfvede  pe 
landes  and  laeide  mic[ele  geldejs  on ;  he  brohte  his  wif  to  Engleland  5 
and  dide  hire  in  pe  ca§tefl  on  Canjteberl x ;  god  wimman  scae  W33S 
oc  scse  hedde  litel  (blis.se>  mid  him.  And  Crist  ne  wolde  'Sat  he 
sculde  lange'r|xan,  arra  waerd  d§d  and  his  moder  beien. 

And  te  Eorl  of  Angaeu  waerd  df  d  and  his  sune  Henri  toe  to  pe 
rice.     And  te  cwen  of  France  todaelde  fra  pe  king  and  scse  com  to  i° 
pe  iunge  Eorl  Henri,  and  he  toe  hire  tojvlye  and  al  Peitou  mid  j^U^- 
hire,     pa  ferde  he  mid  micel  faerd  into  Engleland  and  wan  castles ; 
and   te   king    ferde    agenes   him   mid    micel    mare    ferd.      And 
popwaethere  fuhten  2  hi  noht,  oc  ferden  pe  aercebiscop  and  te  wise 
men  betwux  heom  and  makede  "Sat  sahte  "Sat  te  king  sculde  ben  15 
laverd  and  king  wile  he  livede,  and  sefter  his  daei  ware  Henri  king ;  y^jL^ 
and  he  helde  him  for  fader  and  he  him  for  sune,  and  sib  and  saehte  "'v**1 
sculde  ben  betwyx  heom  and  on  al  Engleland.     pis  and  te  othre 
forwardes  pet  hi  makeden^woren  to  halden  pe  king  and  te  eorl 
and  te  bis,cop  and  te  eorles;  and  rice  men  alle.     pa  was  pe  eorl  20 
underfangen  aet  Wincestre  and  aet  Lundene  mid  micel  wurtscipe, 
and  alle  diden  him  manfed  and  sworen  pe  pais  to  halden  ;  and  hit     ^*> 
ward  sone  swythe  god  pais,  swa  cSat  nfvre  was  f re 3.     pa  was  pe    -£<,'  \ 
king  strengere  panne  he  aevert  f  r 4  was ;  and  te  eorl  ferde  over  sad  ^G^ 
and  al  folc  him  luvede,  for  he  dide  god  justlse  and  makede  pais.      ^5    .° 

1 154.  On  pis  gaer  waerd  pe  King  Stephne  dfd  and  bebyrled  per  j^j 
his  wif  and  his  sftne  waeron  bebyrled  aet  Favresfeld  ;  paet  minster  hi  <v^*<* 
makeden.     pa  pe  king  was  df  d  pa  was  pe  eorl  beionde  sae,  and  ne 
durste  nan  man  don  oper  bute  god  for  pe  micel  eie  of  him.     pa 
he  to  Engleland  com  pa  was  he  underfangen  mid  micel  wurtscipe,  30 
and  to  king  bletced 5  in  Lundene  on  pe  Sunnendaei  beforen  mid- 
winter daei,  and  j  held  pair  micel  curt,     pat  ilee  daei  pat  Martin, 
abbot 6  of  Burch,  sculde  bider  faren,  ba,  saeclede  he  and  ward  ded,       ,   . 
1  teb.        2  fuMten.         3  here.         *  her.      '  5  bletcsecT        6  atfc..  *%<  JU~*-( 


A.&  ^V     *•'**  r&s*k-   C****  **  "~   ^^ 


CX- 


8  /.       THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

fowre  nonas  Januarias  \  and  te  munekes  innen  dasis  cusen  of>er  ol 
heom  saelf,  Willelm  de  Waltevile  is  gehaten,  god  clerc  and  god 
man,  and  wail  luved  of  pe  king  and  of  alle  gode  men.  And  o[n 
circ]en 2  byrieden  pe  abbot 3  hehlice,  and  sone  ]>e  cosan  abbot 4 
ferde  and  te  muneces  [mid  him  to]  Oxenforde  to  ]>e  king,  [and  he] 
iaf  him  J>at  abbotrice.  And  he  ferde  him  son[e  to  Linc]ol  and 
wass  J?[aer  bletced  to]  abbot  ser  he  ham  come,  and  [sithen]  was 
underfangen  [mid  mic]el  [wurtscipe  at]  Burch,  mid  [mice]l  proces- 
sion. And  swa  he  was  alswa  at  Ramesseie,  and  at  Torneie  5,  and 
at  .  .  .  ,  and  Spallding 6,  and  at  S  .  1 .  bares,  and  .  .  .  ,  and  [nu  is] 
abbot,  and   fa[ire]   haved   begunnon.     Cristus7   him   un[ne   god 

^11.     THE  DEDICATION  TO  THE  ORMULUM 

Nu,  broferr  Wallterr,  brof>err  min  affterr  J>e  fl^shess  klnde, 
Annd8  broJ>err  min  iCrisstenndom  f>urrh  fulluhht  and  furrh  trowwfe, 
Annd  bro^err  min  I  Godess  hus  jet 9  o  J?e  fridde 10  wise, 
purrh  J>att  witt  hafenn  takenn  n  ba  ^n  re^hellboc  to  folljhenn, 
Unnderr  fenuhnkess  had  annd  Hf  swa  summ  Sannt  Awwstin  sette ; 
Ice  hafe  don  swa  summ  pu.  badd  annd  for^edd  te  J?in  wille, 
Ice  hafe  wennd  inntill  Ennglissh  goddspelless  halLjhe  ljare 12, 
Affterr  J>att  little  witt  J>att  me  min  Drihhtm  hafebb  lened. 
pu  ]x>hhtesst  tatt  itt  mihhte  wel  till  mikell  frame  turrnenn, 
^iff  Ennglissh  folic,  forr  lufe  off  Crist,  itt  wollde  jgrne  lernenn 
Annd  fol^henn  itt  and  fillenn  itt  wilpp  pohht,  wib]?  word,  wij^b  dede ; 
Annd  forrbi  jerrndesst  tu  batt  ice  blss  werrc  pe  shollde  wirrkenn, 
Annd  ice  itt  hafe  forJ>edd  te,  ace  all  J?urrh  Cristess  hellpe, 
Annd  unhc  birr]?  baj?e  bannkenn  Crist  batt  itt  iss  brohht  till  ende. 

1  iiii  N°.  IaK.                2  All  bracketed  words  are  conjectural.  3  pabb. 

4  ab.                5  Torn'.                6  Spall'.                7  Xpus.  8  -),  as  usually. 

*  Set,  with  double  accent.  10  )>ride.  u  The  breve,  as  usual  when 
in  MS.             »  lire. 


DEDICATION    TO    THE    ORMULUM 


Ice  hafe  sammnedd  o  J>iss  boc  J?a  goddspelless  neh  alle 
patt  sinnSenn  o  be  messeboc  inn  all  J>e  jer  att  messe ; 
Annd^f  affterr  }>e  goddspell  stannt  £att  tatt  te  goddspell  mfineb]^ 
patt  mann  birrb  spellenn  to  J>e  folic  off  J^e^re  sawle  nede ;         — _ 
;  Annd  3et *  tair  tekenn  mare  inoh  }?u  shallt  toeronne  findenn,    -  _    5 


Off  fatt  tatt  Cristess  hal^ne  J>ed  birr]?  trowwenn  wel  annd  fol^henn. 
Ice  hafe  sett  her  o  J>iss  boc  amang  goddspelless  wordess, 
All  burrh  mesellfenn,  manij  word  ]>e  rinie  2  swa  to  fillenn ; 
Ace  bQ  shallt  findenn  }>att  min  word,  e^whaer  peer  itt  iss  ekedd,    9 
Ma«  hellpenn  ba  f  att  redenn  itt  to  sen  annd  t'  unnderrstanndenn  3 
All  f  ess  te  bettre,  hu  pe^m  birr]?  be  goddspell  unnderrstanndenn. 
Annd  forrbi  trowwe  ice  patt  te  bin))  wel  bolenn  mine  wordess, 
E^whser  bser  fu  shallt  findenn  hemm  amang  goddspelless  wordess  ; 
For  whase  mot 4  to  l^wedd  folic  larspell  off  goddspell  tellenn, 
He  mot4  wel  eken'n  manlj  word  amang  goddspelless  wordess.      15 
Annd  ice  ne  mihhte  nohht  min  ferrs  a£$  wibb  goddspelless  wordess 
Wel  fillenn  all,  annd  all  forrJ»T  shollde  ice  well  offte  nede 
Amang  goddspelless  wordess  don  min  word,  min  ferrs  to  fillenn. 

Annd  te  bit^che  ice  off  ]?iss  boc,  heh  wikenn  alls  itt  seme})]?, 
All  to  J?urrhs^kenn  illc  In  'ferrs,  annd  to  burrhlokenn  offte, 
patt  upponn  all  ]?iss  boc  ne  be  nan  word  3am  Cristess  lare, 
Nan  word  tatt  swlbe  w§l  ne  be  to  trowwenn  annd  to  foi^henn. 
Witt  shulenn  tredenn  unnderr  fot4  annd  all  ]?werrtut4  forrwerrpenn 
pe  (Torn  off  all  J?att  lafe  flocc  }>att  iss  J?urrh  m}»  forrblendedd, 
patt  taMebb  batt  to  lofenn  iss  Jmrrh  nlffull  modi^nesse.  25 

pe^^  shulenn  I^tenn5  hse^ellj  off  unnkerr  swinnc,  lef  broberr, 
Annd  all  J?e^ shulenn  takenn  itt  onn  unnitt  annd  onn  idell, 
Ace   nohht  }>urrh  skill,  ace  all  £>urrh  nip,  annd  all  Ipuvvh  )>e#re 

sinne. 
Annd  unnc  birr)?  biddenn  Godd  tatt  he  forrjife  hemm  here  sinne  ; 
Annd  unnc  birrb  babe  lofenn  Godd  off  batt  ittfwas|/bigunnenn,    30 
Annd  }>annkenn  Godd  tatt  itt  iss  brohht  till  ende  J^urrh  hiss  hellpe; 

1  3et,  with  double  accent.  2  rime.  s  tunnderrstanndenn. 

4  vowel  with  double  accent.  5  ketenn. 


io  7.       THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Forr  itt  m.2^  hellpenn  alle  J?a  f>att  bli)?ellke  itt  herenn, 

Annd  lufenn  itt  annd   folhjhenn  itt  wiJ?J>  fohht,  wif>]3  word,  wij>] 

dede.  ^fi*** 
Annd  whase  wilenn  shall  }>iss  boc  etTt  operr  sij?e  writenn, 
Himm  bidde  ice  J^att  he't ■  write 2  rihht,  swa  summ  fiss  boc  himn 

t£echef>J>, 
All  J?werrtut '  affterr  }?att  itt  iss  uppo  j?iss  firrste  bisne, 
Wif?]?  all  swillc  rime3  alls  her  iss. sett,  wi]?J>  all  pe  fele  wordess; 
Annd  tatt  he  loke  wel  J>att  he  an  bocstaff  write  ^  twi^ess 
l^^whser  J^ser  itt  uppo  )?iss  boc  iss  writenn  o  ]?att  wise. 
Loke  he  wel  jmtt  he't ■  write  swa,  forr  he  ne  ma3;  nohht  elless 
Onn  Ennglissh  writenn 4  rihht  te  word,  fatt  wite  he  wel  to  sofe.'H 

Annd  ^iff  mann  wile  wftenn  whi  ice  hafe  don  J?iss  dede, 
Whi  ice  till  Ennglissh  hafe  wennd  goddspelless  halljhe  lare, 
Ice  hafe  itt  don  for'rfi'fatt  all  Crisstene  follkess  berrhless 
Iss  ffiiiff  uppo  }>att  an,  J?att  teg,  goddspelless  halhjhe  lare 
WiJjJ?  fulle  mahhte  folljhe  rihht  purrh  fohht,  Jmrrh  word,  furrl 

dede.  f{\  «jw 

Forr  all  J?att  sefre  onn  erf>e  iss  ned  Crisstene  folic  to  foll^henn  *" 
I  trowwfe,  I  de9,  all  taeche)?f>  hemm  goddspelless  halljhe  lare;  J? 
Annd  forrj^i  whase  lerneJ'J?  itt  annd  folljhe]?^  itt  wi]}f>  dede,  — 

He  shall  onn  ende  wurr|?i  ben  furrh  Godd  to  wurrj^enn  borrjhenn." 
Annd  taerfore  hafe  ice  turrnedd  itt  inntill  Ennglisshe  spaeche,         2c 
Forr  J?att  I  wollde  blifeli3  f  att  all  Ennglisshe  lede 
Wi]?]?  aire  shollde  lisstenn  itt,  wij^f)  herrte  shollde  itt  trowwenn, 
Wi}>J>  tunge  shollde  spellenn  itt,  wif»f>  dede  shollde  itt  folhjhenn, 
To  winnenn  unnderr  Crisstenndom  att  Godd  so]}  sawle  berrhless. 
Annd  3iff  Ipe^  wilenn  herenn  itt,  annd  fol^henn  itt  wiJ>J>  dede,       »| 
Ice  hafe  hemm  hollperfri  unnderr  Crist  to  winnenn  pe^re  berrhless. 
Annd  I  shall  hafenn  forr  min  swinnc  god  lain  att  Godd  onn  ende, 
giff  patt  I,  forr  "pe  lufe  off  Godd  annd  forr  J>e  mede  off  heffne, 
Hemm  hafe  itt  inntill  Ennglissh  wennd  forr  "pe^re  sawle  nede. 
Annd  jiff  \>e#  all  forrwerrpenn  itt,  itt  turrne)?]?  hemm  till  sinne,     30 

1  het,  vowel  with  double  accent.  2  write.  3  rime.  *  written. 


DEDICAllUlM    10    1HL    OkMULUM^  1 1 

Annd  I  shall  hnfenn  addledd  me  pe  i^aierrd  Cristess  are, 
purrh  patt  ice  hafe  hemm  wrphht  tiss  boc  to  pe^re  sawle  nede, 
pohh  patt  te33  all  forrwerrpenn  itt  purrh  pe^re  modl^nesse. 

Goddspell  onn  Ennglissh  nemmnedd   iss   god  word,  and   god 

tipennde,1^  **«  G  * 
God  errnde,  forrjn  J>att  itt  wass  ]?urrh  hall^he  goddspellwrihljtess 
All  wrohht  annd  writenn  uppo  boc  off  Cristess  firste1  comers*. 
Off  ml  soj?  Godd  wass  wurrpenn  mann  forr  all  mannfrinne  ne 
Annd  off  patt  mannkinn  purrh  hiss  daep  wass  lesedd  lit 2  off  helle 
Annd  off  patt  he  wisslike  ras  pe  pridde  da33  off  dsepe, 
Annd  off  p>att  he  wisslike  stah  pa  sij?fenn  upp  till  heffne,  10 

Annd  off  patt  he  shalL-cumenn  efft  to  demenn  alle  bede, 
,Annd  forr  to  jeldenn  iwhillc  mann  affterr  hiss  a^henn  dede. 
Off  all  £>iss  god  uss  brinngefp  word  annd  errnde  annd  god  tij^ennde 
^Goddspell,  annd  forrpi  ma^j  itt  wel  god  errnde  ben  ijehatenn. 
Forr  mann  ma^  uppo  goddspellboc  godnessess  findenn  seffrie      15 
patt  ure  Laferrd  Jesu  Crist  uss  hafepjj  don  onn  erpe, 
purrh  J>att  he  comm  to  manne   annd  purrh  patt  he  warrp  mann 

onn  erpe.  , 

Forr  an  godnesse  uss  hafef>p  don  pe  Laierrd  Crist  onli  Wpe 
purrh  J?att  he  comm  to  wurrpenn  mann  forr  all  mannkinne  nede"! 
Ofjerr  godnesse  uss  hafepp  don  j?e  Laferrd  Crist  onn  erpe  2c 

purrh\patt  he  wass  i  flummjorrdan  fullhtnedd  forr  Ore  nede  ; 
Forr  patt  he  wollde  uss  waterrkinn  till  ure  fulluhht  hall^henn, 
purrh  patt  he  wollde  ben  himmsellf  onn  erj>e  1  waterr  fullhtnedd. 
pe  J>ridde  god  uss  hafepp  don  pe  Laferrd  Crist  onn  erpe 
purrh  J>att  he  ;aff  hiss  aahenn  lif  wipp  all  hiss  fulle  wille  25 

To  f'olenn  daipp  6  rodctre  sacclfes  wippiitenn  wrihhte, 
To  lesenn  mannkinn  purrh  hiss 3  deep  ut 2  off  pe  defless  Wahfe    ' 
pe  ferpe  god  uss  hafepp  don  pe  Laferrd  Crist  onn  erpe 
purrh  patt  hiss  hal^he  sawle  stah  fra  rode  dun  till  helle, 
To  takenn  ut 4  off  hellewa  pa  gode  sawless  alle  "30 

1  fisste.       2  vowel  with  double  accent.      3  his.        i  vowel  with  double  accent. 


12  /.       THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

patt  haffdenn  cwemmd  himm  I  J^iss  lif  purrh  sop  unnshajrijnesse. 
pe  fifte  god  uss  hafep]?  don  pe  Laferrd  Crlstonn  erpe 
purrh  lp3.it  he  ras  fqrr  ure  god  pe  p ridde  da^  off  daepe, 
.  Annd  let 1  te  rjosstl£$s  sen  himm  wel  inn  hiss  mennisske  kinde ; 
Forr  patt  he  wollde  fesstenn  swa  sop  trowwpe  I  pe33re  brestess        s 
Off  patt  he,  wiss  to  fulle  sop,  wass  risenn  upp  off  dsebe, , 
Annd  I  patt  illke  fisesh  patt  wass  forr  uss  o  rode  na^leda; 
Forr  patt  he  wollde  fesstnenn  wel  piss  trowwpe  I  pe3$re  brestess, 
He  let l  te  posstless  sen  himm  wel,  well  offte  sipe  onn  erpe, 
Wippinnenn  da^ess  fow'werrtij  fra  patt  he  ras  off  dajpe.  ic 

pe  sexte  god  uss  hafepp  don  pe  Laferrd  Crist  onn  erpe 
purrh  patt  he  stah  forr  Ore  god  upp  inntill  heffness  blisse, 
Annd  sennde  sibbenn  Halia  Gast  till  hise  lerninngcninhtess,    *     •  \ 
To  frofrenn2  annd  to  beldenn'hemm  to  stanndenn  3aen  pe  defell, 
To  gifenn  hemm  god  witt  inoh  off  all  hiss  hal^he  lare,     ,     .  ,      15 
To  gifenn  hemm  god  lusst,  god  matiht,  to  polenn  alle  wawemv 
All  forr  pe  lufe  off  Godd,  and  nohht  forr  erpll^  loff  to  winnenn. 
pe  seffnde  god  uss  shall  },et 1  don  pe  Laferrd  Crist  onn  ende 
purrh  patt  he  shall  6  domesYcfa^  uss  gifenn  heffness  blisse,* 
^iff  patt  we  shulenn  wurrpi  ben  to  findenn  Godess  are. 

puss  hafepp  ure  Laferrd  Crist  uss  don  godnessess  seffne, 
purrh  J>att  1.att  he  to  manne  comm  to  wurrpenn  mann  onn  erpe. 
Annd  6.  patt  hall^he  boc  patt  iss  apokalypsis  nemmnedd 
Uss  wrat x  te  posstell  Sannt  Johan,  purrh  Hali}  Gastess  lare,  r       24 
patt  he  sahh  upp  inn  heffne  an  boc  bisett  wipp  seffne  innse^less, 
Annd  sperrd  swa  swipe  wel  patt  itt  ne  mihhte  nan  wihht  oppnenn3 
Wippiitenn  Godess  halLjhe  Lamb  patt  he  sahh  ec  inn  heffne. 
Annd  purrh  pa  seffne  innse33less  wass  rihht  swipe  wel  bitacnedd 
patt  sefennfald  godle^c  patt  Crist  uss  dide  purrh  hiss  come ;         29 
Annd  tatt  nan  wihht  ne  mihhte  nohht  oppnenn  pa.  seffne  innse^less 
Wippiitenn  Godess  Lamb,  patt  comm  forr  patt  itt  shollde  tacnenn 
patt  nan  wihht,  nan  enngell,  nan  mann,  ne  naness  kinness  shaffte, 

1  vowel  with  double  accent.  a  frofren.  3  opnenn,  but  oppnenn 

regularly. 


./<-  DEDICATION    TO    THE   ORMULUM  1 3 

Ne  mihhte  J?urrh  himmsellfenn  )?a  seffne  godnessess  shsewenn 
0  mannkinn,  swa  J>att  it  mannkinn  off  helle  mihhte  lesenn, 
Ne  gifenn  mannkinn  lusst,  ne  mahht,  to  winnenn  heffness  blisse. 
Annd  all  all  swa  se  Godess  Lamb,  all  jxirrh  hiss  ajhenn  mahhte, 
Lihhtlike  mihhte  annd  wel  inoh  J?e  seffne  innfe^less  oppnenn,       5 
All  swa.  J>e  Laferrd  Jesu  Crist  all  )?urrh  hiss  a^henn  mahhte, 
Wiff  Faderr  ann,d„wi)?J>  Hall}  Gast,  an  Godd  annd  all  an  kinde, 
All  swa  rihht  he  lihhtlike  inoh  annd  wel  wi})J>  alle  mihhte 

0  mannkinn  J)urrh  himmsellfenn  J»a  seffne  godnessess  shsewenn, 
Swa  J?att  he  mannkinn  wel  inoh  off  helle  mihhte  lesenn,  10 
Annd  gifenn  mannkinn  lufe  annd  lusst,  annd  mahht  annd  witt  annd 

wille,  *\^** 

To  stanndenn  inn  to  cwemenn  Godd  to  winenn  heffness  blisse. 
Annd  forr  )?att  hali3  goddspellboc  all  fiss  godnesse  uss  shaewef]?, 
Piss  se^ennfald  godle^c  }>att  Crist  uss  dide  furrh  hiss  are, 
ForrJ>i  birrj>  all  Crisstene  folic  goddspelles  lare  folljhenn.  15 

Annd  tserfore  hafe  ice  turrnedd  itt  inntill  Ennglisshe  spaiche, 
Forr  }>att  I  wollde  blifeHj  }>att  all  Ennglisshe  lede 
WiJ>}>  sere  shollde  lisstenn  itt,  wi})J?  herrte  sholde  itt  trowwenn, 
Wif>]?  tiinge  shollde  spellenn  itt,  wij>f>  dede  shollde  itt  fol^henn, 
To  winnenn  unnderr  crisstenndom  att  Crist  soJ>  sawle  berrhless."  20 
Annd  Godd  allmahhtl}  ^ife  uss  mahht  annd  lusst  and  witt  annd  wille 
To  foll^henn  f>iss  Ennglisshe  boc  fatt.1  all  iss  harrj  lare, 
Swa  J?att  we  motenn  wurrjri  ben  to  brukenn  heffness  blisse. 
Am[sen].     Am[sen],     Am  [sen]. 
Ice  £>att  tiss  Ennglissh  hafe  sett,  Ennglisshe  mpnn  tr>  iarp  *g 

Ice  wass  bser  bser  I  crisstnedd  wass  Orrmin  bi  name  nemmnedd ; 
Annd  ice,  Orrmin,  full  innwarrdli3  wi)?]?  miij>  annd  ec  wipf>  herrte 
Her  bidde  f>a  Crisstene  menn  ]^att  herenn  g^err  redenn2 
piss  boc,  hemm  bidde  ice  her  J>att  te^forr  me  J>iss  bede  biddenn, 
patt  bro^err  J?att  tiss  Ennglissh  writt  allre  3efesstswrat4annd  wrohhte, 
patt  broken-  forr  hiss  swinnc  to  lsen  so]?  blisse  mote6  flndenn.       31 

Ara[«n], 

1  J>at.  2  reden.        3  allrseresst.        4  vowel  with  double  accent.         5  m6te. 


B.     MIDLAND    OF   THE    THIRTEENTH    AND 
FOURTEENTH    CENTURIES 

I.   THE   BESTIARY 

The  Lion's  Nature  a 

vDEJleun  stant  on  hille ;       an„d a  ,he  man  hunten  here, 
QSer  Surg  his  nfse  smel      ^mam  Sat  he  Qegge^ 
j      Bi  wile  weie  sq  he  wile       to  'd£le  niSer  )wenden, ' 

AUe  hise  fetsteppes     ,  after  him  hefrii^S;  ^X^C/)^ 

DrageS  dust  wiS  his  stert       Ser  he  dun'2  stepped,    |^/^W  5 
QSer  dust  gSer  deu,       Sat  he  ne  cunne  is  flnden; 
DrlveS  dun  to  his  den     Sar  he  him  bergen  wille. 

An  oSer  kinde  he  haveS.       Wanne  he  is  ikindled 
Stille  US  Se  leun,       ne  stireS  he  nout  of  slepe, 
Til  Se  sunne  haveS  sinen       Sries  him  abuten;  10 

Danne  reiseS.  his  fader  him       mit  te  r£m  Sat  he  makeS. 

De  (Jridde  la'ge  haveS  Se  leun;       Sanne  he    HeS  to  slepen 
Sal  he  nevre  luken       Se  lides  of  hise  egen. 

Signification 

Welle,  heg  is  tat  hil       Sat  is  hevenrlche ; 
Ure  Lgverd  is  te  leun       Se  liveS  Ser  abuven;  15 

Hu  3  S9  him  Hkede       to  ngten  her  on  erSe, 
Migte  nevre  divel  witen,v'    09  he  be  derne  hunte, 
Hu  he  dun  come,       ne  hu3  he  dennede  him 
In  Sat  defte  ^eiden^      Marie  bi  name, 
v  De  -him  naTto  manne  frame.  20 

1  -j,  as  usually.  2  he  stepped.  3  wu. 


THE  BESTIARY  15 

($S*         krvd 

Dq_  fire  Drigten  ded  was,       and  dolven  also  h^s  wille  was, 

In  a  sign  stille  he  lai       til  it  kam  Se  Sridde  irclaij> 
His  fader  him  filstnede  swg       Sat  he  r9s  ftp  dfde  S9, 

us  to  Hf  hglden.       , 
WakeS  sg  his  wille  is,      (so)  hirde  for  his  folde ;  5 

He  is  hirde,  we  ben  sep ;       silden  he  us  wille 
If  we  iierenjto  his  word       Sat  we  ne  ggn  ngwor  wille. 


»  The  Eagle's  Nature 

KiSen  I  wille  Se  ernes  kinde 
Alsg  ic  it  o  boke  rfde; 
Hu  he  newe*  his  guShfde, 
Hu  he  cumeS  ut  of  elde; 
SiSen  hise  limes  am  unwelde, 
SiSen  his  bfc  is  al  tcwrgng, 
SiSen  his  fligt  is  al  unstrgng,  - 

And  his  egen  dimme.  15 

HereS  hu 2  he  neweS  him  :  ■ 
A,  welle  he  sekeS  Sat  springeS  ai, 
BpSe  bi  nigt  and  bi  dai  ; 
^— Dergver  he  fiegeS  and  up  he  teS    '.,:■■.'      JjL- 


Til  Sat  he  Se  hevene  seS, 

Durg  skies  sexe  and  sevene,i/ 

Til  he  cumeS  to  hevene. 

Sg  rigt  sg  he  cunne 

He  hgvetS  in  tSe  sunne ; 

De  sunne  swiSeS3  al  his  fligt, 

And  oc  it  makeS  his  egen  brigt, 

His  feSres  fallen  for  Se  hfte, 

And  he  dun  jnide.  to  Se  wfte 

FalleS  in  Sat  wellegrund, 

Der  he  wurSeS4  heil  and  sund, 

dridde.  2  wu.  8  swideS.  4  wurdeS. 


1 6  /.        THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

And  cumeS  ut  al  newe, 
Me  were  his  bee  untrewe. 
Jffis  bfc  is  get  biforn  wrgng, 
'(noW^82S>  ^ise  nmes  sinden1   strgng,       \    ( 

Ne  "maig  he  tilen  him  ngn  fode  5 

"Himself  to  ngne  gode. 

Danne  ggS  he  to  a  stgn, 

And  he  billeS  Seron, 

BilletS  til  his  b§c  bifgren  2'y  AWn^VU^' 

HaveS  Se'wreiigSe  forlgren ;  10 

SiSen  wiS  his  rigte  bile     fa  [  . 

TakeS  mfte  Sat  he  wile. 

Signification 

Al  is  man  so  is  tte  §rn,       wulde  ge  nu  listen  8 
Qld  in  hise  sinnes  dern       gr  he  bicumeS  cristen.  14 

And  tus  he  neweS  him,  Sis  man,       Sanne  he  nimeS  to  kirke; 
Qr  he  it  biSenken  can       hiseS^eh  weren  mirke; 
ForsakeS 4  Sore  Satanas       and  ilk  sinful  dede, 
TakeS  him  to  Tesu5  Crist       for  he  sal  ben  his  mede, 
LeveS  on  ure  Loverd  Crist       andJfreS  prestes  lgre; 
Of  hise  egen  wgreS  Se  mist       wiles  he  dreccheS  Sgre, .      .     20 
His  hgpe  is  al  totjode  ward,       and  of  his  hive  he  letet5e, 
Dat  is  te  sunne  sikerlike,       Sus  his  sigte  he  beteS; 
Naked  falleS  in  Se  funtfat,       and  curneS  ut  al  newe, 
Buten  a  litel ;  wat  is  tat  ?       his  miiS  is  get  untrewe  ; 
His  muS  is  get  wel  unkuS       wiS  paternoster  and  crede.  25 

Fare  he  norS  or  7  fare  he  suS,      If ren  he  sal  his  nede ; 
Bidden  bone  to  Gode      and  tus  his  muS  rigten, 
Tilen  him  sg  Se  sowles  fode      Surg  grace  off  ure  Drigten. 

1  senden.  2  biforn.  3  listlen.  *  forsaket.  5  ihu. 

6  lereft.  7  er. 


It     ■  i 


THE  BESTIARY  1 7 


The  Serpent's  Nature 


An  wirm  is  o  werlde      wel  man  it  knowetS, 

Ncddre  is  te  name  ;    -  tSus  he  him  newelS 

Danne  he  is  fdrbrgken  ,r     and  in  his  eide  al  forbroiden". 

Fasted  til  his  fel  him  slaked      ten  daies  fulle, 

Dat  he  is  lfne  and  maimgs      and  ivele*  mai  gangen  ; 

He  crepetS  cripelande  fortS,      his  craft  he  bus  kitSeo1, 

SeketS  a  stem  tSat  a  oirl  is  on,       nar'we  bilten  he  nedetS  him, 

NimetS  mrn§t!>es^urg,      for  his  fel  he  tSer  leteoV 

His  flf  s  fortS  crepetS,      walked  to  oe  water  ward, 

Wile  tSarme  drinken.     Oc  he  spewetS^r  al  tSe  venim 

Dat  in  his  brest  is  bred      ftp  his  blrde  time  ; 

DrinketS  sicken  inog,       and  tus  he  him  newetS. 


Danne  Se  neddre  is      of  his  hid  naked 


And  bare  of  his  brestatter,  ;r^«*x*rv* 

.If  he  naked  man  se      ne  wile  he  him  nogt  neggen,  15 

Oc  he  netS  fro  him      als  he  frg_  fir  sulde. 
If  he  closed  man  se      cgf  he  waxetS, 
For  upn? rigtetS  him      rfdi  to  df ren, 
To  deren  or  to  ded  maken,       if  he  it  muge  fortSen. 
Wat  it  oe  man  war  wuroe      and  weren  him  cunne,  20       •» 

FigtetS  witS  cSis  wirm      and  fare  (5  s  on  him  figtande ? 
Dis  neddre  sitSen      he  nede  sal 
MaketS  seld  of  his  bodi      and  sildetS  his  hfved  ; 
Litel  him  is  of  his  limes,      buten  he  lif  hglde. 

Signification 

JCnow  Cristene  man      wat  tu  Crist  higtest,  V 

(Atte^kirkedure    .  <5ar  ou  cristned  were. 

jDu  higtes  to  leven  on  him,       and  his  lages  luvlen, 

To  helden  wit  herte      'Se  bgdes  of  I19I1  kirke  \ 

1 
1  forbroken  and  forbroiden.  2  forwurden.  3  freS.  i  krke. 


a 


18  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

If  Su  havest  is  brgken,      al  Su  forbredes 1, 
ForwurSes  and  forgelwes      eche  lif  to  wglden ; 
Elde^artjTro  eche  blis      sg  Sis  wirm  o  werld  is. 
Newe  Se  forol 2       sg  t5e  neddre  doS, 


and  ful  of  Sewes, 
Se  gangen  aftuten. 


Sat  tu  dure  loken 
oc  .\yalke  wiS  Se  erfre,'   J. 


Ne  mod  Su" 


ne  cune, 


It  is  te  ned.  ....  c*-^< 

Fest  Se  of  stf  defastnesse, 

And  help  Se  povre  men 

Ne  deme  Se  nogt  wurSi s 

Up  to  Se  hevene  ward ; 

Mildelike  among  men. 

Mod  ne  rhannes  uncost;       oc  swic  of  sineginge,  -   - 

And  bote  bid  til  Se  ai,      bpSe  bi  nigt  and  bi  dai,      — - 

Dat  tu  milce  mote  haven      of  Sin  misdedes. 

Dis  lif  bitpkneS  Se  sti      Sat  te  neddre  gangeS  bi, 

And  tis  is  Se  Sirl  of  Se  stgn      Sat  tu  salt  Surg  ggn : 

Let  Slif  Sloe  frg  ^e      sq  Se  wirm  his'  fef  doS ; 

G9  Su  San  t5  Godes  hus      Se  godspel  to  heren, 

Dat  i^sdne^tirink,      sinnes  quenching. 

Oc  or  sei  Su  in  scrifte      to  Se  prest  sinnes  tine, 

Feg  Se  Sus  of  Si  brestfilSe  \  .  and  feste  ^Se  forSward  » 

Fast  at  tin  herte      Sat  tu  firmest  higtes.  _ 

Dus  art  tu  ging  and  newe,      forSward  be  Su  trewe. 

NedeS  Se  Se  devel  nogt,      for  he  ne  mai  Se  dfren  nog 

Oc  he  fleS  frg  Se      sg  neddre  frg  Se  nakede.   ^  <^AASiV 

On  Se  clgSede  Se  neddre  is  cgf,     and  te  devel  cliver  on 

Ai  Se.sirimle      bisetten  he  wile,     ^\ 

And  wio  al  mankin      he  haveS  niS  and  win. 

Wat  if  he  If  ve  have      of  ure  Hevenlpverd 

For  to  dfren  us      sg  he  Ore  eldere  j^r  dede  ? 

Do  we  Se  tyodi  in  Se  bale      and  bergen  Se  soule, 

Dat  is  ure  fif  ved  gevelic,        helde  we  it  wurSlic. 


sinnes;  2 


1  forbreSes. 


fordi. 


8  wurdi. 


Hide. 


\ 


THE  BESTIARY  19 

The  Whale's  Nature 


Cethegrande  is  a  fis 
De  mgste  tSat  in-  water  is  ;       1 ,  ^ . 
Dat  tu  wuldes  seien  get,  ryM3f  ^^ 
Gef  "Su  it  s§g&-\van  it  net, 
^    -V  Dat  it  were  an  ejlgnd1  5 

Dat  sete  on 2  Se  sf  ggjid/' .  j&^X 

Dis  fis  Sat  is  unride, 
Danne  him  hungreS  he  gapeS  wide; 
Ut  of  his  Srpte  it  sunt  an  gnde, 
De  swetteste  Sing  Sat  is  6  lpnde.  10 

Derfgre  oSre,fisses  to  him  dragen, 
Wan  he  it  @ei£  he  aren  fagen  ; 
He  cumen  and  hgven  in  his  muS, 
Of  his  swike  he  am  uncuS. 

Dis  cete  Sanne  hise  chaveles  lukeS,  15 

Dise  fisses  alle  in  sukeS; 
De  smale  he  wile  Sus  biswiken, 
De  grfte  maigjie  nogt  bigripen. 

Dis  fis  wuneS  wiS  Se  sfgrund,         **» 
And  liveS  Ser  evre^hell  and  sund,  20 

Til  it  cumeS  Se  time 
Dat  storm  stireS  al  Se  sf ,      -£^\ 
Danne  sumer  and  winter  winnen. 
Ne  mai  it  wunen  Serinne, 

Sq  drovi  is  te  sjes  griind,"  ^Js  25 

Ne  mai  he^  wunen  S^r  Sat  stiind, 
Oc  stireS  up  and  hgveS  stilie. 
^  Wiles  Sat 3  weder  is  sg  ille,  .JjUjjfy/)   0L\\ 

;  D£  sipes  Sat  am  on  s£  fordriven, —  't^jf 
L9S  hem  is  dfS4,  and  lef  to  liven, —  30 

h  ■  y 

1  a  neilond.  2  one.  8  oar.  *  ded. 

h 


Skip 


<PS 


20  /.    JHE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

Biloken  hem  and  sen  tSis  fis, 
^*x"    An  ejlgnd  he  wenen  it  is. 

Derof  he  .aren  swi$e  fagen,  \ 

And  mid  here  migt  Sarto  he  dragen 

Sipes  on  festgn,  JrfiJUJLtYi  5 

And  alle  up  gangen.     -r^i. 

Of  stjm  mid  stel  in  Se  tunder 

Wei  to  brennen  on1  ols  wunder, 

Warmen  hem  wel  and  ften2  and  drinken. 

De  fir  he  fele<5  and  docS  hem  sinken,  10 

For  sone  he  divet5  dun  to  grunde ; 

He  drgpe?)  hem  alle  wi'Suten  wunde. 

Signification 

Dis  devel  is  mikel  wio1  wil  and  magt,   |'K\A\vl 
Sq  wicches  haven  in  here  craft ; 
He  dotS  men  hungren  and  haven  orist,  15 

And  man!  d(5er  sinful  list,  \  1 1$ 
Tone's  men  to  him  wiS  his  gnde, 
Wosg  him  folegeo1  he  findeS  sgnde.-*-'1 
,  .   *i£>2  arn  o"e  little  in  leve  lage, 

De  mikle  ne  maig  he  to  him  dragen;  20 

De  mik^rTjmfne  o]e  stfdefast 

In  rigte'lfve  mui  flfs  and  gast. 

\V0s9  listnetS  develes  lgre, 

On  lengoe  it  sal  him  rewen  sgre ; 

Wosq  festetS  h$pe  on  him,  25 

He  sajjaimfolgen  to  helle  dim. 


r 


heten. 


THE  STORY  OF  JOSEPH  21 


II.     THE  STORY  OF  JOSEPH 

Putifar  trewitS  hise  (wives  *  tale, 

And  have(5  2  dempf  Iosep  to  bale ; 

He  bad  ben  spc-rcf  faste  b  dun, 

And  hglden  harde  in  prisun. 

An  Htel  stund  mule  he  was  o^r,       a  ^  y^*~r       g 

Sg  gan  him  luven  (5e  prisuner, 

And  <5e  4  'chartre  have©  bitagt 

Wi(5  (5e  prisunes  to  liven  in  agt5. 

Or  for  misdede,  or  for  onsagen^***"  *^«-v 

Dgr  wgren  to  tSat  prisun  dragen  10 

On  "Sat  oe  kingos  kuppe  bfd, 

And  gn  tSe  ma4e)<5e  kinges  brfd. 

Hem  dremptearfmes  bgcSen  6  nigt, 

And  he  wuroen  swi<5e  sgre  ofrigt. 

Ioseph  hem  servede  vcSgr  on  sei  15 

At  here  drink  and  at  here  mel;.    v  0       t 

He  herde  hem  murnen,  he 6  freinde  forquat ; 

Harde/ dromes  ogen  awyld  oat. 

Dg  seide  he  to  (5e  buteler7, 

'Tel  me  (5in  drfm,  mijprdoer  der8;  20 

Que<5ersg  it  wuroe  softe  or  strgng, 

De  reching  wu'nS  on  God  bilgng/ 
'Me  drempte  ic  stod  at  a  wintre 
.      ,     Dat  hadde  9  waxen  buges  (5re  ; 
ijjj  -  Qrest  it  blomede,  and  sio'en"  bar  25 

De  berjes  ripe,  wurS  ic  war.  * 

De  kinges  kuppe  ic  10  hadde  on  hgnd ; 

De  beries  <5grinne  me  tSugte  ic  wrgng, 


2  haved.  3  fast.  *  de.  5  hagt  6  he  hem 

butuler.         8  her.         9  adde.         10  kinges  ic. 


22  /.    THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

And  bar  it  drinken  to  Pharaon, 

Me  drempte,  als  ic  was  wune  to  don/ 

4  Good  is,'  qua<5  Ioseph,  '  to  dremen  of  win, 
Heilnesse  and  blisse  is  'Serin; 

Dre  daies  ben  get  for  to  cumen,  5 

Du  salt  ben  ut  of  prisun  numen,' 
And  on  "Sin  offis1  set  agen.  *!r^ 

Of  me  Su  "Senke2  San  it  sal  ben;    ^ 
Bed  min  'erncfe*  to  Pharaon, 

Dat4  ic  ut  of  prisun  wurSe  don;  io 

For  ic  am  stolen  of  klnde  lond, 
And  wrrgtel^sPike 5  holden  in  bgnd/ 

QuaS  Sis  brjjdwrigte,  '  LiSeS  nu(  me  : 
Me  drempte  ic  bars^r|adlgpes  Sre, 
„      .  And  (Jprin  brfad^an€K)Ser  mf ten  1 5 

Cjuilke  ben  wune  Se  king6  to  ften; 
And r4ugeie?  haven  Spron  lagt, 
Dgrfgre  ic  am  in  sorge  and  agtV 
For  ic  ne  migte  me  nogt  wfreh, 
Ne  Sat  mgte  fig  hem  bfren.'  20 

'Me  were  levere/  quad  Ioseph, 
'  Of  f  ddi  drf mes  rechen  swep ;    ^~  * 
Du  salt,  after  Se  Sridde  dei, 
Ben  ,do  ^pn  rode,  weilawei  !<&^  ^  p**^. 
And^fugeles  sulen  Si  fleis  totfren,  ,-^jl  25 

Dat  sal  ngn  agte  mugen  Se  wfren/ 

c  SoS  wurS  sq  Ioseph  seide  Sat. 
Dis'buteler  Ioseph  sone  forgat; 
Two  "|er  siSen  was  Ioseph  sperd 
Dgr  in  prisun  wiSuten  frd.*    '-v  30 

Dg  drempte  Pharaon  king  a  drfm 
Dat  he  stod  bi  Se  flodes  strfm, 

1  offiz.  s  Shenke.  3  herdne.  4  Sa.  5  her  wrigteleslike. 

6  kinges.  7  hagt. 


THE  STORY  OF  JOSEPH  23 

And  SeSen *  utcomen  sevene  2  n§§t, 

Everilc  Wei  swioe  ff  t  and  grf  t ; 

And  sevene  lfne  after  ISg, 

De  deden  jje  sevene  fette  wo. 

De  lfne  haven  Se  fette  freten;  5 

Dis  drfm  ne  mai  <5e  king  forgeten. 

An  ooer  drfm  cam  him  bifgren : 

Sevene,  f  res 3  wexen  fette  of  corn 4, 

On  an  busk  ranc"  and  wel  tidi,  *?' 

And  sevene  lfne  rigt  tSgrbL    .^ffi"  J   *-"     10 

Welkede  and  smale  and  drugte  numen, 
De  Vance 5  haven  <5g  gvercumen ; 
°»nPbsamen(jV  smiten  and  on  a  stund 
De  fette  Sristen  to  oe6  grund.     ^U 
De  king  abraid  and  woe  in  Sogt7,  15 

Des  drfmes  swep  ne  wgt  he  nogt; 
Ne  was  ngn  sg  wise8  in  al  his  lgnd 
De  kude  undon  Sis  drfmes  bgnd. 

Dg  him  bicSogte 9  Sat  buteler 
Of  "Sat  him  drempte  in  prisun  oer,  20 

And  of  Ioseph  in  Se  prisun, 
And  he  it  tglde  oe  king  Pharaun.  - 

Ioseph  was  sone  in  prisun  (5g  sogt 10, 
And  shaven  and  (6la^  and  to  him  brogt. 
De  king  him  bad  ben  hard!  and  bgld,  25 

If  he  can  recnen  Sis  drfmes  wgld; 
He  tgld  him  quat  him  drempte  0  nigt, 
And  Iosep  rechecfe  his  drfm  wel  rigt. 

'Dis  two  drfmes  bgSen  ben  gn, 
God  wile  oe  tawneri,  King  Pharaon.  30 

Dg  sevene.11  ger  ben  get  to  cumen, 
In  al  fiilsumhfd  sulen  it  ben  numen, 

1  oeden.  2  vii,  as  throughout  this  passage.  3  eares.  *  coren. 

5  ranche.        6  Srist  hem  to  So.        7  Shogt.         8  so  wise  man.         9  bifthogte. 
10  hogt. 


*5 


24  /.      THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

And  sevene  otSere  sulen  after  ben, 
Sgri  and  nedful  men  sulen  is  sen. 
Al  (Sat  Sise  firste  !  sevene  jnaken 
X   Suleji_^is_oSere  sevene  rqspen  and  ral 
Ic°recle*  fee,  King,  nu  herbifgren, 
To  maken  lac5es  and  gaderen  corn 2,  —      — 

Dat  "Sin  folc  ne  wurtS  undernumen***-  ^o^USsa^ 
Quan  "09  hungri  gere  ben  forScumen.' 

King  Pharaon  listnede  hise  redp^c^ 
Dat  wurS  him  sicken  self  sped. 
He  bitagte  Iosep  his  ring,     i 
X  ^nd  his  bege  of  gold  for  wurtSing, 

And  bad  him  al  his  lgnd  bisenf*"'***-**1 
And  under  him  hegest  for  to  ben; 
And  bad  him  welcien  in  his  hgnd 
His  fokrpand  agte,  and"  al  his  lgnd. 

Dp  was  under  him  (Sanne  Putifar, 
And  his  wlf  oat  hem  so  tobar. 
Ioseph  to  wive  his  dowter  nam, — 
Ooer  is  nu  San  3  f  r  4  bicam ; 
And  ^he  <5er  him  two  childer  bar, 
Qr  men  wur<5  of  Sat  hunger  war, 
First  Manassen  and  EfFraym ;  «•— 

He  luveden  God,  he  gfld  it  hem.  - 

De  sevene  fulsum  geres  faren,  25 

Iosep  cutSe  him  bifgren  waren; 
Dan  corn2  wantede  in  ooer  lgnd, 
D9  was  ynug5  under  his  hpnd. 

Hunger  wex  in  lgnd  Chanaan, 
And  his  lene  6  sunes  Iacob  fortSan  30 

Sente  into  Egipt  to  bringen  corn 2 ; 
He  bilgf  at  hgm  <5e  was  gungest  bpren. 

f 

1  first.  2  coren.  3  quan.  4  ear.  5  So  ynug.  6  x. 


THE  STORY   OF  JOSEPH  25 

De  tene1  comen,  for  nede  sogt, 

To  Iosep,  and  he  ne  knewen  him  nogt. 

And  Sg2  he  lutten  him  frigtilike, 

And  seiden  to  him  mildellke^-^ 

1  We  ben  sondes,  for  nedof  driven  5 

To  bigen  corn  Sgrbi  to  liverTf"^ 

Iosep  hem  knew  al  in  his  'Sogt 3, 
Als  he  let  he  knew  hem  nogt. 
'  It  semetS 4  wel  "Sat  ge  spies  ben, 
And  "into  Sis  Ignd  cumen  to  sen ;  10 

And  cume  ge  for  n£ft,vo<5er  Sing 
But  for  to  spien  u/lgnptSe  king.' 

1  Nai/  he  seiden  everilc  gn, 
1  Spies  were  we  never  ngn, 

Oc  alle  we  ben  gn  faderes  sunen ;  15 

For  hunger  doS  us  6  hider  cumen.' 

'  Oc  nu  ic  wgt  ge  spies  ben, 
For  bl  gure  bering  men  mai  it  sen. 
Hu  sulde  ani  man6  povre  forgeten, 
Swilke  and  sg  manige  sunes  bigeten?  20 

For  seldum  bitid  self  ani  king 
Swilc  men  to  sen  of  hise  ofspring.' 

'A,  Igverd,  mercl,  get  is  Sgr  gn, 
Migt  he  nogt  frg  his  fader  ggn. 
He  is  gungest,  hgten  Beniamin,  25 

For  we  ben  alle  of  Ebrisse  kin/ 

'Nu,  bi  Se  feiS  ic  gg  to  King  Pharaon, 
Sule  ge  nogt  alle  hfSen7  ggn 
Til  ge  me  bringen  Beniamin, 

Be8  gungeste  broSer  of  giire9  kin.'  30 

For  <5g  was  Iosep  sgre  fordred 
Dat  he  wgre  oc  (Surg10  hem  forred. 

$og.         3  Shogt        *  semet.        5  doSes.        6  husuld  suld  oninan. 
7  e$en.  8  Sa.  9  pore.         I0  Shuig. 


2.6  I.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

He  dede  hem  binden,  and  lfden  dun 
And  spfren  faste  in  his  prisun ; 
De  Sridde  daj  he  let  hem  ggn, 
Al  but  (5e  tgn  brocer  Symeon; 
Dis  Symeon  bilf f  (Sgr  in  bgnd 
Tfi  wedde  under  Iosepes  hgnd. 

Des  ooere  bretSere  sone  ongn 
Token  lfve  and  wenten  hgm. 
And  sone  he  weren  (SftSen  *  went, 
Wei  sgre  he  haven  hem  biment,  : 

And  seiden  hem  (San  (Sgr  bitwen, 
1  Wrigtful  we  in  sorwe  ben, 
For  we  sinigeden  qullum  gr 
On  ure2  broker  michil  mgr 
For  we  werneden  him  merci, 
Nii  drege  we  sorge  al  foroV 
Wende  here  ngn  it  on  his  mod, 
Oc  Iosep  al  it  understod. 

Iosepes  men  tSgr  quiles  deden 
Al  sg  Iosep  hem  hadde  3  beden ;  s 

Dg  breoere  seckes  haven  he  filt, 
And  in  everilc  tSe  silver  pilt 
Dat  (Sor  was  pajed4  for  oe  corn5, 
And  bunden  (Se  mutSes  Sgr  bifgren. 
Oc  o"e  bretSere  ne  wisten  it  nogt,  2 

Hii  Sis  dede  wurtSe  wrogt ; 
Oc  alle  he  weren  gverSogt, 
And  haven  it  sg  to  Iacob  brogt, 
And  tglden  him  sg  of  here  sped; 
And  al  he  it  listnede  in  frigtlhfd.  2 

Quan  men8  Sg  seckes  Sgr  unbgnd, 
And  in  Se  cgrn5  Sg  agtes  fgnd, 

tteden.  2  hure.  3  adde.  4  paid.  5  coren. 

6  and  quan. 


THE  STORY   OF  JOSEPH  27 

Alle  he  wgren  ftanne  sgre1  ofrigt. 

Iacob  Sus  him  bimfneo"  origt, 

1  Wei  michel  sorge  is  me  bicumen, 

Dat  mm  two  childre  aren  me  fornumen. 

Of  Iosep  wgt  ic  ending  ngn,  5 

And  bgndes  ben  leid  on  Symeon; 

If  ge  Beniamin  frg  me  don, 

DfaS2  and  sorge  me  sfgeS  on. 

Ai  sal  Beniamin  wi(S  me  bilfven  3 

Dgr  guiles  ic  sal  on  werlde  liven/  10 

f)g  quaS  Iudas,  '  Us  sal  ben  hard, 

If  we  ne  hglden  him  ngn  forward.' 

Wex  dercfe,  tSis  corn4  is  ggn, 
Iacob  eft  bit  hem  faren  aggn  ; 

Oc  he  ne  duren  Se  weie  cumen  in,  15 

1  But  ge  wiS  us  senden  Beniamin.' 
Bg  quacS  he,  'Quan  it  is  ned, 
And  ic5  ne  can  ng  bettre  red; 
Bf re"S  "Sat 6  silver  hgl  aggn 

Dat  hem  Sgrof  ne  wante  ngn,  20 

And  doer  silver  Sgr  bifgren 
For  to  bigen  wi(5  oSer  corn4; 
Fryji  and  spices  of  dere  pris 
BfreS  "Sat  man  'Sat  is  sg  wis. 

God  unne7  him  ftSemoded8  ben,  25 

And  sende  me  mm  childre  agen/ 

Dg  namen  he  forffweie-  rig-t. 
Til  he  ben  into9  Egypte  ligt. 
And  quanne  Iosep  hem  alle  sag 
Kinde  oogt  in  his  herte  lag10.  30 

He  bad  his  stiward  gerken  his11  mften, 
He  seide  he  sulden  wi<5  him  ften12. 

1  ©anno  sori.  2  dead.  3  bilewen.  4  derke  Sis  coren.  5  no  ic 

in  MS.         6  dat.         7  hunne.        8  eSimodes.        9  ben  cumen  into.        10  was. 
11  is.  12  alle  eten. 


28 


L      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 


t  Jl^~ 


fcMuJs^ 


He  ledde  hem  alle  to  Josepes  bin, 
Her  ngn  hadden  Sg  lgten  miri. 

1  Lgverd,'  he  se^den  Sg  everilc  gn, 
'  Gur  silver  is  gu  brogt  aggn ; 
It  was  in  ure  seckes  don, 
Ne  wiste  urgi  ngn  gilt  Sgron/ 

'BeS  nil  stille/  quad  $6  stiward,2 
1  For  ic  nu  have  mm  forward.' 

Dgr  cam  Sat  broker  Symeon 
And  kiste  his  breSere  gn  and  gn; 
Wei  fagen  he  was  of  here  come, 
For  he  was  numen  Sgr  to  ngme.  \V 
It  was  undren  time  or  mgre, 
Hgm  cam  Sat  riche  lgverd  Sgre ; 
And  al  Sg  breSere  3  of  frigti  mod, 
Fellen  biforn  Sat  lgverdes  4  fot, 
And  bedden  him  riche  present 
Dat  here  fader  him  hadde6  sent.         -~_      tf^  j  £ 


IS 


And  he  levellke  it  undejsiod, 


fV 


'  LiveS,'  quad  he,  '  Sat  fader  get 
Dat  Sus  manlge  sunes  bigat  ? ' 

1  Lgverd,'  he  se^den,  '  get  he  HveS/ — 
Wgt  ic  Sgr  ngn  Sat  he  ne  biveS^ 
*  And  Sis  is  gunge  Beniamin 
Hider  brogt  after  bgdeword  Sin.' 

Dg  Iosep  sag  him  Sgr  bifgren, 
Bi  fader  and  mSder  broSer  bgren, 
Him  gverwente  his^er!^  ongn  ; 
Kinde  luve  gan  him  gverggn. 
Sone  he  gede  lit.  and  stille  he  gret,  [\ 
Dat  al  his  wlite  wurS  tfres  wet.   ''  *£ 


t  A*e»A^ 


ur.         2  quad  stiward.         3  briSere.         4  louerdis. 


hi  adde. 


THE  STORY   OF  JOSEPH  29 

After  Sat  grgt  he  weis  his1  wliten. 

And  cam  San  in  and  bad  hem  ften. 

He  dede  hem  wassen,  and  him  bifgren 

Sette 2  hem  as  he  weren  bgren ; 

Get  he  Sogte  3  of  his  faderes  wunes,  1; 

Hii  he  sette  at  Se  mfte  hise  simes. 

Of  everilc  sgnde,  of  everilc  win, 

Mgst  and  best  he  gaf  Beniamin. 

In  fulsumhfd  he  wurSen  glape^,   y  r  *-*j*f  /hyft  U^P*-  f{  ^ 

Iosep  ne  Soht  Sgrof  ng  scaSe,  no 

Oc  it  him  llkede  switSe  wel. 

And  hem  lfrede  and  tagte  wel, 

And  hii  he  sulden  hem  best  lfden  1. 

Quane  he  comen  in  unkinde  Seldeh  J 

'And  al  (5e  bettre  sule  ge  speden,  25 

If  ge  wilen  gu  wiS  trewSe 4  If  den.' 

Eft  on  morwen  quan  it  was  dai,  ^ 

Qr  ^r_Se  breSere  ferden  awai,         **&*     &x     **    ** 
^7  Here^seci?&s^a^ren  alle  filt  wiS  corn5, 

And  Se  silver  Sgrin  bifgren;  20 

And  Se  seek  oat  agte  Beniamin 
Iosepes  cuppe  hid  was  Sgrin. 
And  quan  he  weren  ut  tune  went, 
Iosep  haveS  hem  after  sent. 

Dis  sgnde  hem  gvertakeS  raSe,  25 

And.  bicalleS  of  harme  and  scaSe ;  I  ' 

1  Unseli  men,  quat  have  ge  don  ? 
Grft  unselhSe6  is  gu  cumen  on,     ;    . 
For  is  it  nogt  mm  lgrd  forhglen 
Dat 7  gure  gn  haveS  his  *  cuppe  stolen/  30 

Dg8  seiden  Se  breSere  sikerlike, 
1  Up  quam  Su  it  findes  witterlike,y 

1  is.        3  and  Sette.        3  Shogte.       4   treweiffe.      5  coren.         6  unselSehe. 


t  cc-vt 


30  I.     THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

He  be  slagen  \  and  we  agen  driven 

Into  Sraldom,  evermgr  to  liven/ 

He  gan  hem  ransaken  ogr  gn  and  gn, 

And  fgnd  it  ogr  sone  angn; 

And  nam  09  breSere  fverilk  gn  5 

And  ledde  hem  sorful  aggn, 

And  brogte  hem  bifgr  Iosep 

WiS  reweli  lgte,  and  sorwe  and  wep. 

Dg  quaS  Iosep,  '  Ne  wiste  ge  nogt 
Dat  ic  am  o  wel2  witter  <5ogt?  10 

Mai  nogt  lgnge  me  ben  forhglen 
Quatsgevere  on  Ignde  wur<5  stolen. ' 

'  Lgverd,'  quad  Iudas,  '  do  wiS  me 
Quatsg  Si  wille  on  werlde  be, 

WiSSan  Sat  Sii  friSe  Beniamin.  15 

Ic  ledde  him  ut 3  on  trewthe  mm 
Dat  he  sulde  eft4  cumen  agen 
To  hise  fader,  and  wiS  him  ben/ 

Dg  cam  I5sep  swilc  rewSe  upon, 
He  dede  alle5  ut  Se  toSere  ggn;  20 

And  spac  unfSes,  sg  he6  gret, 
Dat  alle  hise  wlite  wurS  tfres  wet. 
'Ic  am  Iosep,  dredeS  gu  nogt, 
For  gure  helSe  gr  hider  brogt. 

Two  7  ger  ben  nu  Sat  derSe  8  is  cumen,  25 

Get  sulen  five9  mile  ben  numen, 
Dat  men  ne  sulen  sowen  ne  shgren, 
Sg  gal  drugte  Se  feldes  dfren. 
RapeS  gu  to  mm  fader  agen, 

And  seiS  him  quilke  mln  blisses  ben;  30 

And  dotS  him  to  me  cumen  hider, 
/x       And  ge  and  gure  orf  al  togider. 

1  he  slagen.        a  wol.  3  ledde  ut.  *  ef.  5  halle.  6  to. 

7  to.  8  derke.  9  v. 


/ 


THE  STORY  OF  JOSEPH  31 


/ 


Of  lewse  god  in  lgnd  Gersen 

Sulen  ge  sundri  riche  ben.' 

Everilc  he  kiste,  on  ilc  he  gret, 
v    Ilc  here  was  of  his1  tfres  wet. 
<k         Sone  it  was  King  Pharaon  kid  5 

Hu  tSis  newe  tiding  were  bitid; 

And  he  was  blioe,  in  herte  fagen, 

Dat  Iosep  wulde  him  Sider  dragen, 

For  luve  of  Iosep  migte  he  timen. 

He  bad  cartes  and  waines  nimen,  10 

And  fechen  wives  and  childre  and  men, 

And  gaf  hem  ogr  al  lgnd  Gersen, 

And  het  hem  oat  he  sulden  haven 
/v  Mgre  and  bet  San  he  kude  craven. 
I    Iosep  gaf  ilc  here  twinne^srud,  15 

Beniamin  mpst  he  made  prud; 

Flf  weden  best  bar  Beniamin, 

Dre  hundred  plates  of  silver  fin. 

AIsq  ffle  6<5re  oprtil 

He  bad  ben  in  his  faderes  will;  20 

And  tene2  asses  wi5  sfmes  fest, 

Of  alle  Egyptes  weloe3  best, 

Gaf  he  his  4  breoere  wiS  herte  blioe, 

And  bad  hem  rapen  hem  hgmward  switSe ; 

And  he  sq  deden  wi<5  herte  fagen;  25 

Toward  here  fader  he  gunen  dragen, 

And  quane  he  comen  him  bifgren 

Ne  wiste  he  nogt  quat  he  wgren. 
'Lgverd/  he  seiden,  'Israel, 

Iosep  olin  sune  gretec5  oe  wel,  30 

And  sendecS  t5e  bgde  "Sat  he  liveth; 

Al  Egipte  in  his  wille5  cliveo? 

1  is.  a  x.  3  welfthe.  *  is.  s  wil. 


32  /.     THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Iacob  abraid,  and  treweS1  it  nogt 
Til  he  sag  al  8at  weloe  brogt. 
1  Wei  me,'  quacS  he,  c  wel  is  me  wel 
Dat  ic  have2  abiden  o\is  swilc3  s_el. 
And  ic  sal  to  min  sune  fare,  5 

And  sen  gr  ic  of  werlde  chare/ 
Iacob  4  wente  ut  of  lgnd  Chanaan, 
And  of  his  kinde  wel  manie  a  man. 
Iosep  wel  faire  him  understod, 

And  Pharaon  <5ogte  it  ful  good;  io 

For  <5at  he  weren  hirdemen 
He  bad  hem  ben  in  lgnd  Gersen. 

Iacob  was  brogt  bifgren  oe  king 
For  to  geven  him  his  blissing5. 
'Fader  dere6/  quao1  Pharaon,  15 

'  Hfl  f|le  ger  be  (5e  on  ? ' 

'  An  hundred  ger  and  ontti  7  mg 
Have  ic  her  drogen  in  werlde  wg  ; 
Dog  ftinkeo1  me  Sgroffen  fg 

Dg 8  ic  is  have  drogen  in  wg,  20 

Sioen  ic  gan  on  werlde  ben. 
Her  uten  §rd,  mankin  bitwen.'   . 
Sg  omkecS9  everilc  wise10  man 
De  wgt  qugrof  mankin  bigan, 

And  (5e  oTAdames  gilte  muneo1,  25 

'Dat  he  her  uten  frdes  n  wunecS. 

Pharaon  bad  him  wuroen  wel 
In  softe  reste  and  sell  mel; 
Him  and  hise  sunes  in  reste  dede     • 
In  lgnd  Gersen  on  sundri  st§de.  3° 

SitSen  ogr  was  mad  gn  site12 
De  was  ihgten13  Ramese 

1  trewed.  2  ave.  3  swil.   ■         4  acob.  5  bliscing.  6  derer. 

7  xxx.         8  ftog.         9  linked.         10  wis.        u  herdes.       12  scite.        I3  yeten. 


THE  STORY   OF  JOSEPH  33 

Iacob  on  live  wunede  (Ser  l 

In  reste  fulle  fowrtene2  ger; 

And  God  him  let  bifgren  sen 

Quilc  time  hise  ending  sulde  ben. 

He  bad  Iosep  his  leve  sune  5 

Qn  "Sing 3  Sat  off  he  4  wel  mune, 

Dat  quan  it  wurSe5  mid  him  don, 

He  sulde  him  birlen  in  Ebron; 

And  witterlike  he  it  haveS6  him  seid 

De  stfde  ogr  Abraham  was  leid.  10 

Sg  was  him  lef7  to  wurSen  leid 

Qugr  Hall 8  Gast  stille  hadde  seid 

Him  and  hise  eldere  fer  fr9  bifgren, 

Qugr  Jesu  Crist  wulde  ben  bgren, 

And  qugr  ben  dfad,  and  qugr  ben  graven ;  15 

He  Sogt  witS  hem  reste  to  haven. 

Iosep  swor  him  al  sg  he  bad, 
And  he  Sgrof  wurS  bliSe  and  glad. 
Qr  San  he  wiste  off  werlde  faren, 
He  bad  hise  kinde  to  him  charen,  20 

And  seide  quat  of  hem  sulde  ben; 
Hali^Gast  dede  it  him  seen. 
In  /elf  n^  ending  and  hall 8  lif, 
SgS*c  forlet  Sis  werldes  strif. 

Iosep10  dede  hise  Hch  faire  gfren,  25 

Wassen,  and  richelike  smfren, 
And  spicelike  swete  smaken; 
And  Egipte  folc  him  biwaken 
FowertI11  nigtes  and  fowerti11  daiges; 
Swilce  12  wgren  Egipte  laiges 13.  30 

First  nigen14  nigt  "be  liches  beSen, 

2  xiiij.  3  fthing.  *  offe.  5  wurS.  6  ave$. 

ali.  9  ear.  10  osep.  n  xl.  12  swilc.         ,3  lages. 


15 


34  /•       THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

And  smfren,  and  winden  and  biqufSen, 

And  waken  is  sioen  fowerti1  nigt; 

De  men  sg  olden  Se  hadden 2  migt. 

And  Ebrisse  folc  hadden2  an  kire, 

Nogt  sone  delven  it  wi(5  yre, 

Oc  wassen  it  and  kepen  it  rigt, 

Wiouten  smerles  sevene  nigt, 

And  si<5en3  smfred  <5ritti4  daiges. 

Cristene  folc  havecS  oSer  laiges; 

He  ben  smfred  <5gr  guiles  he  liven, 

Wi5  crisme  and  olie,  in  trewtSe  given  B ; 

For  trewcSe  and  gode  dedes  mide 

Don  6  ben  San  al  (5at  wechdede. 

Sum  5n,  sum  oVe,  sum  sevene 7  nigt, 

Sum  oritti4,  sum  twelve8  mane's  rigt, 

AnjLsUHL^yerJLlc  .wurSen  ger, 

Dgr  quiles  "Sat  he  wunen  her, 

Don  for  Se  dede  chircheggng, 

Elmessegifte,  and  messesgng, 

And  (Sat  is  on  fte  weches  stfde;  20 

Wei  him  mai  ben  tSat 9  wel  it  dede. 

Egipte  folc  havetS10  him  waked 

Fowerti1  nigt  and  ffste  maked, 

And  hise  sunes  ontti  daiges, 

In  clfne  lif  and  hali11  laiges.  25 

Sg  wgren  forS  ten12  wukes  gon,  ^^, 

Get  hadde  13  Iacob  birigeles  ngn.  *^\^ 

And  Pharaon  King  cam  bgde  bifgren,  ^* 

Dat  Iosep  haveS  his  fader  swgren. 
And  he  it  him  gatte  Sgr  he  wel  dede, 
And  bad  him  nimen  him  feres  mide, 

1  xl.  2  adden.  3  siden.  4  xxx.  5  geven. 

6  Son.  7  vii.  8  xii.  9  dat.  10  aveS.  ™  ali. 

12  x.  13  adde. 


FLORIS   AND   BLAUNCHEFLUR  35 

Wei  wgpnede  men  and  wis  of  hfre, 

Dat1  ng  man  hem  bi  weie  dfre2. 

Dat  bere  is  led,  Sis  folc  is  rad, 

He  foren  abuten  bi  Adad. 

Ful  sevene  nigt  he  oer  abiden,  5 

And  bim^ning  for  Iacob  deden. 

S9  \gng  he  haven  SeSen  numen, 

To  flum  Jurdan  Sat  he  ben  cumen, 

And'  Qver  rnsrra-n  til  Ebron;  (""" 

D(3r  is  Sat  liche  in  birlele  don.  10 

And  Iosep  into  Egipte  went 

WiS  al  his  folc  Qt  wiS  him  sent3. 


III.  FLORIS  AND  BLAUNCHEFLUR.  "^  <j 


pE  porter  j^o^te  what  to  rede; 

He  let  flures  gadere  on  J>e  mede, 

Cupen  he  let  fille4  of  flures     l^^  15 

To  strawen  in  oe  maidenes  bures. 

pat  was  his  red  to  helpe  him,  sg, 

He  let  Flgris5  on  J>at  911  cupe  gg. 

Tweie6  gfegges  pe  cupe  bere, 

And  for  hfoie  wroj/  hi  were;  20 

Hi  beden  God  5ive  him  yvel7  fin 

pat  sg  manie  flures  dide  8  J>erin. 

To  pe  chaumbre  per  hi  ^cholde  gg 

Ne  3§den  hi  ari^t  rig ; 

To  anofer  chaumbre  hi  ben  9  aggn,  25 

To  Blauncheflures  chaumbre  ngn. 

pe  cupe  hi  sette  to  pe  grunde, 

And  g£n10  for})  and  lete11  hire  stunde12/ 


^^<lQ 


1  dat.  2  deren.  3  wid  al . . .  snt.  (  fulle.  5  Floriz,  as  often, 

twei.  7  uvel.  8  dude,  as  often.  9  beo]>.  10  go]),  as  often. 

1  letes.  M  stonde. 


D    2 


36  /.       THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

■  u^O>- 
Q  maiden  com  and  wolde 

be  flures  handlen  and  bihplde; 

FlQris  wende  hit  were  his  swete  wijt, 

Ut  of  pe  cupe  he  lep  ari3t, 

And  J?at  maide  for  J>e  drede  5 

Bigan  to  crie  and  to  grede.     '( 

p9  nisie"1}  Flgris  what  to  rfde 

For  j?e  ferlich  J>at  he  hadde; 

Into  J?e  Qupe  he  sterte  aje  2 

And  wib  J?e  flures  hidde  he3.  10 

pis  maide  J?03te  anpn  ri^t 

pat  hit  was  Flpris,  f»at  swete  wijt, 

For  here  chaumbres  nije4  were, 

Selde  was  J?at  hi  togadere  nere, 

And  ofte  Blauncheflur  hire  hadde  itgld  15 

Hu  heo  was  fram  him  isgld, 

Nu  maidens  comen  in  to  hire  lfpe,       j- 
Wei  fiftene  in  gn  hfpe, 
And  axede  hire  what  hire  were,    -   » 
And  whi  hjo  makede  suche  bere.  20 

Wei  heo  was  bij?03t  and  whare 
To  flnden  hem  answare :     * 
'  To  J?e  cupe/  heo  sf  de,  '  ich 5  com  and  wolde 
pis  flures  handlen  and  bihglde; 
per  fi^te  6  ut  a  buterfl^e,  25 

Are  ich  wiste  on  mln  13c, 
So  sore  ich  was  offerd  of  ban 
pat  ich  lude?  crie  bigan.'        #a^ 
pis  oj^ere  lo^en  and  hadde  gleop  ■  -  - 

And  ggn  a3cn  and  leten  8  beo.  *»»■—    30 

Clarice  "Kattegat  maide  hende  ; 
To  Blauncheflur  heo9  gan  wende 

1  nuste.         2  a3e,  from  MS.  A.         3  he  hudde  him.         *  niz.         s  ihc,  and 
always.     6  fliste.     7  hide,  not  in  MS.     8  lete>.     9  blauncheflures  chaumbre  heo. 


FLORIS   AND   BLAUNCHEFLUR  37 

And  sfde,  '  Swete  Blaunchefliir, 

Wilt  u  se  a  wel  fair  flur?  ^  -^j^ 

Hit  ne*  grew  no^t  on  f>is  lgnde, 

pat  flur  fat  ich  bringe  fe  tohgnde/""2- 

1  Away,  Claris 1/  quaj>  Blauncheflur,  5 

'Ho  J^at  luvej>  paramur, 

And  haj>  ferof  joye  mai  luve  fluresj 

Ac  ich  li,bbe  in  'soreje  in  J>is  tures, 

For  ich  wene,  wifmte2  gabbe,1' 

pat  )?e  Admiral  me  wile3  habbe. 

Ac  J>ilke~  day  ne  schal  ne^vere  be, 

Ne  schal  me  nevere  a  twite  me 

pat  ich  beo  of  luve  untrewe, 

Ne  chaunge  luve  for  ng  newe, 

Ne  lete  J?e  glde  for  ng  newe  be,  15 

S9  dobFlgris  on  his  contre  ; 

Ac  pej  Flgris  forjete  4  me, 

Ne  schal  ich  nevere  forjete  J>e7 

Claris  iherde  £es  ille  reufe 
Of  trewnesse  and  of  trewj>e^  20 

pe  tfres  5  glide  of  hire  lere  V  "*■* 
'  Blauncheflur,'  he  sfde,  '  gode  ifere, 
Leve  swete  Blauncheflur, 
Cum  and  se  a  wel  fair  flur/ 

Togedere  hi  ggn  nu  imk^^JL  25 

And  Flgris  ha]?  iherd  al  J?is; 
Ut  of  J^e  cupe  he  lep^angn, 
And  to  Blauncheflur  he  gan  ggn. 
EiJ^er  ober  sone  ikneu,  ^^v 

Bgfe  nupe  hi  chaungen6  heu;  NN*Afc  30 

Togadere  wifute  word  hi  lepen, 
Clepte  and  kiste 7,  and  eke  wepen  8 ; 

1  Clariz,  occasionally.  2  bijuite,  as  often.  3  wule,  as  occasionally. 

4  forje.  5  tieres.  6  chaunge^.  7  keste.  8  weopen. 


38  /.       THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

Here  kissinge  *  ilf  ste  a  mile, 
And  £>at  hem  J^ujte  litel  while. 

P92  Clarice  biheld3  al  J>is, 
Here  cuntenaunce  and  here  blis ; 
Seide  Clarice  to  Blauncheflur, 
'  Knowest  u  03t  jete  o  4  J>is  fiur  ? 
A  litel  fr  ])u  noldest  hit  se, 
Nu  ne  mi5le  hit  lete  fram  J>e. 
He  moste  kunne  michel5  of  art 
pat  f>u  woldest  3eve  pevof  part/ 
'  Certes/  qua]?  Blauncheflur  to  Claris^ 
1  pis  is  min  gjene  swete  FlQrIs.' 

Nu  bglpe  two  ]?es  swete  J>inge6 
Ciie7  hire  merci  al  wepinge,    * -^ 
To  \>q  Admiral  J>at  hem  ne  wreie^  ! 
For  J>enne  were  here  sore3e  neie  8/N**n 
Clarice  hadde  of  hem  pite: 
'  Ngfjing/  heo  sf  de,  '  ne  dute  ^e, 
Ne  dute  35  namgre  9  wij>alle 
pat  hit  were  to  me  bifalle.      .  ^ 
Heje  ich  wille  and  ngj>ing'  wreie   :) 
<^a^  Ower  fieire  cumpaignie.' 

Clarice  hem  ha}?  to  bedde  ibro^t 
pat.  was  of  pal  and  selc  i\vro3t ; 
In  bedde  heo  bro3te  hem  adun, 
And  hire  10  self  wende  hem  fram. 
pg  Fl^rfs  first  spgke  bigan  : 
1  Ure  Lgverd/  he  sede,  '  fat  makedest  man, 
pe  ich  J?onkenvJliodes  sune,    4|^f((C\ 
pat  ich  am  to /mi  Jfeof  icume.  30 

1  kessinge.  2  ]>§,  not  in  MS.  3  biheold.  *  o,  not  in  MS. 

5  muchel,  as  occasionally.  6  fringes.  7  criep.  8  niwe. 

0  nammore.  10  hure,  as  occasionally.  n  J>onki. 


FLORIS  AND   BLAUNCHEFLUR 


39 


Mi  lef,  nu  ich  habbe  fe  funde1, 
Of  al  mi  care  ich  am  unbundle/ 

Nu  aifer  haj?  of>er  itgld 
Of  here  sore^e  and  care  cgld, 
pat  hi  hadde  ifunde  bg 
Si}?fe  hi  were  ia|laatwg. 
Nu  hi  cleppen 2  and  kisse  *, 
And  maken  togadere  michel  blisse ; 
If  fer  was  a^t  bute  ki§£ft4 
Swete  Blaunchefliir  hit  wiste. 
Ngn  6f>er  hevene  hi  ne  bfde 
Bute  evre  swiche5  lif  to  lfde. 

Ac  lgnge  ne  mijte  hi  hem  wite 
pat  hi  neren  underlie,  'oJt>cf 

For6  \>q  Admiral  hadde  such  a  wune, 
§ch7  moretid  fer  moste  cume 
Two  maidens  wij>  michel  honur 
Up8  into  fe  hejeste  tur, 
pat  were  feire  and  swi{?e 9  hende ; 
pat  gn  his  hfved  for  to  kembe, 
pat  oJ?er  bringe  towaille  and  bacin 
For  to  wasse  his  hgnden  in. 
Swiche  him  serven10  a  day  sg  faire, 
A  more^e  moste  anof>er  peire. 
Ac  rnfst  were  wuned11  into  J?e  tur 
Maide  Claris  and  Blaunchefliir. 

Clarice,  joie  hire  mot  bitide, 
Args  up  in  /pe  more3entide, 
And  haf>  cleped  12  Blaunchefliir 
To  gg  wif>  hire  into  \>z  tur. 
Qua]?  Blaunchefliir,  '  Ich  am  cominge/ 
Ac  heo  hit  sfde  al  slepinge. 


n 


25 


30 


ifunde.       2  cleppej). 
up,  not  in  MS. 


cussej). 
suj>e. 


*  custe. 
10  serve  J). 


5  swich. 
11  iwuned. 


ehc. 


12  icluped. 


40  /.       THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Claris  com  into  pe  tur; 

pe  Admiral  axede  Blauncheflur. 

'  Sire,  al  ni^t  at  hire  '  boke 

Heo  haf>2  J?eron  irad  and  loke, 

And  ]?eron  bfde3  hire  oresun  V^***^ 

pat  God  )^at  pole3e^passiurr<x;^vii->ys 

J>e  hglde,  Sire,  lpnge  alive ; 

And  nil  hep  is  asleped  swij^e 

pat  heo  ne  mai  come  to  J>e7 

'  Is  )?at  s6J>e4?'  sfde  he. 

Heo  sfde,  '  ^e,  Sire,  withute  If  sing/ 

1  Heo  is,'  he  sfde,  'a  swete  J>ing, 

Wei  aste  ich  willen  hire  to  wif 

J>at  so  ^erne  bidde£  mi  lif.' 

A  more3e  pg  Claris  arist 
Blauncheflur  heo  atwist      *^«-&     »    k 
pat  he  makede  sq  lgnge  demere  5.      "j 
'  Aris,'  heo  sfde,  '  and  gg  we  ifere.' 
QuaJ>  Blauncheflur,  '  Ich  come,  angn.' 
Ac  Flgris  cleppen  hire  bigon, 
And  heo6  him  alsg  unwise^"VN-*^c ■• 
And  felle7  aslepe  oh  Jris  wise. 

p9  Clarice  to  J>e  piler  com,. 
And  pe  bacin  of  golde  n5m 
To  bfre  wif>  hire  into  J>e  tur, 
Heo  lokede  after  Blauncheflur. 

p9  Clarice  com  into  J>e  tur, 
He  axede  after  Blauncheflur: 
'Sire,  ich  wende  hire  finde  here, 
Heo8  was  arise' are  ich  were; 
Nis  heo  no^t  icume  3ete  ? ' 
Qua£he,  '  Heo  dute£  me  to  lite.' 

"Hieo  set  at  hire.  2  and  haj>.  3  ibede.  *  soj). 

6  he.  7  feolle.  8  he.  , 


FLORIS  AND  BLAUNCHEFLUR  41 

He  clepede1  to  him  his  chaumberlaynj 
And  het  him  gg  wif>  alle  mayn 
For  to  wite  whLheo  ne  come2 
To  his'Efste  swife3  sone. 

For]?  he  wende  sone  angn,  5 

To  hire  chaumbre  fat  he  com. 
In  hire  bedde  he  fgnd  twg, 
Wei  faste  iclept4,  aslepe  bg 
Neb  to  neb,  and  milf  to  miif>; 
Sone  were  here  sorejen5  cujn  10 

To  J>e  Admiral  sone  he  te$ 
And  tglde  him  what  he  isej.  — — 

pe  Admiral  het  his  swerd  bringe ; 
*^**imte  he  wolde  of  fis6  finge. 

Forjp  he  wende  wif  al  his  mayn,  15 

He  and  his  chaumberlayn ; 

In  J?e  bed  he7  fgnd  tweie, 

git  was  J>e  slep  in  here  eie. 

He  let  adun  J?e  clgfes  caste 

Binffen  here  breste;  20 

Bi  here  breste  he  knew  angn  «^ 

pat  6n  was  maide  and  fat  ofer  mon 8. 

pe*  children  awgke  ]>g  angn, 
And  se^e  J>e  Admiral  bifgre9  hem  ggn 
Wif>  his  swerd  al  adra^e;^  '  25 

Sgre  hi  ben  offerd,  and  wel  maje.  ^. 

« Seie,'  qua£  J>e  Admiral,  <  belamy, 
Ho  makede  \> e  sg  hardy  ;v ' 
For  to  come  into  mi  tur, 

And  to  ligge  bi  Blauncheflur  ? '  3° 

Hi  crien10  him  mere!  bgpe  swife 
pat  he  ^ive  hem  first  of  live. 

clupede.        *  cume.         3  suthe,  as  occasionally.         *  iclupt.         s  sore3'ef 
6  J)us.  *      7  heo.         8  a  mon.         9  bevore.        10  cries. 


42  /.       THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

After  his  barnage  he  haj>  isent1 
To  awrfke  him  wif  jugement, 
And  let  hem  fe  while  binde  faste 
And  into  prison  ben  icaste. 

His  palais  fat  was  sg  faire  ibild2  5 

Of  erles  and  barons  it  was  ifild  \ 
Up  he  stod  amgng  hem  alle, 
Bi  semblaunt  wel  wrgj>  wifalle  : 
1  Lgrdinges/  he  sfde,  ■  wij>  michel  honur 
^e  habbe  iherd  of  Blatmcheflur,  10 

Hu  ich  hire  bo^te  apli^t   **  °^  f*^\ 
For  seve  sVpe  of  ggld  hire  wijt;  >^r*^£\y 
To  hire  was  mi  mf  ste  wene  "^jK. 
For  to  habbe  to  mi  quene.        x*"~M  **^^ 
Nis  no3t  ^Qre  fat  in4  ich  com,  15 

And  fgnd  hire  wij>  horedom5, 
me  to  schame  and  deshonur 
In  hire  bedde  on  mi  tur. 
Ich  habbe  30U  tgld  hu  hit  is  went; 
\d  Awrfkeb  me  wif>  jugement/  20 

panne  spak  a  freo  burgeis   V0- 
pat  was  hende  and  curteis: 
1  Sire,  are  hi  beo  to  dffe  6  awreke, 
We  mote  ihere  \ e  children  spfke ; 
Hit  nere  nojt  elles  rijt  jugement  25 

Wifmten  answare  t5  acupement/ 

pe  king  of  Nuble  sfde  Ipg, 
'ForsoJ?,  ne  schal  hit  no5t  g£  sg; 
Hit  is  ri£gej  alle>n%^^; 
Felons  inome?  hondhabbing  3° 

For  to  suffre  jugement 
Wifute  answare  gfer  acupement/ 

1  isend.  2  ibuld.  3  ifuld.  i  ine.  5  hordom. 

6  dij?e. 


FLORIS  AND   BLAUNCHEFLUR  43 

After  pe  children  nu  me  senden * ; 
Hem  to  berne  fir  me  tenden2. 
Seide  'Ftgrrs  to  Blauncheflur, 
1  Of  Ore  lif  nis  rig  sucur,  ^^ 

Ac  min  is  pe  gilt3,  and  pe  unm§J>      0  5 

pat  J?u  for  me  schalt  pg\ie  dff>; 
Ac  if  kinde4  hit  f>glie "mijte 
Ich  Qjte  deie  twye  wif>  ri3te, 
Q  df  J>  for  J?e,  gn  6J>er  for  me, 
For  J?is  )?u  j^glest  nu  for  me.  10 

For  if  I  nere  into  J?is  tur  icume,  ^ 

v  WiJ>  mire^e  pu  mi3test  herinne  wune.' 
He  droj  forf>  a  riche  ring 
His  moder  3af  him  at  his  parting: 
'Have  J>is  ring,  lemman  min,  15 

pu  mijt5  ng;t  deie  while0  he  is  ]>m' 
pe  ring  he  havej^  for]}  arajt 
And  to  Blauncheflur  bitajt.      ^O- 
1  pe  ring  ne  schal  nevre  aredde  me, 
For  dfj?  ne  mai  ich  se  on  pe.y  20 

pe  ring  hep  wolde  a3e  rfche 
And  to  Flgris  him  bitfchej^Wt-j 
Ac  for  al  pat  heo  mi3te  do, 
He  him  nolde  a3en  ifo^A*  L^T 
And  pe  ring  bi  gne  stunde  25 

Fel  adun  to  pe  grunde. 
A  due  stupede  and  him  upnom, 
And  was  ferof  wel  bli]?e/mon) 

Nu  pes  childre  forf>  meTBringe 
To  here  dom  al  wepinge,  30 

Ac  per  nas  ngn  sg  stirne7  m^n 
pat  hem  lokede  upon, 

2  tendej).  3  gult.  *  kunde.  5  ne  miat. 

*  \>e  while.  7  sturne. 


44  /.      THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

pat  nolde  pg  swtye  fa^e  * 
pat  jugement  were  wifxira^e; 
For  Flgris  was  sg  fair  3ongling, 
And  Blauncheflur  sg  swete  J^ing, 
Of  men  and  wimmen  }?at  ben2  nuf>e, 
pat  gg  and  se  3  and  spfke 4  wif>  muj»e, 
Ne  ben  sg  faire  in  here  gladnesse 
Sg  hi  were  in  here  sorinesse. 
Ac  \>q  Admiral  was  sg  wrgf>  and  wod 
He  quakede  for  grame  fer  he  stod, 
And  het  hem  binde  wel  faste 
And  into  pe  fire  caste. 

pe  due  ]?at  pe  ring  funde 
vCom  to  pe  Admiral  and  rjinde, 
,And  al  togadere  he  gan  him  schewe 
Of  fat  pe  children  were  biknewe.^UA,/ 
pe  Admiral  let  hem  ajen  clfpey^ 
For  he  wolde  wij?  Flgris  spfke. 
'  Sire,'  quaf  Flgris,  '  forsof)  ich  telle 
pu  no^test  no;t  J>at  maide  quelle; 
Of  al  f>is  gilt  ich  am  to  wite, 
Ich  03te  deie  and  heo  gg  quite/ 
QuaJ>  Blauncheflur,  'Aquel  Jm  me, 
And  let  Flgris  alive  be; 
^if5  hit  nere  for  mi  luve 
He  nere  nojt  fram  his  lgnde  icome. 
QuaJ>  pe  Admiral,  '  Sg  ich  mote  gg, 
^e  schulle  deie  togadere  bg ; 
Miself  ich  wille  me  awrfke, 
Ne  schulle  ;e  nevre  gg  ne  sp^ke/ 

Flgris  for]?  his  nekke  bf d,  tjU^ 
And  Blauncheflur  wifdra^e  him  jet ; 
Blauncheflur  bid  for  J)  hire  swire'-', 
And  FlgrTs  ajen  hire  gan  tire.  ^  ,'.t0 
suj?e  sage.       2  biij),  as  occasionally.      3  seoj).       *  spekej).       5  5ef. 


FLORIS   AND   BLAUNCHEFLUR  45 

Nei)?er  ne  rrn^te  J^ere  J^gle''***^ 
pat  of>er  deide  bifgre. 
w^.  pg  be  Admiral,  pe}  he  wrgf>  were, 
per  he  chaungede  his  chere ;   «m^ 
For  eyber1  wolde  for  ofer  deie,  5 

And  he2    sej  man!  wepinge3  eie, 
And  for  he  luvede  sq  muche  f>at  mai, 
Al  wepinge  he  turned  away. 
His  swerd  fel  of  his  hgnd  to  grunde, 
Ne  mijte  he  hit  hglde  bilke4  stunde.  10 

pe  due  J>at  here  ring  hadde, 
For  hem  to  spfke  wille  he  hadde : 
1  Sire  Admiral/  he  sf de,  '  iwis 
Hit  is  Ipe  wel  Htel  pris     v.W^ 
pis  feire  children  for  to  quelle;  15 

Ac  betere  hit  is  J?at  hi  Ipe  telle 
Hu  he  com  into  J>e  tur 
To  ligge  Iper  bi  Blaunchefliir. 
His  engin  whan  ]?u  hit  wite 
pe  betere  wij>  6J>er  ]>u  mi^t  Ipe  wite/  20 

Alle  J?at  herde  wordes  his 
Bisechen  })at  he  graunte5  {>is. 
He  het  him  telle  his  engin, 
Hu  he  to  Blaunchefhlr  com  in, 
And  ho  him  radde  and  help  j?arto.  25 

1  pat/  qua£  he,  '  nelle  ich  nevre  do 
For  J>ing  J^at  me  mai  mf  do, 
Bute  hit  hem  be  forjive  also.'     ihfi'Y^ 
Alle  Ipe  olpere  bisechen6  bis,        "" 
And  of  J>e  Admiral  igranted  is.  3° 

Nu  ord  and  ende  he  haj>  hem  tgld7; 
Hu  Blaunchefliir8  was  fram  him  sgld9, 

1  he  se3  pat  ey>er.  2  for  he.  3  wepinde.  4  Jmlke.  5  graunti. 

6  bisechep.  7  itold.  8  blacheflur.  9  isold. 


46  /.       THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Hu1  he  was  of  Spaygne  a  kinges  sone 
For  hire  luve  J?ider2  icume, 
To  fgnden  wif>  sume  ginne 
Hu  he  mi3te  hire  awinne  ; 

And  hu,  purq  J>e  ciipe  and  J>e  3  gersume,  5 

pe  porter  was  his  man  bicume, 
,  And  hu  he  was  in  a  cupe  ibgre. 
i   Alle  pes  opere  lowe  perfgre 4. 

pe  Admiral  pg,  wel  him  bitlde, 
pat  child  he  sette  5  bi  his  side;  10 

And  haf>  foqive  his  wrappe  bg, 
Flgris  and  Blauncheflur  alsg, 
And  sfde  wip  him  hi  scholde  be 
pe  beste  of  al  his  maine. 

And  Flgris  he  makeb  stgnde  uprijt,  15 

And  per  he  dubbed  him  to  kni3t. 
Nii  bgpe  togadere  pes  childre  for  blisse 
Falle6  to  his  fet,  hem  to  kisse; 
He  let  hem  to  gne  chirche  bringe, 
And  spiisen  hem  wip  gne  gold  ringe.  20 

purq  p e  red  of  Blauncheflur 
Me  fette  Claris  adun  pe7  tur. 
pe  Admiral  hire  nam  to  quene; 
pilke  f|ste  was  wel.,breme3 

For  per  was  alle  kinnes8  gleo  25 

pat  mi^te  at  eni  bridale9  beo. 

Hit  nas  perafter  ngping  lgnge 
pat  per  com  to  Flgris  writ  and  sgnde,  v**^ 
pat  pe  king  his  fader  was  dfd 

And  pat  he  scholde  nimen  his  rfd.  30 

panne  seide  pe  Admirail, 
'If  pu  dost  bi  mi  consail, 

1  and  hu.  2  Jmder.  3  Jrores  Jjc  4  }>ervore.  5  set. 

6  falle>.  7  of  ]>e.  8  kunnes.  9  briddale. 


THE  DEBATE    OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE  SOUL        47 

Bilf  f  wij?  me,  and  wende  na3t  hgm  ; 
Ich  wille  5eve  }>e  a  kinedom 
Al  sg  Igng  and  al  sg  brgd, 
Alsg  evre  3et  ]ri  fader  bgdV 

Ac  Flgris  nolde  for  ng  winne,  5 

Levere  him  were  wif>  his  kinne. 
pe  Admiral  he  bid  godday, 
And  }>onkede  Claris  bat  faire  may, 
And  to  hire  he  haj?  i^olde 

Twenti  pund  of  rf de 2  golde ;  10 

And  to  Dans  fat  him  sg  ta^te 
TwentT  pund  he  ara3te, 
And  alle  J>at  for  him  diden  ei  dfl 
He  3flde  here  while  swibe  wel. 
)^^}  He  bitajte  hem  alle  God  Almi3te,  15 

And  com  hgm  when  he  mi3te. 
He  was  king  wi]?  michel  honur, 
And  hep  his  quene  Blauncheflur.  .     < 

Nu  3§  haven3  iherd  bane  ende  ^m**0*^.^ 
Of  Flgris  andhis  lemman  heride,  20 

Hu  after  bale  come})  bote. 
God  leve  bat  us  sg  mote, 
pat  we  him  mote  lovle  sg 
pat  we  mote  to  hevene  gg.     Amen. 


IV.     THE  DEBATE  OF  THE  BODY  AND  THE  SOUL 

Als  I  lay  in  a  winteris  ny3t4  25 

In  a  droupening5  bifgr  be  day, 
Forsobe6  I  sau3  a  seliy  sy3t7, 

A  body  on  a  bere  lay, 

1  ibod.  2  pond  of  ride.  s  habbej).  4  nyt.  5  droukening. 

6  vorso|>e.  1  syt. 


48  /.      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

pat  havede  ben  a  mody  kny;jt 
And  lltel x  served  God  to  pay 2 ;  i 

Lgren  he  haved  pe  lives  lyjt, 

pe  ggst  was  oute  and  sdiolde  away. 

Wan  pe  ggst  it  scholde  ggy 
'  It 3  biwente  and  withstod, 
Biheld4  the  body  fere  it  cam  frg 

Sq  serfulli  with  dredli  mod ; 
It  seide,  .'  Weile  and  walawg ! 

Wg  wo  \>e  fi  fleys,  pi  foule  blod. 
Wreche  bodi  w^y  list  ou  6  sg, 

pat  ^wilene  were  sg  wilde  and  wod? 


'  pou  fat  were  woned  to  ride 

Hey5e  on  horse  in  and  out, 
Sg  kweynte6  knijt  ikutS7  sg  wide,  15 

As  a  lyon  fers  and  proud, 
qwere  is  al  fi  michele  pride, 

And  f  I*  lede  fat  was  sg  loud  ? 
!jwi  list  ou  fere  sg  bare  o  side8 

Ipricked  in  fat  pore  schroud?  20 

*  ^were  ben  f  1  wurtSli 9  wedes, 

pi  somers  with  f  1  riche  beddes, 
pi  proude  palfreys  and  fi  stedes? 

pat  f  ou  about 10  in  .dgster  leddes  ? 
pi  faucbuns  fat  were  wont11  to  grede,    a~«^:        25 

And  fine  houndes  fat  fdu  fedde"12? 
Me  f  inkeb  God  is  pe  to  ^nede, 

pat  alle  fine  frend  beon  frg  pe  fledde. 


1 


lutel.  2  pay3.  3  yt,  as  often.  *  biheold.  5  listou3. 

6  koweynte.  7  ikud.  8  bareside.  9  murdli.  10  haddest. 

11  noujt  13  ledde. 


THE  DEBATE   OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE  SOUL       49 

'^were  beon  pi  castles  and  \>\  toures, 

pi  chambres  and  pi  rlche  halles 
Ipeynted  with  sg  rlche  floures, 

And  pi  rlche  rgbes  alle? 
pine  cowltes  and  pi  covertcTures,  5 

r*J>        pi  cendels  and  pi  rlche  palles  ? 
Wreche,  ful  derk1  is  noil2  pi  bour; 

Tomoruwe  pou3  schalt  perinne  falle. 

1  ^were  ben  pine  cokes  snelle, 

pat  scholden  ggn  to4  greipe  pi  m§te  10 

With  spfces  swete  for  to  smelle, 

pat  pou  nevere  were '  fol  of  frfte, 
To  do  pat  foule  fleys  to  swelle 

pat  foule  wormes  scjiplden  fte? 
And  pou  havest  pe  pine  of  helle  15 

With  glotonye  me  bigfte.  .  .  / 

'For  God  pe  schop6  aftir  his  schalt  J, 

And  gaf  pe  b9f»e  wyt  and  skii; 
In  J?i  loking  was  1  laft 

To  wisse  aftir  pin  oune  wil.  20 

Ne  toe  I  nevere  wychecraft, 

Ne  wist  I  3wat  was  god8  ngr  U,    . 
\   Bote  as  a  wretche  dumb  and  daft^ 

Bote  as  tou  taugtest  me10  pertil.    ' 

1  Set  to  serven  pe  to  queme  25 

¥>QpQ  at  even  and  at  morn11, 
Sipin  1  was  pe  bitau^t  to  }eme, 

F19  pe  time  pat  pou  was  born, 
pou  pat  dedes  coupest  deme 

Scholdest  habbe  be  war  biforn  30 

1  wrechede  it  is.  2  nou3,  as  often.  3  >ou3,  as  often,  but  always 

printed  Jjou.        4  to,  from  Auch.  MS.       5  werere.         6  schop  J>e.        7  schap. 
8  guod,  as  often.  9  mad.  10  me,  not  in  MS.  n  morwen. 


50  /.      THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT. 

Of  ml  folye,  as  it  seme  1 ; 

Nou  wip  J>iselve  thou  art  forlorn.' 


a 


pe  gast  it  seyde,   '  Bodi  be  stille ! 

3\vo  ha]?  lfred  pe  al  pis  wite 
pat  give^t  me  pese  wordes  grille,  5 

pat  list  per  bollen  as  a  bite? 
Wenest  ou,  wretche,  po:j  thou  fille 

Wip  J>I  foule  fleisch2  a  pite, 
Of  alle  dedes  thou  didest  ille 

pat  pou  sg  lijtli 3 .  schalt  be  quite.  10 

•  Wenest  ou  nou  to  4  gete  pe  grip 

per  pou  list  rgten  in  pe  clay? 
pey  pou  be  rQtin  pile  and  pip, 

And  blowen  wip  pe  wind  away, 
get8  schalt  ou  come  wip  lime  and  lyp  15 

Agein  to  me  on  domesday, 
And  come  to  court  and  1  pe  wip 

For  to  kepen  oure  harde_pa^ 


1  To  tf che  were  pou  me  bitau^t  ; 

Ac  ^wan  pou  poujtest  of  pe  qufd,-^-^-  20 

\  Wip  pi  tep  pe  brldel  pou  laujt, 

pou  dlst  al  pat  I  pe  forbad. 
T5  sinne6  and  schame  it  was  pi  drau^t, 

Til  untid  and  til  wikkedehf d ; 
Inou^  I  stod  ageyn  and  fau3t,  25 

Bot  ai  pou  nome  pin  oune  rfd. 

'Wan  1  pe  wolde  teme  and  tfche 

^wat  was  yvel  and  3\vat  was  god, 
Of  Crist  ne  kirke  was  ng  speche, 

Bote  renne  aboute  and  breyde7  wod;  30 

semet.  2  fleichs,  as  often.  3  litli.  4  to,  from  Auch.  MS. 

5  3eot.  6  sunne,  as  usually.  7  breyd. 


THE  DEBATE    OF   THE   BODY  AND    THE   SOUL        51 

I110U3  I  mijte  preye  and  prfche, 
Ne  mijte  1  nevere  wende  \>\  mod 
jf\  pat  f  6u  woldest  God  knoulfche, 

But  don  al  fat  fin  herte  to1  stod. 

'I  bad  fe  fenke  on  soulenedes2,  5 

Matines,  masse,  and  evespng; 
Thou  mostist  first  don  of  ere  dedes3, 

pou  seidist  al  was  idel  ggng.  ' 
To  wode  and  water  and  feld  thou  ede^t. 

Or  to  court 4  to  do  men  wrpng ; 
Bote  for  pride  or  grettore  medes5 

Lltel6  fou  dlst7  god  among. 


# 


J,       'Ho  may  m^re  trayson  do,   y 
Or  his8  Igverd  betere  engine, 
pan  he  fat  al  his  trist  is  to,  15 

In  and  out9  as  oune  hyn? 
Ay  sef  f  e  fou  was  f  riven  and  f  19,  a     fr^ 
^    I     Mijtis  did10  I  alle  mine, 
(^  ^-^>  To  por.veie  M  f  e  rest  and  ro^" 

And  fou  to  bringe  me  in  pine.  20 

'Nou  mauwe  fe  wilde  bfstes  renne 

And  lien  under  linde  and  Iff, , 
And  foules  file  bi  feld  an&  fenne, 

Sif>in  fl  false  herte/clff.'J^Cjf- 
pine  eijene  are  bllndW-awa  connen  noujt  kenne,     25 

pi  mouth  is  dumb,  fin  fie  is  dff; 
And  nou  sg  1qJ»1i  12  fou  list  grenne,   vU  -     ^Uaaj>j^/k/1^ 

Frg  f  e  comef  a  wikke  wf f. 

1  to,  not  in  MS.  2  soulenede.  3  dede.  *  cour.  5  mede. 

e  lutel.  7  dust.  8  is,  as  in  next  line.  9  ou$t.  10  mitlis  ded. 

11  porveje.  u  lodli. 

E   2 


52  /.      THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

'  Ne  nis  ng  If  vedi  bri3t  on  ble, 

pat  wel  were  woned1  of  pe  t5  lete,  ifi 
pat  wolde  lye  a  nht2  bl  pe  ;      . 

For  nou5t3  pat  men  mi3te  hem  bihete. 
pou  art  unsemly  for  to  se,  5 

Uncomll  for  to  kissen  swete  4 ; 
pou  ne  havest  frend  pat  ne  wolde  fie, 

Come  )?ou  stertlinde  in  pe  strete.' 

j  pe  bodi  it  seide,  '  Ic  seyje, 
*Gast,  pou.  hast  wrgng  iwys :J-    ™~A\  10 

Al  pe  gilt5  on  me  t5  leyje, 

pat  pou  hast  lorn  pi  mikil  blis. 
Were  was  I  bl  wode  or  weyje, 

Sat  or  stod  or  dide  ou3t  mys, 
pat  I  ne  was  ay  under  pin  ey^e  ?  15 

Wel  pou  wgst  pat  soth  it  is6. 

'  Wedir  I  ede  up  or  doun, 

pat  I  ne  bar  pe  on  my  bac, 
Als  pin  as'  frg  toun  to  toun, 

Alse  pou7  me  lete  have  rap  and  rac?     ^t  20 

pat  tou  ne  were  and  rede  8  roun 

Nevere.  did  I  ping  ne  spac; 
Here  pe  sope  Jg^men  mowen 

On  me  pat  ligge  S99  big  and  blac. 

'For  al  pe  wile  pou  were  mi  fere  25 

I  hadde  al  pat  me  was  ned, 
I  mijte  spfke,  se  and  here:  ~\ 

I  ede  and  rgd  and  (cfranl/ and  et. 
Lgpli  chaunged10  is  my^cnere 

Sin  pe  tyme  pat  pou  me  let;  30 

iwoned.  2  nijth.  3  noujth.  *  cussen  suwete.  5  wyt.  v  ys. 

7  als  se  )>ou3.  8  red.  9  here  so.  l0  lodli  chauched. 


^ 


THE   DEBATE   OF   THE   BODY  AND    THE   SOUL        53 

Dff  and  dumb  I  ligge  on  bere, 
pat  I  ne  may  sterin  hand  ne  fet. 

s~  Q  'I  scholde  have  ben  dumb  as  a  schep, 
'  Or  as  an  ouwe  or  as  a  swyn 

pat  et  and  drank  and  lai  and  slep,  5 

Slayn,  and  passid  al  his  pin ; 
Nevere  of':cat|I  nome1  kep,^4v 
Ne  wyste  wat  was  water  ne  wyn, 


ou< 


sr  ne  w 

Ne  leyn  in  helle  fat  is  SQ^depV^ 
Ne  were  fe  wit  fat  al  w&&-pin.2 


%\ 


pe  gast  it 3  seide,  '  Is  ng  doute ; 

Abouten,  bodi,  fdu  me  bar; 
pou  mostist  nede,  I  was  wifoute 

Hand  and  fot,  1  was  wel  war. 
Bote  as  tou  bere  me  aboute.  .         ,      L  J5 

Ne  mijt  1  do  f  e  If ste  char;      *  ^ 
p9rfgre  most  1  nede  loute,   fyu 
Stj^  S9  doth  fat  ngn  ofer  dar. 

1  Of  9  wymman  bom  and  bredde, 

Body,  were  we  bofe  tw9;  20 

Togidre  fostrid  fayre  and  fedde 

Til  fou  coufist  spfke  and  gg. 
Softe  fe  for  love  1  ledde, 

Ne  dorst  I  nevere  do  fe  \xq; 
\y  To  lese  f  e  sg  S9re  I  dredde,  25 

And  wel  I  wiste  to  gete  4  na  m9. 

SI 

U  "2^  ^l  '  For  me  f ou  woldest  sumwat  .&q  . 

\V3ile  fou  were  3ong  a  litil  first,  

For  frendes  ey5e  fat  f  e  stod  to, 

pe  wile  fou  were  bftin  and  ,birst;  30 


7 


he  ne.         2  nevere  ne  wist  i  of  al  }>at  was  tin.         3  yt,  as  often.         4  getin. 


■^ 


IO 


54  /.      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Oc  wan  fou  were  friven  and  frg, 
And  knewe  hunger,  cgld  and  first.*. 

And  3hwilk  was  eyse,  rest  and  ro,' 
Al  fin  oune  wil  fou  dist. 

1  saw  f  e  fair  on  fleysch  and  blod 

And  al  m!  love  on  f  e  I  kesT; 
pat  fou  f  rive  me  f  ou*ie  god, 

And  let  fe  haven  ro  and  rest, 
pat  made  fe  sg  stirne2  of  mo(L* 

And  of  werkes  sg  unwrest ;  2E  f, 
To  fijte  with  fe  ne  was  ng  b6V~^>*A.cW 

Me  fat  fou  bar  in  f I  brest. 

/'Gloterie  and  lecherie, 
.  ;  Pride3  and  wicke  coveytise, 
Nlfe_and_.gnde_and  envie  15 

To  God  of  hevene  and  alle  hise, 
And  in  y^nhst  for  to  lye, 

Was  ti  wone  in  alle  wise 4 ;  mmmmmmmmmm* 

That  I  schal  nou  ful  dere  abye,  «B<w-»»^ 

A,  weyle  !  sgre  may  me  grisej  cvn'        20 

{pou  was  warned  her  bifgre, 

^wat  we  5  bgf  e  scholden  have  ; 
Idel  tale  held  tou  fat  f gre 

pou  sau3  ffle  dun6  in  grave, 
pbu  dist  al  fat  fe  werld  fe  bad,  25 

And-  fat  f  1  fleys  f e  wolde  crave ; 
I  fglede  fe  and  dide7  as  mad 

To  be  maister  and  I  f I  cnave.' 

Jp  / ■  1        '  Iwenest 8  fou,  ggst,  f e  geyned  ou^t 9 

For  to  quite  fe  wifal,  30 

1  virst.  2  sturne.  3  prude.  4  waste  wane  non  of  J)ise. 

5  we,  not  in  MS.         6  bi  dun.         7  dide,  not  in  MS.         8  iweneste.         9  out. 


^ 


THE   DEBATE    OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE  SOUL        55 

pou  fat  was  sg  worfli1  \v10u3t, 

To  seye  1  made  fe  my  fral? 
Did2  I  neyere  on  live  noujt, 

I  ne  rait£u,ne  I  ne  stal 
pat  first3  of  fe.ne  cam  fe  fou^t;  5 

Aby  it  fat  aby^e  schal ! 

^wat  wist  I  wat  was  wrgng  or  riht4, 

Wat  to  take  or  5wat  to  schone, 
Bote  fat  fou  pottest  in  ml  sisht5 

pat  al  be  wisdom  scholdest  cone?  ^.v.  10 

rjwanne  fou  me  tau^tist  on  untijht0, 

And  me  gan  f  eroffe  mone, 
panne  did2  I  al  my  mi^ht7     . 

Anof  er  time  to  have  my  woneT 


Ww- 


£rt 


—  —     9 

'Oc  haddist  ]x>u,  fat  Crist  it  oufe/-  15 


Given  me  honger,  first 8  and  cQld, 
And  fou  witest  me  fat  ng  god  coufe, 
j^J^    In  bismere  3wan  I  was  sg  bgld, 
pat  I  hadde  undernomen  in  ^oufe 

1  havede  h^lden  ;wan  I  was  gld9;  20 

pou  let  me  rekyn  north  and  south 

And  haven  al  my  wille  on  wgld. 

&1,  0    *  pou  scholdist  for  119  lif  ne  lgnd, 

Ne  for  ngn  ofer  worldes  winne, 
Have  soffrid  me  to  lein  911  hgnd,  25 

pat  havecS  tornd  to  schame  or  sinne ; 
Oc  for  I  fe  S9  eise  fgnd, 

And  fi  vretche  wit  S9  finne10, 
pat  ay  was  wrifinde  as  a  wgnd,' 

perfgre  n  coufe  I  nevere  blinne.  30 


1  wordli. 

2  dud. 

3  furst.            i  rith. 

5  si3th.             6  unti3th, 

1  mi3th. 

8  vurst. 

9  I  havede  h olden  old. 

10  with  so  Jmnne, 

11  }>efore. 

' 

56  /.      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

1  To  sinne  J>6u  wistist  was  my  kinde, 

As  mankinne  it  is  al  sg, 
And  15  pe  wretche  world  sg  minde, 

And  to  IpQ  fend  fat  is  iire l  fg.      , 
pou  scholdest  fr  have  late  me  binde  ^  5 

Wan  I  misdede,  and  don  me  wg ; 
Ac  5wanne  fe  blinde  lat  fe  blinde, 

In  dike  he  fallen  bgfe  twg.' 

^  ^      Thg  bigan  J?e  ggst  to  wepe, 

And  seide,  'Bodi,  alias,  alias,  io 

pat  I  fe  lovede  evere  jete, 

For  al  mi  love  on  J>e  1  las.  <&>ih*J) 
pat  tou  lovedest  me  foil  lete,  c^musi  - 

AAM**~On*o  And  madest  me  an  houve  of  glas ; 

I  dide  al  fat  f  e  was  sete,  - i  15 

And  f  ou  my  traytor  evere  was. 

1  pe  fend  of  helle  fat  havef  envle 2 

To  mankinne3,  and  evere  haf  had, 
Was  in  us  as  is  a4  sple 

To  do  sum  god  3  wan  I  fe  bad.  20 

The  werld  he  toe  to  cumpaynie5, 

pat  mam  a  soule  haved  forrad*'*' 
pey  f  re  listen  J?I  folye, 

And  maden6,  wretche,  fe  al  mad. 


$M 


'^wan  I  bad  fe  reste  take,  25 

Forsake  sinne  ay  and  90, 
Do  penaunce,  faste  and  wake, 

pe  fend 7  seide,  '  pou  schalt  nou^t  sg>, 
pus  8  sone  al  f  1  blisse  forsake, 

To  liven  ay  in  pine  and  wq!  30 

1  ore,  as  often.  2  envije.  s  mankune.  4  as  a.  5  cum- 

pani3e.  c  madin.  7  fe.  8  )>os. 


THE  DEBATE   OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE  SOUL        57 

Joye l  and  blisse  I  rede  pou  make, 
And  penke  to  live  seres  my' 

<  '  3wan  I  bad  te  Jeye  pride, 

pi  mame  mes,~pi  nche  schroud, 
pe  false  world  pat  stad  bislde,  5 

Bad  pe  be  ful  quoJft[t|",(knd  proud; 
pi.  fleysch  with  riche  rgbes  schride, 

Nou^t  als  a  beggare  in  a  clout  Vx*> 
And  on  heije  horse  to  ride 

Wip  mikel  meyne  in  and  out3/  10 

ZU    *3wan  I  Da^  J>e  frliche  to  rise, 

Nim  of4  me  pi  soule  kep, 
pou  seidest  thou  mijtest  a  ngne  wise 

Forggn  pe  mine5  morweslep. 
\V3a11  3e  hadden  set/yoTur  gise.  15 

3§  6  pre  traytours/vs^fe^T~wep  ; 
Ye  ladde  me  wip  36lire 7  enprise, 

As  pe  bochere8  dop  his  schep. 

1  !}wan  36 9  pre  traitours  at  9  tale 

Togidere  weren^agein  me  sworn,  20 

Al  3§  maden  trcffevlue 

pat  I  haved  seid  biforn. 
^e  ledde  me  bi  doune  and  dale 

As  an  oxe  bi  pe  horn,  <\ 

Til  per  as  him  is  browen  bale     \ 

per  his  prgte  schal  be  schorn. 

'For  love  pi  wille  I  folgwede  al, 

And  to  mm  oune/a^tW  I  drou3, 
To  foluwe  pe  pat  waVini  pral,       # .  P. 

pat  evere  were  false  and  frou3  -B1  30 

1  ioyje.  2  clou3t.  3  ou3t.  4  on.  5  murie.  6  ]?e. 

7  wid  oure.  8  bo]>elere ;  Auch.  MS.  bucher.  ■  se,  not  in  MS. 


*m 


25 


58  /.      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 


^i 


pou  it  dist  and  1  forhal, 

We  wisFen *  wel  it  was  woua  ;v 

perfgre  mote  we  kepe  ure  fal,      *^ 
Pine  and  schame  and  sorewe  inou3. 


1  peia  alle  J?e  men  nou  under  mone  5 

To  demen  weren  sete  on  benche, 
pe  schames  }>at  us  schullen  be  done    ,^^J^ 

Ne  schulden2  halven  dfl  bipenche3/ 
Ne  helpej)  us  ng  bfde  ne  bone,      ^    J  osfc^ 

Ne  may  us  nou  np  wyl  towrenche;      ■  io 

Hellehoundes  comen4  nou  sone, 
>  '•  ForJ>I  ne  mouwe  we  noyfer  blenche.\«w  J^ 

A(J()      3wan  l^at  bodi  say  J?at  gast5 

pat  mgne  and  al  J>at  soruwe  make,       . 
It  seide,  ' Alias,  £>at  mi  Hf  hath  last,  15 

pat  I  have  lived  for  sinne  sake, 
pat  mln  herte6  ne  hadde  tobrast7, 

^wan  I  was  fram  mi  moder  take; 
1  mijte  have  ben  in  er}>e  kast8, 

And  leijen  and  rgted9  in  a  lake.  20 

'  panne  haved  1  nevere  lerned 

^wat  was  yvil10,  ne  ^wat  was  g5d, 
Ne  ng  ]>'mg  with  wrgnge11  ^ernd,  *        ^ 

Ne  pine  J>gled  as  I  mot; 
gwere  ng  seint  lrn^te  bfren  lire12  ernde  25 

To  him  f>at  boujte  us  with  his  blod, 
In  helle  ^wanne  we  ben  bernd13 

Of  sum  mere!  to  don  us  bot.' 

1^  *  Nay,  bodi,  nay H,  nou  is  to  late  • 

For  to  preien15  and  to  prfche,  3° 

1  wistin.  *  schuldin.  3  bi>enke.  4  cometh.  5  gost. 

herte  anon.  7  toborste.  8  kest.         9  ilei3en  and  iroted.         10  uvilne. 

1  wrong.         12  is.         13  brend.         "  nay,  from  Auch.  MS.         ir'  preije. 


THE  DEBATE   OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE   SOUL       59 

Nou  f>e  wayn  is  atte  l  sate, 

And  bl  tonge  haf>  leid  )?e  spfche.   /^ 

Q  poynt  of  ure  pine  to  bate, 

In  J>e  world  ne  is  ng  If  che ;        ■■-'  y/Vfcn  '  -  *y 

Al  tegidere  we  ggn  9  gate,    "•  5 

Swilk  is  Godes  harde  wrfche.  ***y»~ s<^ 

J-I  Li  3      '"  Ac  haddest  f>ou  a  Htel  f  r, 

3 wile  us  was  llf  togidnT  lent, 
p9  f>at  was  S9  sek  and  sfr,  a*J*?*  ! 

Us  schriven  and  Ipe  devel  schent,  10 

And  laten  renne  a  reuly  tfr, 

And  bihi^t  amendement, 
Ne  forte  us  have  frijt  ne  ffr, 

pat  God  ne  wolde  us  blisse  have  sent2. 

fJU       *Pev  a^e  J>e  men  J?at  ben  5  lyve3  15 

Weren  prestes,  messes  for4  to  singe, 
And  alle  pe  maidenes  and  be  wyve5 

Wydewes,  hgndene  for  to  wringe, 
And  mi3te  sweche6  fyve 

Als  is  in  werld  of  alle  J>inge,  20 

Sibin  we  ne  mouwen  us  selven7  schrlve, 

Ne  schulde  us  into  blisse  bringe. 

jJ(U*j     *Bodi,  1  may  ng  mgre  dwelle, 

Ne  st^nde  for  to  spfke  with  be; 
Hellehoundes  here  I  ^elle,  25 

And  fendes  m9  ban  men  mowe  se, 
pat  comen  to  fette  me  to  helle, 
Ne  may  1  n^wer!  from  hem  fie; 
\,  And  bou.  schalt  comen  with  fleys  and  felle 

A  domesday  to  wone  9  with  me.'  30 

2  his  blisse  us  sent.  3  lyves.  4  for,  not  in  MS. 

6  suweche.  7  sulven.  8  noweder.  9  wonie. 


6o  /.      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Ne  havede  it  nou  fr  \q  w5rd  iseyd, 

It  ne  wiste  jwider  it  scholde  gg ; 
In  abreken  at  a  breid 

A  Jio^send  develene  and  }et  mg. 
^wan/theiJhadden x  on  him  leyd  5 

HerV"scharpe  cloches  alle  pg, 
It  was  in  a  sgrl  pleyt, 

Reullche  toyled  to  and  frg. 

For  thei  weren  ragged,  roue  and  tayled, 

With  brgde  bulches  on  here  bac;  10 

Scharpe  clauwes,  lgnge  nayled, 

Ne  was  ng  lime  withoute  lac. 
On  alle  halve  it  was  asayled 

With  man!  a  devel  foul  and  blac; 
Mercl  criende  litel2  availede      •  15 

^wan  Crist  it  wolde  sg  harde  wrac. 


^  tjl 


Some  Ipe  chaules  it  towraste8 

And  5Qten  in  J>e  lfd  al  hgt, 
And  bedin  him  to  drinke  faste, 

And  shenke  abouten  him  abrgt4.  20 

A  devil  kam  }?er  atte5  laste 

pat  was  maister,  wel  I  wgt  ; 
A  colter  glowende  in  him  he  f>raste 

pat  it  f>oru3  be  herte  smgt6. 

Gleyves  glowende  some  setten  25 

To  bac  and  brest  and  bglpe  sides, 

pat  in  his  herte  \>e  poyntes  mettin, 
And  maden  him  ]>g  woundes  wide, 

And  seiden  him  fol  wel  he  lette 

pe  herte  fat  was  sg  fol  of  pride ;  30 

1  haddin.  2  lutel.  3  towrasten.  4  senke  abouten  him 

a  brod.  5  ate.  6  herte  it  smot. 


&tf 


:• 


THE  DEBATE    OF   THE   BODY  AND    THE   SOUL        6 1 

Wei  he  it  hadde  fat  men  him  hette ', 
For  mgre  scholde  it  bitlde. 

'  Worfli2  wedes  for  to  wfre 

pei  seiden  fat  he  lovede  best ; 
A  develes  cppe  for  to  bfre,  5 

Al  brennynde  on  him  was  kest, 
With  hgte  haspes  imad  to  spfre 

pat  streite  sat  to  bac  and  brest; 
An  helm  fat  was  lltel 3  to  hf re 

Kam  him,  and4  an  hors  al  prest.      *  10 

Forth  was  broi^t  ferewith  a  bridel, 
A  corsed  devel  als  a  CQte, 
XrM-:      pat  grisliche  grennede  and  3§nede  wide, 
«ww:    pe  ley3e  it  lemede  of  his  f  rpte ; 

With  a  sadel  to  the  midside  15 

Fol  of  scharpe  pikes  schgte, 
Alse  an  hechele  on  B  to  ride ; 
Al  was  glowende,  ilke  a  grgte. 

Upon6  fat  sadil  he  was  sloungen, 

As  he  scholde  to  J?e  tornement;  20 

An  hundred  devel  on  him  dongen 

Her  and  fer  fan  he  was  hent ; 
With  hgte  spfres  f oruj  was  stongen, 

And  wif  oules  al  torent ; 
At  ilke  dint  fe  sparkles  sprongen  25 

As  of  a  brgnd  fat  were  forbrent7. 


^ 


^wan  he  hadde  riden8  fat  rgde 

Upon  f  e  sadil  fer  he  was  set, 
He  was  kast  doun  as  a  tgde, 

And  hellehoundes  to  him  were  let9  30 

2  wordli.  3  lutel.  4  anon  him  kam.  5  onne. 

Opon.  7  ibrbrend.  8  rcden.  9  led. 


62  /.      THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

pat  broiden  out  pg  peces  brgde, 

Als  he  to  helle  wa$d  was  fet; 
Ther  alle  fe  fendes  fet  it  trpde, 

Men  mi3te  of  blod  foluwe  fe  tred. 

He  beden  him  honten1  and  blowen,  5 

Crien  on  Bauston  and  Bewis, 
pe  ratches  fat  him  were  woned  to2  knowen 

He  scholden  sone  blowe  fe  pris; 
An  hundred  develes,  on3  a  rowe, 

With  stringes  him  drowen,  unfanc  his,  10 

Til  he  kome  to  fat  lgfli4  loweo,,^*^ 

per  helle  was,  I  wgt  to  wis. 

^vvan  it  kam  to  fat  wikke  won, 

pe  fendes  kasten  swilk 5  a  3d ; 
pe  erfe  it  gpenede  up  angn,  15 

Smgke  and  smofer  up  it  wel6; 
Bgfe  of7  pich  and  of7  brimstgn8, 

Men  myjte  fif  mile  have  f  e  smel. 
Lgverd,  \xg  schal  him  be  biggn 

pat  haf  feroffe  fe  tenfe  dfl!  20 

<f  w      J^wan  fe  ggst  pe  sgpe  isey, 

\V3ider9  it  scholde,  it  kaste  a  cri, 
And  seide,  '  Jpsu :o  that  sittest  on  hey, 

On  me,  f  I''is^rfapJ  nou  have  mere!. 
Ne  schope  f  ou  me  fat  art  S9  slyj  ?  25 

pi  erf  ature  al_s^  was  I 
Als  man  fat  sittes  pe  sg  ny, 

pat  p ou  havest  sg  wel  don  by. 

n    I     'pou  fat  wistest  al  biforn11, 

W31  schope  f ou  me  to  wrgp er  hfle,  30 

1  hontin.  2  te.  3  ratches  on.  4  lodli.  5  suwilk. 

6  wal.  7  of,  from  Audi.  MS.  8  brumston.  9  wjide.  10  Ihu, 

as  usual ;  Crist  added,  but  incorrectly  for  metre.  ll  bifor.  J 


THE  DEBATE    OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE  SOUL       63 

To  be  J>us  togged  and  totorn  \ 

And  of>ere  to  haven  al  mi  wfle  ? 
pg  J?at  scholden  be  forlpm, 

Wretches  J>at  tou  mutest  sp^le,         <*-rt- 
A,  weile,  W31  lest  ou  hem  be  born,  5 

To  ^eve  J>e  fdule  fend  sg  ffle?' 

J         Agein  him  pe  fendes  gonnen  crie  2, 
c°r^    'Caitif,  helpe)?  pe  na  mgre 
To  calle  on  Jesus  ne  Marie, 

Ne  to  crie  Cristes  pre.  10 

Lpren  J>ou  havest  the  cumpainye, 

pou  havest  served  us  sg  $gre  ;  ley 
parfpre  noii  J>6u  schalt  abye 
As  ofere  fat  leven  on  Ore  lyre/ 

^Ci     pe  foule  fendes  J?at  weren  fayn,  25 

Bi  top  and  tail  he  slongen  hit, 
And  kesten  it  with  my3t  and  mayn 

Doun  into  the  develes  pit, 
per  sonne  ne  schal  nevere  be  seyn; 

Hemself  he  sonken  in  permit; 
pe  eipQ  himself3  it  lek  ajeyn, 

Angn  pe  donge  it  was  fordit. 

I,0 


\V5an  it  was  forth,  J>at  foule  \gd  ^n 

To  hellewel  gr  it  were  day, 
On  ilk  a  her  a  digpe  stod  ^5 

For  fri^t  and  fer  J>er  as  I  lay; 
To  Jesu  Crist  with  milde  mod 

Zjerne  1  kalde  and  lokede  ay, 
^wan  pg  fendes  hgt  and  wod4 

Come  to  fette  me  away.  30 

1  totoren.  2  cri3e.  3  hem  sulf.  *  hot  fot. 


64  /.      THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

'\        I  fonke  him  p>at  fglede  dfth, 

His  michele  !  merci  and  his  gre, 
pat  schilde  me  fram  man!  a  qufd,  *,»"*•" 

A  sinful 2  man  as  I  lai  f>9re. 
p9  alle  sinful  1 3  rede  hem  rf  d 

To  schriven  hem  and  rewen  sgre  ; 
Nevere  was  sinne  idon  sg  grft 

pat  Cristes  merci  ne  is  wel  mgre.?"Lt£k 


V.    ADAM  AND  EVE 

Eve  haj>  SeJ?  yladde 

To  Paradys  as  Adam  badde.  10 

And4  Eve  drou3  hir  fram  pe  ^ate, 
\Sche\ne5  durst  nou^t  loke  in  J»erate, 
Sc"tie  durst  nou3t  shewe  God  hir  face, 
Bot  lete  Sef>  abide  grace. 

And  Sef>  in  Jrilke  stfde,  15 

Sgre  wepeand,  in  hgly  bfde, 
He  abgd  per  alle  stille 
Godes  merci  and  Godes  wille. 

purch6  ]?e  vertu  of  Godes  mi3t 
per  com  adoun  an  angel  bri^t,  20 

And  seyd  to  Sef>  in  fis  manere7, 
pat  he  mi^t  wif>  f ren  here  : 
1  God  j?at  al  j?e  warld  haf>  wroujt 
Sent  J>e  word,  J»ou  biddest  for  noujt, 
Sr  J>e  terme8  be  yggn  25 

Of  five  fousende  winter  and  gn, 
And  five  and  twenti  winter  and  mg. 

1  muchele.  2  sunfol,  as  also  in  next  line.  3  ]>o  J;at  sunful  ben. 

1  T,  as  often        5  no,  as  always.        6  Jmrth.        7  maner.        8  term. 


; 


ADAM  AND   EVE  65 

Jr  f>at  terme  l  be  agg, 

And  God  J>at  is  ful  of  mijt 

Be  into  erf>e  yli^t, 

And  have  ynomen  kind  of  man, 

And  ba]?ed  in  J>e  flom  Jordan;  5 

pan  schal  Adam  and  Eve  his  wiif 

Be  anoint  wif>  oyle  of  liif, 

And  alle  Ipg  fiat  after  hem  comen 

pat  have  cristendom2  ynomen. 

Gq  tel  Adam  J>I  fader  J>is,  10 

pat  ngn  oJ>er  grace  J?er  nis ; 

And  to  grayj>e  him  bid  him  hj^e  3, 

His  terme  neijef  f>at  he  schal  dye. 

And  when  }>e  bodi  J>at  ha}>  don  sinne, 

And  Ipe  soule  schal  parten  atwinne,  15 

Ri:jt  whan  J?at  time  schal  be, 

Miche  mervayl  3S  schullen  yse. 

S9  sey]?4  mi  Lgrd  J?at  alle  ha))  wroujt, 

And  biddej)  J>at  5c  ne  drede  noujt, 

For  nou3t  fat  }e  schul  here  ne  se  ;  20 

S9  he  sent  jou  word  bi  me.' 

Eve  and  Sep  her  waye  nome, 
And  went  a3ain5  as  J?ai  come, 
And  tgld  Adam  j?e  tiding 

pat  him  sent  J»e  Hevenking ;  25 

And  Adam  held  up  bgj>e  his  hgnd, 
And  J>onked  God  of  alle  his  sgnd. 
Adam  his  eijen  unfeld, 
And  seffen  his  sone  he  biheld 
And  seyd,  '  Merci,  swete  Jesus 6,  30 

Who  haf>  wounded  mi  sone  J»us?' 

'Bi  God,  Adam/  quaf>  Eve, 
'He  J>at  is  aboute  to  greve 

ciristendom.       3  heyje.        4  seyt.       5  03am.       6  Ihus,  as  usual. 
F 


66  /.     THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

Oure  soules  bgf>e  ni}t  and  day, 

As  michel  as  ever  he  may; 

pat  is  ]?e  fende,  J>at  is  our  fg, 

pat  haf>  ous  brou3t  into  J»is  wg. 

He  com  and  mette1  wif>  ous  tway  5 

As  we  5eden  in  J?e  way, 

And  went  toward  Paradys  ; 

pus  he  bpt  him  in  j?e  viis.' 

'Q  wf,  Eve/  quaf>  Adam  J?g, 

'pou  hast  ywroujt  michel  wg  !  10 

Alle  fat  after  ous  be  bgre, 

Alle  schal  curssen  ous  ferfgre ; 

And  alle  J>at  after  ous  liven, 

Bgf>e  a  morwe  and  eke  an  even, 

Schul  be  bisy  to  bfre  f  e  wg  15 

pat  is  ywakened  of  ous  two. 

perfgre,  Eve,  telle  alle  June  childer 

Bglpe  Ipe  jonger  and  J?e  elder, 

pat  J>ai  be  filed  of  our  sinne, 

And  bid  hem  fch  gn2  biginne  20 

Nijt  and  day  mere!  to  crie* 

Mi  time  is  comen,  I3  schal  dye/ 

pus  Adam  bad  Eve  his  wiif    M      „     .      *  - 
Tf  chen  his  childer  after  his  liif,  -  .^ .,     U 
Hou  fai  schuld  angiTbeginne  25 

To  crlen  merci  for  her  sinne. 

And  J?Q  he  hadde  ytaujt  hem  fus, 
As  J?e  boke  tellej?  ous, 
He  kneled  adoun  in  his  bfde, 

And  dyed  angn  in  J?at  stfde.  30 

And  as  "pe  angel  hadde  yseyd, 
Alle  J?e  lijtnisse  was  yleyd; 

1  mett.  3  ichon.  3  y. 


ADAM  AND   EVE  67 

Sonne  and  mone  lorn  her  \\# 
Sexe  l  days  and  sexe  *  nijt. 

Eve  bigan  to  wepe  and  crie, 
pg  sche  2  seyje  Adam  dye ; 

And  Sep  made  reweli  mgn,  5 

And  fel  doun  on  his  fader  anpn, 
And  as  it  telle)?  in  pe  bok3 

In  his  armes  his  fader  he  tok,  »  t 

And  ful  bitterliche  he  wepe.  //     ****>■  ~fcZ!    If 

And  God  Almi3tl  perof  toke  kepe,  I'  o-^  H   ~*  i?\   ^' 
And  sent  adoun  an  angel  bri3t         a>..  |-cnA~  -      9^    ^ 
pat  seyd  to  Sep  angn  ri5t,  J^  l^Jr^iA    *****- 

'Arise  and  lete  pi  sorwe  be,       ji^i-**   jl  •v^'S-      \^rif- 
And  wip  pine  eyjen  pou  schalt  se    »u^b<  -&*t.    f  **^*     -t- 
God,  pat  al  pe  warld  schal  glade,  6    ^A+tu&    ^^-^  ^ 
What  he  wil  tio  wip  pat  he  made.'  />wut,t^  "**■• 

God  pat  sit  in  heven  heyje 
Tok  Adam  soule,  pat  Sep  it  sei3e, 
And  bitok  it  Seynt4  Michel, 

And  seyd:  'Have,  loke  pis  soule  wel,  20 

And  put  it  in  sorwe  and  pesternisse, 
Out  of  joie 5  and  alle  li3tnisse, 
Til  five  pousend  winter  ben  agp, 
Two  hundred  and  eijte  and  twentl  mo, 
Frg  pe  time  pat  he  ete  25 

Of  pat  appel  him  poujt  sg  swete. 
Sq  lgnge6  for  his  gilt, 
In  his  ward  he  schal  be  pilt, 
pat  maked  him  mm  h§ste7  brfke; 
S9  lpnge  ich  wil  ben  awrfke  30 

On  him  and  alle  his  blod  eke, 
Ml  comandment  for  he  breke. 

2  he.  3  boke.  *  seyn.  5  ioie,  as  always. 

6  long,  as  often.  T  hest. 

F  2 


68  7.     THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

And  whan  fat  terme  is  agp, 

To  joie  schal  turn  al  his  wg; 

And  afterward  fan  schal  he 

Sitten  in  J>ilke  selve  se 

pat  Li^tbern  sat,  mm  angel  bri^t,  5 

%x  pride  was  in  his  hert  ah^t.' 

pus  seyd  Jesus  fat  sitt  an  hey^e, 
And  seff  en  into  heven  he  stei3e. 
Fram  f  e  time  fat  cas  fel 

pat  cursed  Kaim  slou^  Abel,  io 

Til  Adam  dyed  upon  mold,  ii  im5w*«£  Jjv»~>  -  (^dk* 
As  swete  Jesus  Crist  it1  wold,)'  «-**>•<  \*K>-  />XW«('tK 
qete  lay  Abel  above  erf  e  ;  w~£k- 

Til  Jesus  Crist, — herd  mot  he  werfe — /' 
Bad  his  angels  fat  f  ai  scholde  j/_^--^  l5 

Biry  fe  bodis  under  molde.       v 

pe  angels  al  wif  outen  chfst  * 
Dede  angn  Godes  hfst. 
Into 2  clgf  es  f e  bod!  f  ai  feld  ; 
Eve  and  hir  children  stode  and  biheld  20 

Ri3t  in  f  iike  selve  stfde, 
And  hadde  wonder  what  fai  dede, 
For  fai  ne  hadde  ar  fan 
Never  sen  biry  ng  man. 

pan  seyd  an  angel  fer  he  stode,  25 

To  Eve  and  to  al  hir  brode: 
'  Take  3§me  how  we  do, 
And  her  afterward  do  so. 
Birief  alle  sg  fat  dyen 

As  3e  se  wif  joure  yjen3;  30 

pat  we  don  f  is  bodis  here, 
Dof  ;e  in  fe  selve  manere/ 


it,  not  in  MS.  2  ito. 


ADAM  AND   EVE  69 

pg  pe  angels  had  seyd  J>us 
pai  wenten  ajain  to  swete  Jesus, 
To  heven  per  J>ai  formast  were, 
And  lfved  Eve  and  hir  children  J>€re. 

Sex  days  after  Adam  was  dfde,  5 

God  Almi3ti  an  angel  bfde 
Gq  tellen  Eve,  Adames  wiif, 
pe  terme  was  comen  of  hir  liif. 

p9  Eve  wist  sche  schulde1  dfe, 
Sche  clfped  forf>  hir  progenle,  10 

BgJ?e  pe  3onger  and  pe  eldre, 
Hir  childer  and  hir  childer  childre, 
And  sayd  )?at  alle  mitten  here : 
*  p9  ich  and  Adam,  mi  fere, 

Breken  Godes  comandement 2,  ij 

Angn  his  wrf  )>e  3  was  ysent 
On  ous  and  on  our  progenle ; 
And  J^erfgre  merci  je  schul  crle, 
And  bgpe  bi  day  and  eke  bi  ni^t 
Dof>  penance  bi  al  jour  mijt.  20 

And  J>ou,  Se}>,  for  ani  J>ing 
Ich  comand  pe  on  mi  blisceing 
pat  £1  fader  liif  be  write, 
And  mm  alsg,  everl  smite, 

F19  pe  bigining  of  bis  liif  25 

pat  he  was  maked,  and  "ich  his  wiif, 
And  hou  we  were  filed  wij?  sinne, 
And  what  sorwe  Ave4  han  lived  inne, 
And  in  whiche  maner  J>at  J?ou  seye 
Rfdiliche  wif>  fine  ey3e  30 

pi  fader  soule  to  pine  sent, 
For  he  brak  Godes  comandement 2. 

schuld.  2  comandment.  3  wretbe.  *  whe. 


70  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Alle  f>is  loke  J>at  J?ou  write 

As  wele  as  J?ou  kanst  it  dite, 

pat  pg  J?at  be  now  jong  childre 

Mai  it  se,  and  her  elder, 

And  ofer  )?at  hereafter  be  bgre,  5 

Hou  we  han  wrou3t  here  bifgre, 

pat  J?ai  mowe  taken  ensaumple  of  ous, 

And  amenden  35am1  Jesus.' 

p9  Eve  hadde  J?us  yseyd, 
And  hir  erand  on  Sef>  yleyd,  jo 

Sche  kneled  adoun  and  bad  hir  bfde; 
And  ri3t  in  Mke  selve  stfde, 
pat  alle  hir  fcn^stoden  and  sey3e 
Where,  sche  dyed  biforn  her  ey3e. 

Angn  ri3t  as  Eve  was  dfde,  15 

Hir  children  token  hem  to  rede, 
And  beren  hir  )?ilke  selve  day 
Unto  J>e  stfde  \ er  Adam  lay, 
And  biried  hir  in  J>ilke  stfde, 

Rijt  as  J?e  angels  bede  20 

pat  biried  Adam  and  Abel ; 
perof  J>ai  token  hede  ful  wel. 
And  pg  sche  was  in  evlpe  ybroujt, 
pai  were  sgri  in  her  foirjt, 

And  wopen  and  made  miche  \\g.  25 

p9  Adam  and  Eve  was  agg, 
Bgf>e  an  even  and  a  morwe 
pai  wopen  and  made  miche  sorwe. 

And  at  J>e  foure2  dayes  ende, 
Jesu3  made  an  angel  wende,  30 

And  seyd  J>er  J>ai  wepen  sgre: 
1  Dole]?  sex  days  and  na  mgre ; 

1  03ain.  2  four.  3  Ihtu 


ADAM  AND   EVE  7 1 

pe  seven  day  rest  of  joure  *  sorwe, 

BgJ^e  an  even,  and  a  morwe. 

For  God  }>at  alle  pe  warld  ha}>  wrou^t, 

And  alle  pe  warld  made  of  nou3t, 

As  him  J>ou3t  it  wold2  be  best,  5 

pe  seven  day  he  toke  rest. 

And  anof>er  ping  witterly. 

It  bitgknej)  pe  day  of  mere!  ; 

pe  seven  day  was  Sonenday  3, 

And  }>at  day  schal  be  domesday,  10 

And  alle  pe  soules  J?at  wele  have  wrou^t 

pat  day  schul  to  rest  be  brou3t/ 

P94  pe  angel  hadde  his  erand  seyd 
pat  God  Almi3ti5  hadde  on  him  leyd, 
Into  heven  pe  way  he  nam, —  15 

pai  wist  never  whar  he  bicam. 

Sep  angn  rijt  bigan 
Of  Adam  j?at  was  pe  forme  man, 
Al  togider  he  wrpt  his  liif, 

As  Eve  hade  beden,  Adames  wiif,  20 

As  telle})  pe  boke  J?at  wele  wgt, 
In  stgn  alle  pe  letters  he  wrgt, 
For  fir  ne  water  upon  mold 
Never  greven  it  ne  schold. 

p9  Sep  hadde  writen  Adames  liif,  25 

And  Eves  fat  was  Adames  wiif, 
Ri3t  in  J?ilke  selve  stfde 
per  Adam  was  wone  to  bide  his  bfde, 
In  pilke  stfde  pe  bok  he  leyd, 
As  wise  men  fr  J?is  han  seyd6,  30 

per  Adam  was  wone  to  biden  his  bfde, 
And  If ved  it  in  Jnlke  stfde ; 

3  wald.  3  sononday.  *  to.  5  almijten. 

6  yseid. 


72  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

And  per  it  lay  alle  Noes  flode, 
And  ne  hadde  noi^t  bot  gode. 

Lgng  after  Noes1  flod  was  g£, 
Salamon  pe  king  com  pQ 

pat  was  heir  2  of  David  Ignd ;  g 

And  Adames  liif  per  he  fgnd, 
And  al  in  stgn  writen  it  was, 
And  damaged3  ngn  letter  per  nas. 
For  alle  pat  Salamon  coupe 

(yinkjin  hert  or  spfke  wip  moupe,  10 

Qnword  he  ne  coupe  wite. 
Of  alle  fat  ever  was  per  write, 
He  ne  coupe  9  word  understand 
pat  Sep  hadde  writen  wip  his  hgnd. 
And  Salamon  pat  was  wiis  15 

Bisou3t  pe  King  of  Paradys, 
pat  he  schulde4  for  his  mi^t 
Sende  him  grace  fram  heven  h^t, 
pat  he  mi}t  have  grace  to  wite 
What  ping  weren  fere  ywrite.  20 

God — yblisced  mot  he  werpe — 
He  sent  an  angel  into  erpe 
pat  taujt  Salamon  ever!  smite, 
Alle  Adames  liif  ywrite, 

And  seyd  to  Salamon  ywis:  25 

'Here,  per  pis  writeing  is, 
Ri^t  in  pis  selve  stfde, 
Adam  was  wont  to  bid  his  bfde. 
And  here  pou  schalt  a  temple  wirche 
pat  schal  be  clfped  hgli  chirche,  30 

per  men  schal  bid  hgly  bfde 
As  Adam  dede  in  pis  stfde.' 

1  nes.  3  eir.  3  damaghed.  4  schuld. 


ADAM  AND  EVE  73 

And  Salamon  f  e  king  an§n 

Lete  rfren  a  temple  of  lime  and  stgn, 

pe  firste1  chirche  under  sonne 

pat  ever  in  warlde*  was  bigonne. 

Now  have  je  herd  of  Adames  liif,  5 

And  of  Eve  fat  was  his  wiif, 
Whiche  liif  fai  ladden  here  on  mold, 
And  seffen  diden  as  God  wold. 
And  f  9  Adam  in  erf  e  was  dfd, 
For  sinne  fat  com  of  her  sed,  10 

God  sent  Noes  flod 
And  adrenched  al  fe  brod3; 
Swiche4  wreche  God  ynam5 
Of  alle  fat  of  Adam  cam, 

Save  Noe  6  and  his  wiif  1 5 

pat  God  hadde  graunted  liif, 
And  his  children  fat  he  hadde 
To  schip  wif  him  fat  he  ladde. 

Of  Noe  seffen  and  of  his  childer 
We  bef  comen  al  togider.  20 

And  seffen  fai  lived7  in  swiche  sinne 
pat  for  f e  liif  fai  liveden  inne 
Sodom  and  Gomore,  fat  wer  pg 
Swife  ngble  cites  twg, 

Bgfe  sonken  into  helle,  25 

As  we  here  clerkes  telle. 
And  anof  er  ngble  cite, 
pat  was  yhgten  Ninive, 
Was  in  filke  selve  cas; 

Bot  as  f  e  prophete  Jgnas  30 

Bad  for  hem  bi8  day  and  nijt, 
To  swete  Jesus  ful  of  mijt, 

first.  3  warld.  3  blod.  4  swich.  5  nam. 

6  noee,  as  in  1.  19.  7  leved.  8  bi,  not  in  MS. 


74  /•     THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

And  made  bgj>e  king  and  quene, 
And  alle  bat  ober  pople  bidene, 
In  her  bedes  he  made  hem  wake, 
And  hard  penaunce  he  dede  hem  take. 
And  J>9  J?ai  were  to  penaunce  pilt 
God  forjaf  hem  here  ■  gilt ; 
pus  Ninive  saved  was 
purch  bisekeing  of  Jpnas. 

gete  after  Noes  flod, 
Al  }?at  com  of  Noes 2  blod, — 
Were3  he  never  sq  hply  man, — 
For  Ipe  sinne  fat  Adam  bigan, 
per  most  ngn  in  heven  com, 
£r  God  had  his  conseyl  nome 
To  listen  in  Ipe  virgine  Marie, 
And  on  J?e  rode  wolde4  dye, 
For  t5  biggen  ous  alle  fre, — 
Yherd  and  heyed  mot  he  be. 

Now  have  $e  herd  of  swete  Jesus, 
As  J>e  boke5  telle)?  ous; 
Of  be  warld  hou  it  bigan, 
And  hou  he  made  of  molde 6  man. 
Jesu  bat  was  nomen  mp  wrgng, 
And  J>gled  man!  paines  string 
Among  ]?e  Jewes  }?at  were  felle, 
To  bring  Adam  out  of  helle, 
gif  ous  grace  for  to  winne 
pe  joie  J?at  Adam  now  is  inne. 

1  her.  2  noees.  3  weren.         *  wald.  5  bok.  6  mold. 


, 


HAVELOK   THE  DANE  75 

VI.    HAVELOK   THE   DANE 

In  fat  time,  sg  it  bifelle, 

Was  in  fe  lgnd1  of  Denemark 

A  riche  king,  and  svvyfe  stark; 

pe2  name  of  him  was  Birkabeyn. 

(He  havede  man!  knict  and  swey'n ;  g 

He  was  fayer3  man,  and  wicht4, 

Of  bod;  he  was  fe  beste  knicht5, 

pat  eyere  micte  If  den  ut 6  hfre,     »n/ 
V~— I         Or  stede  on7  ride,  or  handlen  spfre. 

pre  children  he  havede  bi  his  wif,  20 

He  (hem  lovede  sg  his  Hf ;      L~— 

He  havede  a  sone  and  8  douhtres  twg, 

Swife  fayre,  as  fel  it  sg. 

He  fat  wil^-ngn  forbfre, 
T^J^        Riche  ne  povre,  king  ne  kaysfre,  15 

Dfth  him  tok  fan  he  best  wilde  9 

Liven;   but  hyse  dayes  were  filde10, 

pat  he  ne  moucte  ng  mgre  live 

For  gold11  ne  silver,  ne  for  ng  gyve. 
vHwan  he  fat  wiste,  rafe  he  sende  20 

After  prestes  fer  and  12  hende,    ,Jik^ 

Chanounes  gode  and  monkes  bgf  e, 

Him  for  to  itfisse  'and  to  rg<5e 13 ; 

Him  for  to  ftosleh,  and  to M  shrive, 

Hwil  his  bodi  were  on  live.  25 

Hwan  he  was  hosled  and  shriven, 

His  quiste  maked  and  for  him  gyven, 

2  p.  '  fayr.  *  wicth.  5  knicth,  as  often, 

onne.  8  and,  not  in  MS.  9  bes  wolde.  10  fulde. 

2  an,  as  occasionally.  13  rede.  14  forto. 


V^ 


n  sftltfj 


76  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

His  knictes  dede  he  alle  site, 
For  poru  hem  he  wolde  wite  / 

Hwo  micte  yeme  hise  children  yunge, 
Til  pat  he  koupien  spf ken  wip *  tunge ; 
vwJL        Spfken  and  gangen,  on  horse  riden,  5 

Knictes  and  2  sweynes  bi  here  siden. 
He  spgken  peroffe,  and  chgsen  sone 
A  riche  man  pat3  under  mone, 
Was  pe  trewest  pat  he  wende, 
Godard,  pe  kinges  oune  frende;  j^1        10 

And  seyden  he  mouchte4  hem  best  loke, 
Yif  pat  he  hem  undertoke, 
Til  hise  sone  mouhte6  bfre 
Helm  on  hfved,  and  lfden  lit  hfre, 
In  his  hand  a  spf  re  stark,  15 

And  king  ben  maked  of  Denemarjs. 
He  wel  trowede  pat  he"  seyde,  .    j 

And  on  Godard  handes  leyde, 
And  seyde,  'Here  bitfche  I  p§ 
Mine  children  alle  pre,  /(    *  £^Jt  20 

Al  Denemark  and  al  mi  fe,^^' 
Til  pat  mi  sone  of  elde6  be". 
But  pat  ich  wille,  pat  pouT  swfre 
On  auter  and  on  messegfre, 

On  pe  belles  pat  men  ringes^^  25 

On  messebok  pe  prest  on  (singes', 
pat  pou  mine  children  shalt  wei8  yeme, 
pat  here9  kin  be  ful  wel  queme, 
Til  mi  sone  mowe  ben  knicht10, 
panne  bitfche  him  p9  his  richt11,  30 

Denemark  and  pat  pertil  lpnges, 
Casteles  and  tunes,  wodes  and  wpnges.' 

1  wit.       a  an,  as  occasionally.        *  was.       *  moucthe.        5  mouthe,  as  often. 
«  helde.        7  ]>o.        8  we.         9  hire.         10  knicth.         n  ricth. 


HAVELOK    THE  DANE  77 

Godard  stirt  up,  and1  sw5r  al  }>at 
pe  king  him  bad,  and  sij? en  sat 
Bi  the  knictes  J>at  J?er  ware, 
pat  wepen  alle  swibe  sare 
fl        tr'    For  be  king  bat  deide  sone.  5 

Jesu2  Crist  that  maked  mone 
On  f>e  mirke  niht3  to  shine, 
Wile  his  soule  frg  hellepine, 
And  lgve  J>at  it  mote  wone  <v^^ 

/In  heveneriche  with  Godes  sone.  10 

Hwan  Birkabeyn  was  leyd  in  grave, 
pe  erl  dede  sone  take  J>e  knave, 
Havelok,  J>at  was  J?e  heir4, 
Swanborow  his  sister,  Helfled  f>e  tofer, 
And  in  be  castel  dede  he  hem  do,  15 

per  ngn  ne  micte  hem  eomen  to 
Of  here  kyn,  ber  }>ei  sperd  wgre5. 
per  he  greten  ofte  sgre, 
Bg]?e  for  hunger  and  for  kgld, 

Qr  he  weren  bre  winter  gld6.  20 

Feblelike  he  gaf  hem  clgfes, — 
He  ne  yaf  a  note  of  hise  gpes ;  ftl/i" 
He  hem  clgbede  riht7,  ne  fedde, 
Ne  hem  ne  dede  richelike  bedde8. 
panne  Godard  was  sikerlike  25 

Under  God  be  mgste  swike    f    ' 
pat  evre  in  erj>e  shaped  was, 
Withuten  gn,  J>e  wike  Judas. 
Have  he  J»e  malisun  today 

Of  alle  fat  evre  spf ken  may !  3° 

Of  patriark,  and  of  pgpe,  ,, 
And  of  prest  with  loken  cgpe 


an. 


2  Ihu,  as  always.  3  nith.  *  eir.  5  were.  6  hold. 

7  rith,  as  often.  8  bebedde. 


7^  /.  v  THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

•  i  Of  monkes  and  hermites  bgfe, 

And  of  fe  leve  hgli  rode   $*SJ  £v 

pat  God  himselve  ran  on  blode ! 

Crist  wane  him  with  his  mouth ; 

Waned  worfe 1  he  of  norJ>  and  suth,  g 

Offe  alle  men  fat  spfken  kunne,     CASa 

Of  Crist  fat  maked  2  mone  and  sunne ! 

panne  he  havede  of  al  f  e  \gnd 
Al  f  e  folk  tilled  intil  his  hgnd,     lr^Wt\ 
And  alle  haveden  sworn3  him  9th,  10 

Riche  and  povre,  lef  and  lgth,     / 
pat  he  sholden  hise  wille  frfme,- '  pTsvAvff, 

And  fat  he  shulden  him  nouht4  grfme, 
He  fouhte6  a  ful  strgng  trfchery, 
A  trayson  and  a  felony,  15 

Of  f  e  children  for  to  make, — 
pe  devel  of  helle  him  sone  take! 
Hwan  fat  was  fount6,  ongn  he  ferde 
To  f  e  tour  f  er  he  wgren  sperde, 
per  he  greten  for  hunger  and  cgld.  20 

pe  knave,  fat  was  sumdfl  bgld, 
Kam  him  ageyn,  on  knes  him  sette, 
And  Godard  ful  feyre  he  fer  grette.       »JUJ 
And  Godard  seyde,  '  Wat  is  yu  ? 
Hwl  grete  ye  and  goulen  nou?'  25 

'For  us  hungreth  swlfe  SQre/ 
Seyden  he  wifuten7  mgre; 
1  We  ne  have  to  fte 8,  we  ne  have 
Herinne  neyther  kniht 9  ne  knave 
pat  yeveth  us  drinken,  ne  n<?  mfte  30 

Halven  dfl  fat  we  moun  fte.      '  Aft/^f 
W9  is  us~J>at  we  weren  born!      F 

\vrj>e.  2  maude.  3  sworen.  *  nouth,  as  often.  5  Jjouthe. 

6  Jjouth.  7  wolden.  8  bete.  9  knith. 


HAVELOK    THE  DANE  79 

Weilawei,  nis  it  ng  corn 

pat  men  micte  maken  of  brfd  ? 

Us1  hungreth,  we  aren  ney  dfd.' 

Godard  herde  here  \va, — 
Theroffe  yaf  he  noiifrt 2  a  stra, —  5 

But  tok  fe  maydens  bgthe  samen, 
Al  sg  it  were  upon  his3  gamen, 
(Ul$t  tfd<^l  s9  n^  wolde  with  hem  leyke,x^> 

pat  weren  for  hunger  grene  and  bleike. 

Of  bgben  he  karf  on  two  here  frgtes,  :o 

And  sifen  karf4  hem  al  to  grgtes. 

per  was  sorwe,  wosg  it  sawe, 

Hwan  be  children  bl  fe  5  wawe  ^^ 

Leyen  and  sprauleden  in  J?e  blod. 

Havelok  it  saw,  and  ber6  bi  stod:  15 

Ful  son  was  fat  sell  knave, 

Mikel  dred  he  mouhte7  have, 

For  at  hise  herte  he  saw  a  knif 

For  to  rfven  him  hise  lyf. 

But  fe  knave8  fat  litel  was,  20 

He  knelede  bifgr  fat  Judas. 

And  seyde,  'Lgverd,  mere!  nou! 

Manrede,  lgverd,  bidde  1 9  you ; 

Al  Denemark  1  wile  you  yive 10, 

To  fat  forward  fu.  late  me  live.    ;  ^x^ju-  25 

Here  I11  wile  on  boke  swfre 

pat  nevre  mgre  ne  shal  I  bfre 

Ay  en  fe,  lgverd,  sheld12  ne  spfre, 

Ne  ofer  wepne13  that  may  you  dfre.    o*t* 

Lgverd,  have  mere!  of  me  ;  30 

Today  I  wile  frg  Denemark  fie, 

Ne  nevere  mgre  comen  ageyn. 

J>s.         2  nouth.        3  hi  is.         *  karf,  not  in  MS.       5  \>.      c  >e.      7  mouthe. 
kave.         9  biddi.         10  yeve.         u  hi.         13  shel.         13  wepne  bere. 


8o  I.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Swfren  I  wole  fat  Birkabeyn  1 
Nevere  yete  me  ne  gat.'  ^-^ 

Hwan  f  e  devel  herde  that,         ., 
Sumdfl  bigan  him  for  to  rewe,  '" 
Withdrow  fe  knif  fat  was  lewe 
Of  f  e  sell  children  blod. 
per  was  miracle  fair  and  god, 
pat  he  f  e  knave  nouht 2  ne  slou,    .  •  ~  \> 
But  for  rewnesse  him  windrow  *N— *" 
Of  Havelok4  rewede  him  ful  sgre, 
And  fouctejhe  wolde  fat  he  dfd  wgre, 
Buten5  fat  he  nouht  wif 6  his  hend 
Ne  drfpe  him7,  fat  fule  fend; 
poucte  he,  als  he  him  bi  stod 

Starinde  alsp  8  he  were  wod,  15 

'  Yif  1 9  late  him  lives  gg 
He  micte  me  wirchen  micjjel  w§;    £ou^A< 
Grith  ne  get  I9  nevere  mg, 
He  may  me10  waiten  for  to  slg. 
And  if11  he  were  brouct  of  live,      'JL^  20 

And  mine  children  wolden  thrive, 
Lgverdinges  after  me 
Of  al  Denemark  micten  he  be. 
God  it  wite,  he  shal  ben  dfd,      \j> 
Wile  I  taken  ngn  ofer  rf  d  ;  25 

I  shal  do  casten  him  in  fe  se  12, 
per  I  wile  fat  he  drenched13  be; 
Abouten  his  hals  an  anker  god, 
pat  he  ne  flete  in  f  e  flgd/ 

per  angn  he  dede  sende        0  3° 

After  a  fish f re  fat  he  wende 
pat  wolde  al  his  wille  do, 


1  bircabein. 

2  nouth. 

3  witdrow.         *  avelok. 

5  but  on. 

6  wit. 

7  him  nouth. 

8  als. 

9  y.          10  me,  not  in  MS. 

11  yf. 

12  she. 

13  drench. 

HAVELOK    THE  DANE  8 1 

And  sone  angn  he  seyde  him  t5, 

1  Grim,  J>6u  wgst  pu.  art  mi  pia\ ;  ^^ 

Wilt  u1  don  mi  wille  al 

pat  I  wile  bidden  pe, 

Tomorwen  I2  shal  maken  pe  fre,  5 

And  aucte  J>e  yeven  and  riche  make. 

With  f>an  ]>u  wilt  J?is  child  take, 

And  lfden  him  with  pe  tonicht, — 

pan  )?ou  sest  pe  moneliht3, — 

Into  pe  sf  and  don  him  frinne  4,  10 

Al  wile  I  taken5  on  me  pe  sinne.' 

Grim  tok  pe  child  and  bgnd  him  faste 
Hwil  pe  bgndes  micte  laste, 
'  pat  weren  of  ful  strgnge  6  line. 
p9  was  Havelok  in  ful  strgng  pine ;  15 

Wiste  he  nevere  §r7  wat  was  wq. 
Jesu  Crist,  J>at  makede  to  gg 
pe  halte,  and  pe  doumbe  spfke8, 
Havelok,  pe  of  Godard  wrf  ke  9. 

Hwan  Grim  him  havede  faste  bounden,  20 

And  styen  in  an  old  clgth  wounden10, 
.\A     A  kevel  of  clutes,  ful  unwraste, 
pat  he  mouhte11  spfke  ne  fnaste 
Hwere  he  wolde  him  bfre  or  lfde, — 
Hwan  he  havede  don  fat  dede,  25 

Hwan  pe  swike  him  havede  bede12 
pat  he  shulde  him  forth  lfde13 
And  him  drenchen  14  in  pe  se, — 
pat  forwarde  makeden  he, — 

In  a  pgke,  ful  and  blac,  30 

Sone  he  caste  him  on  his  bac, 

1  wilte.           2  I,  not  in  MS.          s  se  mone  lith.  4  Jjerinne.           8  wile 

taken.           6  strong.           7  her.           8  speken.  9  wreken.            10  wnden. 

11  mouthe.         12  he  J>ede.          13  lede,  not  in  MS.  ll  drinchen. 

G 


82  /.     THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

And  bar  him  hgm  to  hise  elf  ve  ; 
And  bitaucte  him  Dame  Lfve, 
And  seyde,  'Wite  J>ou  }?is  knave, 
Al  sg  thou  with  me1  lif  have. 
I  shal  dreinchen  him  in  f?e  se; 
For  him  shole  we  ben  maked  fre, 
Gold  haven  ynou  and  5]?er  fe ;  \^  «^" 
pat  havef>2  ml  lgverd  bihgten  me.' 

Hwan  Dame  Lfve3  herde  J>at, 
Up  she  stirte  and  nouht4  ne  sat, 
And  caste  J>e  knave  so  harde  adoun5 
pat  he  per  crakede  hise  croune6 
Ageyn  a  grft  stgn,  per  it  lay; 
p9  Havelok  micte  sei,  '  Weilawei,. 
pat  evere  was  I  kinges  bfrn!^'   V. 
pat  him  ne  havede  grip  or  §rn, 
Leoun  or  wulf,  wulvine7  or  bfre, 
Or  o}?er  bfst  )?at  wolde  him  dfre.^iT^ 
S9  lay  J>at  child  to  middelnicht 8, 
pat  Grim  bad  Lfve  bringen  lict,  K\D 
For  to  don  on  hise 9  clg^es : 
*  Ne  thenkest 10  u  nowt  of  mine  gpes 
pat  ich  have  mi  lgverd  swpren  ? 
Ne  wile  1  nouht  be  forlgren; 
I  shal  bfren  him  to  pe  se, 
pou  wgst  f>at  it  bihoves  "  me, 
And  I  shal  drenchen  him  p>erinne; 
Ris  up  swif»e  and  gg  )?u  binne^-^ 
And  blou  pe  fir  and  liht 12  a  kandel.' 

Als  she  shulde  hise  cl9j»es  handel 
On  for  to  don,  and  blawe  pe13  fir, 

1  mi.             2  havet.              3  Lfve,  not  in  MS.              4  nouth.  5  adoun 

so  harde.             6  hise  croune  he  ]>er  crakede.            7  wlf  wlvine.  8  nicth. 

9  his.           10  thenkiste.         "  >at  hoves.         12  lith,  as  often.         J3  >er. 

. 


HAVELOK    THE  DANE  83 

She  saw  perinne  a  liht  ful  shir, 
Al  sg  briht x  sg  it  were  day 
Aboute  pe  knave  per  he  lay. 
Of  hise  mouth  it  stod  a  stfm, 

Als  it  were  a  sunnebfm;  &jLev  5 

Al  sg  liht  was  it  perinne,    ^  *.*  e 
Sg  per  brenden  cerges  inne. 
'  Jesu  Crist ! '   quat 2  Dame  Lf  ve, 
{  Hwat  is  pat  liht  in  Ore  clfve.^  *v 
Ris3  up  Grim  and  loke  wat  it  mfnes,  10 

Hwat  is  pe  liht  *  as  pou  wenes  ? '  yj  / 

He  stirten  bgpe  up  to  the  knave, — 
For  man  shal  god  wille  have, — 
*-^»  ouL^Unkeveleden  him  and  swipe"  unbounden, 

And  sone  angn  upon5  him  funden,  15 

Als  he  tirneden  of  his  serk, 
(,0<<    On  his  riht"6  shuldre  a  kynemerk,     -  .--<vAK. 

A  swipe  briht1,  a  swipe  fair. 
■  Godd  Qty    quath  Grim,  '  pis  is 7  ure  eir 
pat  shal  ben  8  lgverd  of  Denemark ;  20 

He  shal  ben  king  strgng  and  stark, 
He  shal  haven  in  his  hand 
Al9  Denemark  and  Engeland. 
He  shal  do  Godard  ful  wg, 

He  shal  him  hangen  or  quik  fig ;  25 

Or  he  shal  him  al  quic  grave,         vry 
Of  him  shal  he  ng  merci  have.' 
pus  seide  Grim  and  sgre  gret, 

^And  sone  fel  him  to  pe  fet, 
And  seide,  'Lgverd,  have  merci  30 

Of  me,  and  Lfve  pat  is  me  bi! 
Lgverd  we  aren  bgpe  pine, 
pine  cherles,  pine  hine.       i^*" 

brith.  2  wat.  3  sir.  4  lith.  5  upon,  not  in  MS.  *  rith. 

7  is,  not  in  MS.  8  ben,  not  in  MS.  9  a. 

G  2 


84  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Lgverd,  we  sholen  \e  wel  fede, 

Til  J?at  }?u  cone  riden  on  stede, 

Til  ]?at  f»u  cone  ful  wel  bfre 

Helm  on  hfved,  sheld  and  spfre; 

Ne  *  shal  neyere  wite  sikerlike,  cxrJ(**J.  5 

Godard,  }?at  fule  swike. ' 

poru  of>er  man,   lgverd,  than  J?oru  pe 

Shal 2  I  nevere  freman  be. 

pou  shalt  me,  lgverd,  fre  maken, 

For  I  shal  yemen  Ipe  and  waken;  ^j-^&oL  jo 

poru  Ipe  wile  I  fredom  have.' 

Pq  was  Havelok  a  bli}?e  knave; 
He  sat  him  up  and  cravede  brfd, 
And  seide,  '  Ich  am  neye 3  df d, 
Hwat  for  hunger,  wat  for  bgndes  15 

pat  pou  leidest  on  min  hgndes, 
And  for  fe4  kevel  at  J>e  laste, 
pat  in  mi  mouth  was  Jmste 5  faste ; 
I6  was  Jperwith7  sg  harde  prangled 
pat  I  was  J>erwith  neye3  strangled.'  20 

'  Wel  is  me  J>at  Jm  mayht 8  f  te  ; 
**-•— -Godd  Qt9/  quath  Lfve,  'I6  shal  Ipe  f|te.|<s*fct^ 
Brfd  and  chese,  butere  and^mEp 
Pastees  and:flaunes,  al  with  swilk  *>t*s- 
Shole  we  sone  Ipe  wel  fede,  25 

Lgverd,  in  }?is  rriikei  nede; 
Soth  it  is  fat  men  seyth10  and  swfreth, 
per  God  wile  helpen,  nOuht "  ne  df reth. -   1*^ 

panne  she12  havede  brouht13  Ipe  mfte, 
Havelok  angn  bigan  to  fte  30 

Grundlike,  and  was  ful  blife;0*" 
Couf>e  he  nouht  n  his  hunger  mtye. 

1  he  ne.  *  sal.  3  ney.  4  J>e,  not  in  MS.  5  Jurist.  6  y 

7  J>ewith,  as  in  next  line.  8  mayth  hete.  9  goddoth.  l0  seyt 

11  nouth.         12  sho.         13  brouth. 

\ 


HAVELOK    THE   DANE  85 


A  lgf  he  et  \  I  wgt 2,  and  mgre, 

For  him  hungrede  swife  sgre. 

pre  dayes  ber  biforn,  1  wene, 

Et  he  ng  mfte,  J>at  was  wel  sene.  *pp 

Hwan  he  havede  ften  and  was  fed,  5 

Grim  dede  maken  a  ful  fayr  bed; 

Unclgbede  him  and  dede  him  Jperinne, 

And  seyde,  '  Slep,  sone,  with  michel  winne,  joy 

Slep  wel  faste  and  dred  fe  nouht3, 

Frg  sorwe  to  joye  art  bu  brouht4/  10 

Sone  sg  it  was  liht5  of  day, 
Grim  it  undertok  be  wey 
To  pQ  wicke  traitour  Godard, 
pat  was  Denemarkes  6  stiward, 

And  seyde,  'Lgverd,  don  ich  have  15 

pat  )?ou  me  bfde  of  \>e  knave; 
He  is  drenched  in  J>e  flod, 
Abouten  his  hals  an  anker  god. 
He  is  witerlike  dfd, 

fteth  he  nevre  mgre  brfd ;  20 

He  lib  drenched  in  be  se : — 
Yif  me  gold  and 7  ober  fe, 
pat  I8  mowe  riche  be, 
And  with  J>I  chartre  make  me9  fre, 
For  J>u  ful  wel  bihet  it10  me  25 

panne  1  laste11  spak  with  J?e/ 
Godard  stod,  and  lokede  on  him 
i,ro^h  1       porutlike12  with  eyne  grim, 

And  seyde,  '  Wilt  u  nou 13  ben  erl  ? 
Gg  hgm  swlbe,  fule  dritcherl ;  >0&f  ^  30 

Gg  hej>en  and  be  everemgre 
^ft."  pral  and  cherl,  as  J?ou  f  r  wgre ; 

1  het.         2  y  woth.  3  nouth.         4  brouth.         5  lith.         6  denemark  a. 

7  and,  not  in  MS.  8  y.  9  me,  not  in  MS.  10  bihetet.  u  last. 

12  J-oruthlike.         13  nou,  not  in  MS. 


86  I.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Shalt  u  have1  ngn  dper  mede. 
For  litel  I  shal 2  do  J?e  If de 
T5  J>e  galwes,  sp  God  me  rede//y' 
For  Ipou  haves  don  a  wicke  dede, 
pou  maiht3  stgnden  her  to  lgnge,  5 

"^vU-^     Bute  J»ou  swij^e  h§J>eri4  ggnge.' 

Grim  thoucte  to  late  J»at  he  ran 
Frp  J>at  traytour,  fat  wicke  man, 
And  .foucte,  '  Wat  shal  me  to  rpfe  r  ? 
Wite  him6  bntive,  he  wile  us  bg^e7  10 

Heye  hangen  on  galwetre.^<xUfr^,~Cu^ 
Betere  us  is  of  lgnde  to  fie, 
o*^<_     And  berwen  bQpen  Ore  lives, 

Mine8  children  and  mine  wives/ 

Grim  sglde  sone  al  his  corn,  15 

Shep  wi])9  wolle/nft10  wi)?9  horn, 

Hors  and  swin,  and  ggt11  wij?  bfrd, 

pe  gees,  j?e  hennes  of  Ipe  yfrd, — 

Al  he  sglde  J»at  ouht  douhte  12,^*-> **>-3i>.  <^, 

pat  he  evre  selle  moucte,  20 

And  al  he  to  Ipe  penl  drou.<W*jo 

Hise  ship  he  greyfede  wel  mow; ■  ^°X*  r^x  ,f 

He  dede  it  tfre  and13  ful  wel  pikeco~^u*&u 

pat  it  ne  doutede  sgnd  ne  krike;  c 

perinne  dide  a  ful  god  mast,  25 

Strgnge  cables  and  ful  fast, 

Qres  god,,  and  ful  god  seyl; 

perinne  wantede  nouht14  a  nayl 

pat  evere  he  sholde  perinne  do. 

Hwan  he  haved  it15  greyj?ed  so,  30 

Havelok  Ipe  yunge  he  dide  ferinne, 

ej)en.  5  rede, 

wit,  as  in  next  line. 
13  an.         u  nouth. 
et. 


1  shal  have. 

2  shal,  not  in 

MS. 

8  mait. 

1 

he  him. 

1 

wile  belpe. 

8 

and  mine. 

10 

1  neth.         H 

and 

got,  not  in  MS. 

12  outh  douthe. 

HAVELOK    THE  DANE  87 

Him  and  his  wif,  hlse  sones  frinne, ' 

And  hise  two  doutres  fat  faire  wgre ; 

And  sone  dede  he  leyn  in  an  gre, 

And  drou  him  to  fe  heye  se, 

pere  he  miht  alferbeste1  fie.  U^  ^ix  5 

Frg  lgnde  wgren  he  bote  a  mile, 

Ne  were  nevere  but  ane  hwile, 

pat  it  ne  gan2  a  wind  to  rise 

Out  of  f  e  north  men  calleth  blse, 

And  drgf  hem  intil  Engelgnd,  10 

pat  al  was  sifen  in  his  hgnd, 

His,  fat  Havelok  was  fe  name; 

But  fr  he  havede  michel  shame,  1     Jp-j 

Michel  sorwe  and  michel  tene ; 

And  sife3  he  gat  it  al  bidene,  15 

Als  ye  shulen  nou  forthwar  If  re4, 

If5  that  ye  wilen  ferto  here. 

In  Humber  Grim  bigan  to  lende, '  ^w* 
In  Lindeseye  riht6  at  fe  north  ende; 
per  sat  his7  ship  upon  fe  sgnd,  20 

But  Grim  it  drou  up  to  f  e  lgnd. 
And  fere  he  made  a  litel  cgte   c  * 
To  him  and  to  al 8  hise  flgte ;  c**f  ***« 
Bigan  he  fere  for  to  frde  9,  ^  vp*^ 
A  litel  hus  to  maken  of  erf  e,  25 

S9  fat  he  wel  fgr$  were  y  \ 

^*-{&rJb,    Of  nere  herboru  herborwed  fere:  \ 

And  for  fat  Grim  fat  place  auhte  10, 
(^°^jl     pe  stfde  of  Grim  fe  name  lauhte11;^ 

S9  fat  Grimesbl  it 12  calle  n  30 

pat  ferorTe  spfken  alle, 

And  sg  shulen  men  callen  it  ay 

Bitwene  fis  and  domesday. 

1  mith  alj>erbest.        2  bigan.        3  }>rie.        *  here.        5  yf.        6  rith.        7  is. 
8  al,  not  in  MS.     9  erfe.     10  aute.    "  laute.     12  it,  not  in  MS.     ,3  calleth  alle. 


88  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

He  rtv^c 

VII.   ROBERT   MANNING'S   HANDLYNGE   SYNNE 
THE   TALE   OF   PERS   THE   USURER 

Okerers  and  kauersyns, 
As  wykked  bey  are  as  Sarasyns. 
Whoso  myjt  preve  whych  pey  wore,    v 
Were  pey  lewecf  or  were  Ipey  Igre^ 
])ey  shuld  nat  come  in  1  Crystys  herde, 
Ne  come  in  cherche  ne  chyrche3§rde. 
Ngfelfs,  ]?urghe  pys  skylle 
pey  mowe  be  saved,  jyf  pey  wylle 
Lfve  j?at  synne  and  do  ng  mgre, 
And  do  at  hgly  cherches  Ipre ; 
And  5yve  a$eyn  J>at  yche  J>yng 
pat  J>ey  have  take  in  okeryng ; 
5yf  pey  mow  nat  a3en  hyt  3yve, 
Helpe  pQ  pore  men  ferwy]?  to  lyve 
Largely  and  wyb  gode  wylle,  \     \ 

pey  mowe  peyse  here  dedys  ylle. 
A  gode  ensaumple  now  ^e  here^     . 
Of  Pers  pat  was  a  tollere  ; 


And  1 2  shal  telle  30W  as  quyk 
How  he  was  bpfe  gode  and  wyk. 
Seynt  ]gne  3  pe  aumenere 
Sey]?  Pers  was  an  okerere, 
And  was  swyj>e  coveytous, 
And  a'nygun  and  avarous, 
And  gadred  penes4  unto  stgre 
As  okereres6  done  aywhgre. 

1  yn,  as  always.         2  y,  as  always.         3  lone.         4  pens. 


in  fall. 


ROBERT  MANNING'S  HANDLYNGE   SYNNE  89 

Befyl  hyt  sg  upon  a  day 
pat  pore  men  sate  in^  f  e  way, 
And  spred  here  halfen*on  here  barme 
A3ens  fe  sonne  fat  was  warme, 
And  rekened  f  e  custome  houses  fch  gne  5 

At  whych  fey  had  goclej'  and  at  whyche  ngne; 
pere  fey  hadde  gode  fey  preysed  weyl, 
And  fere  fey  hadde  noght,  never  a  deyl. 
As  fey  spak  of  manywhat,      ~^~~- 
Come  Pers  forf  in  fat  gat;  10 

pan  seyd  fch  gne  fat  sate  and  stode, 
'  Here  comf  Pers  fat  never  dyd  gode.' 
5ch  gne  seyd  to  ofer  jangland, 
pey  toke  never  gode  at  Pers  hand; 
Ne  ngne  pore  men  never  shal  have,  15 

Coude  he  never  sg  weyl  crave. 
Qne  of  hem  began  to  sey, 
1  A  wajour *  dar  I  wyf  jow  ley 
pat  I  shal  have  sum  gode  at  hym, 
Be  he  never  sg  gvy\  ne  grym/  20 

To  fat  wajour  fey  graunted  alle, 
To  jyve  him  a  3yft,  $yf  sg  my^t  befalle. 

pys  man  upsterte  and  tok  fe  gate     \*X 
Tyl  he  com  at  Pers  jate. 

As  he  stode  stylle  and  bgde  fe  qufde,  25 

Qne  c5m  wyf2  an  asse  charged  wyf  brf  de ; 
pat  yche  brfde  Pers  had  boght, 
And  to  hys  hous  shuld  hyt  be  broght. 
pg  he  sagh  Pers  come  fer  wyfal, 
pe  pore  foght,  now  aske  I  shal:  30 

'I  aske  fe  sum  gode  pur  charyte, 
Pers,  3yf  f  y  wylle  3  be.' 

waiour,  as  also  in  1.  21.  2  wt,  as  usually ;  expanded,  as  when  written 

ill.     So  also  in  compounds.  3  wyl. 


90  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Pers  stode  and  loked  on  hym 
ju^-^-v  Felunlyche  wyj?  y^en  grym. 

He  stouped  down  to  seke  a  stgne, 
But,  as  hap  was,  J?an  fgnde  he  ngne.  i 

For  Ipe  stgne  he  toke  a  lgfe, 
And  at  J?e  pore  man  hyt  drgfe.^J^ 
pe  pore  man  hente  hyt  up  b^Jyve, 
And  was  Jjgrof  ml  ferly  blypS^     L-^h^f 
To  hys  felawes1  faste  he  ran 
Wif>  pe  lgfe,  J>ys  pore  man. 
1  Lg,'  he  seyde 2,  '  what  I  have 
Of  Pers  5yft,  sg  God  me  save.' 
1  Nay,'  Ipey  swore  by  here  f>ryft, 
'Pers  jave  never  swych  a  5yft.' 
He  seyd,  '  3e  shul  weyl  undyrstgnde 
pat  I  hyt  had  at  Pers  hgnde ;         jl 
pat  dar  I  swfre  on  pe  halydom 
Here  befgre  50W  fch  gn3/ 
Grfte  merveyle  had  pey  alle 
pat  swych  a  chaunce  myjjt  hym  befalle. 
pe  J»ridde  day, — J?us  wryte  hyt  is4, — 
Pers  fyl  in  a  grfte  syknes ; 
And  as  he  laye  5  in  hys  bedde, 
Hym  }>oghte  weyl  J>at  he  was  ledde 
Wyp  gne  £>at  aftyr  hym  was  sent 
To  come  unto  hys  jugement6. 
Befgre  pe  Juge  7  was  he  broght 
To  ^elde  acounte  how  he  hadde  wrroght. 
Pers  stode  ful  sgre  adrad, 
And  was  abashed  as  amad8:   .  \a 
He  sagh  a  fende  on  pe  tg  party 
Bewreyyng  hym  ful  feluply. 

1  felaws.  2  seyd.  3  echone.  *  ys,  as  always. 

6  iugement  7  iuge.  8  a,  not  in  MS. 


**f 


ROBERT  MANNING'S  HANDLYNGE  SYNNE  91 

Alle  hyt  was  shewed  hym  before 
Huw  he  had  lyved  syn  he  was  bgre,  - 
And  namely  every  wykked  dede 
Syn  fyrst  he  coude ,  hymselve  *  lfde:      ^e 
Why  he  hem  dyd  and  for  what  chfsun,  5 

Of  alle  behovef>  hym  5elde2  a  rfsoun. 
On  Ipe  toJ>er  3  party  stode  men  ful  bry3t 
pat  wulde  have  saved  hym  at  here  myjt, 
But  J»ey  myghte  ng  gode  fynde 
pat  my^t  hym  save  or  unbynde.  10 

pe  feyre  men  seyd,  '  What  is  to  rede  ?  4^^ 
Of  hym  fynde  we  ng  gode  dede 
pat  God  is  payd  of,  but  of  a  lgfe    *  ^^-^ 
pe  whych  Pers  at4  ]>e  pore  man  drgfe. 
3yt  ;ave  he  hyt  wyf>  ng  gode  wylle,  15 

But  kast  hyt  after  hym  wyf>  ylle; 
For  Goddys  love  5ave  he  hyt  no3t, 
Ne  for  almesdede  he  hyt  had  poght. 
Ngf>el§s,  J?e  pore  man 

Had  be  lgfe  of  Pers  ban/  20 

pe  fende  had  leyed5  in  balaunce 
Hys  wykked  dedes  and  hys  myschaunce; 
pey  leyd  fe  lgfe  a3ens  hys  dedys, — 
pey  had  no3t  elles,  pey  mote  nedys,— ^v* 
pe  hgly  man  tellej>  us,  and  sejs  25 

pat  pe  lofe  made  fven  peys: ' 
pan  seyd  J>ese  feyre  men  t5  Pers, 
*  3yf  J>6u  be  wys,  now  J^ou  If  res 
How  pys  lgfe  p e  helpe]?  at  nede  >Ua\ 
J^°  N>  T°  ty^e  W  sou^e  w>r]5  almesdede/  30 

Pers  of  hys  slepe  gan  blynke,    °~*j-*iu^ 
And  grftly  on  hys  drfme  gan  ]?ynke, 

1  hymself.  2  to  selde.  3  tou>er.  *  a.  5  leyd. 


92  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Syghyng  wy}?  mornyng  chere 

As  man  )?at  was  in  grf te  wf ie,ch*^Sj$ 

How  bat  he  acoupea  was 

Wyj>  fendes  f|le  for  hys  trespas, 

And  how  £>ey  wulde  have  dampned  hym  J?ere, 

^yf  mercy  of  Jesu  Cryst  ne  were. 

Alle  J>ys  in  hys  herte  he  kast,p«v*d» 

And  to  hymself  he  spak  at  J>e  laste, 

pat  'For  a  lgfe  in  fvyl1  wylle 

Halpe  me  in  sg  grfte  perel, 

Moche  wulde2  hyt  helpe  at  nede 

Wyf>  gode  wyl  do  almesdede/ 

Fig  {?at  tyme  fan  wax  Pers 

A  man  of  sg  feyre  maners, 

pat  ng  man  my3te3  in  hym  fynde 

But  to  pQ  pore  bgf>e  meke  and  kynde; 

A  mylder  man  ne  my^t  nat  be, 

Ne  to  )?e  pore  mgre  of  almes  fre, 

And  reuful  of  herte  also  he  was 

pat  mayst  J?ou  here  lgre  in  ]>ys  pas. 

Pers  mette,  upon  a  day, 
A  pore  man  by  j?e  way 
As  naked  as  he  was  bgre«    \ 
pat  in  IpQ  s§§  had  alle  lgre. 
He  come  to  Pers  j?ere  he  stode, 
And  asked  hym  sum  of  hys  gode, 
Sumwhat  of  hys  cluing, 
For  pe  love  of  Hevenekyng. 
Pers  was  of  reuful  herte, 
He  toke  hys  kyrtil  of  as  smert,*^^hA«A 
And  ded  hyt  on  )?e  man  above, 
And  bad  hym  wfre  hyt  for  hys  love. 

1  eveyl.  2  wide.  3  my3t. 


ROBERT  MANNING'S   HANDLYNGE   SYNNE  95 

pe  man  hyt  toke  and  was  ful  blybe ; 
He  jede  and  sglde  hyt  as  swybe. 

Pers  stode  and  dyd  behglde 
How  j?e  man  J>e  kyrtyl  sglde, 

And  was  perwyb  ferly  wrgj>e  ^a^^.Im^>  5 

pat  he  sglde  so  sone  hys  clgf>e. 
He  my3t  119  lenger  for  sorow  stand1, 
But  3ede  hgme  ful  sgre  gretand, 
And  seyd  hyt  was  an  fvyl  sygne, 
And  J?at  hymselve2  was  nat  dygne     /  10 

For  to  be  in  hys  preyere; 
perfor  nolde  he  J>e  kyrtyl  wfre. 

Whan  he  hadde  ful  Igng  grete, 
And  a  party  beroi"  gan 3  lete, — ~  ' 
For  comurilych  after  wepe  15 

Fal  men  sone  on  slepe, — 
As  Pers  lay  in  hys  slepyng, 
Hym  J?oght  a  feyre  swevenyng. 
Hym  foght  he  was  in  hevene  ly^t, 
And  of  God  he  had  a  syght      -    q  £  u>»X~*  .,      2° 
Syttyng  in  hys  kyrtyl  clad, 
pat  be  pore  man  of  hym  had ; 
wa  ^9        And  spak  to  hym  ful  myldely, 
'Why  wepest  f>6u  and  art  sgry  ? 
Lg  Pers/  he  seyd,  *f>ys  is  by  clgth ;  25 

For  he  sglde  hyt,  were  bou  wrgth. 
Know  hyt  weyl,  3yf  J>at  bou  can, 
For  me  bou  3ave  hyt  J>e  pore  man; 
pat  bou  ^ave  hym  in  charyte, 
Every  deyl  J^ou  ^ave  hyt  me/  30 

Pers  of  slepe  oute  breyde, 
And  boght  grfte  wunder  and  sef>en  seyd, 

1  stande.  2  hymself.  s  began. 


92  /.     THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

1  Blessyd  be  alle  pore  men 
For  God  Almy^ty  love]?  hem; 
•   And  weyl  is  hem  J?at  pore  are  here, 
pey  are  wyj>  God  bgfe  lefe  and  dere, 
And  I  shal  ignde  oy  ny3t  and  day  5 

To  be  pore,  3yf  J^at  I- may/ 
Hastly  he  toke  hys  kateyl 
And  3ave  hyt  to  pore  men  fche  deyl. 

Pers  kalled  to  hym  hys  clerk 
pat  was  hys  ngtarye,  and  bad  hym  herk  : —  10 

'I  shal  ]?e  shewe  a  pryvyte, 
A  J>yng  J>at  J)ou  shalt  do  to  me, 
I  wyl  J?at  J>6u  n<?  man  hyt  telle; 
My  body  I  take  J>e  here  to  selle 
To  sum  man  as  in  bondage,  15 

To  lyve  in  povert  and  in  servage; 
v~Jvjl^    But  J>6u  do  j?us  I  wyl  be  wrgth, 

And  J50U  and  J>yne  shal  be  me  lgth. 
3yf  fou  d5  hyt,  I  shal  pe  ^yve 

Ten  pound !  of  gold  wel  wij?  to  lyve  ;  20 

pg  ten  pound  I  take  ]>e  here, 
And  me  to  selle  on  bgnde  manere,^<v»vru6-*£\  <x 
I  ne  reccne  unto  whom, 
But  gnlych  he  have  J^e  crystendom. 
j>«u«^    pe  raunsun  J>at  J>6u  shalt  for  me  take,  25 

parfgre  ]>ou  shalt  sykernes  make  *w* 
For  to  3yve  hyt  blyj^ely2  and  weyl 
To  pore  men  every  deyl, 
And  wyfhglde  \ erof  ng  J>yng 
pe  mouritouns  of  a  ferf>yng/  3° 

Hys  clerk  was  wq  to  do  f>at  dede, 
But  gnly  for  manas  and  for  drede. 

1  pownd,  as  in  next  line.  3  ble)>ely. 


ROBERT  MANNING'S  HANDLYNGE  SYNNE  95 

For  drede  Pers  made  hym  hyt  do1, 

And  dede  hym  plyghte  hys  trouthe  J>erto  *  <^e^ 

Whan  hys  clerk  had  made  hys  Qthe, 

Pers  dede, on  hym  a  foule  clothe; 

Unto  a  cherche  bgpe  hey  ;ede  5 

For  to  fulfylle  hys  wyl  in  dede. 

Whan  fat  J>ey  to  ]>e  cherche  com, 

'  Lgrde/  J>oght  Ipe  clerk,  '  now  whom 

Myjt  I  fynde,  J?ys  ycne  sele, 

To  whom  I  my3te2  selle  Pers  weleP'w^  10 

pe  clerk  loked  everywhere, 
And  at  Ipe  last  he  knew  where 
A  ryche  man  was3  J?at  fr  had  be 
Specyal  knowlych  ever  betwe,    •  ^^ 

But  J?urgh  myschaunce  at  a^c&s*""  15 

Alle  hys  gode  ylgre  was; 
^ole,  J>us  J?at  man  hyghte, 
And  knew  Ipe  clerk  wel  be  syghte. 
pey  spak  of  Qlde  aqueyntaunce, 
And  3ole  tQlde  hym  of  hys  chaunce.  20 

'  ^e,'  seyde  Ipe  clerk,  '  1  rede  j?6u  bye 
A  man  t5  do  ]>y  marchaundye,  -  a.oXv^ 
pat  J>ou  mayst  hglde  in  servage 
To  restore  weyl  J>yn  dammage/^     ±e 

pan  seyd  ^ole,  '  On  swych  cnaffare  25 

Wulde  2  feyn  my  sylver  ware.'  --a-fxw,\ 

pe  clerke  seyd,  *  Lg,  gne  here, 
A  trew  man  and4  a  dubonf  re  5,  '^^^ 


Pat  wyl  serve  fe  to  pay 
PevheWe,  al  bat  he  mav. 


Peyhebie,  al  )?at  he  may.  30 

Pers  shalt  J>ou  calle  hys  name,     .',  JA 
For  hym  shalt  fou  have  moche  frame. 

11.  1-6,  not  in  Harleian  MS.,  but  supplied  from  Bodl.  MS.  415.         2  my3t. 
3  was,  not  in  MS.  4  an.  5  dubonure. 


9^  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

He  is  a  man  ful  gracyous 
Gode  to  wynne  unto  j?yn  hous, 
And  God  shal  5yve  J?e  hys  blessyng, 
And  foysyn  in  alle  J?yng.' 

pe  clerk  3ave  alle  hys  raunsiin  5 

Tp  be  pore  men  of  )?e  toun, — 
Plenerly  alle  J>at  he  toke 
WyJ>helde  he  nat  a  ferf>yng  noke. 
pe  emperoure  sent  hys  messageres 
Alle  aboute  for  to  seke  Pers,  10 

But  f>ey  ne  myjte1  never  here 
Of  ryche  Pers,  pe  tollere, 
In  what  stede  he  was  nome, 
Ne 2  \vnyoyfward  he  was  become ; 
Ne  J?e  clerk  wuld  telle  to  ngne  15 

Whydyrward  J^at  Pers  was  ggne-  f 

Nou  is  Pers  bycome  brycne,- 
pat'^r'^was  bgpe  stoute  and  ryche. 
Alle  J>at  ever  any  man  hym  bad  3, 
Pers  dyd  hyt  wyj?  herte4  glad.  20 

He  wax  sg  mylde  and  sq  meke,    ,***** 
A  mylder  man  furt  np  man  seke : 
For  he  meked  hymself  gverskyle 
Pottes  and  dysshes  for  to  swyle5. 
To  grfte  penaunce  he  gan  hym  take,  25 

And  moche  for  to  fast  and  wake, 
And  moche  he  loved  j^lmodnesse 
To  ryche,  to  pore,  to  mgre,  to  lesse. 
Of  alle  men  he  wuld  have  doute, 
And  to  here  byddyng  mekly  loute;--W^  30 

Wulde  pey  bydde  hym  sytte  or  stande, 
Ever  he  wulde  be  bowande.  &-Vv.JvKJLvHk 

1  ray3t.         2  no,  as  in  next  line.         s  do  bad.         *  hert.        5  swele. 


ROBERT  MANNING'S   HANDLYNGE  SYNNE  97 

And  for  he  bare  hym  sy  meke  and  softe, 

Shrewes  mysdede  hym  ful  ofte, 

And  helde  hym  folted  or  wode 

For  he  was  sg  mylde  of  mode. 

And  J>ey  fat  were  hys  felawes1  5 

Mysseyd  hym  mgst  in  here  sawes ; 

And  alle  he  suffred  here  upbreyd,  *  ^ 

And  never  naght  a^ens  hem  seyd. 

^ole,  hys  lgrde,  wel  undyrstode 
pat  al  hys  grace  and  hys  gode  10 

Com  hym2  for  J>e  love  of  Pers, 
pat  was  of  sq  hg\y  maners. 
And  whan  he  wyst  of  hys  bounte, 
He  kalled  Pers  in  pryvyte : 

*  Pers/  he  seyd,   'Ipou.  were  wurf>y  15 

For  to  be  wurscheped  mgre  J>an  I, 
For  ]?ou  art  weyl  wyf>  Jesu, 
He  shewef)  for  J?e  grfte  vertu; 
parfgre  I  shal  make  J?e  fre, 

I  wyl  £>at  my  felaw  f>ou  be.'  20 

parto  Pers  graunted  noght 
To  be  freman  as  he  besoght; 
He  wulde  be  as  he  was  gre 
In  J>at  servage  for  evermore. 

He  Ranked  Ipe  lgrde  myldely  25 

For  hys  grfte  curteysy. 

Syppen  Jesu,  furgh  hys  myjt, 
Shewed  hym^  to  Pers  sy^t, 
For  to  be  stalworpe  in  hys  fgndyng,~Wrjp 
And  to  hym  have  lovelgngyng.  30 

1  Be  nat  sorowful  to  do  penaunce, 
I  am  wi}>  J>e  in  every  chaunce; 

1  felaus.  2  hym,  not  in  MS. 

H 


98  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Pers,  I  have  mynde  of  pe, 

L9  here  pe  kyrtyl  J>ou  '  3ave  for  me, 

perfgr  grace  I  shal  pe  sende 

In  alle  godenesse  .wevl  to  ende/ 

Byfyl  fat  serjauntes  2'  and  squyers  5 

pat  were  wont  to  serve  Pers 
Went  in  pylgrymage,  as  in  kas, 
To  J>at  cuntre  £>ere  Pers  was. 
^ole  ful  feyre  gan  hem  kalle, 

And  preyd  hem  hgme  to  hys  halle*  10 

Pers  was  J>ere  J>at  yche  sele,  *~* 
And  everych  gne  he  knew  hem  wele. 
Alle  he  served  hem  as  a  knave 
pat  was  wunt  here  servyse  to  have. 
But  Pers  nat  ;yt  pey  knew,  15 

For  penaunce  chaunged  was  hys  hew ; 
Nat  forpy  pey  behelde  hym  fast, 
And  oftyn  to  hym  here  y^en  J>ey  kast, 
And  seyde  8,  '  He  J>at  stonte  here 
Is  lyche  to  Pers  pe  4  tollere/  20 

He  hydde  hys  vysege  al  J?at  he  myjt 
Oute  of  knowlych  of  here  syjt ; 
Ngpelfs  pey  behelde  hym  mgre 
And  knew  hym  weyl,  al  J>at  were  pgre, 
And  seyd,  '  rjole,  is  3one  py  page?  25 

A  ryche  man  is  in  py  servage  ; 
pe  emperoure  bgf>e  fer  and  nere 
HaJ>  do  hym  seche  J>at  we  fynde  here.S 

Pers  lestned,  and  herd  hem  spfkyng, 
And  J>at  pey  had  of  hym  knowyng ;  30 

And  pryvyly  awey  he  nam 
Tyl  he  to  pe  porter  cam. 


kyrtyl  }>at  ]>ou.  2  seriauntes.  3  seyd.  *  J>e,  not  in  MS. 


ROBERT  MANNING'S  HANDLYNGE  SYNNE  99 

pe  porter  had  hys  speche  lgre^ 

And  heryng  alsg,  syn  he  was  bgre ; 

But  J?urgh  J>e  grace  of  swete  Jesu 

Was  shewed  for  Pers  feyre  vertu. 

Pers  seyd,  '  Late  me  fur]?e  1  gg.'  5 

pe  porter  spak  and  seyde 2  '  39/ 

He  )?at  was  dff,  and  doumbe  also, 

Spak  whan  Pers  spak  hym  to. 

Pers  oute  at  pe  5ate  wente, 

And  pedyr  3ede  fere  God  hym  sente.  10 

pe  porter  jede  up  to  Ipe  halle, 
And  J>ys  merveyle  tglde  hem  alle, 
r-+*50Jutr^   How  fe  squyler  of  be  kechyn, 
Pers,  J>at  haj>  worfed  hereyn, 

He  asked  lfve  ryjt  now  late,  15 

And  went  furf>  out  at  ]>e  ijate. 
'  I  rede  50W  alle,  3eveJ>  gode  tent,&*0>, 
Whederward  pat  Pers  is  went ; 
WyJ>  Jesu  Cryst  he  is  pry  ve,.  f-- >  v* , 
And  pat  is  shewed  weyl  on  me,  20 

For  what  tyme  he  to  me  spak, 
Out  of  hys  moup  me  poghte 3  brak 
A  flamme  of  fyre  bryght  and  clere  ; 
pe  flaumme  made  me  bgpe  spfke  and  here, 
Spfke  and  here  now  bppe  I  may,  25 

Blessed  be  God  and  Pers  today.' 

pe  lprde  and  pe  gestes  alle, 
Qne  and  oper  pat  were  in  hallc, 
Had  merveyle  pat  hyt  was  so, 

pat  he  my^te  swych  myracle  do.  30 

pan  as  swype  Pers  pey  soght, 
But  al  here  seking  was  for  no}t. 

1  furjj.  2  seyd.  3  )>oght. 

H  2 


IOO  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Never  Pers  pey  ne  founde, 
Ny3t  ne  day,  in  ng  stounde, ~%*^s 
For  he  J>at  toke  Ennok  and  Ely 
He  toke  Pers  J>urgh  hys  mercy, 
To  reste  wyfoutyn  ende  to  lfde, 
For  hys  meknes  and  hys  gode  dede: 

Take  ensample  here  of  Pers, 
And  pa$ef>  wyf>  pe  pore,  3§  okerers, 
For  30W  shal  never  come  joye1  wyf>ynne, 
But  3§  lfve  fyrst  J)at  synne, 
And  ;yve  to  almes  J>at  yche  j?yng 
pat  3§  have  wune  wyj?  okeryng. 
Now  wyj>  God  lfve  we  Pers; 
God  3yve  us  grace  to  do  hys  maners. 


VIII.   THE   WEST   MIDLAND  PROSE  PSALTER 

Psalm  I. 

Blesced  be  pe  man  )>at  3ede  nou3t  in  pe  counseil  of  wicked,  ne 
stode  nou3t  in  pe  waie^of  sin3f  res,  ne  sat  nau3t  in  fals  jugement. 
2.  Ac  his 2  wylle  was  111  pe  wylle  of  oure  Lprd,  and  he  schal  J>enche 
in  his 2  lawe  bgpe  daye  and  ny3t.  3.  And  he  schal  be  as  pe  tre 
f>at  is 2  sett  by  pe  ernynges  of  waters,  J?at  schal  3eve  his  frut  in  his 2 
tyme.  4.  And  his 2  Iff  schal  nou3t  fall  wen,  and  alle  fynges  f>at  pe 
ry3tful  dof>  schal  multiplier  5.  Nou3t  sg  ben  pe  wicked,  nou3t  sg ; 
as  a  poudre  J>at  pe  wynde  castef>  fram  pe  face  of  pe  erj?e 3.  6. 
Forjn  ne  schal  nou3t  pe  wicked  arise  in  jugement,  ne  pe  sinnif  rs  in 
pe  conseyl  of  pe  ry3tful.  7.  For  oure  Lgrd  knew  pe  waie  of  pe 
ryjtful,  and  pe  waye  of  synnf rs  schal  perissen. 

1  ioye.  2  hiis.  3  J)erJ>e. 


THE    WEST  MIDLAND   PROSE   PSALTER  IOI 

Psalm  XXIII. 
Our  Lgrd  governed  me,  and  ngf>yng  shal  defailen  15  me  ;  in  pe 
stf  de  of  pasture  he  sett  me  j?er.  2.  He  nourissed  me  up  water  of 
>fyllyng  ;  he  turned  my  soule  fram  pe  fende.  3.  He  lad  me  up  pe 
bis^es  of  ri3tfulnes  for  his  name.  .4.  For  jff  -fat  ich  have  ggn 
amiddes  of  pe  shadowe  of  df f>,  I x  shal  nou5t  douten  ivels,  for  ]?ou  5 
art  wyp  me.     5.  py  discipline  and  J>yn  amendyng  conforted  me. 

6.  pou  madest  radi  grace  in  my  si3t  03ayns  hem  Jmt  trublen  me. 

7.  pou  makest  fatt  myn  hfved -\vy]>  mercy ;  and  my  drynk,  makand 
drunken,  is  2  ful  clere.     8.  And  py  mere!  shal  folwen  me  alle  daies 

of  ml  Hf.     9.  And  J>at  ich  wo.nne  in  J»e  hous  of  our  Lgrd  in  lengpe  10 
of  daies. 

Psalm  XXIV. 

1.  pe  erpe  is  our  Lgrdes  and  his  plente  ;  pe  world  and  ich  gn 
fat  wone]?  J^erinne.     2.  For  he  bigged  it  up  pe  se^s,  and  made  it 
rfdi  up  Ipe  flodes.     3.  Who  shal  climben  into  Ipe  mountein  of  our 
Lgrd,  glper  who  shal  stgnde  in  his  hgly  stfde?     4.  pe  innocent  in  15 
hgnde  and  of  clfneNhert,  J>at  ne  toke  nou^t  his  soule  in  idelnesse 
and  ne  swore  no3t  in  gilerl  to  his  nejbur.     5.  He  shal  take  bliscyng 
of  our  Lgrd,  and  mercy  of  God  his  helpe.     6.  pis  is  Ipe  bijetyng  of 
pe  sechand  hym,  sechand  pe  face  of  God  of  Jacob3.     7.  Qpene}) 
35ur  ^ates,  %e  princes  of  helle,  and  hep  $e  lifted,  ^e  everlastand  3ates,  20 
and  pe  kynge  of  glgrie  shal  entre.     8.  Which  is  he,  }?at  kyng  of 
glgrie  ?     pe  Lgrd  strgnge  arid  netful,  pe  Lgrd  netful  in  batail. 
9.  Qpenep  36ur  3ates,  $e  princes  of  hevene,  and  bej>  $e  lifted,  $e 
3ates  everlastand,  and  pe  kynge  of  glgrie  shall  entren.     10.  Which 
is  he,  Jpat  kynge  of  glgrie?     pe  Lgrd  of  vertu,  he  is4  kynge  of  25 
glgrie. 

Psalm  LI. 

1.  Ha  mercy  on  me,  God,  efter  py  mychel  mercy.     2.  And 
efter  pe  mychelnes  of  py  pites,  do  way  my  wickednes.     3.  Wasshe5 

1  y,  and  always.  2  ys,  and  occasionally.  3  God  Iacob.  *  his. 

5  whasshe. 


3,as  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT  I 

me  mgre  of  my  wickednes,  and  dense  me  of  myn  synne.  4.  For 
ich  knowe l  my  wickednes,  and  my  synne  is  evermgre  o^ains  me. 
5.  Ich  have  synned  to  j?e  algn,  and  ich  have  don  ivel  tofgre  Ipe, 
J>at  ou  be  made  ry3tful  in  J»y  wordes,  and  J>at  ou  gvercum  whan 
J>ou  art  juged.  6.  Se,  for  ich  am  conceived  in  wickednesses, 
and  m^  moder  conceived  me  in  synnes.  7.  Se,  for  J>ou  loved 
s6J>enes  ;  J>e  uncerteyn  J>ynges  and  pryve  of  wisdom  J?ou  made  to 
me  apert.  8.  pou  sprengest  me,  Lgrd,  wyf>  f>y  mercy,  and  I  shal 
be  made  elf ne ;  )?ou  shalt  purifle  me,  and  I  shal  be  made  whyte  2 
up  snowe.  9.  pou  shalt  3eve  joie  and  gladnes  to  myn  neryng 3, 
and  J>e  mylde  dedes  of  my  hert  shul  gladen.  10.  Turne  J?y  face 
fram  myn  synnes 4,  and  d5  oway  al  myn  wickednes.  n.  Ha,  God, 
make  in  me  clfne  hert,  and  newe  J>6u  a  ry^t  ggst  in  myn  hert. 
12.  Ne  putt  me  nou5t  fram  J>y  face,  and  ne  do  nau^t  oway  fram  me 
Ipyn  hgly  ggst.  13.  ^elde  to  me  gladnes  of  )?yn  helpe,  and  conferme 
me  wyj>  pyn  hgly  ggst.  14.  1  shal  tfchen  J?e  wicked  ]}yn  wayes, 
and  J^e  wicked  shul  ben  converted  to  J?e.  15.  Ha,  f>ou  God,  God 
of  myn  helj^e,  deliver  me  of  sinnes 5,  and  my  tunge  shal  gladen  by 
ryjtfulnes.  16.  Lgrd,  }?6u  shalt  gpen  myn  lippes,  and  my  mouJ>e 
shal  tellen  J>yn  heryng.  17.  For  3yf'f>6u  hade  wolde,  ich  hade 
^even  sacrifice ;  forsof>e  J^ou  ne  shalt  nou3t  deliten  in  sacrifices. 
18.  Trubled  ggst6  is  sacrifice  to  God;  J?ou,  God,  ne  shal  noujt 
despisen  J?e  hert  sorowful  and  meke.  19.  Do  blisfullich,  Lgrd,  to 
\y  chgsen  in  \>y  gode  wille,  )?at  J?e  gode  be  confermed  in  hevens. 
20.  pan  shalt  ou  take  sacrifice  of  ryjt  service,  and  honours ;  hii  : 
shul  J>an  setten  godenesses  tofgre  \>y  thrgne. 

Psalm  XC. 

1.  Lgrd,  f>6u  art  made  socour  to  ous  fram  kynde  t5  kinde.  2. 
Tofgre  J>at  J>e  mounteins  were  made,  gj^er  J?e  erj>e 7  were  fourmed 
and  f>e  werld  f>ou  art  God,  fram  J>e  world  unto  J>e  world  wypouten 
ende.     3.  Ne  turne  J>ou  noujt  into  mlldnes ;  and  )?ou  seidest,  $e  1 

1  knewe.       2  \vhy3te.       3  beryng.        4  synmes.       5  sines.       6  god.       7  J>er])e.  V 


THE    WEST  MIDLAND  PROSE  PSALTER  1 03 

childer  of  men,  turnej?  30U.  4.  For  a  J^ousand  ^eres  ben  tofgre 
J>yn  e^en  as  jisterdai  J?at  is  passed.  5.  And  pe  kepyng  o  nyjt, 
f>at  for  noujt  ben  had,  shul  be  her  3eres.  6.  Passe  he  as  gresse  in 
pe  mornyng ;  florische  he  in  pe  mornyng  and  passe ;  falle  he  at 
f  ven  \  and  harden  and  wax  he  drie.  7.  For  we  failed  in  J>yn  ire,  and  5 
we  ben  disturbed  in  pyn  vengeaunce.  8.  pou  laidest  our  wicked- 
nesse  in  py  si^t ;  our  world  is  in  li^tyng  of  py  chere.  9.  For  alle 
our  daies  faileden,  and  we  failed  in  pyn  yre.  10.  Our  jeres  shal 
J>enchen  as  J^e^loH,  f>e  daies  of  our  jeres  in  pe  seventl  jere.  11. 
Forsof>e  $yf  e3ti  3ere  ben  in  myjtes,  pe  mgre  gver  hem  shal  be  10 
travail  and  sorowe.  12.  For  mildnes  comej) 2  }>eron,  and  we  shul  be 
wijmmnen.  13.  Who  knew  pe  my^t  of  pyn  Ire,  and  to  tellen  py 
wraj>e  for  py  drede?  14.  Make  sg  pyn  helpe  knowen,  and  pe  lgred 
of  hert  in  wisdome.  15.  Lgrd,  be  J?ou  turned  unto  nou,  and  be 
J?ou^bidlTch  up  py  servantes.  16.  We  ben  fulfild  frlich  of  py  15 
mercy,  we  shul  gladen  and  dellten  in  alle  our  daies.  17.  We 
gladed  in  Ipe  daies  in  which  J>ou  lowed  us,  for  Ipe  ^eres  in  which  we 
seijen  ivels.  18.  Loke  to  py  servauntes  and  to  Ipyn  werkes,  and 
"dresce  her  sones.  19.  And  Ipe  shynyng  of  our  Lgrd  God  be  up  us, 
and  dresce  up  us  Ipe  werkes  of  our  hgndes,  and  dresce  Ipe  werkes  of  2C 
ourhgndes3.  &>*  ,^\pS)  t   L^    ^^ 

Psalm  XCI. 

1 .  He  Ipat  woneJ> 4  in  Ipe  helpe  of  Ipe  hejest,  he  shal  dwelle  in  pe 
defens  of  God  of  heven.  2.  He  shal  saie  to  our  Lgrd,  pou  art 
my  taker  and  my  refut ;  my  God,  I  shal  hopen  in  hym.  3.  For 
he  deliverd  me  fram  pe  trappes  of  pe  fendes,  and  fram^asper  word  25 
of  men.  4.  And  he  shal  shadow  pe  wyj?  hys  shulderis,  and  ]?ou 
shalt  hgpe  under  hys  fevers.  5.  pe  sopenes  of  hym  shal  cumpas 
pe  wyf>  shelde,  and  }>ou  ne  shalt  nou3t  doute  of  pe  drede  of  ny^t  ; 
6.  Of  temptacioun  waxand  in  daie,  fram  nede  ggand  in  derknes, 
fram  pe  curs  of  pe  fende  bry3t  shynyng.  7.  A  J^ousand  tempta-  3° 
ciouns  shul  fallen  fram  £1 5  syde,  and  ten  p ousandes  fram  py  ry$t 

1  heven.  2  com.         3  last  clause  from  Dublin  MS.         *  whone)>.         5  J?e. 


104  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

half;  pe  devel,  forsope,  ne  shal  no3t  comen  to  pe.  8.  pou  shalt 
se,  forsope,  wyp  pyn  ejen,  pou  shalt  se  pe  ^eldyng  of  syn^frs. 
9.  For  pou,  Lgrd,  art  myn  hgpe,  and  pou  setted  py  refut  alder- 
he3est.  10.  Yvel  ne  shal  nou3t  com  to  pe,  and  turment  ne  shal 
noujt  com  nere  py  tabernacle.  11.  For  he  sent  to  his  aungels  of 
pe,  pat  hii  kepe  pe  in  alle  pyn  waies.  12.  Hii  shul  b§re  pe  in 
hgndes  pat  ou  ne  hirt  noujt,  peraventure,  py  ggst :  vryp  vices. 
13.  pou  shalt  ggn  up  queintls  l  and  godenes,  and  pou  shalt  defoule 
pe  fende  and  helle.  14.  For  he  hgped  in  me,  and  I  shal  deliver 
hym;  I  shal  defenden  hym,  for  he  knew  my  name.  15.  He  cried 
to  me  and  I  shal  here  him;  ich  am  wyp  hym  in  tribulacibun, 
I  shal  defend  him  and  glgrifien  hym.  16.  I  shal  fulfillen  hym 
wyp  lengpe  of  daies,  and  I  shal  she  we  hym  mln  helpe. 

Psalm  CIII. 

1.  Ha,  pou  my  soule,  blisce  our  Lgrd;  and  alle  pynges  pat  ben 
wypinnen  me,  blisce  hys  hgli  name.  2.  Ha,  pou  my  soule,  blisce 
our  Lgrd ;  and  ne  wille  pou  noujt  for3ete  alle  his  3eldeinges. 
3.  pe  which  is  merciful  to  alle  pin  wickednesses;  pe  which  hflep2 
alle  py  sekenisses.  4.  pe  which  ransounnep  py  Hf  fram  dfp ;  pe 
which  crounep  pe  wyp  mercy  and  pites.  5.  pe  which  fulfillep  py 3 
desire  in  godes*;  py  3engpe  shal  be  made  new  as  of  an  frne. 
6.  Our  Lprd  is  doand  mercies  andjugement  to  alle  pe  suffrand 
wrgnge.  7.  He  made  hys  waies  knowen  to  Moyses;  he  did  to  pe 
childer  of  Israel  her  willes.  8.  Our  Lgrd  is  ry3tful  and  merciable, 
and  of  lgnge  wille  and  michel  merciable.  9.  He  ne  shal  nou3t 
wrappe  him  wypouten  ende,  ne  he  ne  shal  nou3t  menacen  wypouten 
ende  5.  10.  He  ne  did  noujt  to  us  efter  our  syn3es,  ne  he  ne  3eldep 
nou3t  to  us  efter  our  wickednes.  11.  For  efter  pe  he3t  of  heven 
fram  erpe  he  streinped6  hys  mercy  up  hem  pat  dreden  hym.  12.  He 
made  fer  fram  us  our  wickednes,  as  pe  f  ste  departep  fram  pe  west. 

1  quenitis.        2  helj>e.        3  )>e.        *  goddes.        5  last  clause  from  Dublin  MS. 
6  MS.  possibly  streinped ;  Dublin  MS.  streng])id. 


THE  EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  105 

13.  As  f  e  fader  has  mercy  on  his  childer,  our  Lgrd  is  merciable 
of  hem  fat  dreden  hym;  for  he  knowef  our1  faintes.  14.  He 
recorded  fat  we  ben  pouder 2.  Man  is  as  hai ;  hys  daies  ben  as 
floure  of  fe  feld;  sg  he  shal  florissen.  15.  For  ggst  shal  passen 
in  hym,  and  he  ne  shal  noujt  dwelle,  and  he  shal  ng  mgre  knowen  5 
his  stfde.  16.  pe  mercy  of  our  Lgrd  is  forsofe  fram  wyfouten 
ende  unto  wyfouten  ende3  up  hem  fat  dreden  hym.  17.  And 
his  rijtfulnes  is  unto4  child  of  childer  to  hem  fat5  kepen  his 
testament.  18.  And  hii  ben  remembraunt  of  his  comaundements 6 
to  don  hem.  19.  Our  Lgrd  shal  di}ten  his  sfte  in  heven,  and  his  10 
kyngdome  shal  lgrdship  alle.  20.  Ha,  alle  his  angeles,  mijtful  of 
vertu,  doand  his  worde,  to  here  f  e  voice  of  hys  wordes,  bliscef 
our  Lgrd.  2 1 .  Ha,  alle  his  vertu,  bliscef  our  Lgrd  ;  %e  his  ministris, 
fat  don  hys  wille,  bliscef 7  our  Lgrd.  23.  ^e  alle  werke  of  our 
Lgrd,  bliscef  our  Lgrd  in  alle  stfdes  of  his  lgrdship;  ha,  fou  my  15 
soule,  blisce  8  our  Lgrd. 


IX.     THE   EARL   OF   TOULOUSE 

Ai,l  (they)  assentyd  to  the  sawe, 
(The;^  thoght  he  spake  rfson  and  lawe. 

Then  answeryd  fe  kyng  wyth  crowne, 
'  Fayre  falle  the  for  thyn  avyse/  20 

He  callyd  knyghtvs  of  ngbyll  pryce, 

And  badd/mem  be  rfdy  bowne  ^X 

For  to  crye  thsrow  all  fe  lgnde, 
Bgthe  be  sge.  and  be  sgnde, 

If9  they  fynde  mowne  2. 

A  man  fat  is10  sg  moche  of  myght, 
That  for  fat  lady  dar  take  fe  fyght; 

He  schall  have  hys  waresoun n.  1  **^»>^v- 


„ 


knowe  and  erasure  in  MS. ;  our,  from  Dublin  MS.         2  prude.  3  unto 

wyfouten  ende,  from  Dublin  MS.  4  into.  5  >a.  6  comaundement3. 

7  blisced.       8  blische.         9  yf,  as  always.         10  ys,  as  always.         "  wareson. 


106  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Messangerys,  I1  undurstpnde, 
Cryed  thorow  all  J>e  lpnde 

In  many  a  ryche  cyte, 
If  any  man  durste  prove  hys  myijt 
In  trewe  quarell  for  to  fyght,  5 

Wele  avaunsed  schulde  he  bee. 
The  Erie  of  Tolous 2  herde  3  j?ys  telle, 
What  anger  the  lady  befelle, 

Thereof  he  thoghte  4  grf  te  pyte. 
If  he  wyste  that  sche  had  ryght,  10 

He  wolde  aventure  hys  lyfe  to  fyght 

For  that  lady  free.^o^V, 

For  hur  he  morned  nyjt  and  day, 
And  to  hymselfe  can  he  say 

He  wolde  aventure  hys  lyfe :  15 

1  If  I  may  wytt  J»at  sche  be  trewe, 
They  J>at  have  hur  accused  schull  rewe, 

But  they  stynte  of  ther  stryfe.' 
The  erle  seyde,  'Bl5  Seynte  Jghn, 
Into  6  Almayn  wyll  1  gQQn  20 

Where  I  have  fQmen  ryfe;' 
I  prey  t5  God  full  of  myght, 
That  I  have  trew  quarell  to  fyjt, 

Out  of  WQ  to  wynne  )?at  wyfe.' 

He  rgde  on  huntyng  on  a  day,  25 

A  marchand  mett  he  bi  )?e  way, 

And  asked  hym  of  whens  he  was. 
'  Lgrde/  he  seyde,  '  of  Almayn.' 
Angn  the  erle  can  hym  frayneoux4^_ 

Of  that  ilke 7  case.  30 


y  regularly.  2  Tullous,  sometimes  Tollous.  3  harde.  4  thoght. 

8  be,  as  always.  6  ynto.  7  ylke. 


THE   EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  107 

1  Wherefgre  is  youre l  emperes 
Put  in  sg  grfte  dystress, 

Telle  me  for  Goddys  grace; 
Is  sche  gylty 2,  sg  mote  thou  the  ? ' 
1  Nay,  bl  hym  ]?at  dyed  on  tree,  5 

That  schope  man  aftur  hys  face.' 

Then  seyde  the  erle  wythoute3  lett,  *~~<^wx"^<- 
'  When  is  the  day  sett, 

Brente  that  sche  schulde  bee  ? ' 
The  marchande  seyde,  'Sikerlyke4,  10 

§ven  thys  day  thre  wyke, 

And  the  rf  pre  \\g  is  mee/ 
The  erle  seyde,  '  I  schall  the  telle, 
Gode  horsys  I  have  to  selle, 

And  stedys  two  or  thre.  15 

Certys!  myght  I  selle  J?em  y are,  rW^A»»i 
Thidur5  wyth  the  wolde  I  fare 

That  syghte6  for  to  see/ 


The  marchand  seyd  wyth7  wordys  hende, 

'Into  the  lgnde  if  ye  wyll  wende,  20 

Hyt  wolde  be  for  youre  provve;  •  «i^ 
There  may  ye  selle  J>em  at  your  wylle.' 
Angn  the  erle  seyde  hymJylle,7T,-^w, 

'Syr,  herkyn  to  me8  nowe; 
Thys  jurney9  wylt  jxni  wyth  me  dwelle  25 

Twenty  pounde10  I  schall  the  telle 

To  mede,  I  make  a  vowe.' 
The  marchand  grauntyd  hyt11  angn. 
The  erle  seyde,  'Bl  Seynt  jQhn, 

Thy  wylle  I  alowe.'  30 

1  yowre,  as  often.  2  gylte.  3  wythowte,  as  often.  *  sekerlike. 

thedur.  6  syght.  7  wyth,  not  in  MS.  8  herkyn  me.         9  yurney. 

pownde.         ll  hyt,  not  in  MS. 


Io8  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

The  erle  tplde  hym  in  J>at  tyde,^^ 
Where  he  schulde  hym  abyde, 
And  homeward  wente  hee. 
^^Jj^      He  busked  hym  j?at  ng  man  wyste 

iVlv     ] 


For  mikyll \  on  hym  was  hys  tryste. ; 


He  seyde,  'Syr,  gg  wyth  mee.' 
Wyth  them  they  toke  stedys  sevyn, — 
There  were  uq  fayrer2  undyr  hevyn 

That  any  man  myght  see. 
Into  Almayn  J>ey  can  ryde  ;  10 

^ucrWs  v^  K(T\a.c-    As  a  corsur  of  mikyll3  pryde 

He  semyd  for  to  bee. 

The  marchand  was  a  trewe  gyde; 
The  erle  and  he  togedur  can  ryde 

Tyll  they  came  to  that  place.  15 

A  myle  besyde  the  cast  ell, 
There  the  emperour  can  dwell, 

A  ryche  abbey  ther  was; 
Of  the  abbot  Ifve  they  gatt 
To  sgjorne4  and  make  per  horsys  fatt.;  20 

That  was  a  npbyll  cas. 

The  abbot  was  the  ^kdyes^f  me,  ^  *-*^. 

For  hur  he  was  in  gr^tewandrfme, 

And  moche  mornyng  he  mas6,  ^^ju 
-  W 

S9  hytt  befelle  upon  a  day  25 

To  churche  the  erle  toke  J>e  way, 

A  masse  for  to  here. 
He  was  a  feyre  man  and  an  hye; 
When  the  abbot  hym  sye, 

He  seyde,  '  Syr,  come  nere..  30 

1  mekyll.  2  fayre.  3  coresur  of  mekyll.  *  soyorne.  5  m 


THE  EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  1 09 

Syr,  when  the  masse  is  done, 

1  pray  you  fte  wyth  me  at  noone, 

If  youre  wylle  were.' 
The  erle  grauntyd  all  wyth  game; 
Afgre  mfte  they  wysche  all  same,  5 

And  to  mfte  they  wente  in  fere.  \  «j^JL^ 

Aftur  mfte,  as  I  you  say, 

Into  an  orchard  J»ey  toke  J>e  way, 

The  abbot  and  the  knyght. 
The  abbot  seyde  and  syghed  sare,  10 

'Certys,  syr,  I  lyve  }  in  care 

For  a  lady  bryght; 
Sche  is  accusyd,  my  herte  is  wqq, 
Therfgre  sche  schall  to  df  the  ggg 

All  agayne  the  ryght;  15 

But  sche  have  helpe,  verrament,^^ 
In  a2  fyre  sche  schall  be  brente 

Thys  day  sevenyght.' 

The  erle  seyde,  '  Sg  have  I  blysse, 

Of  hyr  mefynkyj?  grfte  rewthe  hyt  is,  20 

Trewe  if  that  sche  bee.' 
The  abbot  seyde,  'Bl  Seynt  Poule, 
For  hur  I  durre3  ley  my  soule 

That  nevyr  gylty4  was  sche. 
Soche  werkys  nevyr  sche  wroght,  25 

Neythyr  in  dede  nor  in  thoght, 

Save  a  rynge  sg  free 
To  J>e  Erie  of  Tolous  sche  gafe  wyth  wynne, 
In  fse  of  hym  and  for  ng  synne; 

In  schryfte  thus  tglde  sche  me.'  30 

^^■^ 
leve.  2  a,  not  in  MS.  3  dar.  4  gylte. 


HO  I.     THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

The  erle  seyde,  '  Syth  hyt  is  sgo, 
Cryst  wrf  ke  hur  of  hure  l  W99, 

That  boght  hur  wyth  hys  bloode. 
Wolde  ye  sikyr  me,  wythout  fayle, 
For  to  h^lde  trewe  counsayle,  5 

Hyt  myght  be  for  youre  gode.' 
The  abbot  seyde  bi  bokes  ffle  **r*~«^ 
And  hys2  professyon,  fat  he  wolde  hfle,  c^^^^ 

And  ellys  he  were  wode.^^^v 
'  I  am  he  fat  sche  gafe  the  ryng  10 

For  to  be  owre  tgkenynge, 

Now  hfle  3  hyt  for  the  rode 

I  am  comyn,  lefe  syr, 

To  take  the  batayle  for  hyr, 

And4  thereto  stgnde  wyth  ryght;  15 

But  fyrste  myselfe  I  wole  hur  schryve, 
And  if  I  fynde  hur  clfne  of  lyve, 

Then  wyll  my  herte  be  lyght. 
r>^      Let  dyght  me  in  monkys  wede        ^~S> 

To  fat  place  men  5  schulde  hyr  If  de,  20 

To  dfthe  to  be  dyght;     --<*%*>- 
When  I  have  schryvyn6  hyr,  wythout  fayle 
For  hur  I  wyll  take  f  e  7  batayle, 

As  I  am  trewe  knyght/ 

The  abbot  was  nevyr  sg  gladd,  25 

Nere  for  joie8  he  wax  madd, 

The  erle  can  he  kysse; 
They  made  mery9  and  slewe  care 
All  that  sevenyght  he  dwellyd  fare, 

In  myrthe,  withoute  10  mysse.  30 

1  hur.      2  and  be  hys.     3  heyle.     4  and,  not  in  MS.      5  ]>at  men.      6  schrevyn.\ 
7  J?ey  not  in  MS.         8  yoye.         y  mere.         10  wythout. 


THE  EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  III 

That  day  fe1  lady  schulde  be  brent 
The  erle  wyth  the  abbot  wente 
ck<^~~ *     In  monkys  wede,  ywys; 

To  the  emperour  he  knelyd  blyveju*^^ 
That  he  myght  fat  lady  schryve;  5 

Angn  receyved  2  he  is. 

He  examyned  hur  wyttyrly,o*>*xd^. 
As  hyt  seythe  in  the  stgry; 

Sche  was  wythoute  gylte. 
Sche  seyde,  'Bl  hym  ]?at  dyed  on  tree,  10 

Trespas  was  nevyr  ngne  in  me 

Wherefore  I  schulde  be  spylte,  iiafewj 
Save  ggnys,  wythoute  lfsynge,  Vrf^. 

To  the  Erie  of  Tolous  I  gafe  a  ryng; 
aX^<rW.  Assoyle  me  if  thou  wylte.  15 

But  J?us  my  destanye  is  come3  to  ende, 
That  in  J>ys  fyre  I  muste  be  brende ; 

There  Goddys  wylle  be  fulfyllt4.' 

The  erle  assoyled  hur  wyth  hys  hgnde, 
juu-c^    And  syf>en  ^ertely/he  can  upstgnde,  20 

And  seyde^^Egrdyngys,  pf  se  ! 
Ye  that  have  accused  J?ys  lady  gente, 
Ye  be  worthy  to  be  brente/ 

That;,  ggn  knyght  made  a  r^s:|*^*«^  ^<>->*., 
1  Thou  carle  monke,  wyth  all  J>y  gynne,^,^^     25 
Thowe  youre  abbot  be  of  hur  kynne, 

Hur  sorowe  schalt  thou  not  ce§s ; 
Ryght  sg  thou  woldyst  sayne 
&*<.>.  j,     Thowe  all  youre  covent  had  be  hyr  layn, 

Sg  are  ye  lythyr  and  1§§s/  30 

1  ]>at  fe.  2  resceyved.  3  comyn.  4  fulfyllyt. 


I.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

The  erle  answeryd  wyth  wordys  free, -^  *^ol 
'  Syr,  that  gon  I  trowe  thou  be 

Thys  lady  accused  has. 
Thowe  we  be  men  of  relygyon, 
Thou  schalt  do  us  but  rfson  5 

For  all  the  fare  thou  mas;  . 
I  prove  on  hur  thou  sayst  not  ryght, 
L9,  here  my  glove  wyth  £>e  to  fyght, 

1  undyrtake  thys  case ; 
As1  false  men,  I  schall  you  kenne  10 

In  redd  fyre  for  to  brenne, 

Therto  God  gife  me  grace/ 

All  j>at  stoden  in  that  place, 
Thankyd  God  of  hys  grace, 

Wythoute  any  fayle.  15 

The  two  knyghtys  were  full  wrgthe ; 
He  schulde  be  dedd,  £ey  swfre  grfte  gthe, 

But  hyt  myght  not  avayle. 
The  erle  wente  there  besyde, 
And  armyd  hym  wyth  mekyll  pryde,  20 

Hys  enemyes  to  assayle. 
Manly,  when  they  togedur  mett, 
They  he  we  thorow  helme  and  basenet,  ^*o<**^ 

And  marryd  2  many  a  mayle. 

They  ridyn3  togedur  wythout  lakk,  \«~Xk~  25 

That  hys  oon  spfre  on  hym  brakk, 

That  othyr  faylyd  thgg. 
The  erle  smgte  hym  wyth  hys  spfre, 
Thorow  the  body  he  can  hym  bfre, 

To  grounde  can  he  ggg.  30 

1  os.  a  martyred.  3  redyn. 


THE  EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  113 

That  sawe  that  oj^er1,  and  faste  can  flee; 
The  erle  gvyrtoke  hym  undur  a  tre, 

And  wroght  hym  mikyll2  wgg; 
There  Ipys  traytour  can  hym  ;jelde 3 
cUi^^     As4  recrfaunt  in  the  felde5,  5 

He  myght  not  fie  hym  frog. 

Befgre  the  emperour  they  wente, 

And  ther  he  made  hym,  verrament,     -^ 

To  telle  for  the  noonys.  *f^«c 
He  seyde,  'We  thoghte6  hur  to  spyile  <XJCm*w        10 
For  sche  wolde  not  do  owre  wylle, 

That  worthy  is  in  wgnys.' 
The  erle  answeryd  hym  then, 
1  Therfgre,  traytours,  ye  schall  brenne 

In  thys  fyre  bgthe  at  gnys.'  15 

The  erle  angn  them7  hente, 
And  in  the  fyre  he  J>em  brente, 

Flfsche,  felle,  and  bggnys. 

When  J>ey  were  brent  bgthe  twgg, 

The  erle  prevely  can  gQQ  22 

To  that  ryche  abbaye. 
Wyth  joye8  and  processyoun 
They  fett  the  lady  into  the  town, 

Wyth  myrthe  as4  I  telle  may. 
The  emperoure  was  full  gladd;  25 

1  Fette  me  the  monke,'  angn  he  badd, 

Why  wente  he  sg  awaye? 
A  byshoperyke  1  wyll  hym  gyve  9, 
My  helpe,  my  love,  whyll  I  lyve10, 

Bi  God  that  owyth  thys  day.'  30 

odyr.         3  mekyll.         3  jylde.         4  os.         5  fylde.         *  thoght.        T  hym. 


3  jylde. 

4   OS. 

5  fylde. 

yoye. 

9  geve. 
I 

10  leve. 

114  ?•     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

The  abbot  knelyd  on  hys  knee, 
And  seyde,  'Lgrde,  gpne  is  hee 

To  hys  owne  Ipnde; 
He  dwellyth  wyth  the  Pppe  of  Rome, 
He  wyll  be  glad  of  hys  come,  cuwU^jl  5 

I  do  you  t5  undurstgnde.' 

*  Syr  abbot  V  quod  the  emperour, 
1  To  me  hyt  were  a  dyshonoure, 

W^  «»$^f  Soche  wordes  I  rede  thou  wgnde ; 

Angne,  in  haste,  that  I  hym  see,  to 

Or  thou  schalt  nevyr  have  gode  of  me, 
And  therto  here  myn  hgnde.' 

'Lgrd,'  he  seyde,  'sythe  hyt  is  sog 
Aftur  hym  J?at  I  must  goo, 

Ye  muste  make  me  seurte;    c-^  i^ 

In  case  he  have  byn  youre  fgo, 
Ye  schall  not  do  hym  ng  woq  ; 

And  then,  al  sg  mote  I  thee^Lv- «-,  y  ici^rt 
Aftur  hym  1  wyll  wend2, 
Sg  that  ye  wyll  be  hys  frend,  20 

If  youre  wylle  bee/ 

*  3ys/  seyde  the  emperoure  full  fayne, 

*  All  my  kynne  bogh  he  had  slayne, 

He  is  welcome  t5  mee.' 

Then  spake  the  abbot  wordy s  free,  25 

*  Lgrde,  I  tryste  now  on  thee, 

Ye  wyll  do  as  3  ye  say 4 ; 
Hyt  is  Syr  Barnard  of  Tolous, 
A  ngbyll  knyght  and  a  chyvalrous, 

That  has  done  thys  jurnay5/  30 

1  abbot,  not  in  MS.        2  wynde.         3  os.         *  sey.  5  jurney. 

1 


THE  EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  115 

'Now  certys,'  seyde  the  emperoure, 
i  To  me  hyt  is  grf  t  dyshonoure ; 

Angn,  Syr,  1  the  pray, 
Aftur  hym  f>at  thou  wend  \ 
We  schall  kysse  and  be  gode  frend-W  l^j  5 

Bl  God  that  owyth  thys  day.'  ^'  *^J/ 

The  abbot  seyde,  '  I  assente.' 
Aftur  the  erle  angn  he  wente, 

1  And  seyde,  ■  Syr,  gg  wyth  mee. 
My  lgrde  and  ye,  bi  Seynt  Jghn,  10 

Schull  be  made  bgthe  at  gon, 

Goode  frendys  for  to  bee.' 
Therof  J>e  erle  was  full  fayne. 
The  emperoure  came  hym  agayne 

And  sayde,  *  My  frende  sg  free,  15 

My  wrathe3  here  I  the  forgyve; 
My  helpe,  my  love,  whyll  I  lyve, 

Bl  hym  that  dyed  on  tree.' 

Togedur  lovely  can  they  kysse; 

Thereof  all  men  had  grfte  blysse,  20 

The  rgmaunse  tellyth  soo, 
He  made  hym  steward  of  hys  Ignde, 
^^^  And  sfsyd  agayne  into  hys  hgnde 

That  he  had  rafte  hym  frog. 
The  emperoure  livyd4  but  yerys  thre;  25 

Be  elexion5  of  the  lgrdys  free 

The  erle  toke  they  thgg, 
And6  made  hym  ther  emperoure, 
For  he  was  styfFe  in  stoure  u^^-  ^  Wttd*. 

To  fyght  agayne  hys  foo.  30 

1  wende.  2  frende.  3  wrath.  4  levyd.  5  alexion. 

6  they. 
I  2 


Il6  /„    THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

He  weddyd  )?at  lady  to  hys  wyfe  ; 

With  joye1  and  myrthe  J>ey  ladd  ]>er  lyfe 

Twenty  yere  and  three. 
Betwene  fern  had  J>ey  chyldyr  fyftene2, 
Doghty  knyghtys  all  bedene, 

And  semely  on  to  see. 
In  Rome  thys  geste  cronyclyd  is3, 
A  lay  of  Bretayne  callyd  ywys4, 

And  evyr  mgre  schall  bee. 
Jesu5  Cryste  to  hevyn  us  brynge, 
There  to  have  owre  wonnyng  ; 

Amen,  amen,  for  charyte. 


X.    GILD  OF  THE  HOLY  TRINITY  AND  OF 
SAINT  WILLIAM  OF  NORWICH 

In  J?e 6  name  of  J>e  Fader  and  Sone  and  Hgly  Ggsr,  thre 
persones,  q  God  in  Trinite,  and  in  J?e  worschipe 7  of  oure  Lavedy, 
Seynte  Marie  his  dere  moder,  and  of  Seynt  William  J>e  hg\y 
innocent  and  digne  marter,  and  alle  halewyn :  in  pe  yer  of  oure 
Lgrd  Jesu8  Cryst  a  thousande  thre  hundred  seventy  and  sexe, 
peltyers  and  5}?ere  g5d  men  begunne  )?is  gylde  and  ]^is  bretherhgd 
of  Seynt  Willyam,  f>e  h£ly  innocent  and  marter  in  Norwyche  ;  and 
alle  J?is  ordenaunces  undirwriten  9,  al  pe  bretheren  and  systeren 
schulyn  helden  and  kepen  upen  here  power. 

At  J>e  fyrste  alle  f>e  bretheren  and  systeren  thus  han  behgten, 
)?at  J?ey  every  yer,  on  J>e  Sunday  next 10  aftyr  J>e  ff  st  of  Seynt  Peter 

1  yoye!  2  xv.  3  geste  ys  cronycgled  ywis.  i  called  hyt  ys. 

5  Jeu.        6  J>  appears  as  y  except  where  printed  th.        7  worchepe,  and  always. 
8jhesu.         9  undirwreten.         ao  nexst 


GILD    OF  ST.    WILLIAM   OF  NORWICH  H7 

and  Powel,  in  worschipe  of  f  e  Trinite  and  of  oure  Lfvedy  and 
Seynt  William  and  alle  halvven,  schullen  offeren  to  floured  candelys 
afgrn  Seynt  Willyams  toumbe  in  fe  mynstre  of  f  e  Trinite,  and 
ever!  of  hem  offeren  an  halpeny  at  fe  messe  and  heren  al  fe 
messe.  And  qwosg  be  absent,  fanne  he  schal  payen  to  Seynt  5 
Williams  lyhte x  thre  pound  of  wax ;  and  it  schal  ben  reysed  and 
gadered  bi  f  e  alderman  and  his  felas.  Alsg  a  knave  chyld  inno- 
cent, schal 2  bfren  a  candel  fat  day,  f  e  wyghte  of  to  pound,  led 
betwyxen  to  gode  men,  tgkenynge  of  fe  glpryous  marter. 

AIsq  it  is  ordeyned  fat  ng  man  schal  ben  excusyd  of  absence  10 
at  fat  messe,  but  it  be  for  fe  kynges3  servise,  or4  for  strgnge 
sekenesse,  or 4  twenty  myle  dwellynge  fi  9  f  is  cyte 5,  fat  he  ne  schal 
payen  J>e  peyne  of  thre  pound  of  wax.  And  qwosg  schal  ben 
excused  for  any  6f>er  schyl,  it  schal  ben  at  J>e  aldermannes  wyl 
and  at  fe  cumpany.  15 

Alsg  alle  f  e  bretheryn  and  systeryn  han  ordeyned 6  and  graunted 
for  any  ordenaunce  fat  is  mad  or  schal  ben  mad  amgnges  hem, 
fat  fey  schal  save  fe  kynge  hys  ryhte7,  and  ngn  prejudys  don 
ageyn  his  lawe  in  f  es  ordenaunce. 

Alsg  it  is  ordeyned,  fat  everyche  brof er  and  syster  of  f is  gylde,  20 
f rly  on  morwe  aftyr  f  e  gyldeday,  schal  heryn  a  messe  of  if quiem 
for  alle  f  e  brethere  soules  and  systeren  soules  of  f  is  gylde,  and 
for  alle  crystene  soules,  at  Seynt  Williams  auter  in  f  e  mynstre  of 
fe  Trynyte  in  Norwyche,  and  offeren  a  ferthynge.     And  qwosg  be 
wane,  schal  paye  a  pound  of  wax.     And  qwan  f  e  messe  is  don;  25 
bi8  her  aldermannes  asent  fey  schal  alle  togedere  ggn  to  an  in, 
and  every  man  fat  haf  any 9  catelle  of  f e  gilde  leyn  it  doun ;  and 
ordeynen   fer  of  here   lykynge  bi8  comoun    assent,  and  chesen 
offyceres  for  fe  nexte   yer.     And  qwo  fayle  schal  payen  three 
pound  of  wax.     And  eyghte 10  men  of  f  e  aldermannes  chesynge,  30 
on  fe  gyldeday,  schulen  chesen  an  alderman   and  to  felas,  and 
a  somonor  for  f  e  nexte  yer. 

1  lythe.  2  schal,  not  in  MS.  3  kyngges.         *  er,  as  always.         5  syte. 

6  hordeyned.         7  rythe.         8  be,  as  always.         9  ony.         10  viii. 


Il8  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Alsg  it  is  ordeyned,  in  pe  worschipe  of  pe  Trinite  and  of  oure 
L^vedy  Seynt  Marie,  and  of  Seynt  William  and  of  alle  halwyn, 
£>at  qwat  brother  or  syster  bi  Goddis  sgnde  falle  in  mischefe  or 
mysf  se,  and  have  nout  to  helpen  hemselfe,  he  schal  han  almesse 
of  ever!  broker  and  syster  every  woke,  Iestende  his  myschefe,  a  fer- 
thynge;  of  qwyche  ferthynges  he  schal  han  fourtene  pens1,  and 
pe  remenaunt  ggn  to  catelle*  But  if  it  be  his  foly,  he  schal  nout 
han  of  pe  almes 2. 

Alsg  it  is  ordeyned  bi  comoun  assent,  qwosg  be  chosen  in 
offys  and  refuse  it,  he  schal  paye  to  Seynt  Wylliams  lyhte  3  thre 
pound  of  wax,  and  up  peyne  of  his  gthe. 

Alsg  if  any4  brother  or  syster  deye,  he  schal  han  of  pe  gylde 
foure  torches,  and  foure  pore  men  cladde,  abouten  his  cors ;  ande 
every  brother  and  syster  schul 5  offeren  at  his  messe,  and  heryn  al 
pe  messe  and  byden  his  enterynge,  and  at  messe  offeryn  a  fer- 
thynge,  and  an  halpeny  ^even  to  almes  for  pe 6  soule ;  and  }even 
to  a  messe  a  peny,  pe  qwyche  schal 7  be  gaderyd  bi  pe  alderman 
and  hise  felas  to  don  for  }>e  soule  and  for  alle  crystene.  AIsq  if 
any  broker  or  syster  deye  sevene  myle  frg  pe  cite,  pe  alderman  and 
6J>er  sevene  bretheryn  at  his  exequlses  schul 8  wende  in  fere  to  pe 
core,  and  ordeynen  and  don  for  pe  soule  as  for  gn  of  pe  bretheren. 

Als9  it  is  ordeyned  bi  comoun  assent,  J>at  }?ese  bretheren,  in 
worschipe  of  pe  Holy  Trinyte  and  Seynt  William,  schul  ftyn 
togedere  on  J>at  day  at  here  comoun  cost.  And  qwosg  be 
somouned  to  don  semble  or  to  eongregacioun  beforn  pe  alder- 
man  and  pe  bretheryn  and  come  nout,  he  schal  paye  a  pound  of  I 
wax  to  pe  lyht9.  Alsg  it  is  ordeyned  bi  eomoun  assent  J>at  np 
broker  ne  syster  in  J?is  gilde  schal  be  reseyvet  but  bi  pe  alderman 
and  twelve  bretheryn. 

Alsg  it  is  ordeyned  bi  comoun  assent  j:at  pe  comoun  belleman  \ 
schal  ggn  thurghe  pe  cite   on  pe  gildeday  after  none,   and  re- 
comandyn  al  pe  brethere  soules  and  systeres  of  pe  gilde  bi  name, 

1  xiiij  d.        2  elmes.         *  lythe.        4  ony.  5  schul,  not  in  MS.   t      c  3e. 

7  schal,  not  in  Mb.        8  exequises  schul,  not  in  MS.         9  lyt 


JOHN  MYRC'S  INSTRUCTIONS  119 

and  alle  crystene  soules ;  and  seyn  fat  a  messe  of  rf quiem  schal 
ben  seyd  §  rly  on  f  e  morwen,  bi  prime  day,  in  memorie  of  f  e  soules 
and  alle  crystene,  and  somounyn  alle  fe  bretheryn  and  systeryn 
fat  fey  ben  at  f e  messe  at  f  e  auter  of  Seynt  William  at  fat  tyme, 
up  f  e  peyne  of  thre  pound  of  wax. 


XL    JOHN  MYRC'S  INSTRUCTIONS  FOR 

PARISH  PRIESTS1  # 

__  < 

God  seyth  hymself,  as  wryten  we  fynde, 

That  whenne  fe  blynde  lfdeth  f  e  blynde 

Into  fe  dyche  fey  fallen  boo,      u-^ 

For  fey  ne  sen  whareby  to  gg. 

Sg  faren  prestes  now  by  dawe; 

They  beth  blynde  in  Goddes  lawe, 

That  whenne  fey  scholde  fe  pepul  rede, 

Into  synne  fey  do  hem  lfde. 

Thus  fey  have  do  now  fulle  3gre,  - 

And  alle  is 2  for  defawte  of  lgre  ; 

Wharefgre,  fou  preste  curatoure, 

gef  fou  pl§se  thy  Savyoure,  - 

^ef  thow  be  not  grfte  clerk, 

-  Loke  thow  moste  on  thys  werk ; 

For  here  thow  myjte  fynde  and3  rede 

That  fe  behoveth  to  conne  nede, 

How  thow  schalt  thy  paresche  prfche, 

And  what  f  e  nedeth  hem  to  tfche  ; 

And  why  che  fou  moste  fyself  be, 

Here  alsg  thow  my}te  hyt  se, 

1  Latin  title  reads,  '  Propter  presbiterum  parochialem  instruendum.'         2  ys, 
as  often.         3  &,  as  often. 


120  I.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

For  luytel  is  worthy  py  prfchynge 
^ef  thow  be  of  fvuyle  lyvynge. 

Preste,  Myself  thow  moste  be  chast, 
And  say  py  serves  wyf>owten  hast, 
That  mowthe  and  herte  acorden  I  fere,  5 

^ef  thow  wole  that  God  pe  here. 
Of  hgnde  and  mowthe  J^ou  moste  be  trewe, 
And  grfte  gpes  thow  moste  eschewe1; 
In  worde  and  dede  foil  moste  be  mylde, 
Bgthe  to  mon  and  to  chylde.  ic 

Dronkelfc2  and  glotonye, 
Pruyde  and  sloujje  and  envye, 
Alle  fow  moste  putten  away 
^ef  pow  wolt  serve  God  to  pay. 
That  pe  nedeth,  fte  and  drynke,  15 

But  slf  py  lust  for  any  thynge. 
Tavernes  alsp  thow  moste  forsake, 
And  marchaundyse  J?ow  schalt  not  make; 
Wrastelynge  and  schotynge  and  suche  game* 
Thow  myjte  not  use  wythowte  blame;  20 

Hawkynge,  huntynge,  and  dawnsynge, 
Thow  moste  i9rgQ  for  any  thynge. 
Cuttede  clothes  and  pyked  schone, 
Thy  gode  fame  J>ey  wole  fordone. 
Marketes  and  feyres  I  the  forbede,  25 

But  hyt  be  for  the  m§re  nede. 
In  honeste  clgthes  thow  moste  ggn, 
Baselard  ne4  bawdryke  wfre  J^ow  ngn; 
Bfrde  and  crowne  thow  moste  be  schave, 
^ef  thow  wole  thy  ordere  save.  ^-f^  ?,o 

Of  mfte  and  drynke  J)ow  moste  be  fre, 
To  pore  and  ryche  by  thy  degre. 

1  enchewe.  3  dronkelewe.  3  maner  game.  *  ny. 


JOHN  MYRC'S   INSTRUCTIONS  121 

^erne  thow  moste  thy  sawtere  rede, 
And  of  the  day  of  dome  have  drede ; 
And  evere  do  gode  a^eynes  ele1, 
Or  elles  thow  my3te  not  lyve  wele. 
Wymmones  serves  thow  moste  forsake,  5 

Of  evele  fame  leste  they  the  make ; 
For  wymmenes  speche  that  ben  schrewes, 
Turne  ofte  away  gode  thewes. 
From  nyse  japes  and  rybawdye, 
Thow  moste  turne  away  J>yn  ye;  10 

>  ^.Tuynde  J>yn  ye  )?at  thow  ne  se 
The  cursede  worldes  vanyte. 
Thus  thys  worlde  J>ow  moste  despyse, 
And  hgly  vertues  have  in  vyse  ; 
^ef  thow  do  Ipus,  thow  schalt  be  dere  15 

To  alle  men  that  sen  and  here. 

Thus  thow  moste  alsQ  prfche2, 
And  thy  paresche  ^erne  tf  che ; 
Whenne  gn  hath  done  a  synne, 
Loke  he  lye  not  lgnge  thereynne,  20 

But  angn  that  he  hym  schryve, 
Be  hyt  husbande,  be  hyt  wyve, 
Leste  he  forget  by  lentenes  day, 
And  oute  of  mynde  hyt  gg  away. 

Also  thow  moste  thy  God  pay,  -""  af 

Tf  che  thy  paresch  J>us  and  say.       t  *        /rf,y 
Alle  that  ben  of  warde  and  elde,^         r^ 
pat  cunnen  hemself  kepe  and  welde, 
They  schulen  alle  to  chyrche  come, 
And  ben  ischryve  alle  and  some,        >~^  3° 

And  ben  ihoseled  wythowte  bere' 
On  asterday  allej  fere  ;         fc-tf^ 
Subtitle,  ■  Quid  et  quomodo  predicare  debet  parochianos  suos.' 


1 


122  7.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

In  fat  day  by  costome, 

^e  schule  be  hoselet  alle  and  some. 

Tfche  hem  fenne,  wyth  gode  entente 

To  beleve  on  that  sacrament ; 

That  fey  receyve  in  forme  of  brf d, 

Hyt  is  Goddes  body  J>at  soffred  dfd 

Upon  the  hply  rodetre,      c  >■     •  ■    <^L 

To  bye  owre  synnes  and  make  us  fre. 

Tfche  hem  fenne,  never  J?e  later, 

pat  in  f>e  chalys  is  but  wyn  and  water 

That  pey  receyveth  for  to  drynke, 

After  that  hgly  hoselynge. 

Therfgre  warne  hem  }?ow  schal 

That  J>ey  ne  chewe  fat  host1  to  smal, 

Leste  to  smale  pey  done  hyt  brfke, 

And  in  here  teth  hyt  do  stfke; 

Therefore  pey  schule  wyth  water  and  wyn 

Clanse  here  mowf  that  no^t  lfve  ferin; j^r 

But  tfche  hem  alle  to  leve  sade 2,  -    f  r 

pat  hyt  fat  is  in  fe  awter  made, 

Hyt  is  verre  Goddes  blode 

That  he  schedde  on  f  e  rode. 

3§t  f  ow  moste  tfche  hem  mare, 
pat  whenne  fey  doth  to  chyrche  fare, 
penne  bydde  hem  lfve  here  mony  wordes, 
Here  ydel  speche  and  nyce  bordes, 
And  put  away  alle  vanyte, 
And  say  here  paternoster  and  ave3. 
Ne  ngn  in  chyrche  stgnde  schal, 
Ne  If  ne  to  pyler,  ne  to  wal,  30 

But  fayre  on  kneus  fey  schule  hem  sette, 
Knelynge  doun  upon  the  flette,^    llU^ 

1  ost.  2  sadde.  3  here  ave. 


^ 


JOHN  MYRC'S  INSTRUCTIONS  123 

And  pray  to  God  wyth  herte  meke     /J^*^ 

To  3eve  hem  grace  and  mercy  eke.' 

Soffere  hem  to  make  no  bere,  .,  1**" 

But  ay  to  be  in  here  prayere; 

And  whenne  J>e  gospelle  ired  be  schalle,  ^  5  yo^ 

Tfche  hem  J>enne  to  stgnde  up  alle, 

rAnd  blesse  hem  feyre,  as  J>ey  conne, 
Whenne  gloria  Hbi  is  bygonne. 
And  whenne  f>e  gospel  is  idone, 
Tfche  hem  eft  to  knele  downe  sone;  10 

And  whenne  they  here  the  belle  rynge 
To  that  hgly  sakerynge, 

Tfche  hem  knele  downe,  bgf>e  5onge  and  glde, 
And  bgf>e  her  hpndes  up  to  hplde, 
And  say  fenne  in  Ipys  manere,  15 

Feyre  and  softely,  wythowte  bere; 
'  Jesu,  Lgrd,  welcome  }?ow  be, 
In  form  of  brfd  as  I  J>e  se  ; 
Jesu1,  for  thy  hgly  name, 

Schelde  me  today  frg  synne  and  schame ;  20 

Schryfte  and  howsele,  Lgrd,  graunte  2  me  bg 
Jr  that  1  schale  hennes  gg, 
And  verre  contrycyone  of  my  synne, 
That  I,  Lprd,  never  dye  thereinne. 
And  as  J>ow  were  of  a  may  ibgre,  25 

Sofere  me  never  to  be  forlpre, 
But  whenne  J?at  I  schale  hennes  wende, 
Grawnte  me  f>e  blysse  wythowten  ende.     Amen.' 
Tfche  hem  J?us,  gper  sum  6f>ere  J>ynge, 
To  say  at  the  hgly  sakerynge.  — 

Tfche  hem  alsg,  I  the  pray, 
That  whenne  £>ey  walken  in  Ipe  way 

1  Ihu.  2  ]>ou  graunte. 


-  <S 


<7 


124  /.     THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

And  sene  f  e  preste  agayn  hem  comynge, 
Goddes  body  wyth  hym  bgrynge, 
Thenne  wyth  grfte  devgcyone, 
Tfche  hem  fere  to  knele  adowne. 
v       tf     ^  Fayre  ne  fowle,  spare  fey  noghte 

To  worschype  hym  fat  alle  hath  wroghte. 

For  ry^t1  glad  may  fat  mon  be 

pat  gnes  in  f  e  day  hym 2  se ; 

For  sg  mykyle  gode  do)?  fat  syjt, — 

As  Seynt  Austyn  tfcheth  aryjt, — 

pat  day  fat  f ow  syst  Goddes  body 

pese  benefyces  schalt  fou  have  sycurly: 

Mfte  and  drynke,  at  thy  nede,  jSy'" 

Ngn  schal  f e  fat  day  be  gnede ;  '  1 

Idele  Qthes  and  wordes  alsQ, 

God  fo^evef  the  bg ; 

Soden  dfth  that  ilke3  day 

The  dar  not  drede  wyf  owte  nay ; 

Alsg  fat  day,  I  the  ply3te, 

pow  schalt  not  lese  fyn  yesyjte,  -~  *~  j 

And  every  fote  fat  fou  ggst  f enne, 

pat  hgly  syjt  for  to  sene, 

pey  schule  be  tglde  to  stgnde  in  stfde 

Whenne  thow  hast  to  hem  nede. 

Alsp,  wythynne  chyrche  and  seyntwary, 
Do  ry3t  thus,  as  I  the  say; 
Sgnge  and  cry  and  suche  fare, 
For  to  stynte  fow  schalt  not  spare; 
Castynge  of  axtre  and  eke  of  stgn, 
Sofere  hem  fere  to  use  ngn; 
Bal  and  bares  and  suche  play, 
Oute  of  chyrthejorde  put  away. 

1  ry3t,  not  in  MS.  2  may  hym.  3  ylke. 


JOHN  MYRC'S  INSTRUCTIONS  125 

Courte  hgldynge,  and  suche  maner  chpst,    J>^ 

Out  of  seyntwary  put  fow  most; 

For  Cryst  hymself  tfchelh  us 

pat  hgly  chyrche  is  hys  hows, 

pat  is  made  for  119  J^ynge  elles  5 

But  for  to  pray  in,  as  J>e  boke  idles; 

pere  J?e  pepulle  schale  geder  withinne, 

To  prayen  and  wepen1  for  here  synne.      nJ,^^ 

Tfche  hem  alsp  welle  and  greythe,  **■ 
How  pey  schule  paye  here  teythe.  10 

Of  alle  f>ynge  that  doth  hem  newe, 
They  schule  teythe  welle  and  trewe ; 
After  j?e  costome  of  J?at  cuntraye, 
Every  mon  hys  teythynge  schale  paye, 
Bgthe  of  smale  and  of  grfte,  15 

Of  shep  and  swyn  and  olpev  nfte.^ 
I  '    .£,      Teyf>e  of  huyre  and  of  hgnde 

Ggth  by  costome  of  f>e  lpnde.  l^   . 

I  hglde  hyt  but  an  ydul  J>ynge 

To  spfke  myche~of  teythynge,  20 

For  J>a3  a  preste  be  but  a  fonne,-- 

Aske  hys  teyf>ynge  welle  he  conne. 

Wychecrafte  and  telynge, 
Forbede  pou  hem  for  any  J>ynge; 
For  whosg  beleveth  in  J?e  fay  25 

Mote  beleve  thus  by  any  way, 
,  That  hyt  is  a  sleghf>e  of  J?e  del 
pat  makef)  a  body  to  cache  el ; 
penne  syche  belfve  he  gart  hem  have, 
pat  wychecrafte  schale  hem  save,  30 

Sg  wyth  charmes  a  and  wyth  tele 
He  is  ibro3te  ajeyn  to  hele. 
pus  wyth  fe  fende  he  is  iblende,       .  i    Vf' 
And  hys  belfve  is  ischende.'    X^f^ 
1  to  wepen.  2  chames. 


PART    II 

THE 

DIALECTS  OF  THE  NORTH,  THE  SOUTH, 

AND  THE  CITY  OF  LONDON 

THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 
I.     PROLOGUE   TO   THE   CURSOR   MUNDI 

Man  yernes  !  rimes  for  to  here, 

And  rgmans  red  on  maneres  sere : 

Of  Alisaundur  Ipe  conquerour, 

Of  July  Cesar  J>e  emparour, 

O  Grece  and  Troy  the  strange2  striif  e, 

\.        pe  firste  3  conquerour  of  Ingland ; 
^xO^ing  Arthour  )?at  ^as\sg  rlke, 

Quam  ngn  in  hys  tim  Vas  like  j  10 

O  ferlys  J>at  hys  kiwhtes4  fell 
pat  aunters  sere  I  fe^  of  tell,  ?  ^ 
cl,Als  Wawan,  Cai,  ancl  o}>er  stabell 
For  to  wfre  pe  ronde  tabell; 
How  Charles  King  and  Rauland-rfaght, 
With 5  Sarazins  wald(Jai  ha  saght ; 
Of  Tristrem  and  hys  leif  Ysote, 
How  he  for  here  becom  a  sote; 

1  yhernes.  2  Strang.  3  first.  *  knythes.         5  wit  (wyt),  as  usual. 


THE   CURSOR   MUNDI  127 

O  Jgneck  and  of  Ysambrase, 
O  Ydoine  and  of  Amadase, 
Stgris  als  o  sere  kin  thinges 
O  princes,  prelates,  and  o  kynges, 
Sanges  sere  of  selcuth  rime,  5 

}Frankys,  and  Latlne  ; 
rede  and  here  ilk  gn  is  prest 
pe  thynges  J?at  C^amNlIkes  best. 
pe  wis  man  wil  o  wisdom  here, 
pe  foul  hym  draws1  to  foly  nere;  10 

pe  wrang  t5  here,  o  right,  is  ljith, 
And  pride  wyth  buxsumnes  is  wrath ; 
O  chastite  has  lichur  lfth,  \y\-fiu 

<JU^V  On  charite  ai  werrais  wrf  th  u>A£* 
j      -^Bpt  be  the'  fruit  may  scilwis  se  15 

^^^O^uat\ertu  is  ilk  a  tre. 

Of  al  kyn  fruit  fat  man  schal  fynd 
e  Jfittes  frg  J?e  rote  his  kynd; 
gode  pfrtre  corns  g5de2  pfres, 
Wers  tre,  wers  fruit  it  bfres.  20 

pat  I  spfke  o  £>is  ilke  tre 
Bytakens,  man,  bpth  me  and  J?e ; 
Q^A^      pis  fruit  buakeris  "alle  oure  dedis, 

Bgth  gode  and  ille  .qua  rightly  redis. 
Ur  dedis  frg  ur  hert  tas  rote,  25 

}$ ,  tQuedur3  fai  be  worth!  bale  or  botfi^  l\&lp 

For  be  J>e  J?yng  man  drawes  till 
Men  schal  him  knaw4  for  god  or  ill. 
A  saumpul  her  be  f»am5  I  say    ^ 
pat  rages  in  pare;  not  ay ;  30 

In  riot  and  in  rigolage 
Of  all  f>ere  liif  spend  J?ai  J>e  stage, 

1  draghus.  2  god.  8  dur.  *  kaw.  5  J>aem. 


>- 


128  //.     THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

For  now  is  halden  non  in  curs 


l^0r 


N/jV*- 


Bot  qua  J>at  luve  can  paramurs.  <*%M 

pat  foly  luve,  J?at  vanite, 

pam  likes  now  nan  ober  gle; 

liit  neys  bot  fantum  for  to  say 

Today  it  is,  tomoru  away. 

Wyth  chaunce  of  dfd  or  chaunge  1  of  hert, 

pat  soft  began  has  endyng  smart; 

For  wen  J?ow  traistest2  wenis  at  be, 

Frg  hir  schalt  )>ou,  or  scho  frg  J>e. 

He  J?at  stithest3  wenis  at  stand, 

Warre  hym,  his  fall  is  nexst  his  hand  ; 

Ar  he  swa  brathly  don  be  broght 

Wydur  to  wende  ne  wat  he  noght, 

Bytwixand  his  luf  haf  hym  ledd 

To  sli  mede  als  he  forwith  bedd 4 ; 

For  f>an  §al  mede  withouten  mere 

Be  mette  for  dede  or  bettur  or  were. 

Forf>T  blisce  I5  f>at  paramour 
Quen  I  have  nede  me  dos  socure; 
pat  saves  me  first  in  erth6  fra  syn 
And  hevenblys  me  helps  to  wyn. 
For  }>of  I  quilum  haf  ben  untrew, 
Hyr  luve  is  ay  ilike7  new; 
Hir  luve  scho  8  haldes  If  le  ilike, 
pat  s wetter ~es  }>an  hony  o  bike. 
Swilk  in  erth6  es  fundun  nan, 
For  scho  es  modur  and  maiden; 
Moder  and  maiden  never  J>e  lesse 
For]?!  of  hir  tok  Crist  his  flesse. 
Qua  truly  loves  ]?is  lemman, 
pis  es  pe  love  bes  never  gan; 

1  chaunce.  3  traistes.  8  titthest*  4  bedd,  not  in  MS. 

in  MS.  6  herth.  7  ilik.  8  sco. 


THE   CURSOR   MUNDI  1 29 

For  in  pis'  love  scho  failes  never, 

And  in  J>at  t5f  er  scho  lastes  ever. 

Of  swilk  an  suld  3^  mater l  take, 

Crafty  fat  can  rimes  make, 

Of  hir  to  mak  bath  rim  and  sang  5 

And  luve  hir  swete  sun  amang. 

Quat  bote  is  to  sette  traveil 

On  f>yng  fat  may  not  avail, 

pat  es  bot  fantum  o  fis  werd2 

Als  3c  have  sene  inogh  and  herd?  10 

Mater  fynd  35  large  and  brade, 

pof  rimes  ffle  of  hir  be  made ; 

Quasa  will  of  hyr  fayrnes3  spell, 

Find  he  sal  inogh  to  tell. 

Of  hir  godnes  and  hir  treuthede,  15 

Men  may  fynd  evermar  to  rede ; 

O  reuth,  o  love,  and  charite, 

Was  never  hir  mak,  ne  never  sal  be. 

Laved!  scho  es  o  lfvedls  all, 

Mild  and  mek  withouten  gall,  20 

To  nedi  neghest  on  to  call, 

And  raises  synful  quen  J?ai  fall. 

Til  al  oure  bale  ai  for  to  bete 

Oure  Lauerd  has  made  fat  maiden  swete  4 ; 

parbi  man  mai  hir  helping  kenn,  25 

Scho  praies5  ai  for  sinful  menn; 

Qua  menskes  hir,  J>ai  mai  be  ba 

Scho  sal  J?am  3eld  a  hundrethfald. 

In  hir  wirschip  wald  I  bigyn 
A  lastand  ware  apon  t5  myn,  30 

For  to .  do  man  knaw  hir  kyn 
pat  us6  sell  wirschip  cum  to  wyn. 


mater,  not  in  MS.       2  warld.       3  hy  fames.       *  swette.       5  prais.      6  hus. 

K 


130  II.     THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

Sumkins  jestes  for  to  scaw, 
pat  done  were  in  J?e  aide  *  law, 
Bitwix  J>e  aid  law  and  £>e  new 
How  Cristes  brith  bigan  to  brew, 
1  sal  yow  schew  with  myn  entent 
Brefli2  of  aifere  testament. 
Al  }>is  werld,  gr  J?is  bok  blin, 
With  Cristes  help  I  sal  gverrin, 
And  tell  sum  gestes  principle, 
For  alle  may  na  man  have  in  tale3. 
Bot  forf>i  fat  na  were  may  stand 
Withouten  grundwall  to  be  lastand, 
parfgr  J?is  were  sal  1  fund 
Apon  a  selcuth  stedfast  gmnd, 
pat  es  J>e  haly  trinite 
pat  all  has  wroght  with  his  beute. 
At  him  self  first  1  sette  mi  mere, 
And  sithen  to  tel  his  handewerc  4 ; 
O  J?e  angels  first  fat  fell, 
And  sithen  I  will  of  Adam  tell, 
Of  hys  oxspring,  and  of  Noe, 
And  sumquat  of  his  sunes  thre; 
Of  Abraham  and  of  Ysaac 
pat  haly  ware  withouten  make. 
Sithen  sal  I  telle5  yow 
Of  Jacob  and  of  Esau; 
par  neist  sal  be  sythen  tald 
How  j?at  Joseph  was  boght  and  said; 
O  J>e  Juus  and  Moyses 
pat  Goddis  folk  to  lfde  him  chfs, 
How  God  bigan  J>e  law  hym  gyfe, 
pe  quilk  the  Juus  in  suld  life; 

1  halde.  2  brei.  3  talle.  4  hand  were.  5  tell. 


THE   CURSOR   MUNDI  131 

O  Saul  f  e  kyng  and  o  Davl, 

How  fat  he  faght  again  Goli ; 

Sifen  o  Salamon  f  e  wis, 

How  craftilik  he  did  justis ; 

How  Crist  com  thoro  prophecl,  5 

How  he  com  his  folk  to  bii. 

And  hit  sal  be  redd  yuu  Jeanne 

O  Jgachim  and  of  Sant  Anne1, 

O  Mare  als,  hir  doghter  mild, 

How  scho2  was  born  and  bare  a  child;  10 

How  he  was  born  and  quen  and  ware, 

How  scho  him  to  fe  temple  bar; 

O  f  e  kynges  fat  him  soght, 

pat  thre  presandes  til  him  broght; 

How  J?at  Herode  kyng,  with  wogh,  15 

For  Crlstes3  sak  fe  childer  slogh; 

How  f  e  child  to  Egypte  fled 

And  how  fat  he  was  thefen  ledd. 

par  sal  je  find  sumkyn  dedis 

pat  Jesus  did  in  hys  barnhedis  5  20 

Sithen  o  J?e  Baptist  Jghan 

pat  Jesu4  baptist  in  flum  Jordan; 

How  Jesus,  quen  he  lang  had  fast, 

Was  fgndid  with  pe  wikke  gast; 

Si)?en  o  Jgnes5  baptlsyng,  25 

And  how  him  hefdid  Herod  Kyng; 

How  fat  Jesu  Crist  him  selve 

Chfs  til  him  apostels  twelve, 

And  Qpenllk  bigan  to  preche 

And  alle  fat  seke  ware  to  leche,  30 

And  did  f  e  meracles  sua  riif 

pat  fe  Juus  him  hild  in  striif; 

sant  tanne.  a  sco.  3  crist.  4  Iu.  5  Ions. 

K  2 


132  //.      THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

SyJ?en  how  J»at  haly  Drightin 

Turned  watur  into  wyn1, 

O  five  thossand  men  J>at  he 

Fedd  wyth  five  laves  and  fisses  thre. 

Of  a  man  sal  ^e  sithen  find 

pat  he  gave  sight,  and  born  was  blind; 

O  fe2  spousebrfk  womman 

pat  J>e  Iuus  dempt  to  stan ; 

How  he  hfled  gn  al  unfere 

pat  seke  was  thritte  and  aht  yeir; 

How  J>e  Magdalen  with  grete 

Com  for  to  was  our  Lgrde  fete, 

Of  hir  and  Martha  )?at  was  fus 

Abote  pe  nedes  of  J?are  hus; 

O  Lazar  dfd,  laid  under  lam, 

How  Jesus  raised  his  llcam; 

How  Juus  Jesu  oft  umsette 

And  for  his  sermon  thrall  thrette; 

How  J>ai  sched  his  blisced  blode 

And  pined  him  opon  f>e  rode. 

With  Cristes3  will  ]?an  sal  I  telle 

How  he  sij>en  hared  helle  ; 

How  Juus  with  J>er  grft  unschill 

Wend  his  uprisyng  to  dill; 

How  he  uprais,  how  he  upstey, 

Many  man  onstad  and  sey; 

How  he  J>at  o  myght  es  mast 

Send  intill  erth  his  haly  gast ; 

O  twelve  apostlis  sumkyn  gest, 

Bot  how  )?ai  endid  at  )>e  lest. 

How  our  Lfvedl  endid  and  yald 

Hir  sely  saul,  hit  sal  be  tald: 

1  vyn.  2  ]>e,  not  in  Cotton,  but  in  all  other  MSS.  3  crist. 


THE   CURSOR   MUNDI  133 

O  }>e  hall  croice,  how  it  was  kyd 

Lang  efterward  fat  it  was  hid; 

Of  Antecrist  com,  fat  sal  be  kene, 

And  o  fe  dreri  days  fiveten 

pat  sal  cum  forwith  domesday.  5 

Sythen  of  f  e  dome  yow  sal  I  say, 

pan  of  oure  Lfvedi  murnand  mode 

For  hir  sune  scho  sagh  on  rode. 

pe  last  rf  sun  of  alle  J>is  ron 

Sal  be  of  hir  conception.  10 

pis  are  the  maters  redde  on  raw 
pat  I  thynk  in  fis  bok  to  draw, 
Schortly  rimand  on  J>e  dede 
For  man!  er  }>ai  herof  to  spede. 
Notful  me  thine  it  ware  to  man  15 

To  knaw  himself  how  he  began ; 
How  he1  began  in  werld  to  brfde, 
How  his  oxspring  began  to  sprfde ; 
Bath  0  fe  first  and  o  fe  last 

In  quatkin  curs  fis  world  es  past.  20 

Efter  haly  kyrces2  state 
pis  ilke  boke  es3  translate, 
Into  Inglis  tong  to  rede 
For  the  love  of  Inglis  lede, 

Inglis  lede  of  Ingeland4,  25 

For  the  commun  at  understand. 

Frankis  rim.es  here  I  redd 
Comunlik  in  ilk  a  sted5; 
Mast  es  it  wroght  for  Frankis  man, 
Quat  is  for  him  na  Frankis  can?  30 

Of  Ingeland4  the  nacion, 
Es  Inglis  man  far  in  commun; 

he,  not  in  MS.        2  kyrc.         3  ilk  bok  is  es.        i  Ingland.      5  ilk  sted. 


134  //•     THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pe  speche  fat  man  with  mast  may  spede, 

Mast  farwith  to  spfke  war  nede. 

Selden  was  for  anl  chance 

Praised  Inglis  tong  in  France; 

Give  we  ilk  an  fare  langage, 

Me  think  we  do  fam  ngn  outrage. 

To  lauid  Inglis1  man  I  spell 

pat  understandes  fat  I  tell, 

And  to  foo  sp§ke  1  alf  ermast 

pat  won  in  unwarces  to  wast 

pair  liif  in  trofel  and  truandls, 

To  be  ware  with  fat  self  and  wis 

Sumquat  unto  fat  thing  to  tent, 

pat  al  far  mode  might  with  amend. 

Ful  il  ha  fai  fat  spending  spend, 

pat  findes  na  frute  2  p arof  at  end. 

Sli  word  and  were  sum  we  til  heild, 

Traistll  acountes3  sal  we  yeild; 

parfgr  do  draw  f am  hiderward 

pat  o  fe  pardon  will  ha  part; 

To  here  and  hald  sal  ha  pardon 

O  plight  with  Cristes4  benisun. 

Now  o  fis  prgloug  wil  we  blin5, 

In  Cristes4  nam  our  bok  begin; 

Cursor  o  Werld  man  aght  it  call, 

For  almast  it  9verrennes  all. 

Tak  we  our  biginning  fan 

Of  him  fat  al  f is  werld  bigan. 

1  laud  and  Inglis.  2  fro.  s  armites,  but  meaningless. 

4  crist.  e  b. 


DEATH   OF  SAINT  ANDREW  135 


II.     THE  DEATH  OF  SAINT  ANDREW 

Saint  Andrew,  Cristis  apostil  dere, 

Whils  he  went  in  J>is  werld  here, 

Ful  mekill  folk  in  sere  cuntre 

To  cristen  trouth  convertid  he  ; 

And  at  J>e  last,  sg  it  byfell,  5 

In  a  cete  whgre  he  gun  dwell. 

A  domesman  in  £>at  cete  was, 
And  his  name  was  cald  Egeas; 
A  man  f>at  lifed  in  maumetry 

And  in  fals  goddes,  ful  of  envy.  10 

He  gederd  togedir  bgth  bgnd  and1  fre, 
Riche  and  pover  of  ilk  cuntre, 
And  bad  J?ai  suld  mak  sacraflse 
Unto  his  goddes  of  mekil  prise; 
And  whosg  wold  noght  ofrand  make,  15 

Grfte  vengeance  wold  he  on  fam  take. 

pe  folk  ful  fast  J?an  £>eder  soght 
And  to  pg  warlaus  wirschip  wroght. 
And  sone  when  Saint  Andrew  herd  tell 
Of  J>at  foul  fare  how  it  bifell,  20 

pedir  ful  playnl!  gun  he  pas, 
And  jms  sayd2  unto  Egeas: 
1  Sen  f>ou  covaytes  J?at  folk  \>e  ken 
Als  domesman  gver  al  oj>er  men, 
pan  suld  J>6u  knaw  in  dede  and  stevyn  25 

pi  domesman,  fat  es  God  in  hevyn, 
pat  sal  Ipe  deme  efter  ]>i  dede. 
Him  for  to  knaw  now  war  it  nede ; 

1  &,  as  often.  2  he  sayd. 


136  //.      THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

\ 
He  es  J>I  God  and  gver  all  might!, 
And  all  bper  er  fals  maumetrl; 
Him  for  to  honure  evermore  pe  awe 
And  verraily  for  pi  God  him  knawe, 
And  draw  \>i  hert  frg  devils  oway, 
pat  lfdis  to  pine  £>at  lastes  ay/ 

Egeas  f>an  answerd  ogayne  : 
'plr  wurdes/  he  sayd,  'er  all  in  vayne, 
And  nothing  suth  J?ou  tels  me  till 
pat  may  I  prove  by  propir  skill; 
For,  whils  3owre  God  pat  ye  on  call 
Prfchid  pe  pople  in  erth  gverall, 
And  tfchid  his  men  j?at  with  him  dweld 
To  prfche  pe  same  ]?at  J^ou  here  teld, 
Omang  pe  Jews  1  here  tane  was  he 
And  nayled  and  hanged  high  on  tre; 
And  had  he  bene  God,  als  f>6u  says, 
It  had  noght  bene  S9,  by  119  ways, 
parfgre  I  say,  j^ir  wurdes  er  vayne.' 

Saint  Andrew  j?an  answerd  ogayne: 
'And  pou  kouth  klerely  knaw  and  se 
pe  vertu  of  pat  ilk  haly  tre 
pat  named  es  pe  cros  in  land, 
pan  wald  J>ou  wit  and  understand 
How  Jesu2  Crist,  my  maystir  fre, 
Bi  rfsonable  caus  of  charite, 
And  for  pete  J>at  he  had  in  mynde 
Of  fat  grfte  meschevys  of  mankynde, 
Payn  of  pe  cros  he  put3  him  till, 
Noght  mawgre  his,  bot  with  his  will.' 

Egeas  £>an  unto  J?is  thing 
Answerd  als  in  grfte  hf  thing; 

1  lews.  a  Ihu,  as  usual.  3  putted. 


DEATH   OF  SAINT  ANDREW  137 

He  sayd,  'How  may  f>ou  say  J?ir  sawes, 

Sen  J>at  J>Iself  f>e  suth  wele  knawes  ? 

At  f>e  first  time  bitrayd  was  he, 

And  thurgh  ane  of  his  awin  mgn^e, 

And  sethin  takin  with  Jewes1  kene,  5 

And  bunden  and  led  furth  fam  bitwene 

To  Cayfas  hall  ]>e  graythest  gate, 

And  ftp  J>eJ>in  unto  Sir  Pilate ; 

pore  was  he  demid  on  cros  to  hang, 

Als  £>e  Jews  ordaned  2  f>am  omang.  10 

Maugre  his  j?ai  gun  him  spill, — 

How  proves  f>ou  J>an  it  was  his  will?' 

Saynt  Andrew  says,  'His  will  it  was, 
pat  may  1  prove  wele  gr  I  pas; 
Of  his  mf^e  miself  was  ane3  15 

In  J>e  same  time  when  he  was  tane4, 
And  bifpr  J>e  time  he  was  bitrayd 
Unto  us  all  samyn  J>us  he  sayd, 
How  he  suld  for  mans  syns  be  said5, 
And  suffer  paynes  ful  manyfalde6  20 

And  dy  on  pe  cros  right  als  J>ou  tels, 
For  hfle  of  mans  sauls  and  for  noght7  els, 
And  on  J>e  thrid  day  ful  right  uprise. 
plr  wurdes  he  tplde  us  on  fis  wise; 
parfgre  I  tell  pe  in  J>is  stfde,  25 

pat  with  his  will  he  sufferd  dfde.' 

Egeas  J?an  thoght  grfte  dispite, 
And  to  Saint  Andrew  said  he  tite  : 
'pou  haves  If rd 8  of  a  symple  skole, 
pi  prfching  proves  ]?iself  a  fole;  30 

For,  whethir  it  war  his  will  or  npne, 
pou  grauntes  f>at  he  on  cros  was  done, 

lews.  2  ordand  3  one.  4  tone.  5  sold.  6  manyfolde. 

7  nght.  8  lerid. 


138  //.      THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

And  hangid  he  was  als  I  said  are; 

And  farfpre  lfve  ]?at  lurdans  lare 

And  unto  my  goddes  ofFrand  make, 

Or  els  I  sail  for  J>I  God  sake 

Ger  hang  J>e  right  on  swilk  a  tre  5 

Als  fou  sais  suld  sg  honorde  be. 

For  fouler  dede  may  ng  man  have, 

parfpre  on  J>e  I  vouche  it  save.' 

Saint  Andrew  J>an,  withouten  Ire, 
Said,  '  Sertis  J>at  es  my  mgste  desire.  10 

I  wold  be  wurthl  for  his  sake 
Opon  a  cros  my  dfde  to  take; 
parto  ever  sal  I  rfdl  be 
For  any  payn  J?ou  may  do  me.' 

Egeas  fan,  with  grfte  envy,  15 

Sent  efter  al  his  turmentry, 
And  bad  ]mm  smertly  J?am  omang 
Ordan  a  cros  him  for  to  hang, 
And  fest  £>arto  bgth  hend  and  fete 
pat  ngne  of  J?am  with  o)>er  mete.  20 

'Festes  him  with  ngne  nayles,  I  rede, 
To  ger  him  hastill  be  sg  dede, 
Bot  bindes  him  to  with  rapes  Strang 
S9  f>at  he  may  be  pyned  lang.' 

To  do  his  biding  war  £>ai  bayne;  25 

A  cros  J>ai  made  with  al  Jmire  maine, 
And  handes  on  him  jmn  fast  j?ai  fest, 
To  do  him  payne  J?ai  war  ful  prest. 
pai  led  him  thurgh  J>at  cete 

To  J»e  stfde  whare  he  suld1  hanget  be.  30 

And  al  ]?e  folk  f>at  dweld  obout2 
Gedird  togyder  in  ful  grfte  rout, 

1  he,  not  in  MS.  3  bare  obout. 


DEATH   OF  SAINT  ANDREW  139 

And  al  J>us  said  J?ai  )>am  omang : 

'Alias,  f»is  wirking  es  al  wrang; 

What  has  J>is  rightwis  man  done  ill 

pat  je  en  }>is  wise  will  him  spill? 

pis  ngbill  man  J>at  never  did  mis  5 

Ful  saklfs  suffers  he  all  J>is; 

Ful  saklfs  bese  he  done  on  rode, 

And  saklfs  sail  men  spill  his  blode, 

For  he  has  ever  bene  blith  and  glad 

To  mend  al  men  J>at  mister  had/  10 

Saint  Andrew  ]?an  pe  puple  praid, 
And  al  Jms  unto  f>am  he  sayd: 
1  Wendis  ogayn,  all  I  30W  pray, 
And  lettes  me  noght  of  joy l  J>is  day  ; 
Desturbes  noght  now  mi  passioun,  15 

For  unto  blis  it  makes  me  boun.' 
And  sone  when  Saint  Andrew  bihelde 
pe  cros  bifgr  him  in  pe  felde,     - 
Unto  God  made  he  his  prayere, 
And  unto  \>e  cros  on  fis  manere  20 

He  cried  and  sayd  with  ful  high  voice: 
'Hayl  be  f>ou,  haly  and  blisced  croyce, 
pat  haloud  es  and  glgrifide2 
With  Cristes  membris  on  ilk  a  side ; 
And  honourd  es  J>ou  with  his  banes  25 

Wele  better  J?an  with  precius  stanes. 
With  joyful3  hert  1  cum  to  )^e, 
S9  J^at  J}6~u  gladli  resayve  me, 
Disciple  of  him  withouten  pere 
pat  hanged  on  J>e,  mi  mayster  dere.  30 

Now  es  pou.  rfdi  me  on  to  hang, 
pat  1  in  hert  have  covayt  lang; 

1  ioy.  2  ever  glorifide.  8  ioyful. 


140  II.      THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

I  have  J>e  lufde  with  hert  and  will, 

And  covayted  ever  to  cum  pe  till/ 

Bifgr  J>e  cros  pan  knelid  he  doune, 

And  Jms  he  made  his  orisoune  : 

'A,  ngbil  cros  of  grfte  bounte,  5 

Frg  erthli  men  resayve  now  me, 

And  jelde  me  to  my  maister  gode1 

Sg  pat  he  may,  with  milde  mode, 

By  pe  resayve  me,  pat  he  wroght, 

Als  he  thurgh  pe  frg  bale  me  boght;  10 

No  better  bfde  I  have  to  byd/ 

His  Qvermast  clothes  fan  of  he  did ; 

To  pe  turmentours  he  gun  pam  bede, 

And  bad  pai  suld  do  furth  paire  dede. 

pe  turmentours,  when  pis  was  sayde,  15 

Toke  his  bodl  with  bitter  brayde; 
Unto  pe  cros  pai  gun  it  bend, 
And  festid  ful  fast  bgthe  fete  and  hend; 
And  all  his  bodl  ful  fast  pai  band 
Als  Egeas  had  pam  comand.  20 

When  he  was  bunden  sp  on  brede, 
pai  lete  him  hing  and  hpme  pai  3ede. 
Folk  gederd  ful  faste  2  him  obout, 
Of  al  pat  cuntre  in  grf  te  rout ; 
He  held  his  eghen  up  unto  hevin,  25 

And  pus  he  sayd  with  joyful  stevin: 
'I  se  ml  Lgrd  God  Alweldand3, 
And  in  his  sight  now  here  I  stand/ 
Opon  pe  cros  pare  quik  he  hang 
Two  days,  prfchand  pe  puple  omang;  30 

pat  was  ful  lang  swilk  payn  t5  fele, 
Bot  with  Crist  was  he  confort  wele. 

1  gude.  2  fast.  3  god  end  alweldand. 


DEATH   OF  SAINT  ANDREW  141 

TwentI  thousand  folk  war  fare1 

To  here  him  prfche,  with  hertes  sare  2. 

When  f?e  first  day  till  end  was  went, 

Al  fat  puple  by  gne  assent 

Til  Egeas  hous3  fast  J?ai  ryn,  5 

And  said  al  quik  J?ai  suld  him  brin, 

Bot  if  he  tite  gert  tak  him  doune 

pat  hanged  was  ogayns  rfsoune. 

'He  is  a  right  wis  man,'  J?ai  say, 

'And  wele  has  done  bgth  night  and  day;  10 

A  ^Sde\fcher  ever  has  he  bene, 

AnoNirfgre  suthfast  was  never  sene, 

And  swilk  a  man,  sir,  for  sertayne 

Suld  noght  suffer  sg  hard  payne; 

parfgre,  bot  he  be  tane  doun  sone,  15 

In  fvil  tyme  J?at  dede  was  done/ 

Egeas  dred  pe  puple  wrake, 
And  doun  he  hight  him  for  to  take ; 
And  furth  he  went  with  J)am  in  hi, 
Bgth  he  and  al  hys  turmentri.  20 

pi  folk  thrang  efter  al  on  a  thrum; 
And  when  Saint  Andrew  saw  }?am  cum, 
Of  J»aire  cumyng  he  was  noght  paid, 
And  unto  Egeas  Jms  he  sayd: 

1  Wharto  cums  f>ou  unto  me,  25 

Bot  }>ou  wald  trow  in  Jesu  fre, 
And  lfve  f>I  maumetes  mgre  and  les 
And  pray  to  Jesu  of  forgifnes  ? 
If  fou  will  noght  on  J>is  wise  do, 
Ryn  fast  gr  vengeance  cum  \>q  to.  30 

pou  gettes  ng  force  ne  ng  fuysoune 
To  negh  my  bodi  ne  tak  it  doune  ; 

1  }>ore.  2  sore.  3  hows. 


142  //.      THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

Ml  Lgrd  will  len  to  me  f>at  lane 
pat  quik  sail  I  noght  doun  be  tane.' 

pan  turmenturs,  with  fgir  mode 
Went  to  him,  als  pai  war  wode. 
pai  rugget  at  him  with  ful  grfte  bir, 
Bot  nothing  might  pai  of  him  stir1; 
paire  armes  and  handes  sone  in  hi 
Als  pai  war  herdes,  wex  pai  dri  ; 
Als  pai  kest  up  paire  armes  him  till, 
Als  dry  stykkes  pan  stode  pai  still. 

Saint  Andrew  pan  made  his  prayere 
To  mighty  God  on  pis  manere. 
He  said,  '  Lprd,  if  it  be  pi  will, 
In  pis  stfde  let  me  hing  still, 
pat  ngne  have  power  me  to  fell 
Doun  of  pis  cros  pat  I  on  dwell, 
Unto  pe  tyme  piself  vouche  save 
To  pe  blis  of  hevin  me  for  to  have  ; 
Bot  lat  me  hing  still  als  I  do, 
Til  tyme  pou  tak  ml  saul  pe  to/ 
When  pis  was  said,  par  come  a  light 
Doun  frg  pe  hevyn  with  bfmis  bright, 
And  umbilappid  his  bodi  about. 
pe  folk  parf^re  had  mekil  dout; 
pai  might  noght  luke  for  mekil  light 
Unto  his  bodi,  sq  was  it  bright. 
And  als  pe  light  was  alpirmaste, 
To  God  in  hevyn  he  gaf  pe  gaste. 

Egeas  was  ful  dredand  pan, 
And  for  ferde  fast  he  ran; 
Bot  in  pe  way,  qt  he  come  hame, 
He  sufferd  dfd  with  mekel2  schame. 

1  of  stir.  3  mykel. 


RICHARD   ROLLE  143 

Sg  sudan  sorous  war  to  him  sent, 

Als  wurthi  was,  to  wg  he  went. 

Saint  Andrew  saul  with  angell  stevyn, 

And  with  f>at  light  was  lift 1  to  hevyn 

Whpre  he  lendes  in  ay  lastand  blis;  5 

Alweldand  God  feder  us  wis. 

Egeas  had  a  wurthll  wife 
pat  lufed  Saint  Andrew  in  his  life; 
For  him  scho  ordand  a  monument, 
And  berid  his  bodl  with  trew  entent.  10 

And  of  his  grave,  als  men  might  se, 
Sprang  up  oyle  ful  fayre  plente 
pat  medcyn  was  t5  mgre  and  les, 
pat  }?eder  soght  for  sere  sekenes. 
And  by  J>at  oyl,  als  says  J?e  boke2,  15 

Al  J?e  cuntre  ensaumple  toke; 
For,  when  it  sprang  on  sides  sere, 
pan  hgpid  J>ai  for  to  have  gude  jjere 
Of  corn  and  fruyt  and  opev  thing ; 
And  when  J>ai  saw  it  skarsli  spring,  20 

pan  hgpid  f  ai  to  have  skant  of  corn, 
And  of  fruyt,  als  I  sayd  biforn. 


III.   TREATISES  OF  RICHARD  ROLLE  OF  HAMPOLE 

I.    On  the  Nature  of  the  Bee. 

The  bee  has  thre  kyndis.  Ane  es  J>at 3  scho  es  never  ydill,  and 
scho  es  noghte  with  thaym  J»at  will  noghte  wyrke,  bot  castys 
thaym  owte  and  puttes  thaym  awaye.  Anothire  es  J>at,  when  scho  25 
flyes,  scho  takes  erthe  in  hyr  fete4  fat  scho  be  noghte  lyghtly 
gverheghede  in  the  ayere  of  wynde.  The  thyrde  es  that  scho 
.      i  lifted.  2  buke.  3  p,  as  often.  *  fette. 


144  //•      THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

kepes  clfn  and  bryghte  hire  winges.  Thus,  ryghtwyse  men  fat 
lufes  God  are  never  in  ydillnes :  for *  owthire  fay  ere  in  travayle, 
prayand  or  thynkande  or  redande  or  othere  gude  doande,  or 
withtakand2  ydill  mene,  and  schewand  thaym  worthy  to  be  put 
fra  f  e  ryste  of  hevene  for  thay  will  noghte  travayle.  Here  fay  i 
take  erthe,  fat  es  fay  halde  f  amselfe  vile  and  erthely  that  thay  be 
noghte  blawene  with  f  e  wynde  of  vanyte  and  of  pryde.  Thay 
kepe  thaire  wynges  clfne;  that  es,  fe  twa  commandementes  of 
charyte  fay  fulfill  in  gud  concyens,  and  thay  hafe  othyr  vertus 
unblendide  with  f  e  fylthe  of  syne  and  undone  luste.  Aristotill  sais  I 
fat  f e  bees  are  feghtande  agaynes  hym  fat  will  drawe  f aire  hony 
fra  thaym ;  swa  sulde  we  do  agaynes  devells  fat  afforces  t5  rf ve 
fra  us  f  e  hony  of  povre  lyfe  and  of  grace.  For  many  are  fat  never 
kane  halde  in3  f  e  ordyre  of  lufe  ynesche  f  aire  frendys,  sybbe  or  frem- 
ede,  bot  outhire  fay  lufe  f  aym  gvermekill  or  thay  lufe  f  am  gverlyttill,  3 
settand  thaire  thoghte  unryghtwysely  on  thaym,  or  fay  lufe  thaym 
9verlyttill  yf  fay  doo  noghte  all  as  fey  wolde  till  fame.  JSwylke 
kane  noghte  fyghte  for  thaire  hony,  forthy  f  e  develle  turnes  it  to 
wormes,  and  makes  f eire  saules  oftesythes  full  bitter  in  angwys 
and  tene,  and  besynes  of  vayne  thoghtes  and  of  er  wrechidnes ; 
for  thay  are  sg  hevy  in  erthely  frenchype  fat  fay  may  noghte  flee 
into  fe  lufe  of  Jesu4  Criste,  in  fe  wylke  fay  moghte  well  forgaa 
f  e  lufe  of  all  erf  aturs  lyfande  in  erthe.  Wharefgre,  accordandly, 
Arystotill  sais  fat  some  fowheles  are  of  gude  flyghyng,  fat  passes 
fra  a  land  to  anothire.  Some  are  of  ill  flyghynge  for  hevynes  of : 
body  and  for  f  aire  neste  es  noghte  ferre  fra  f  e  erthe.  Thus  es  it 
of  thaym  fat  turnes  fam  to  Godes  servys.  Some  are  of  gude 
flyghynge  for  thay  flye  fra  erthe  to  hevene,  and  rystes  thaym  thare 
in  thoghte,  and  are  fedde  in  delite  of  Goddes  lufe  and  has  thoghte 
of  na  lufe  of  f e  worlde.  Some  are  fat  kan  noghte  flye  fra  f is  • 
lande,  bot  in  f  e  waye  late  theyre  herte  ryste,  and  delytes 5  f  aym  in 
sere  lufes  of  mene  and  womene,  als  fay  come  and  gaa,  nowe  ane 

1  ff  for  cap  f,  as  occasionally.  2   wttakand ;  wt,  as  often  for  with. 

3  in,  not  in  MS.  4  Ihu,  as  always.  5  dalyttes. 


RICHARD   ROLLE  145 

and  nowe  anothire.  And  in  Jesu  Crlste  fay  kan  fynde  na  swettnes ; 
or  if  fay  any  tyme  fele  oghte  it  es  swa  lyttill  and  swa  schorte,  for 
othire  thoghtes  fat  are  in  thaym,  fat  it  brynges  thaym  till  na 
stabylnes.  Or  fay  are  lyke  till  a  fowle  fat  es  callede  strucyo,  or 
storke,  fat  has  wenges  arid  it  may  noghte  flye  for  charge  of  body.  5 
Swa  fay  hafe  undirstandynge,  and  fastes  and  wakes  and  semes 
haly  to  mens  syghte,  bot  thay  may  noghte  flye  to  lufe  and  con- 
templacyone  of  God,  fay  are  sg  chargede  wyth  othyre  affeccyons 
and  othire  vanytes. 

ii.    a  notabill  tretys  off  the  ten  comandementys 
Drawene  by  Richerde  the  Hermyte  off  Hampull. 

The  fyrste  comandement  es,  '  Thy  Lgrde  God  f  ou \  sail  loute  10 
and  til  hym  anely  f ou  sail  serve.'     In  this  comandement  es  for- 
bgden  all  mawmetryse,  all  wychecrafte  and  charemynge,  the  wylke 
may  do  na  remedy  till  any  seknes  of  mane,  woman,  or  bf  ste,  for 
fay  erre  f e  snarrys  of  f e  develle  by  f e  whilke  he  afforces  hym  to 
dyssayve  manekynde.     Alswa  in  f  is  comandement  es  forbgdyn  to  15 
gyffe  trouthe  till  sorcerye  or  till  dyvynynges  2  by  sternys,  or  by 
drfmys,  or  by  any  swylke  thynges.     Astronomyenes  byhaldes  f  e 
daye  and  f e  houre  and  f e  poynte  fat  man  es  borne  in,  and  undir 
whylke  sygne 3  he  es  borne,  and  f e  poynte  fat  he  begynnes  to  be 
in,  and  by  fire  sygnes 4  and  of er  fay  saye  fat  that 5  sail  befall  f e  20 
man  aftyrwarde ;  bot  theyre  errowre  es  reproffede  of  haly  doctours. 
Haly  crosses  man  sail  lowte  for  thay  are   in  sygne  3  of  Cryste 
crucyf lede.     To  ymages  es  f e  lovynge  fat  es  till  thaym  of  whaym 
f ai 6  are  f e  ymages ;  for  fat  entent  anely  f ai 6  are  for  t5  lowte. 
The   tothire   comandement   es,  '  pou  sail  noghte  take  f  e  name  25 
of  God  in  vayne/     Here  es  forbgdene  athe  withowttene  chfson. 
He  fat  nevenes  God  and  swfris  fals,  dispyses7  God.     In  thre 
maners  mane  may  syne  in  swf  rynge  ;  that  es,  if  he  swf  re  agayne 

1  \.  2  dyvynynges  3  syngne.  4  syngnes.  s  Jjay  say  that ; 

repetition  of  preceding.  6  J>aire.  7  despyse. 

L 


146  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

his  concyence,  or  if  he  swf  re  be  Cryste  wondes  or  blude,  that  es 
evermare  grft  syne  f ofe  it  be  sothe  that  he  swfris,  for  it  sounes  in 
irreverence  1  of  Jesu  Cryste.  Alsp,  if  he  com  agaynes  his  athe, 
noght  fulfilland  fat  he  has  sworne.  The  nam  of  God  es  takyn  in 
vayne  one  many  maners, — with  herte,  with  mouthe,  with  werke. 
With  herte  takes  false  crystyn  mene  it  in  vayne,  fat  rescheyves  f  e 
sacrement  withowttene  grace  in  sawle.  With  mouthe  es  it  tane 
in  vayne  with  all  athes  brfkynge ;  of  new  prfchynge  fat  es  vanyte 
and  undevpcyone  ;  prayere  when  we  honour  God  with  oure  lippes 
and  oure  hertys  erre  ferre  fra  hym.  With  werke  ypocrittes  takes 
Goddes  nam  in  vayne,  for  they  feyne  gud  dede  withowttene,  and 
fey  erre  withowtten  charyte  and  vertue  and  force  of  sawle  to 
stand  agayne  all  ill  styrrynges.  The  thirde  comandement  es,  'Um- 
bethynke  the  fat  thou  halo  we  f  1  halydaye.'  This  comandement 
may  be  takyn  in  thre  maneres :  firste 2,  generally,  J>at  we  sesse  of 
all  vyces ;  sithen,  special!,  J>at  we  sesse  of  alle  bodill  werkis 3  fat 
lettys  devQcyone  to  God  in  prayenge  and  thynkynge ;  the  thyrde 
es  specyall,  als  in  contemplaytyfe  men  fat  departis  faym  fra  all 
werdly  thynges  swa  fat  fey  haly 4  gyfe  f aym  till  God.  The  fyrste 
manere  es  nedfull  us  to  do,  the  tothire  we  awe  to  do,  the  thirde 
es  perfeccyone ;  forth!,  one  f  e  halydaye  men  awe,  als  God  byddys, 
to  If fe  all  syne  and  do  na  werke  fat  lettis  thaym  to  gyfte  f aire 
herte  to  Godd,  thatt  fay  halowe  f e  daye  in  ryst  and  devgcyone 
and  dedys  of  charyte. 

The  ferthe  comandement  es, '  Honoure  thy  fadyre  and  f !  modyre/ 
That  es,  in  twa  thynges,  fat  es  bodyly  and  gastely:  bodyly,  in 
sustenance,  fat  fay  be  helpede  and  sustaynede  in  f aire  elde,  and 
when  fay  are  unmyghtty  of  f aymeselfe  ;  gastely,  in  reverence  and 
bouxomnes  fat  fay  say  to  f am  na  wordes  of  myssawe,  ne  un- 
honeste,  ne  of  displfsance  unavysedly,  bot  serve  fame  mekely 
and  gladly  and  lawlyly  fat  fay  may  wyne  fat  Godde  hyghte  to 
swylke  barnes,  fat  es,  lande  of  lyghte.     And  if  fay  be  df de,  f aym 

1  irrevence.  2  ffirste.  3  '  sithen  .  .  .  werkis,'  from  Arundel  MS. 

507.  *    hally. 


RICHARD   ROLLE  147 

awe  to  helpe  faire  sawles  with  almousdedes  and  prayers.  The 
fifte  comandement  es,  fat  '  Thou  slaa  na  man,  nowthire  with 
assente,  ne  with  worde  or  favour.'  And  alsg  here  es  forbgden 
unryghtwyse  hurtynge  of  any  persone.  Thay  are  slafrs  gastely 
fat  will  noghte  feede  fe  pover  in  nede,  and  fat  defames  men,  5 
and  fat  confoundes  innocentys.  The  sexte  commandement  es, 
*  Thou  sail  be  na  lichoure.'  pat  es,  thou  sail  have  na  man  or 
womane  bot  fat  f  ou  has  taken  in  fourme  of  haly  kyrke.  Alswa 
here  es  forbgdene  all  maner  of  wilfull  pollusyone,  procurede  one 
any  maner  agaynes  kyndly  oys  or  of  er  gates.  10 

The  sevende  comandement  es,  '  Thou  sail  noghte  do  na  thyfte.' 
In  f  e  whylke  es  forbgden  all  manere  of  withdraweynge  of  of  er 
men  thynges  wrangwysely  agaynes  faire  wyll  fat  aghte  it,  bot 
if  it  were  in  tyme  of  maste  nede  when  all  thynges  erre  comone. 
Alsg  here  es  forbgdene  gillery  of  weghte  or  of  tale,  or  of  mett  15 
or  of  mfsure,  or  thorow  okyre  or  violence  or  drede,  als  bf dells 
and  foresters  duse,  and  mynystyrs  of  fe  kynge,  or  thurghe  ex- 
torcyone  as  lgrdes  duse.  The  aughtene  commandement  es,  that 
'  Thou  sail  noghte  bf  re  false  wyttnes  agaynes  thl  neghteboure,' 
als  in  assys  or  cause  of  matremoyne.  And  alsg  lyenges  ere  for-  20 
bgden  in  fis  commandement,  and  forswfreynge.  Bot  all  lyenges 
are  noght  dfdly  syn,  bot  if  fay  noye  till  som  man  bodyly  or 
gastely.  The  nynde  commandement  es,  *  Thou  sail  noghte  covayte 
fe  hous  or  of  er  thynge,  mgbill  or  immgbill,  of  f  1  neghtbour  with 
wrange/  Ne  fou  sail  noghte  hald  ofer  mens  gude  if  fou  may  25 
3elde  thaym,  ellis  f  1  penance  saves  f  £  noghte.  The  tend  comande- 
ment es,  *  Thou  sail  noghte  covayte  f  1  neghtebours  wyefe,  ne  his 
servande,  ne  his  mayden,  ne  mgbylls  of  his/  He  lufes  God  fat 
kepis  thire  commandements  for  lufe.  His  neghtebour  hym  awe 
to  lufe  als  hymselfe,  fat  es,  till  f  e  same  gude  fat  he  lufes  hym-  30 
selfe  to,  na  thynge  till  ill;  and  fat  he  lufe  his  neghtbour  saule 
mare  fan  his  body,  or  any  gudes  of  f e  worlde. 


l  2 


148  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 


IV.    A  METRICAL  HOMILY— THE  SIGNS  OF 
THE  DOOM 

Today  Sain  Louk  telles  us, 

In  our  godspel,  fat  Jesus 

Spac  of  Iping  }>at  es  to  com, 

And  namellc  of  pe  dai  of  dom. 

Takning  he  saide1  sal  be  don  5 

Bathe  in  }>e  son  and  in  ]>e  mon, 

And  in  ]>e  sternes  al  biden; 

And  folc  sal  ]>q\  wandrff)  and  ten, 

For  folc  sal  dwin  2  for  din  of  se 

And  for  baret  J>at  J>an  sal  be.  10 

Qver  al  ]^is  werd  bes  rfdnes, 

Wandrff>  and  uglines, 

For  mihti  gastes  of  pe  hevin 

Sal  be  afrayed  of  J>at  stevin; 

pan  sal  Crist  cum  J>at  men  may  se  15 

In  maistri  and  in  grft  pouste. 

Quen  f>is  bigines  for  to  be, 

Lokes  up  and  ye  may  se 

pat  your  bling  and  your  pris 

Ful  ner  cumen  tilward  you  es.  20 

Himself  our  bring  he  es3  calde, 

For  he  boht  us  quen  he  was  salde. 

Quen  Crist  havid  said  J>is  grimli  sau, 
An  ensampel  gan  he  schau, 

And  said,  'Quen  ye  se  lffes  spring,  25 

And  J>ir  tres  froit  forj^e  bring, 


said.  2  duin.  3  es,  not  in  MS. 


SIGNS    OF   THE  DOOM  149 

pan  wat  $e  !  wel  J?at  somer  es  ner ; 

Als  may  ye  wit  on  J>at  maner, 

Quen  ye  se  J»ir  takeninges  in  land, 

pat  Crist  es  ful  ner  cumand. 

For  hevin  and  erf>e  sal  passe  2  far,  5 

Bot  my  word  passes  never  mar'; — 

Als  qua  sai,  fing  fat  I  you  telle 

Ne  mai  na  miht  fordo  ne  felle. — 

•  Quen  f  is  werld  fat  I  mad  of  noht 

Sal  be  gane  and  til  end  broht,  10 

pan  sal  ml  word  be  sofefast, 

For  mi  kinric  sal  ever  last/ 

pis  es  J?e  strengj^e  of  our  gospel, 

Als  man  wij)3  Inglis  tung  may  tel. 

pe  maister  on  )?is  godspel  prgches,  15 

And  sais  fat  Crist  J?arin  us  tfches 
For  to  forsak  J>is  werdes  winne, 
Ful  of  wrechedhf  d  and  sinne ; 
For  Crist  sais  us  hou  it  sal  end, 
And  warnes  us  ful  fair  als  frend.  20 

He  telles  us  takeninges  snelle, 
par  hp  biginnes  his  godspelle, 
And  sais,  '  Kinric  sal  rohly  rise, 
Igain  kinric  and  ger  men  grise, 
For  bale  sal  ger  Ipir  bernes  blede,  25 

And  mak  in  land  hunger  and  nede; 
pis  bale  sal  bald  baret  breu, 
And  fel  irfflceKof  J?is  werdes  gleu/ 
Slic  wora^s-«aid  Crist  of  J>Tr  wers 
pat  folc  in  werd  ful  derfe  ders4;  30 

For  quatkin  wer  sal  fal  in  land, 
Til  pover  folk  es  it  sarest  schouand. 

2  pas.  3  wit,  as  usual.  *  derf  deres. 


150  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pat  felis  wel  nou  hall  kirk 
pat  bers1  of  baret  be  ful  irk; 
For  it  and  pover  men  havis  bape 
Of  wer  and  wandrfp2  al  pe  schape. 
pis  baret  pinnes  pover  pride, 
Als  pai  wel  wat  pat  walkes  wide, 
Bot  werdes  aht3  and  hey  tures 
Gf  tes  plr  cite  men  fra  stures ; 
ForpI  riche  men  havis  ay  iwis, 
Inohe  of  mft  and  drinc  and  blis, 
Bot  pover  pgles  pe  baret, 
pat  havis  defaut  of  clape  and  mft. 
And  forpl  warnes  Jesus  bape, 
Riche  and  pover,  of  paire4  schape, 
par  he  schaues  in  our  godspelle 
Takeninges  pat  bird  our  pride  felle. 

He  sais  takeninges  sal  be  don 
Bape  in  pe  sone  and  in  pe  mon; 
pe  sun  sal  turn  intil  mirknes, 
As  sais  Joel,  pat  bfrs  witnes 
Of  Crist  pat  plr  takeninges  us  schaues 
In  our  godspelle  wip  grisli  sawes. 
For  mon,  he  sais,  sal  turned  be 
Intil  blod  pat  folk  sal  se  ; 
Quen  sun  and  mon  sal  pusgat  turn, 
pan  sal  pe  sinful  sare5  scum, 
For  pan  may  pai  wit  witerly 
pat  Crist  sal  com  to  dem  in  hi. 
Bot  gode6  men  sal  naming  dred, 
For  pan  sal  pai  be  seker  of  med, 
In  pat  blisful  land  pat  pai 
Sal  ever  lif  in  gamen  and  play. 

1  Camb.  MS.  reads  aght.  2  wandreht.  s  haht.  4  >air. 

5  sar.  6  god. 


SIGNS    OF   THE  DOOM  151 

And  Crist  in  our  godspel  forJ>y 

Confortes  us  ful  mildell, 

And  bides  us  lok  til  grouand  tres; 

For  quen  men  lfves  on  J>aim  sees, 

Men  wat  J>at  ful  ner  es  somer  comand,  5 

And  riht  sua  mai  we  understand, 

Quen  we  se  J>Ir  takenis  cume, 

pat  nerhand  es  J>e  dai  of  dom. 

Bot  for  Crist  spfkes  of  takeninge, 
pat  ttyand  of  f>is  dom  sal  bringe,  10 

Forf>i  es  god  J>at  I  you  telle 
Sum  ping  of  jnr  takeninges  snelle. 
Sain  Jerom  telles  j?at  fiften 
Ferll  takeninges  sal  be  sen 

Bifgr  ]>e  day  of  dom,  and  sal  15 

Ilk  an  of  J>aim  on  ser  dai  fal. 
pe  firste1  dai  sal  al  j?e  se 
Boln  and  ris,  and  heyer  be 
pan  am  fel  of  al  J>e  land, 

And  als  a  felle  up  sal  it  stand;  20 

pe  heyt  }>arof  sal  passe  f>e  felles 
Bi  sexti  fot,  als  Jerom  telles; 
And  als  mikel  ]?e  tof>er  day 
Sal  it  sattel  and  wit  away, 

And  be  lauer  fan  it  nou  esse  25 

For  water  sal  it  haf  wel  lesse. 
pe  J>ride  dai,  mersuine  and  qualle, 
And  of>er  grf  te  2  rises  alle, 
Sal  yel  and  mak  sa  reuful  ber 
pat  soru  sal  it  be  to  her.  30 

pe  ferfe  day,  freis  water  and  se 
Sal  bren  als  fir  and  glouand  be. 


first. 


152  //.    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pe  fifte1  day,  sal  grese2  and  tres 

Suft  blodi  deu  f>at  grisli  bes. 

pe  sexte  day,  sal  doun  falle 

Werdes  werks,  ba]?e  tours  and  halle. 

pe  sevend  day,  sal  stanes  grft 

Togider  smit  and  bremly  bgte. 

And  all  J>e  erthe,  )?e  achtande  day, 

Sal  stir  and  quae  and  al  folc  slay3. 

pe  neynde4  day,  J>e  felles5  alle 

Be  mad  al  fvin  wif>  erj>e  salle. 

pe  tende6  day,  sal  folc  up  crep, 

Als  wode  7  men,  of  pittes  dep. 

pe  elleft  day,  sal  banes  rise 

And  stand  on  graves  ]?ar  men  nou  lies. 

pe  tuelfte8  day,  sal  sternes  falle. 

pe  pretend  day,  sal  men9  dey  alle, 

Wib  ober  df de  10  men  to  rise, 

And  com  wib  bairn  to  grft  aslse. 

pe  faurtend  day,  at  a  schift, 

Sal  babe  brin,  babe  erbe  and  lift. 

pe  fifetende  day,  bai  babe 

Sal  be  mad  newe  and  fair  ful  raj»e; 

And  alle  dfde11  men  sal  rise, 

And  cum  bifgr  Crist  our  justise. 

pan  sal  Crist  dem  als  king  ful  wis, 
And  ger  be  sinful  sare  grise  ; 
Sa  grisli  sal  he  to  bairn  be, 
pat  bairn  war  lever  bat  bai  moht  fie 
Fra  bat  dom  fat  he  sal  dem 
pan  al  bis  werd;    sa  bes  he  brem 


1  fift.  2  greses.  3  flay ;  Camb.  MS.  slay.  4  neynd. 

6  tend.  7  wod.  8  tuelft.  ■  quek  men. 

11  al  ded. 


SIGNS   OF  THE  DOOM  153 

Till  faim  fat  sinful  cumes  far; 

And  for]?!  sal  fai  grete1  sar, 

And  say  'Alias,  fat  we  war  born, 

Schamlic  haf  we  us  self  forlorn/ 

pan  salle  fair  wike  dedes  alle  5 

Stand  and  faim  igaines2  kalle, 

And  wif  fair  takening  bfr  witnes 

Of  fair  sin  and  fair  wiknes. 

Of  mikel  soru  sal  fai  telle, 

For  Satenas  wif  feres  felle,  10 

To  bind  faim  he  sal  be  ful  snelle, 

And  bremli  drawe  3  faim  till  helle; 

par  J>ai  sal  evermare  duelle, 

And  wafullic  in  pines  welle, 

And  endelfs  of  soru  telle.  15 

pis  bes  fair  dom  fat  her  in  sin 
Ligges,  and  wil  fair  sin  noht  blin ; 
Bot  wald  f ai  fink  on  domesdai, 
paim  birde 4  Iff  fair  plihtful  play. 
Alias,  alias,  quat  sal  f  ai  say  20 

BifQre  5  him,  fat  mihtful  may, 
Quen  al  f e  men  fat  was  and  esse 
Sal  se  fair  sines  mare  and  lesse, 
And  all  f  e  angeles  of  f  e  hevin, 
And  ma  fendes  fan  man  mai  nefen?  25 

Igainsawe  may  far  nan  be, 
Of  f ing  fat  alle  men  may  se. 
Of  f  is  Qpenllc  schauing 
Havis  Godd  schawed  many  takning0 ; 
Of  a  takning  7  I  haf  herd  telle,  30 

pat  falles  wel  til  our  godspelle. 


gret.  a  igaines  ]>aim.  3  draw.  4  bird.  5  befor. 

6  taking.  7  taking  that. 


154  n-    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

A  blak  munk  of  an  abbaye 
Was  enfermer,  als  I  herd  say l ; 
He  was  halden  an  hall  man 
Imange  his  felaus  everilk  an. 

An  cloyster  monk  loved  him  ful  wel,  5 

And  was  til  him  ful  special, 
For  rlvelic  togider  drawes 
Faibful  frendes  and  god  felawes 2. 
Fel  auntour  J>at  bis  enfermer 

Was  sek,  and  he  J>at  was  him  3  der  10 

Com  to  mak  him  glad  and  blibe, 
And  his  lufredene  til  him  to  kibe; 
He  asked  him  hou  he  him  felid, 
And  he  his  stat  alle  til  him  telld, 
And  said,  'Ful  harde4  fel  I  me,  15 

To  dfde  I  drawe  als  ye  mai  se7 

His  felau  was  for  him  sary, 
And  praied  him  ful  gem  forJ?Ie, 
pat  yef  Godd  did  of  him  his  wille 
pat  he  suld  scheu  his  stat  him  tille.  20 

pis  seke  monk  hiht  to  com  him  to, 
Yef  he  moht  gete  Iff  ]?arto; 
1 1  sal/  he  said,  '  yef  I  may, 
Com  to  pe,  my  stat  to  say.' 

Quen  J?is  was  sayd  he  deyed  son,  25 

And  his  felau  asked  his  bon, 
And  prayed  Godd,  for  his  mercye, 
pat  he  suld  schew  him  Qpenly, 
Qper  wakand  or  slepand, 

Of  his  felawe 5  sum  tif>and ;  30 

And  als  he  lay  apon  a  niht, 

1  of  all  i  herd  say ;  Camb.  MS.  als  i  herd  say.  2  faithe  lufreden  god 

felawes ;  Camb.  MS.  faithefulle  frendes  &  felaus.  s  til  him.  4  hard. 

5  felaw  state  :  Camb.  MS.  omits  state. 


SIGNS   OF   THE   DOOM  155 

His  felaw  com  wib  lemes  liht, 

And  tald  him  baf>e  of  hevin  and  helle. 

And  he  prayed  he  suld  him  telle 

His  state;   and  he  said,  'Wei  far  I, 

pom  be  help  of  our  Lffdi;  5 

War  scho  nafd1  ben,  I  hand  gan, 

To  won  in  helle  wib  Satan/ 

His  felau  boht  herof  ferly, 

And  asked  him  quarfpr  and  qui, 

And  sayd,  'We  wend  alle  wel  f>at  J>6u  10 

Haved  ben  an  hall  man  til  nou ; 

Hou  sal  it  far  of  us  kaytefes 

pat  in  sin  and  foil  lyfes2, 

Quen  bou  J>at  led  sa  hall  life 

Was  demed  till  helle3  for  to  drife?'  15 

Quen  ]?is  was  said,  pe  dfd  ansuerd 
And  tald  his  felaw  hou  he  ferd ; 
And  said,  '  Son,  quen  I  gaf  J?e  gaste, 
Till  my  dom  was  I  led  in  haste, 
And  als  I  st5d  my  dom  to  her  20 

Bifgr  Jesus,  wif>  drerl  cher, 
Of  fendes  herd  ic  man!  upbrayd, 
And  a  boc  was  bifgr  me  layd 
pat  was  ]?e  reuel  of  Sain  Benet, 
pat  ic  hiht  to  hald  and  get.  25 

pis  reul  f>ai  gert  me  rapli  rede; 
And  als  I  red,  sar  gan  1  drede, 
For  gverlop  4  moht  I  mac  nan, 
Bot  of  J?e  clauses  everilk  an 

Yald  ic  account,  hou  1  J>aim  held,  30 

And  my  consciens  gan  me  meld. 
It  schawed  J?ar  ful  gpenlye 
pat  I  led  mi  lif  wrangwlslie  ; 

ne  hafd.         2  lyes.         3  tille  hell.         4  Camb.  MS.  overlepe. 


156  //.    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

For  in  fe  reul  es  man!  pas 
pat  f>an  igain  me  casten  was, 
QuarJ?oru  almast  haved  I  fare 
Ben  demid  til  helle  for  to  fare. 
Bot  for  1  lufed  wel  our  Lffdye 
Quil  I  lifd,  ic  hafd  forfle 
Ful  god  help  J>ar,  foru  hir  mercy. 
For  scho  bisoht  Crist  inwardlle 
pat  I  moht  in  purgatorle 
Clens  ml  sin  and  mi  folye. 
Forf>i  hgp  I  to  far  ful  wele1, 
For  mi  soru  sal  son  kele; 
Forfri,  my  fiend,  I  praie2  f>e, 
pat  f>ou  ger  felaus  prai  for  me.' 
Quen  J?is  was  said,  awai  he  went, 
And  his  felawe  ful  mikel  him  ment, 
And  efter  J>is  siht  man!  a  dai 
Gert  he  for  his  sawell  prai. 
pis  tale 3  haf  I  tald  you 
To  schaw  on  quat  maner  and  hou 
We  sal  be  demed,  and  yeld  acount 
Quat  our  sinnes  mai  amount; 
For  al  sal  com  to  rounge  iwis, 
par  f>at  her  mistakin  isse 
Bl  J?e  lfste4  idel  f>oht, 
For  )?ar  forgifnes  bes  riht  noht. 
pan  sal  we  bye  ]>e  sines  dere 
Of  quilke  we  er  noht  schriven  here; 
Yef  we  be  her  of  sines  schriven, 
par  havis  Godd  us  faim  forgiven, 
For}?!  birdd  us  our  sin  her  bete 
Wif>  schrift  of  moufe  and  wgnges  wete. 

1  welle.  2  prai.  3  tal.  *  lest. 


SONGS   OF  MI  NOT  1 57 

For  schrift  of  mouf>e  es  medeclne 

pat  schildes  man  fra  hellepln, 

For  if  we  schrlf  us  (elf  n  \>(  sinne 

WiJ>  penans l,  df  d  werrf  haf  winne, 

And  mai  be  siker  on  domesdai  5 

To  wind  intil  ]?at  blisful  plai, 

par  Crist  sal  ever  mar  be  king; 

For  his  mercl  he  Jrider  us  bring.     Amen. 


V.    THE   SONGS    OF   LAWRENCE   MINOT 

LfTHEs  and  I  sail  tell  30W  tyll 

pe  bataile  of  Halidon  Hyll.  10 

Trew  king  J>at  sittes  in  trgne, 

Unto  pe  1  tell  my  tale, 
And  unto  pe  I  sbid'a  bone,  f^#*-\ 

For  J>6u  ert  bute  of  all  my  bale.^cw-w- 
Als  J>ou  made  midelfrd  and  pe  mone,  15 

And  bestes  and  fowles  grfte  and  smale, 
Unto  me  send  pi  socore  sone 
^^     And  dresce  my  dedes  in  J?is  dale. 

In  J>is  dale  I  droupe  and  dare 

For  derne2  dedes  )?at  done  me  dfre ;  ^a--^  20 

Of  Ingland  had  my  hert  grfte  care 

When  Edward  founded  first  to  wfre.  $-4JL> 

pe  Frenche  men  war  frek  to  fare 

Ogaines  him  with  scheld  and  spfre  ; 
pai  turned  ogayn  with  sides  sare,  \        25 

And  al  }?aire  pomp  noght  worth  a  pf  re.  jc^/^ 
1  penanz.  -  dern. 


158  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

A  p^re  of  prise  es  more  sumtyde 

pan  all  pe  bpste  of  NormandyeJ^^  J^^^ 
pai  sent  J^aire  schippes  on  illTasIde  •**+  <ot  ^ 

With  flesch  and  wine  and  whfte  and  rye; 
With  hert  and  hand,  es  noght  Cat.  hide,  5 

For  to  help  Scotland  gan  )mi  hye ;  '  kw**  K*tf  ©afc^ 
pai  fled  and  durst  ng  dede  abide2, 

And  all  J>aire  fare  noght  wurth  a  flye. 

For  3  all  J>aire  fare  J?ai  durst  noght  fight, 

For  dfdes  dint  had  J>ai  slike  dout ;  10 

Of  Scotland  had  J?ai  never  sight 

Ay  whils  J>ai  war  of  wordes  stout, 
pai  wald  have  mfnd  fam  at  Jmire  might  ca^^^njjj 

And  besy  war  pai  J>are  obout; 
Now  God  help  Edward  in  his  right, —  15 

Amen, — and  all  his  rfdy  rowt.Tjv^ 

His  rfdy  rout  mot  Jesu4  spede. 

And  save  J?am  bpth  by  night  and  day; 
pat  Lgrd  of  hevyn  mot  Edward  lfde, 

And  maintfne  him  als  he  wele  may. 
pe  Scottes  now  all  wide  will  sprf de ; 

For  f>ai  have  failed  of  jmire  pray ; 
Now  er  f>ai  (Jareand  all  for  drede,W*iO*U** 

pat  war  bifgre  S9  stout  and  gay. 

Gai  J>ai  war,  and  wele  J>ai  thoght 

On  pe  Erie  Morre  and  6f>er  ma; 
pai  said  it  suld  ful  dere  be  boght    ^kJL 

pe  land  fat  J>ai  war  flemid  fra. 
Philip  Valays  wordes  wroght, 

And  said  he  suld  J?aire  enmys  sla; 
Bot  all  Jmire  wordes  was  for  noght, 

pai  mun  be  met^f  fai  war  ma. 
Normondye.         2  habide.         3  ffor.         *  Ihu,  as  usual. 


SONGS    OF  MI  NOT  159 

Ma  manasinges  jit  have  )?ai  maked, 

Mawgre  mot  j?ai  have  to  mede; 
And  many  nightes  als  have  £>ai  waked  ^^ 

To  dfre  all  Ingland  with  J>aire  dede. 
Bot,  loved  be  God,  J?e  pride  es  slaked  .        5 

Of  J>am  ]?at  war  sp  stout  on  stede ; 
And  sum  of  J>am  es  lfvid  all  naked 

Noght  fer  frg  Berwik  opon  Twede. 

A  Htell  frg  )?at  forsaid  toune, 

Halydon  Hill  J>at  es  J^e  name,  10 

pare  was  crakked  many  a  crowne 

Of  wllde  1  Scottes  and  als 2  of  tame, 
pare  was  J?aire  baner  born  all  doune, 

To  mak  slike  bgste  j?ai  war  to  blame ; 
Bot  neverj>elfs  ay  er  J>ai  boune    **W  15 

To  wait  Ingland  with  sorow  and  schame. 

Shame  J>ai  have  als  I  here  say; 

At  Donde  now  es  done  J^aire  daunce, 
And  wend  }?ai  most  anof>er  way 

§vyn  thurgh  Flandres  into  France.  20 

On  Filip  Valays  3  fast  crl  J>ai, 

pare  for  to  dwell  and  him  avaunce; 
And  ngthing  list  |?am  ]mn  of  play 

Sen  J?am  es  tide  J>is  sary  chance. 

pis  sary  chaunce  J»am  es  bitid,  25 

For  J>ai  war  fals  and  wonder  fell ;  crw^J^ 
For  cursed  caitefes  er  J?ai  kid  n .   y^  ^  ^^^^ 

And  ful  of  trf  son,  suth  to  tell. 
Sir  Jpn  Ipe  Comyn  had  J>ai  hid, 

In  haly  kirk  J?ai  did  him  qwell ;  30 

And  f>arfQre  many  a  Scottys  brid 

With  dole  er  dight  jrar 4  f>ai  most  dwell. 
1  wild.  2  alls.  3  Valas.  *  pat. 


l6o  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pare  dwelled  oure  king,  pe  suth  to  saine, 
t-JXo***.'  ..With  his  mfn^e  a  Htell  while ; 

He  gaf  gude  confort  on  J>at  plaine 

To  all  his  men  obout  a  myle. 
All  if  his  men  war  mekill  of  maine,  5 

Ever  J>ai  douted  p>am  of  gile; 
J^v-ur^      pe  Scottes  gaudes  might  nothing  gain, 
For  all  j?ai  stumbilde  at  J>at  stile. 

pus  in  f»at  stowre  J>ai  left  Jmire  live 

pat  war  bifpre  sq  proud  in  prfse ;  10 

Jesu,  for  Jri  woundes  five, 

In  Ingland  help  us  to  have  pfse. 

II. 

Now  for  to  tell  50W  will  I  turn 
Of  pe *  batayl  of  Banocburn. 

Skottes  out  of  Berwlk  and  of  Aberdene,  15 

At  pe  Bannok  burn  war  %e  to  kene; 
pare  slogh  5e  many  saklfs,  als  it  was  sene,  nn-*-v^^ 
And  now  has  King  Edward  wrpken  it,  I  wene. 
It  es  wrpken,  I  wene,  wele  wurth  pe  while; 
k^~War  jit  with  pe  Skottes,  for  J>ai  er  ful  of  gile.  20 

Whare  er  je,  Skottes  of  Saint  Jghnes  toun  ? 
pe  bpste  of  jowre  baner  es  b§tin  all  doune ; 
^«*W    When  je  bgsting  will  bede,  Sir  Edward  es  boune,'-%W> 
w  u%-.  * ..    For  to  kindel  ^ow  care  and  crak  3<5wre  crowne. 

He  has  crakked  jowre  croune,  wele  worth  pe  while ;  25 
Shame  bityde  pe  Skottes,  for  )?ai  er  full  of  gile. 

Skottes  of  Striflin  war  stern2  and  stout, 

Of  God  ne  of  gude  men  had  J>ai  ng  dout;^*n 

1  Ao  j>e  in  MS.  a  steren. 


SONGS   OF  MINOT  161 

Now  have  pai,  pe  pelers,  priked  obout, 

Bot  at  pe  last  Sir  Edward  rifild  paire  rout;  [ 

He  has  rifild  baire  rout,  wele  ,  wurth  be  while, 
.  Bot  ever  er  pai  under  bot  gaudes  and  gile.twv 

Rughmte  riveling,  now  kindels  pi  care,  5 

XBfrebag  with  pi  bgste,  pi  biging  es  bare ;  ^»^->'w^ 
Fals  wretche  and  forsworn,  whider  wilt  ou  fare  ? 
jv     Busk  pe  unto  Brughes  l  and  abide  fare; 

pare,  wretche,  salt  ou  won  and  wery  pe  while, 

pi  dwelling  in  Dunde  es  done  for  pi  gile.  10 

pe  Skotte2  gase  in  Burghes  and  bftes  pe  stretes,_  7bUL    -  1 

All  pise  Inglis  men  harmes  he  hetes;  ;  ^uu~> 

Fast  makes  he  his  mgne  to  men  pat  he  metes, 
Bot^igne  frendes  he  findes  pat  his  bale  betes  :-**~v*1m- 
f">     Fune  betes  his  bale,  wele  wurth  pe  while,  »       15 

He  uses  all  thrfting  with  gaudes  and  gile. 

Bot  many  man  thrftes  and  spfkes  ful  ill 

pat  sumtyme  war  better  to  be  stanestill; 

pe  Skot  in  his  wordes  has  wind  for  to  spill, 

For  at  pe  last  Edward  sail  have  at  his  will :  20 

He  had  his  will  at  Berwik,  wele  wurth  pe  while ; 

Skottes  broght  him  pe  kayes,  bot  gft  for  paire  gile. 


III. 

How  Edward  pe  King  come  to  Braband 
And  tok  homage  of  all  pe  land. 

God  pat  schope  bgth  sf  and  sand,  25 

Save  Edward,  King  of  Ingeland3, 

Bpthe4  body,  saul  and  life, 

And  grante  him  joy  withowten  strif; 

1  Brig.  2  skottes.  3  Ingland.  4  both. 


]62  //.  THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

For  man!  men  to  him  er  wrath 1 

In  Fraunce  and  in  Flandres  bath  2; 

For  he  defendes  fast  his  right, 

And  J>arto  Jesu  grante  him  might, 

And  sq  to  do  bpth  night  and  day,  5 

pat  yt  may  be  to  Goddes  pay. 

Oure  King  was  cumen,  trewly  3  to  tell, 
Into  Brabant  for  to  dwell. 
pe  kayser  Lowis  of  Bavere, 

pat  in  J»at  land  J>an  had  no  pere, —  10 

He,  and  als  his  sones  4  twa 5 
And  oJ>er  princes  many  ma6; — 
Bisschoppes  and  prelates  war  J>are  ffle 
pat  had  ful  mekill  werldly  wfle, 

Princes  and  pople,  aid  and  3ung7,  15 

Al  J>at  spac  with  Duche  tung, — 
All  f>ai  come  with  grfte  honowre 
Sir  Edward  to  save  and  socoure, 
And  proferd  him,  with  all  J>ayre  rfde, 
For  to  hald  J?e  Kinges  stfde.  20 

pe  duke  of  Braband  first  of  all 
Swore,  for  thing  J?at  might  bifall, 
pat  he  suld,  bgth  day  and  night, 
Help  Sir  Edward  in  his  right, 

In  toun,  in  feld,  in  frith  and  fen ;  25 

pis  swore  f>e  duke  and  all  his  men, 
And  al  pe  lgrdes  J>at  with  him  lend,oJU^ 
And  farto  held  J^ai  up  J?aire  hend. 
pan  King  Edward  toke  his  rest 

At  Andwerp,  whare  him  liked  best;  30 

And  J>are  he  made  his  mone  playne 
pat  ng  man  suld  say  p>are  ogayne; 

1  wroth.  2  both.  3  trely.  *  sons.  5  two. 

6  mo.  7  jong. 


SONGS   OF  MINOT  163 

His  mgne  fat  was  gude  and  lele  x**^ 
Left  in  Braband  ful  mekill  dele ; 
And  all  fat  land  untill  f  is  day 
Fars  f  e  better,  for  fat  jornay. 

When  Philip  fie  Valays1  herd  of  fis,  5 

parat  he  was  ful  wrgth  iwis; 
He^gert  assemble  his  barounes, 
Princes  and  Jgrdes  of  many  tounes. 
At  Pariss  toke  f  ai  f  aire  counsaile, 
Whilk  pointes  might  Jam  mgste  availe ;  10 

And  in  all  wise  f  ai  f  am  bithoght 
To  stroy  Ingland  and  bring  to  noght. 

Schipmen  sone  war  efter  sent 
To  here  fe  Kinges  cumandment, 
And  fe  galaies  men  alsa2  15 

pat  wiste3  bgth  of  wfle  and  wa4. 
He  cumand  fan  fat  men  suld  fare 
Till  Ingland,  and  for  nothing  spare 
Bot  brin  and  sla  bgth  man  and  wife 
And  rfulde^at  npne  suld  pas  with  life;  20 

pe  galaymen  held  up  f  aire  handes 
And  thanked  God  of  fir  tlf  andesrtis^,  ^ 

At  Hamton,  als  I  understand, 
Come  fe  galayes5  unto  land, 

And  ful  fast  fai  slogh  and  brend,  25 

Bot  noght  S9  mekill  als  sum  men  wend ; 
For,  gr  fai  wened  war  fai  mett 
With  men  fat  sone  faire  laykes  lett.JL.^^ 
Sum  was  knokked  on  f  e  hfvyd 
pat  fe  body  fare  bilfvid ;  ^^©^w^  30 

Sum  lay  stareand  on  f  e  sternes,  <v^v? 
And  sum  lay  kngked  out  faire  hemes;    '>»**. 

Valas.  2  also.  s  wist.  4  wo. 

5  gaylayes. 
M  2 


164  //.    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pan  with  fam  was  npne  6f>er  gle, 
Bot  ful  fain  war  f»ai  fat  might  fie. 
pe  galay  men,  J?e  suth  to  say, 
Most  nedes  turn  anofer  way; 

pai  soght  f  e  strfmis  fer  and  wide  5 

v^  In  Flandres  and  in  Sf  land  side. 

pan  saw  f  ai  whare  Cristofer  stode 
At  Aremouth1,  opon  J?e  flode 2; 
pan  went3  J>ai  feder  all  bidene, c^ e^ .TToyxJ^ 
pe  galayes  men  with  hertes  kene,  ^*^^       ^  10 

Aght  and  fourti 4  galays  and  ma5, 
And  with  fam  als  war  tarettes  twa6,^^f° 
And  of  er  many  of  galigtes,  o— °JJ  f<y\^o 
With  grfte  noumber  of  smale  bgtes  ;     » 
All  fai  hgved  on  fe  flode  15 

To  stf  le  Sir  Edward  mennes 7  gode. 
Edward  oure  King  fan  was  noght  fere, 
Bot  sone  when  it  come  to  his  fre-**^ 
He  sembled  all  his  men  full  still, 
And  said  to  fam  what  was  his  will.  20 

Ilk  man  made  him  rfdy  fen; 
S9  went  f  e  King  and  all  his  men 
Unto  faire  schippes  ful. hastily, 
Als  men  fat  war  in  dede  doghty. 
pai  fand  f  e  galay  men  grf  te  wane  8,*^-~vW^  25 

A  hundereth  ever  ogaynes  ane9; 
pe  Inglis  men  put  fam  to  wf  re  ^^£^^~~-*£v^> 
Ful  baldely  10  with  bow  and  spf re ; 
pai  slogh  fare  of  f  e  galaies  men 
Ever  sexty  ogaynes  ten,  30 

pat  sum  ligges  3U  in  fat  mire, 
All  hfvidlfs  withowten  hire.  , 

1  armouth.        2  flude.'        3  wen.        *  viii  and  xl.        6  mo.         6  two. 
7  mens.         8  wone.         9  one.         10  baldly. 


SONGS    OF  MINOT  1 65 

pe  Inglis  men  war  armed  wele 

Bgth  in  yren  and  in  stele ; 

])ai  faght  ful  fast,  bgth  day  and  night, 

Als  lange1  als  fam  lasted  might; 

Bot  galay  men  war  sg  many  5 

pat  Inglis  men  wex  all  wery; 

Help  fai  soght  bot  fare  come  nane2, 

pan  unto  God  fai  made  faire  mane^ 

Bot  sen  pe  time  fat  God  was  born, 

Ne  a  hundreth  ^ere  biforn,  10 

War  never  men  better  in  fight 

pan  Inglis  men,  whils  J>ai  had  myght. 

Bot  sone  all  maistri  gan  fai  mis; 

God  bring  f  aire  saules  untill  his  blis, 

And  God  assoyl  fam  of  faire  sin  15 

For  f  e  gude  will  fat  }>ai  war  in.     Amen. 

Listens  now,  and  leves  me,     WkLu^ 
\Vh0s9  lifes  fai  sail  se' 
pat  it  ^mun  be  ful  dere  boght 

pat  fir  galay  men  have  wroght.  20 

pai  hoved  still  opon  f  e,  fiode, 
y-kji^y.       ^nd  r|ve(j  pover  men  faire  gode4; 
pai  robbed  and  did  mekill  schame, 
And  ay  bare  Inglis  men  f e  blame. 
Now  Jesus5  save  all  Ingeland6,  25 

And  blis  it  with  his  haly  hand..    Amen. 

1  lang.  2  none.  3  mone.  *  gude.  6  Ihc.  6  Ingland. 


166  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

VI.    BARBOUR'S  BRUCE— THE  PURSUIT  OF 
KING  ROBERT 

How  Jghn  of  Lome  soucht  ]?e  gud  Kyng  Robert  Bruce  wyth 
pe  sleuth  hund.  ^v^MjT^ 

pi  kyng  toward  pe  wod  1  is  gane, 
Wery,  forswat,  and  will  of  wayri ; 
Iritill  J>e  wod  soyn  enterit  he, 
And  held  him2  doun  toward  a  vale 
Quhar  throu  pe  wod  a  wattir  ran.  5 

piddir  in  grft  hy  went3  he  J?an 
And  begouth  to4  rest  hym  J>air, 
And  said  he  mycht5  ng  forjrirmar. 
His  man  said,  '  Schir G,  ]?at  may  nocht 7  be ; 
Abyde  3he  heir,  $e  sal  soyn  se  <A"K*\  10 

Fiffe  8  hundreth  aarnand  30U  to  sla, 
And  ]mi  ar  jgle.  aganis  us  twa ;      fplA^AV' 
qu/J^       And  sen  we  may  nocht  deill  wyth  mycht,;j 
Help  us  all  J>at  we  may  wyth  slycht.' 
pe  kyng  said,  'Sen  J>at  J>ou  will  swa,  15 

Ga  furth  and  I  sail  with  J>e  ga.   .-/*j 
Bot  I  haf  herd  oftsljys9  say,  jrju^ 

pat  quha  endlang  a  wattir  ay 
Wald  wayd  a  bowdraucht,  he  suld  ger1' 
Bath  J>e  sleuthhund  and  his  lfdar  20 

Tyne  J»e  sleuth  men  gert  him  ta; 

1  vod ;  v  for  w  is  common,  and  occasionally  vv  for  v.  2  him,  not  in  MS. 

8  wend.         4  for  to.        5  my*,  as  often.  6  s,  and  an  abbreviation,  written 

Schir  in  other  places.         7  no*,  as  often.         8  v,  us  often.        8  oftsiss. 


CwAj- 


BARBOUR'S   BRUCE  1 67 

Pruf  we  gif  it  will  d5  now  swa, 

For  war  5011  devillis  hund  away 
p^pt  roucht  nocht  of  J>e  layff,  perfay/ 
\-  fpyt        As  he  devisit  J>ai  haf  done, 

And  enterit  in  be  wattir  sone  5 

And  held  on  ehdlang  it  |>|ryway; 
G^r»Aww--^And  syne  to  £e  land  3eid  J>ai 

And  heldQ>air/way  as  fai  had  fre. 

And  Jphn  ofLorne,  with  grft  efffre, 

Com  with  his  rout  richt  to  ]?e  place  10 

Quhar  J>at  his  fife  men  slan  was. 
"'  •  He  mfnyt  J>ame  quhen  he  f>aim  saw, 

And  said,  eftir  a  Htill  thraw,  i~~--<- 

pat  he  suld  venge  in  hy ;.J>ar  blude ; 

Bot  ofir  wayis  J>e  gammyn  3ude.  15 

pair  wald  he  mak  ng  mair  duelling, 

Bot  furth  in  hy  followit  J>e  king. 

Richt  to  J?e  burn  f>ai l  passit  ar ; 

Bot  J>e  sleuthhiind  maid  stynting  J>ar, 

And  waveryt  lang  tyme  to  and  fra  20 

pat  he  na  certane  gat  couth  ga. 

Till  at  pe  last  ]mn2  Johne  of  Lorn 

Persavit  he  hiind  be  sleuth  had  lorn, 

And  said,  j  We  haf  tynt  J>is  travale 3 ,  'oSr*  \ 

To  pas  forf'ir  may  nocht  avale,  25 

For  j?e  wode  is  bath  braid  and  wyde 

And  he  is  weill  fer  be  J>is  tyde.t— -v< 

parfgre  1  rede  we  turn  agane, 

And  wast  119  mair  travale  in  vayn.V<Jt»*K 

With  J>at  relyit  he  his  mfn3he,  J\fijou^  30 

And  his  way  to  J?e  hgst  tuk  he. 
pus  eschapit  J>e  ngbill  kyng; 

Bot  sum  men  sais  f>is  eschaping  4 

1  J>ame.  2  pat.  3  travell,  but  cf.  1.  29.  4  enchaping. 


1 68  //.    THE   NORTHERN   DIALECT 

Apon  ane  ofir  maner  it  fell 
pan  throu  fe  wading;    for  fai  tell 
pat  f  e  kyng  a  gud  archer  had, 
And  quhen  he  saw  his  lprd  swa  stad,  Ka4  pst»-jj 
pat  he  wes  left  swa  anerly,*-^*^*^  5 

He  ran  on  fut  alwayis  hym  by 
Till  he  intill  fe  wod  wes  gane; 
pan  said  he  till  hymself  allane, 
pat  he  aresVrycht  fair  wald  ma 
To  luk  gif  he  fe  hund  mycht  sla.  10 

For  gif  f  e  hiind  mycht  lfst  on  lif  Y^*~>--**^  q^J^ 
He  wist  rycht  weile  fat  fai  wald  drif2 
pe  kyngis  trass  till  fai  hym  ta. ; 
pan  wist  he  weill  J>ai  wald  him  sla. 
And  for  he  wald  his  lgrd  succour,  15 

He  put  his  lif  in  aventur, 
And  stud  intill  a  busk  lurkand 
Quhill  fat  fe  hund  com  at  his  hand, 
And  with  ane  arrow  syne  hym  slew       &>»***«4 
And  throu  fe  w5d  soyn  hym  withdrew.  20 

Bot  quhefir  his  eschaping3  fell 
As  I  tald  first,  or  now  I  tell, 
1  wat  it  weill  without  If syng, 
<*+***       At  fat  burn  eschapit  fe  king. 

pe  king  furth  has  his  way  is  tane,  25 

And  Jghne  of  Lome  agane  is  gane 
^u  OU^uy^     To  Schir  Amer,  fat  fra  f  e  chass 
With  his  men  fan  reparit  wass, 
pat  sped  lytill  in  fair  chassing; 
For  thow4  fat  fai  maid  following  30 

Full  fgirly,  fai  wan  bot  small;    . 
pair  fayis  neir  eschapit  all. 

1  lyve.  2  rif.  3  enchaping.  i  how. 


BARBOUR'S  BRUCE  169 

Men  sais  Schir  Thomas  Randale  fan, 

Chassand,  f  e  kyngis  baner  wan, 

Quharthrou  in  Yngland  wyth  f  e  kyng 

He  had  rycht  grft  price  and  lovyng. 

Quhen  fe  chaseris  relyit  war,      «  5 

And  Jghne  of  Lome  had  met  f  aim  far, 

He1  tald  Schir  Amer  all  fe  cass, 

How  fat  fe  king  eschapit  was, 

And  how  fat  he  his  fiff  men  slew 

And  syne  he  to  fe  wode  hym  drew.  10 

Quhen  Schir  Amer  herd  f  is,  in  hy  ^*a-1fc 
jp^^syWceUjjg  Sanyt  hym  for  f  e  ferly,  ;>  -  >-  •  ~&*~* 

And  said,  '  He  is  grf  tly  to  priss, 

For  I  knaw  nane  fat  liffand  is 
J*^     pat  at  myscheif  can  help  hym  swa;  15 

I  trow  he  suld  be  hard  to  sla, 

And  he  war  bpdyn  all  fvynly/. 

On  fis  wiss  spak  Schir  Amery. 

And  fe  gud  kyrig  held  furth  his  way, 

He  and  his  man,  ay  quhill  fat  f ai  ,J-  20 

Passit  throu  f  e  forest  war. 

Syne  in  a  mure  f ai  enterit  ar, 

pat  wes  bath  hee  and2  lang  and3  braid; 
■L  And  qt  fai  half  it  passit  had,  jv^ 

pai  saw  on  syde  thre  men  cumand  25 

Lik  to  lichtmen  and  waverand. 

Swerdis  fai  had  and  axis  als,o 

And  ane  of  fame  apon  his  hals 
LilWnw^  -^  mekill  bundyn  weddir  bare.   wa^J^ 

pai  met  f  e  kyng  and  halsit  far  ;>•«  30 

And  fe  kyng  fame  far  halsing  jald 

And  askit  fame  quehefir  fai  wald. 

1  and ;  he,  in  MS.  E.  2  no  { and'  in  MS. ;  E  has  &.  3  &,  as 

occasionally. 


17°  11    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pai  said,  'Robert  fe  Bruce  fai  socht, 
To  meit  with  hym  grf  fat  fai  mocht; 
pair  duelling  with  hym  wald  f>ai  ma.' 
pe  kyng  said,  '  Gif  fat  ^he  will  swa, 
Haldis  furth  !$our  way  with  me  5 

And  I  sail  ger'  50W  soyn  hym  se/ 
pai  persavit  be  his  spfkyng, 
And  his  efffr,  he  wes  f  e  kyng, 
And  changit  contenanss  and  late,  'vrvcwv^ut- 
And  held  nocht  in  fe  first  estat 1 ;  (vfofcf  /«}  (Ui     •  i<\ 
For  fai  war  feyis  to  f e  kyng, 
And  tjioucht  to  cum  into  scowkyng,  rJrujJh^ 
And  duell  with  hym  quhill  fat  fai  saw 
-par  tym,  and  bryng  hym  fan  of  daw.  o-*dt  $ A  cu< 
pai  grantit  till  his  spek  forth!;  tt»  <^^J        15 

Bot  f e  kyng,  fat  wes  witty, 
Persavit  weill  be  fair  havyng  ^UUo^^un^ 
pat  faiuufitliym  in  na  thing. 
J  He  said,  ^Fallowis,  $he  man  all  thre, 
Forthir  aquynt  quhill  j.  at  we  be,  ...  TUi  '  20 

All  be  yourself  forrouth  us3  ga, 
B^d-^,      And  on  f  e  sammyn  wiss  we  twa 
Sail  fallow  30W  behynd  weill  neir/ 
Quod  f ai,  \  Schir,  it  is  na  mysteir 
U<Xa^   To  trow  intill  us  any  ill/ 

1  Nane  do  1/  said  he,  '  bot  I  will 

pat  ^he  ga  forrowth  us4,  quhill  we  ■•-     N 

Bettir  with  ofir  knawyn  be/«*--i-  H-W, 

'  We  grant/  f ai  said,  'sen  55  will  swa/ 

And  furth  apon  fair  gat  gan5  ga.  30 

pus  3eid  fai  till  the  nycht  wes  neir, 
And  fan  fe  formast  cumin  weir 

stat.  2  awyng.  3  ns,  not  in  MS.  4  fourth  }ms.  5  can. 


BARBOUR'S   BRUCE  171 

Till  a  wast  husbandis  houss,  and  far 
pai  slew  the  weddir ,  at  fai  bar,  ^<^ki^ 
oXUwU.  And  slew  fyre  for  to  rgst  far  mft, 
And  askit  f  e  kyng  gif  he  wald  ft 
And  rest  hym  till  fe  mft  war  dicht.  p'^©***!  5 

pe  kyng,  fat  hungry  wes  I  hicht, 
Assentit  to  fair  speke  in  hy; 
Bot  he  said,  he  wald  anerly  *Wjsn 
Betuyx  hym  and  his  fallow  be 

At  a  fyre,  and  fai  all  thre  10 

In  fe  end  of  f  e  houss  suld  ma 
Ane  of  ir  fyre  ;   and  fai  did  swa. 
pai  drew  fame  in  fe  housis  end, 
And  half  f  e  weddir  till  hym  send ; 
And  fai  rgstit  in  hy  fair  mft,  15 

And  fell  rycht  frfkly1  for  till  ft. 

pe  kyng  weill  lang  fastyt2  had, 
And  had  rycht  mekill  travale  made; 
parfgr  he  fte  richt  fgyrly. 

And  quhen  he  hau  ftyn  hastely,  20 

He  had  to  slepe  sa  mekill  will 
pat  he  mycht  set  na  let  fartill; 
For  quhen  fe  vanys  fillit  ar,    ****«a 
pe  body  worf  is  hfvy  evirmar,  W^u, 
And  to  slepe  drawis  hfvynes.  25 

pe  kyng  fat  all  fortravalit  wes 3,  '^^  o^.. 
Saw  fat  hym  worthit  slep  neidwais; 
Till  his  fostir  brof  ir  he  sais, 
'May  I  trast  fe  me  to  wakk4, 
Till  I  a  Htill  slepyng  tak  ? '  30 

'gha,  Schir/  he  said,  'till  I  may  drey/ooav^ 
pe  kyng  fan  wynkit  a  Htill  wey 5,  \ 

1  frakly.  2  fastyn.  3  was.  4  walk;  lk-kk,  5  we. 


172  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

And  slepit  nocht,  bot  ynkurly 

Gliffnit1  oft  up  suddanly2; 

For  he  had  drede  of  J>a3  thre  men, 

pat  at  J»e  toJ>ir  fyre  war  J>en; 

pat  pai  his  fayis  war  he  wyst,  5 

parfgr  he  slepit  as  foul  on  twist.      *^ 

pe  kyng  slepit  bot  litill 4  J>an, 
Quhen  sic  a  slepe  fell  on  his  man 
pat  he  mycht  not  hald  up  his  e, 
Bot  fell  on  slepe  and  routit  he.    -  a<^^  io 

Now  is  }>e  kyng  in  grft  perill5, 
For  slepe  he  swa  a  litill  quhile, 
He  sail  be  dfd  forouten  dred ;  cvO^<o(  Wj^ 
For  J>e  thre  tratouris  tuk  gud  hede 
pat  he '  on  slep  wes,  and  his  man.  1 5 

In  full  grft  hy  f>ai  raiss  up  J?an, 
And  drew  fair  swerdis  hastely, 
And  went  toward  f>e  kyng  in  hy 
Quhen  J>at  J?ai  saw  he  slepit  swa, 
And  slepand  thoucht  J>ai  wald  hym  sla.  20 

Till  hym  J>ai  3eid  a  full  grft  pass, 
Bot  in  J>at  tym,  throu  Goddis  grace, 
pe  kyng  blenkit  up  hastely, 
And  saw  his  man  slepand  him  by, 
And  saw  cumand  J>e  tratouris  thre.  25 

Delyverly  on  fut  gat  he, 
And  drew  his  swerd  out  and  f>ame  met; 
And  as  he  3eid,  his  fut  he  set 
Apon  his  man  weill  hf  valy. 

He  waknyt6,  and  raiss  all  desaly;  30 

For  ])q  sleip  masterit  hym  swa 
pat,  gr  he  gat  up,  ane  of  ba 

1  gluffnyt.  2  suddandly.  r  J>ai,  as  also  in  1.  32.  '  4  a  litill. 

5  perell.  6  walknyt. 


BARBOUR'S    BRUCE  1 73 

pat  com  for  to  sla  f  e  kyng 

Gaf  hym  a  strake  in  his  rysyng, 

Swa  fat  he  mycht  help  hym  ng  mair. 
ts^^X^    Pe  kyng  sg  stratly  stad  wes  fair, 

pat  he  wes  never  $eit  swa  stad;  5 

Na  war  f  e  armyng  fat  he  had, 
-    He  had  beyn  df d  foroutyn  weyr.  ^^XWJb  \jC^j^ 
jfjfi"  Bot  nocht  forf  1  on  sic  maneir 

He  helpit  hym  swa  in  f>at  bargane, 

pat  fa *  thre  tratouris  he  has  slane,  10 

Throu  Goddis  grace  and  his  manheid. 

His  fostir  brofir  fair  wes  ded; 

pan  wes  he  wounder  will  of  wayn, 

Quhen  he  saw  he  wes  left  allane. 

His  fostir  brofir  mfnyt  he,  15 

c*w^  And  waryit  all  f  e  tof  ir  thre, 
iy  un^  t  And  syne  his  way  tuk  hym  allane 

And  rycht  toward  his  trist  is  gane. 
pe  kyng  went  furth,  wrath  and  angry, 
*'nN*',^(J*oM§nand  his  man  full  tendirly,  20 

And  held  his  way  all  hym  allane, 

And  richt  toward  fe  houss  is  gane 

Quhar  he  set  trist  to  mete  his  men. 

It  wes  weill  lat  of  nycht  be  fen; 

He  com  soyn  in  fe  houss,  and  fand  25 

pe  gud  wif  on  f  e  bynk  sy tand. 

Scho  askit  hym  soyn  quhat  he  wes, 

And  quhene2  he  com,  and  quhar  he  gais. 

'A  travalland  man,  dame/  said  he, 

'fat  travalys  heir  throu  fe  cuntre/  30 

Scho  said,  'All  fat  travaland  ere, 

For  saik  of  ane,  ar  welcom  here/ 


^-u^ 


^4 
yd. 


quhyne. 


I  St 


174  //•    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

pe  kyng  said,  '  Gud  dame,  quhat  is  he 
o-roJkt^      Pat  garris  30W  have  sic  specialte  p  o^s^JLdt 
Till  men  J^at  travalis  ?  -     '  Schir,  perfay, 
Quod  pe  gud  wlf,  'I  sail  50W  say; 
Gud  Kyng  Robert  pe  Bruce  is  he, 
pat  is  rycht  lprd  of  J^is  cuntre. 
His  fayis  now  haldis  him  in  thrang,  ^  J^^ 
Bot  I  thynk  to  se,  gr  oucht  lang, 
Hym  lprd  and  kyng  gvr  al  pe  land, 
pat  na  fayis  sail  hym  withstand/  10 

'Dame,  lufis  f>ou  hym  sa  weill?'  said  he. 
'^ha,  Schir/  scho  said,  'sa  God  me  se.' 
'  Dame/  said  he,  '  I9,  hym  fiera)J?e  by,  J 
For  I  am  he.'     '  Sa  3he  suthly?' 
'  ^ha,  certis,  dame.'     'And  quhar  ar  gane  15 

gour  men,  quhen  je  ar  J?us  allane?' 
'At  pis  tyme,  dame,  I  have  na  ma/  .w£j 
Scho  said,  'It  may  ng  wiss  be  swa; 
I  have  twa  sonnys  wicht  and  hardy, 
pai  sail  becum  3  our  men  in  hy/  20 

As  scho  devisit,  J?ai  have  done; 
His  sworn  men  becom  J>ai  sone. 
**^Aji      The  wif  gart  soyn  hym  syt 1  and  ft ; 
Bot  he  had  schort  quhil  at  pe  mft 
Sittyn,  quhen  he  herd  grft  stampyng  25 

About  pe  hous;   J>an,  but  lettyng, 
pai  stert  up  pe  hous  to  defend. 
Bot  soyn  eftir  pe  kyng  has  kend 
James  of  Douglas ;   j?an  wes  he  blith, 
And  bad  oppyn  pe  dures  swith,  ^>*^jJjL  30 

And  f>ai  com  in,  all  at  J>ai  ware. 
Schir  Edward  pe  Bruce  wes  J>are, 


set. 


BARBOUR'S   BRUCE  175 

And  James  alsua  1  of  Douglas, 

pat  wes  eschapit  fra  fe  chas 

And  with  fe  kyngis  brofir  met. 

Syne  to  fe  trist  fat  fame  wes  set 

pai  sped  fame  with  fair  cumpany,  5 

pat  war  ane  hundreth  and  fyfty, 

And  quhen  at  f  ai  has  seyn  f  e  kyng, 

pai  war  joyfull  of  fair  metyng, 

And  askit  how  he  eschapit  was  ; 

And  he  faim2  tald  all  haill  fe  cass,  10 

How  f  e  fiff  men  hym  presit  fast, 

And  how  he3  throu  fe  wattir  past, 

And  how  he  met  be  thevis  thre, 

And  how4  he  slepand  slayn  suld  be, 

Quhen  he  waknyt5  throu  Goddis  grace;  15 

And  how  his  fostyr  brofir  was6 

Slayne,  he  tald  fame  all  haley. 

pan  lovyt  f  ai  God  all  comonly, 

pat  fair  Igrd  wes  eschapit  swa. 

1  als.  2  hym ;  J)aim,  MS.  E.  3  ye.  4  how,  not  in  MS. 

*  valknyt.  6  dec!  wes ;  next  line  then  reads,  '  bus  all  he  tald  fame 

lalely/     MS.  E  reads  '  was  slayne.' 


l^w^r .  IjCU^  ^Tv**  (?L^y   ^t*"'  h"*?- 


THE   SOUTHERN  DIALECT,  INCLUDING 
KENTISH 

I.    THE  POEMA  MORALE,  OR  MORAL  ODE 

fao*<  -  &A  "*4    4^*  v^k- 
Ich  aem  elder  J?en  ich  wes  a  wintre  and  a,  lgre ;  o  <  \  " 

Ic  wailde  mgre  ]?anne  ic  dude,  mi  wit  ah  to  ben  mpre.       e^u^^  *« 

Wei  lange  ic  habbe  child  ibeon  a  weorde  and  *  fch  a  dfde  'A^n  ■  ' 

pf  h  ic  beo  a.  wintre  eald,  to 2  3yng  1  eom  a  rf  de.  r 

Unniit  lyf  ic  habb  ilaed,  and  jyet  me  f>incf>  ic  If  de ;  5 

,"^4>r  panne  ic  me  bif>enche,  wel  SQre  ic  me  adrfde. 

tjTttU*,  ^JiSisa^  J58^  *c  ^a^^>e  y^5n  ys  idelnesse  and  chilche ; 
/I,         Wel  late  ic  habbe  me  bi]?oht,  bute  me  God  do  milce. 

Fele  ydele  word  ic  habbe  iqueden,  syolSen  ic  speke  cuf>e, 

And  fale  3unge  dfde  ido  J>et  me  off>inchet  nu)?e.  10 

Al  to  lome  ic  habbe  agiilt,  a  weorche  and  f  c  a  worde ; 

Al  to  miichel  ic  habbe  ispend,  to  litel  yleid  an  horde. 

M|st  al  }?et  me  Hcede  ser,  nu  hit  me  mislicheo1 3 ; 

pe  mychel  fo^e]?  his  ywil,  him  siilfne  he  biswlkeo1. 

Ich  mihte  habbe  bet  idon,  hadde  ic  pg  yseff>e  ; 

Nu  ic  wolde  ac  ic  ne  mei,  for  elde  ne  for  unhelfe ; 

Ylde  me  is  bistolen  on  ser  ic  hit  awyste ; 

Ne  mihte  ic  iseon  before  me  for  smeche  ne  for  miste. 


iErwe  we  beof>  to  done  god,  and  to  yfele  al  to  )?riste ; 

Mgre  seie  stent  man  of  manne,  Jeanne  him  do  of  CrTste. 

pe  wel  ne  dej>  J>e  hwile  he  mei,  wel  oft  hit  hym  scael  ruwen ;    . 

paenne  hy  mowen  sculen  and  ripen  ffr  hi  ser  seowen.  d*  /£J/uJ-/ 

Don  f c  to  Gode  wet  je  muje,  J>e  4  hwile  $e  bfij>_a_llfe  ;-> 

Ne  hople  ng  man  to  miichel  to  childe  ne  to  wyfe ;       j         ^e^,  -4 

01  %~  * 


&,  as  often.  2  tu.  3  mislichet. 


\ 


THE  POENA    MORALE  1 77 

pe  him  selve  for^ut  for  wife,  gSer  for  chllde, 

He  sceal  cume  an  iivele  stede,  bute  hym  God  beo  milde. 

Sende  sech  sum  god  biforen  hym,  pe  hwile  he  mei  to  heovene1; 

Betere  is  an  elmesse  bifore  penne  beon  aefter  seovene. 

Ne  beo  pe  leovre  pene  pe  siilf,  pi  mei  ne  pi  maje,  5 

Sot  is  <5e  is  6(5res  mannes  freond  betre  pene  his  aje. 

Ne  hopie  wif  to  hire  were,  ne  wer  to  his  wife ; 

Beo  for  him  siilve  2evrich  man,  pe  hwyle  he  beo  alive. 

Wis  is  pe  him  siilfne  bipenccS,  pe  hwile  he  mote  libbe, 

For  sone  wtillecS  him  foqite  pe  fremde  and  pe  sibbe.  10 

pe  wel  ne  dep  pe  hwile  he  mei,  ne  sceal  he  hwenne  he  wolde ; 

ManTes  mannes  sare  iswinch  habbecS  oft  unholde. 

Ne  scolde  nan  man  don  a  fiirst,  ne  sclawen  wel  to  done ; 

For  mam  man  bihatetS  wel,  pe  hit  fo^iteo1  sone. 

pe  man  oe  siker  wiile  beon  to  habbe  Godes  blisse,        ^^  rg 

Do  wel  him  siilfne  hwile  he  mei,  oen  haveo1  he  mi<Vrwissep 

pes  riche  men  wenecS  beo  siker,  purh  walle  end  puTfiaiche ; 
He  decS  his  a  sikere  stede,  pe  sent  to  heveneriche  ; 
For  (5gr  ne  tSierf  beon  ofdrfd  of  ffire  ne  of peove ; 
P§r  ne  mei  hi  binime  <Se  lac5e  ne  c5e  leove ;  20 

par  ne  paerf  he  habbe  kare  of  wyfe  ne  of  chllde. 
pider  we  sendet  and  siilf  berecS  to  lite  and  to  selde  ; 
pider  we  scolden  drajen  and  don  wel  oft  and  wel  jelome, 
For  pfr  ne  sceal  me  us  naht  binime,  mid  wrancwise  dome, 
pider  we  scolde  jeorne  dra3en,  wolde  $e  me  ileve,  25 

For  $f re  ne  mei  hit  binime  eow  pe  king  ne  se  ireye. 
pet  betste  pet  we  hedde,  piider  we  scolde  sende, 
For  pgr  we  hit  mihte  finde  eft,  and  habbe  bute  ende. 
He  pe  her  decS  eni  god,  for  habbe  Godes  are, 
Eal  he  it  sceal  finde  t5f r,  and  hundredff aide  mare.  30 

pe  <Se  ehte  wile  hf  alden  wel,  pe  hwile  he  mei  is 2  wfalden, 
^ive  is  for  Godes  luve,  penne  decS  he  is  wel  ihfalden. 


hevene.  2  his,  as  twice  in  next  line. 

N 


178  //.    THE   SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

Ure  iswinch  and  tire  tilSe  is  oft  iwuned  to  swinden ; 

Ac  Set  we  doS  for  Godes  luve,  eft  we  it  sculen  afinden. 

Uvel  we  dotS  eal  to  michel,  and  god  lesse  J?enne  we  scolde. 

pe  <5e  mf  st  deS  nu  to  Gode,  and  Se  ]>e  If  st  to  laSe, 

^Ei]>er  to  lltel  and  to  michel  sceal  Sinche  eft  hym  baoe. 

pfr  me  sceal  ure  weorkes  we$en  beforen  Hevekinge, 

And  jieven  us  ure  swinches  lien,  aefter  ure  f arninge. 

fvre  flc  man  mid  J>an  Se  haveS  mei  biggen  heveriche, 

pe  Se  mare  hevS  and  Se  J?e  lesse,  baj?e  mei  iliche ; 

Eal  sf  mid  his  penle  sf  Se  oSer  mid  his  punde  ; 

pat  is a  tSe 2  wunderlukeste  ware  Se  2  sen!  man  sevre  funde. 

And  Ipe  Se  mare  ne  mei  don  mid  his  god  ijmnke, 

Eal  sf  wel  sf  Se  haveS  goldes  feale  manke  3 ; 

And  oft  God  kan  mare  J>anc  San  Se  him  5ivet  lesse ; 

Eal  his  weorkes  and  his  weies  is  milce  and  rihtwlsnesse. 

Lite  \qc  is  Gode  leof,  Se  cumeS  of  gode  iwille, 

And  fSlf te  muchel  jive  Senne  tSe  heorte  is  ille. 

Hevene  and  eorSe  he  oversihS 4,  his  f  jen  beoS  sw<?  brihte ; 

Sunne,  mone,  dei,  and  fur  biS  J>tistre  to$ fanes  his  lihte. 

Nis  him  naht  forhole  ni  htid,  swa  michel  biS  his  mihte ; 

Nis  hit  na  swa  dtirne  idon,  ne  a  swa  J>Qstre  nihte. 

He  wat  hwet  deft  and  Senchet  ealle  quike  wihte, 

Nis  na  hlaverd  swilc  sf  is  Crist,  na  king  swilch  ure  Drihte. 

Heovene  and  eorSe  and  eal  pet  is  biloken  is  in  his  hande, 

He  delS  eal  pet  his  wille  is,  a  wetere  and  a  lande. 

He  makede  fisces  in  Se  sf ,  and  fbjeles  in  Se  liifte ; 

He  wit  and  wfaldeS  ealle  Sing  and  he  scop  ealle  jesceafte. 

He  is  ord  abuten  orde,  and  ende  abuten  ende ; 

He  ane  is  asvre  en  f  lche  stede,  wende  pf  r  pu  wende ; 

He  is  buven  us  and  bineoSen,  biforen  and  bihinde ; 

pe  Se  Godes  wille  deS,  eiSer  he  mei  him  finde. 

Jlche  rune  he  ihGrS  and  he  wat  ealle  df  de ; 

1  his.  2  8.  3  marke.  *  ove  sifrS. 


THE  POEMA    MORALE  179 

He  ourhsiho'  f  alches  mannes  "Sane  whet  sceal  us  to  rf  de. 

We  f  e  brekecS  Godes  hf  se,  and  giiltet  swa  ilome, 

Hwet  scule  we  seggen  gfter  don  at  tSe  miichele  dome  ? 

pa  (5a  luveden  unriht,  and  iivel  lif  ledde, 

Hwet  scule  hi  segge  pSer  don  (5f  r  engles  beoS  ofdredde  ?  5 

Hwet  scule  we  beren  biforen  us  1,  mid  hwan  scule  we  cwemen, 

We  J>e  nsevre  god  ne  diiden  pe  hevenllche  demen  ? 

pf  r  scule  ben  deofles  swa  vele  oe  wiilleo1  us  forwrejen ; 

NabbeS  hi  naming  for^yte  of  eal  pat  hi  isf  3en. 

Eal  pet  we  misdiide  her,  hit  wiilleo1  cuSe  poere,  10 

Buten  we  habbe  hit  ibet  Se  hwlle  we  her  wfre. 

Eal  hi  habbet  an  heore  iwrite  pet  we  misdiide  here ; 

pfh  we  hi  niiste  ne  isfjen  2  hi  wf  ren  iire  ivere. 

Hwet  sculen  horlinges  do,  pe  swikene,  pe  forsworene? 

Wi  swa  fele  beoo1  icliiped,  swa  fewe  beoS  icorene  ?  15 

Wi,  hwi  wf  re  hi  bi^ite,  to  hwan  wf  re  hi  iborene, 

pe  scule  beon  to  diepe  idemd  and  f vre  ma  forlorene  ? 

5lch  man  sceal  him  pfr  bicliipien  and  f ch  sceal  him  demen  ; 

His  aje  weorc  and  his  ioanc  to  witnesse  he  sceal  temen ; 

Ne  mei  him  na  man  eal  swa  wel  demen  ne  swa  rthte,  20 

For  nan  ni  cnawatS  him  swa  wel  bute  ane  Drihte. 

f  lc  man  wat  him  siilf  betst,  his  weorch  and  his  iwille*; 

pe  tSe  If  st  wat  he  sei(5  ofte  mf  st,  oe  <Se  hit  wat  eal  is  stille. 

Nis  nan  witnesse  eal  sf  miichel  sf  mannes  a;e  heorte  ; 

Hwasf  segge  pet  he  beo  hal,  him  self  wat  betst  his  smeorte.         25 

%\c  man  sceal  him  siilf  demen  to  diepe  gcSer  to  live ; 

pe  witnesse  of  his  weorc  to  ooer,  (5is  him  sceal  drive. 

Eal  pet  fvre  flc  man  haftS  ido  siicSoe  he  com  to  manne, 

Swilc  hit  si  a  boc  iwriten  he  seal  icSenche  ftenne  ; 

Ac  Drihte  ne  demcS  nanne  man  sefter  his  biginning,  30 

Ac  al  his  lif  sceal  beo  swich  sf  butS  his  endinge  ; 

Ac  3if  pe  ende  is  iivel  eal  it  is  iivel,  and  god  ;if  god  is  penne. 

God  3yve  pet  ure  end  beo  god  and  wit  f>et  he  us  lenne. 

1  us,  not  in  MS.  -  ni  sejen. 

N  2 


l8o  II.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

pe  man  pe  nele  do  na  god,  ne  nf  vre  god  Hf  lseden, 
jEr  dietS  and  dom  cume  set  his  dure  he  mei  sare  adrfden 
pet  he  ne  mu^e  (Senne  bidde  are.  for  it  itit  ilome  ; 
ForJ?I  *  he  is  wis  ?Se  beot  and  bf  at,  and  bit  beforen  dome, 
penne  df aft  is  set  his  dure,  wel  late  he  biddec5  are ; 
Wei  late  he  If  teo1  iivel  weorc  pe  hit  ne  mei  don  na  mare. 
Siinne  1ft  ]>e  and  f>u  naht  hi,  Jeanne  J?u  is 2  ne  miht  don  na  mare ; 
Forjri,  he  is  sot  pe  swa  abit  to  habbe  Godes  are. 
pf hwheSer  we  hit  ileve<5  wel,  for  Drihte  siilf  hit  sf de, 
A  whilche  time  sf  f vre  oe  man  ofomchet  his  misdf de,  i 

Q(5er  later  gcSer  racSe,  milce  he  sceal  imeten  ; 
Ac  oe  pe  navo*  naht  ibet,  wel  miichel  he  sceal  beten. 
Man!  man  seiS,  '  Hwa  rec<5e  of  pine  (Se  sceal  habbe  ende  ? 
Ne  bidde  na  bet  beo  ilSsd  a  domesdei  of  bende  ? ' 
Lfitel  wat  he  hwet  is  pine,  and  litel  he  icnawecS,  i 

Hwilc  hf te  is  tSf r  saule  wuneo1,  hu  biter  winde  f»f  r  blawet ; 
Hedde  he  ibeon  "Sf r  anne  dei,  goer  twa  bare  tide, 
Nolde  he  for  sel  middenf ard  tSe  oYidde  ff re  abide, 
pet  habbet  isf  d  pe  come  oanne,  pe  it 3  wiste  mid  iwisse, 
Uvel  is  pinie  seovfc  jf  r  for  seove  nihtes  blisse,  2 

End  ure  blisse  pe  ende  hafcS  for  endellese  pme. 
Betre  is  wgrl  weter  idrunke  J>ene  atter  imeng  mid  wine ; 
Swiines  brf de  is  swtiSe  swete,  swa  is  of  wllde  deore, 
Ac  al  to  dQre  he  hi  bi^cS  <5e  3if  <5  f>f rfore  his  sweore. 
Ful  wambe  mei  lihtliche  speken  of  hunger  and  of  festen  4 ;  2 

Swa  mei  of  pine  pe  naht  nat  hu  pine  sceal  alf  sten. 
Hedde  he  is5  afanded  sume  stiinde,  he  wolde  eal  segge  6(5er; 
Jc51f  te  him  wf re  wif  and  child,  suster,  and  feder  and  broker ; 
£vre  he  wolde  inne  wa  her  and  inne  wawe  wunlen 
Wi<5  San  pe  mihte  hellejrine  bifleon  and  biscunien.  ; 

Jolfte  him  wfre  eal  woruldwele  and  eal  eorftllche6  blisse.' 
For  to  tSe  miichele  murcSe  cume  "Sis  murkSe  mid  iwisse. 

1  J>i ;  cf.  1.  8.  2  }ms.  3  J?et.  4  and  festen. 

5  his.  6  eordliche. 


LAYAMON'S  BRUT  181 


II.   ARTHUR'S  LAST   BATTLE— FROM   LAYAMON'S 

BRUT 

Pa  com  f  §r  in  are  tlden      an  oht  mon  riden, 
And  brohte  tidinge      Arthure  fan  klnge 
From  Modrfde 1  his  suster  sune  ;      ArSure  he  wes  wilcume 
For  he  wende  fat  he  brohte      boden  swl<5e  gode. 
Arcalr  lai  alle  lg>nge  niht      and  spac  wi<5  fene  3eonge  cniht;  5 

Swa  naver  nulde  he  him  sugge  # .  socS  hu  hit  ferde. 
pa  hit  wes  dsei  a  ma^en      and  du^efte  gon  sturien, 
Areair  fa  up  aras      and  strehte  his  serines ; 
I  He  aras  up  and  adiin  sat      swulc  he  wf ore  swioe  seoc. 
pa  axede  hine  an   vaeir   cniht,      '  Laverd,  hu   havest  f  u  ivaren 
toniht?'  ^^  10 

ArSur  fa  andswarede —       a  mode  him  wes  unfoe — 
*  Toniht  a  mine  slf  pe,      f  §r  ich  laei  on  biire, 
Me  imaette  a  sweven ;      bf  rvore  ich  ful  sari  aem. 
Me  imf tte  fat  mon  me  hof      uppen  are  halle  ; 
pa  halle  ich  gon  bestriden      swulc  ich  wolde  riden ;  15 

Alle  fa  lgnd  fa  ich  ah,      alle  ich  f fr  oversah, 
And  Walwain  sat  bivoren  me,      mi  sweord  he  bar  an  hgnde. 
pa  com  Modrf  d 2  faren  f  f  re      mid  unimf  te  volke ; 
He  bar  an  his  h^nde      ane  wTax  strange ; 

He  bigon  to  hewene      hardliche  swuSe ;  20 

And  fa  pastes  forheou  alle      fa  heolden  up  fa  halle. 
pf  r  ich  isehJWenhever  fke,      wimmonen  leofvest  me  ; 
Al  f  f  re  much?  hallerof      mid  hire  hgnden  heo  todroh. 
pa  halle  gon  to  hselden,      and  ich  hseld  to  grunden, 

1  Moddrede,  as  often,  but  less  commonly  than  the  form  with  one  d. 
2  Moddred. 


182  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

pat  ml  riht  serm  tobrac ;      fa  seide  Modrfd  '  Have  fat.' 

Adun  veol  fa  halle      and *  Walwain  gon  to  valle, 

And  feol  a  f  §re  eor^e ;      his  sermes  brfken  2  beine.  /V^ 

And  ich  igrap.ml  sweord  leofe      mid  mire  leoft  hgnde, 

And.smset  of  Modr^dis  hafd      fat  hit  wpnd  a  fene  veld  ;  5 

And  fa  quene  ich  al  tosnaSde      mid  deore  mine  sweorde 3, 

And  seocSoen 4  ich  heo  adun 5  sette      in  ane  swarte  piitte  ; 

And  al  mi  vole  riche      sette  to  flfme, 

pat  ntiste  ich  under  Criste      whar  heo  bicumen  wforen.j/*^ 

Buten  mi  seolf  ich  gon  6  atstgnden      uppen  ane  wplderC  10 

And  ich  f  §r  wgindrien  agon      wide  ;eond  fan  moren, 

pf  r  ich  isah  gripes      and  grisliche  fujeles. 

pa  com  an  giildene  leo      lrSen  over  dune, 

Deoren  swuSe  hende      fa  ure  Drihten  makede 7. 

pa  leo  me  orn  foren  to      and  iveng  me  bi  fan  midle,  15 

And  fort5  hire  gun  3eongen      and  to  f  f  re  sse  wende  ; 

And  ich  isseh  fa 8  tiSen      1  f f re  saj  driven, 

And  be  leo  1  fan  vlode  iwende      wide  mid  me 9  seolve. 

pa  wit  I  sse  comen,       fa  iicSen  me  hire  binomen  ; 

Com  f  f  r  an  fisc  Hoe      and  fereden  me  to  lgnde ;  20 

pa  wes  ich  al  wft      and  wen  of  so^en  and  seoc. 

pa  gon  ich  iwakien,      swioe  ich  gon  to  quakien  ; 

pa  gon  ich  to  bivien      swiilc  ich  al  fur  burne. 

And  swa  ich  habbe  al  niht      of  mine  swevene  10  swlc5e  ifoht, 

For  ich  wat n  to  iwisse      agan  is  al  mi  blisse  ;  25 

For  a  to  mine  live      sor^en  ich  mot  dr^e. 

Wale,  fat  ich  nabbe  here      Wenhaver  mine  quene ! ' 

pa  andswarede  f  e  cniht,      '  Laverd  f  u  havest  unriht ; 
Ne  sculde  me  navere  sweven      mid  so^en  arecchen. 
pu  sert  f e  riccheste  mon      fa  rixleocS  on  lgnden,  30 

And  f  e  aire  wiseste      f  e  wuneo1  under  weolcne. 

1  &,  as  occasionally.  2  brekeen.  3  sweorede.  4  seodoen. 

5  adum.  6  gond.  7  make.  8  \>x.  9  me,  not  in  MS. 

10  sweuenene.  n  what. 

I 


LAYAMON'S  BRUT  183 

Jrf\ 

^if  hit  wf  ore  ilimpe,      swa  niille  hit  ure  Drihte, 

pat  Modrf  d  fire  suster  sune      hafde  fine  quene  inume, 

And  al  f  I  kinellche  Ignd      isset  an  his  a^ere  hgnd 

pe  f  u  him  bitahtest      fa  f  u  to  Rome  f  ohtest, 

And  he  hafde  al  f  us  ido      mid  his  swikedome,  5 

pen 1  $et  f  u  mihtest  f e  awreken      wun51Iche  mid  wf  pnen, 

And  seft  fl  lgnd  halden      and  walden  fine  leoden, 

And  fine  feond  fallen      f  e  f  e  tifel  unnen, 

And  slsen  heom  alle  clane      f  et  f  §r  no  bilaven  nane/ 

Ar<5iir  fa  andswarede,       afcelest  aire  klnge,  10 

1  Lgnge  bi(S  severe      fat  no  wene  ich  nsevere, 
pat  severe  Modrf d  mi  msei,      fat  mon  is  me  leofvest 2, 
Wolde  me  biswiken      for  alle  mine  rlchen, 
No  Wenhaver  mi  quene      waklen  on  f  onke  ; 
Niillef  hit  biginne      for  nane  weorldmonne.'  15 

^fne  fan  worde  fortmht      fa  andswarede  f e  cniht : 
{ I  siigge  f e  socS,  leofe  king,      for  ich  sem  fin  underling, 
pus  hafe<5  Modrf d  idon;      fine  quene  he  hafecS  ifon, 
And  f  1  wiinllche  Ignd  isaet      an  his  a^ere  hpnd. 
He  is  king  and  heo  is  quen3;      of  fine  kiime  nis  na  wene,  20 

For  no  wenecS  heo  navere  to  s5(5e      fat  f u  cumen  a^ain  from  Rome. 
Ich  sem  fin  a^en  mon,      and  iseh  f isne  swikedom ; 
And  ich  sem  icumen  to  f  §  seolven      socS  f  e  to  siiggen. 
Min  hafved  beo  to  wedde      fat  isseid  ich  f e  habbe 
SocS  buten  lfse      of  leofen  fire  quene,  25 

And  of  Modrfde  fire  suster  sune,       hu  he  hafvet5  Brutlpnd  f e 
binume/ 

pa  sset  hit  al  stille      in  ArSures  halle ; 
pa  wes  f f r  sserlnesse 4       mid  ffle  fan  klnge  ; 
pa  wf  oren  Briittisce  men      swlSe  unbalde  vor  f  sen. 
pa  iimbe  stunde      stefne  f  f  r  stiirede ;  30 

Wide  me  mihte  iheren      Briitten  ibfren,  A 

1  ]>e.  2  half  line  supplied  from  text  B,  but  with  the  forms  of  A. 

3  que ;  probably  intended  for  que  =  quen.  *  sserinoesse. 


184  //.    THE   SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

And  gunne  to  tellen      a  feole  ciinne  spellen 

Hu  heo  wolden  fordeme    t  Modrfd  and  J>a  quene,    ,^d 

And  al  fat *  monciin  fordon      f  e  mid  Modrfd  heolden. 

Arthur  fa  cleopede,      hendest  aire  Briitte, 
'  SittecS  adun  stille,      cnihtes  inne  halle,  5 

And  ich  eou  telle  wiille      spelles  uncu^e. 
Nii  tomae^e  f  enne  hit  daei  bi(5,      and  Drihten  hine  sende, 
ForS  ich  wiille  bii^e      in  toward  Briittaine ; 
And  Modrfd 2  ich  wiille  slan 3      and  fa  quen  forberne, 
And  alle  ich  wiille  fordon      fa  biluveden  fen  swikedom.  10 

And  her  ich  bilf  ofven  wiille      me  lepfvest  monne, 
Howel  minne  leofve  mcei      hexst  oT  mine  ciinne, 
And  half  mine  verde      ich  bilaefven  a  f  issen  3ec.de    £-*-*V 
To  halden  al  f  is  kinelpnd      fa  ich  habbe  a  mire  hgnd. 
And  fenne  fas  fing  beo(S  alle  idone,      a5an  ich  wiille  to  Rome,  15 
And  mi  wiinllche  l9nd  bitadche 4      Walwaine  mine  maeie, 
And!  ivorf  e  ml  beot  seocSoe 5      bi  ,mine  bare,  life  ; 
Scullen  alle  mine  feond      vaeisi<!S 6  makeje.'      q  ^ 

pa  stod  him  up  Walwain      fat  wes  Aroures  maei, 
And  fas  word  saide ;       f  e  eorl  wes  abo^e  :  20 

'  ^Eldrihten  God,      domes  waldend,  faA*^' 

Al  middelaerdes  mund,      whi  is  hit  iwuroen 
pat  mi  broker  Modrfd      J?is  mor&  hafveo1  itimbred  ? 
Ah  todaei  ich  atsake  hine      here  bivoren  f  issere  dujeee, 
And  ich  hine  fordemen  wiille      mid  Drihtenes  wille ;  25 

Mi  seolf  ich  wiille  hine  anhon      haxte  aire  warien ; 
pa  quene  ich  wiille  mid  Godes  la3e      al  mid  horsen  todra^e. 
For  ne  beo  ich  navere  bll(5e      fa  wile  ha 7  beoS  alive, 
And  fat  ich  habbe  mine  aim      awraeke  mid  fan  beste  V 
Briittes  fa  answarede      mid  baldere  stefne,  #j^a^        3° 

'  Al  ure  wfpnen  sQnden  jarewe ;      nu  toma^en  we  scullen  varen.' 

A  marjen  fat  hit  daei  wes,      and  Drihten  hine  sende, 

1  J),  as  occasionally.  2  moddred.  8  scaln.  4  bitatseche. 

5  seodSe.  6  wseisid1.  7  a.  8  berste. 


LAYAMON'S  BRUT  185 

ArSur *  vorcS  him  wende      mid  aSelen  his  folke ; 

Half  he  hit  bilsefde,      and  half  hit  for$  ladde.    :  • 

FonS  he  wende  furh  fat  lgnd      fat  he  com  to  \Vh1ts9nd; 

Scipen  he  haefde  sone,      monie  and  wel  idone; 

Ah  feowertene  niht  fulle      f  f r  kei  fa  verde       •  aJ  f)  5 

peos  wederes  abiden,      windes  bidflde.        ;' 

Nu  was  sum  forcuS  kempe      in  Ar<5ures  ferde  ;  <*/t^*Y 
Ansen  swa  he  demen  iherde      of  Modrf  des  df  (Se, 
He  nom  his  swein  a  heouste      and  sende  to  pissen  londe, 
And  sende  word  Wenhaveren      heou  hit  was  iwunSen,  to 

And  hu  Ar&ur  wes  on  vore  .    mid  muclere  ferde, 
And  hu  he  wolde  taken  on,      and  al  hu  he  wolde  don. 
pa  quene  com  to  Modrf d      fat  was  hire  leofvest  monnes 
And  talde  him  tidende      of  ArSure  fan  kinge, 
Hu  he  wolde  taken  an,      and  al  hu  he  wolde  don.  15 

Modrf  d 2  nom  his  sgnde      and  sende  to  Sexlgnd 
After  Childriche —      f  e  king  wes  swiSe  riche— I 
And  bsed  hine  cume  to  Briitaine ;      f  f  rof  he  bruke  sculde. 
Modrf d 2  bad  Childriche,      f  ene  strgnge  and  f  ene  riche, 
Wide  J  senden  spnde      a  feouwer  half  Sexlgnde,  20 

And  beoden  fa  cnihtes      alle  fat  heo  bi^eten  mihte, 
pat  heo  comen  sone      to  f  issen  kinedome 4, 
And  he  wolde  Childriche      3eoven  of  his  riche  v^^f'' 
Al  bi3eonde  pf  re 5  Humbre,      for  he  him  scolde  helpe 
To  fihten  wi(5  his  ime,      ArSure  fan 6  kinge.  25 

Childriche  bf  h  sone      into  Brutlgnde. 
pa  Modrf  d  hafde  his  ferde  "  isomned  of  monnen, 
pa  wforen  f fre  italde      sixti  f usende 
Herekempen  harde      of  hf  oene  volke, 

pa  heo  wforen  icumen  hidere      for  ArcSures 7  hserme,  30 

Modrf d  to  helpen,      forcucSest  monnen. 
pa  f  e  verde  wes  isome      of  seiche  monciinne 

1  arSu.  2  modraed.  3  weide.  4  kinedome.  5  Jjerere. 

6  arSuren,  but  cf.  1.  14  and  often.  7  ardures. 


186  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

pa  heo  wf  oren  fer  on  hfpe      an  hundred 1  f  iisende, 
Hf  tSene  and  Cristene,      mid  Modrf  de  kinge. 

ArtSur  lai  at  Whitsgnd ;      feouwertene  niht  him  f  uhte  to  lpng. 
And  al  Modrf  d  wiiste      wat  An5iir  fjer  wolde  ;  j& 

JElche  dai  him  comen  sgnde      from  fas  kinges  hirede.  5 

pa  ilomp  hit  an  gne  time      muchel  rein  him  gon  rlne, 
And  Tpe 2  wind  him  gon  wende      and  stod  of  fan  aestende ; 
And  AnSur  him  to  scipe  fusae   '  mid  alle  his  verde,     a,- 
And  hehte  fat  his  scipmen      brohten  hine  to  Romenel 3, 
pfr  he  f  ohte  up  wende      into  f  issen  Ignde.     ^M^^Jf  IO 

pa  2  he  to  f  f  re  havene  com,      Modrf  d  him  wes  avorn  on  * ; 
Ase  f  e  daei  gon  lihten 5      heo  bigunnen  to  fihten 
Alle  f  ene  lgnge  daei ;      moni  mon  f  f  r  df  d  laei. 
Summe  hi  fuhten  a  lgnde,      summe  bi  fan  strgnde ; 
Summe  heo  letten  ut  of  scipen      scerpe  garen  serif  en.  15 

Walwain  biforen  wende      and  f ene  waei  rumde, 
And  sloh  f  f  r  a  neuste      f eines  elleovene ; 
He  sloh  Childriches  sune,      he  was  f  f  r  mid  his  fader  icume. 
To  rest  eode  fa  sunne ;      wse  wes  fa  monnen. 

pfr  wes  Walwain  afslaege,      and  idon  of  Hfedage,  20 

purh  an  eorle  Sexisne —      sseri  wur<5e  his  saule.  <  uv  A 
pa  wes  Arour  saeri      and  sorhful  an  heorte  forf  1  ; 
And  fas  word  bodede,      ricchest  aire  Briitte  : 
'  Nu  ich  ileosed  habbe      mine  sweines  leofe. 

Ich  wuste  bi  mine  swevene      whset  sor^en  me  wforen  jeve^e.       25 
Islagen  is  Angel  f  e  king      f  e  wes  mln  a$en  deorling, 
And  Walwaine  ml  suster  sune —      wa  is  me  fat  ich  was  mon 

iboren.  n^ttA^**** 

Up  nu  of  scipen  bilive,      mine  beornes  ohte.' 

JEfne  fan  worde      wenden  to  fihte 
Sixti  f  usend  angn      selere  kempen,  30 

And  brf  ken  Modrf  des  trume,     and  wel  nf  h  him  seolve  was  inome. 
Modrf  d  bigon  to  fleon      and  his  folc  after  teon  ; 

1  hunddred.  2  J>oe.  3  romerel.  4  avornon.  5  lihte. 


LAYAMON'S  BRUT  187 

Flu^en  veondllche,      feldes  beoveden  f ke  ; 

gurren  fa  stanes      mid  fan  blodstrfmes.      ^^uh^i 

pf  r  wf ore  al  f  atTflht  idon,      ah  fat  niht  to  rafte  com ; 

gif  fa  niht  nf  ore,      islajen  hi  wf oren  alle. 

pe  niht  heom  todf  lde      3eond  slades  and  jeond 1  dunen ;  5 

And  Modrf  d  swa  vortS  com      fat  he  wes  at  Lundene. 

Iherden  fa  ^urhweren      hu  hit  was  al  ifaren, 

And  warnden  him  in^eong      and  alle  his  folke. 

Modrf  d  f eone  wende      toward  Winchestre  2, 

And  heo  hine  undervengen      mid  alle  his  monnen.  10 

And  ArSur  after  wende      mid  alle  his  mahte, 

pat  he  com  to  Winchestre      mid  muchelre  verde, 

And  fa  burh  al  birred ;      and  Modred  ferinne  abeod. 

pa  Modrf d  isseh      fat  ArtSur  him  wes  swa  nf h, 
Ofte  he  hine  bif  ohte      wset  he  don  mahte.  15 

pa  a  f fre  ilke  niht      he  hehte  his  cnihtes  alle, 
Mid  alle  heore  iwf  pnen      ut  of  burh^e  wenden, 
And  sseide  fat  he  weolde      mid  fihte  f f r  atst9nden. 
He  bihehte  f  f re  bu^ewere      aver  mare  freo  la3e, 
WitS  fan  fa  heo  him  heolpen      at  h§3ere  neoden.  20 

pa  hit  wes  dseiliht      3am  fa  wes  heore  fiht. 

Ar<5iir  fat  bihedde,      f  e  king  was  aboljje ; 
He  lette  bemen  blawen      and  beonnen  men  to  fihten  • 
He  hehte  alle  his  f  eines,      and  aSele  his  cnihte 
Son  somed  to  fihten,      and  his  veond 3  avallen,  25 

And  fe  burh  alle  fordon,      and  fat  burhfolc  ahon.     •-.>  -«■  -'• 
Heo  togadere  stopen      and  stiirnllche  fuhten. 

Modrf d  fa  f ohte      what  he  don  mihte  ; 
And  he  diide  f fre,      alse  he  diide  elleswhare, 
Swikedom  mid  fan  mseste;      for  avere  he  diide  unwraste;  30 

He  'biswac  his  iveren      bivoren  Winchestren, 
And  lette  him  to  cleoplen      his  leofeste  cnihtes  anan, 
And  his  leoveste  freond  alle      of  alien  his  folke, 

1  3eon.  2  winchastre.  3  veod. 


188  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

And  bistal  from  fan  fihte —      f  e  feond  hine  a^e — 

And  fat  folc  gode  lette      al  f  f  r  forwurcSe.  ^^J  •  ; 

Fuhten  alle  dsei ;      wenden  fat  heore  lauerd  f  f  r  laei, 

And  wf  ore  heom  a  neouste      at  miichelere  neode. 

pa  heold  he  f  ene  wai      fat  touward  Hamtone  lai,  * 

And  heolde  touward  havene,      forcuSest  hselecSe ; 

And  nom  alle  fa  scipen      fa  f  f  r  oht  weore, 

And  fa  steormen  alle      to  fan  scipen  neode l, 

And  ferden  into  Cornwalen,      forcucSest  kingen  a  fan  dajen. 

And  AnSur  Winchestre,      fa  burh,bilai  wel  faste;  10 

And  al  fat  monciin  ofsloh —      f  fr  wes  sorjen  inoh — 
pa  jeonge  and  fa  aide,      alle  he  aqualde.  ^ 

pa  fat  folc  wes  al  dfd,      fa  burh  al  forswelde,  /i 
pa  lette  he  mid  alle      tobreken  fa  walles  alle. 
pa  wes  hit  itimed  f fre      fat  Merlin  seide  while :  15 

'  JErm  wunSest  f u  Winchestre,      fa  eoroe  f e  seal  forswahje/ 
Swa  Merlin  saeide,      f  e  witeje  wes  mere.   &****?% 

pa  quen 2  laei  inne  Eouwerwic,      nses  heo  neevere  swa  sarlic  ; 
pat  wes  Wenhaver  fa  quene,      fewest  wimmonne. 
Heo  iherde  siiggen      so  (Sere 3  worden,  aX/m--'  2° 

Hu  ofte  Modrf  d  flah,      and  hu  ArcSur  hine  bibah  ; 
Wa  wes  hire  f  f  re  while      fat  heo  wes  on  life. 
Ut  of  Eouerwike      bi  nihte  heo  iwende, 
And  touward  Karliun  tiihte      swa  switSe  swa  heo  mahte. 
pider  heo  brohten  bi  nijhte      of  hire  cnihten  tweije ;  25 

And  me  hire  hafd  biwf  fde      mid  ane  hall  rifte, V/<A 
And  heo  wes  f  f  r  miinechene,      karefullest  wife. 
pa  ntisten  men  of  f  fre  quene      war  heo  bicumen  weore, 
No  feole  jf re  seocScSe      niiste  hit  mon  to  sotSe, 
^  Whaler  heo  wf ore  on  df  (Se,      and  hu  Iiqo  henne  wende 4,  30 

pa  heo  hire  seolf  wf  ore      isunken  in  f  q  watere. 

Modrf  d  wes  1  Cornwale      and  somnede  cnihtes  feole ; 
To  IrlQnde  he  sende      a  neoste  his  spnde ; 


neodde.  -  qne.  s  softflere.  4  half  line  from  B. 


v 


LAYAMON'S   BRUT  189 

To  Sexlgnde  he  sende      a  neouste  his  sgnde ; 

To  Scotlgnde  he  sende      a  neouste  his  sgnde  ; 

He  hehten  heom  to  cume  alle  anan      pat  wolde  lgnd  habben, 

Q$er  seolver  gfter  gold,      pSer *  ahte  gfter 1  lpnd  ; 

On  ailchere  wisen      he  warnede  hine  seolven,  5 

Swa,  de(5  selc  witer  mon      pa  neode  cumeo1  wenan. 

ArcSur  pat  iherde,      wraoest  kinge, 
pat  Modrfd  waes  1  Cornwale      mid  muchele  monweorede, 
And  pf r  wolde  abiden      f>at  ArSur  come  riden. 
ArSur  sende  SQnde      seond  al  his  kinelgnde,  10 

Ml/ 

And  to  cumen  alle  hehte      pat  quic  wes  on  lgnde, 

pa  to  vih.te  oht  wfpren.    •  wf  pnen  to  beren ; 

And  whaswa  hit  fbrsf  te      pat  pe  king  hete, 

pe  king  hine  wolde  a.  folden      quic 2  al  forbernen. 

Hit  laec  toward  hlrede      folc  unimf  te,  1 5 

Rldinde  and  ganninde      swa,  pe  rein  failed  3  adune. 

Arc5ur  for  to  Cornwale      mid  unimf  te  4  ferde. 

Modrfd  pat  iherde,      and  him  tojeines  heolde 

Mid  unimfte  folke,—      pf r  wf  ore  monie  vseie.  cX-&m^> 

Uppen  pfre  Tampre      heo  tiihten  togadere  ;  20 

pa^stude  hatte  Camelford,      evermare  ilast  pat  ilke  weorde ; 

And  at  Camelforde  wes  isomned      sixtl  pusend, 

And  ma  pusend  pfrto;      Modrfd  wes  heore  selder.   vMy 

pa  piderward  gon  ride      Arour  pe  riche, 
Mid  unimf  te  folke,      vaeie  pah  hit  wfore.  25 

Uppe  pfre  Tambre      heo  tuhte  tosomne  ; 
Heven  heremarken,      halden  togadere ;  ^J.*^*- 

Luken  sweord  lQnge,  leiden  o  pe  helmen  ; 
Ftir  ut  sprengen  ;  speren  brastlien  ;  /v**^ 
Sceldes  gonnen  scanen  ;      scaftes  tobrf  ken ;  30 

pf  r  faht  al  tosomne      folc  unimf  te. 
Tambre  wes  on  flode      mid  unimf  te  blode  ; 
Mon  1  pan  fihte  npn  pf  r  ne  mihte      ikennen  nenne  kempe, 

1  oder.         2  quid.         3  rim  failed;  B.  ren  failed.         '  unite. 


I  go  II.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

N9  hwa  diide  wiirse  ng  hwa,  bet,      swa"  pat  wioe  wes  imenged ; 

For  aMc  sloh  adun  riht,      wfore  he  swein,  wfore  he  cniht. 

p§r  wes  Modrfd  ofslage      and  idon  of  lifda^e, 

And  alle  his  cnihtes      isla^e 1  in  pan  fifctte. 

pfr  weoren  ofslage      alle  pa,  snelle,  'fr**^*  5 

Arc5ures  hiredmen 2,      hf^e  and  lowe  3,  .. 

And  pa.  Briittes  alle      of  AnSures  borde,  , 

And  alle  his  fosterlinges      of  feole  kineriches,  yv/y-f 

And  Arour  forwunded      mid  walspf  re  brade  ; 

Fiftene  he  hafde      feondlTche  wunden ;  10 

Mon  mihte  1  pare  lasten      twa  gloven  ipraste. 

pa  nas  pfr  na.  mare      1  pan  fihte  to  Iave,~/VM"'V|J***'* 

Of  twa  hundred  piisend  monnen      pa  J?f  r  leien  tShauwen, 

Buten  AnSur  pe  king  ane,      and  of  his  cnihtes  tweien. 

ArtSur  wes  forwunded      wunder  ane  swTbe.  15 

pfr  t5  him  com  a  cnave      pe  wes  of  his  ciinne  ; 
He  wes  Cadores  sune,      pe  eorles  of  Cornwaile  4 ; 
ConstantTn  hehte  pe  cnave,      he  wes  pan  kinge  deore. 
AnSur  him  lokede  on      J?fr  he  lai  on  folden, 
And  pas  word  seide      mid  sorhfulle  heorte  :  20 

'  ConstantTn 5  pu  art  wilcume,      pii  weore  Cadores  sone ; 
Ich  pe  bitache  here      mine  kineriche, 
And  wite  mine  Briittes  a      to  pmes  Hfes 6  ende, 
And  hald  heom  alle  pa  lajen      pa  habbeoo"  istgnden  a  mine  da3en, 
And  alle  pa  lajen  gode      pa  bi  Uteres  dajen  stode.  25 

And  ich  wtille  varen  to  Avalun,      to  vairest  aire  maidene, 
To  Argante  pf  re  quene,      alven  swicSe  sceone, 
And  heo  seal 7  mine  wunden      maklen  alle  isunde, 
Al  hal  me  maklen      mid  halewei^e  drenchen ; 
And  seoSoe  8  ich  cumen  wiille      to  mine  kineriche, 
And  wunien  mid  Briitten      mid  miichelere  wiinne.' 

1  Gap  in  text  A ;  first  part  of  line  supplied  from  B.        2  Ardures  heredmen. 
3  and  lowe  supplied  from  B.         4  Corwaile.        5  Costaltin.  6  Jnnes  lifes. 

7  slal.         8  seooe. 


THE  LIFE   OF  SAINT  JULIANA  191 

JEfne  pan  worden      J>fr  com  of  sf  wenden 
pat  wes  an  sceort  bat  licSen,       sceoven  mid  {TSen, 
And  twa  wimmen  pf  rinne      wunderliche  idihte ; 
And  heo  nomen  Ar(5ur  anan,      and  a  neouste  hine  vereden,  ^Ar***, 
And  softe  hine  adun  leiden,      and  forcS  gunnen  llSen  1. 
pa  wes  hit  iwurften      pat  Merlin  seide  whUefi, 
pat  wf ore  unimf  te  care       of  AroTires  fortSfare ;  * 

Briittes  ilevec5  $ete      pat  he  beo  2  on  live, 
And  wunnle 3  in  Avalun      mid  fairest  aire  alven  ; 
And  lokieo*  evere  Briittes  ^ete      whan  Arour  cume 4  lichen.  i 

Nis  naver  pe  mon  iboren,      of  naver  nane  biirde  icoren, 
pe  cunne  of  pan  so(5e      of  ArSur  siiggen 5  mare  ; 
But  while  wes  an  witeje,      Merlin^  ihate  ; 
He  bodede  mid  worde —      his  quides 7  wf  oren  s6(5c — 
pat  an  ArSur  sculde  jete      cum  Anglen  to  fiilste.  1 


III.   THE   LIFE   OF   SAINT   JULIANA 

In  fire  Laverdes  luve  pe  is  Feader  of  frumschaft,  ant  on  his 
deorewurcSe  sunes  norae,  ant  o  pes  hall  gastes  pet 8  glided  of  ham 
baSen,  alle  lewede  men  pet  understpnden  ne  mahen  Latlnes  If  dene 
luSen  and  liistnin  ane  meidenes  liflade,  pet  is  of  Latin  iturned  into 
Englisch  pet  te  llfhali  Lf  fdi  in  heovene  luvie  us  pe  mare,  ant  of  pis  20 
llhinde  Hf  lf  ade  us,  wiS  hire  erndunge  pe  is  icoren  of  Crist,  into  pe 
eche  of  heovene. 

peos  meiden  ant  tis  martir  wes  Juliane  inempnet  in  Nichomedes 
burh,  ant9  of  hfoene  ciin  icumen,  ant  hire  fleschliche  feder  wes 
Affrican    ihaten,  of  pe   hfoene    mfst.      peo  pet   Cristene  weren  25 
derfllche  he  droh  ham  to  df  aoe  ;  ah  heo,  as  peo  pet  te  heovenllch 
feder  luvede,  lfafde  al  hire  aldrene  lahen  ant  bigon  to  luvlen  pene 

1  hine  liden.  a  bon.  3  wunnien.  4  cume  =  cumen.  8  sugen. 

6  Mrerlin.  7  quiSes.  8  J>,  as  usual ;  expanded  pet  in  accordance  with 

forms  in  text.  9  -j,  as  often;  expanded  ant  as  the  only  form  in  the  piece. 


192  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

livlende  Laverd,  pe  lufsum  Godd  J>at  wisseS  ant  welded  al  J>et  is  on 
worlde  ant  al  J?et  iwraht  is. 

pa  wes  bi  J>on  time,  as  redunge1  tellecS,  Maximian,  pe  modi 
keiser  ine  Rome,  heinde  ant  heriende  hfoene  mawmeta  wi(S  unmec5 
miichel  hird  and  unduhti  duheSe,  ant  fordemde  alle  J>eo  pe  on 
Drihten  bilefden.  pes  Maximian  luvede  an  heh  mon  of  cunne  ant 
eke  riche  of  rente,  Elewsius  wes  ihaten,  ant  weren  as  feolahes  ])urh 
miiche  freontschipe.  pis  meidenes  feder  ant  he  weren  swioe  wel 
togederes.  As  he  sum  chere  iseh  hire  utnume  feir  ant  freoliche 
ijuhe'Se2,  he  felde  him  iwundet  ]?et,  wiSiiten  lechnunge  of  hire, 
libben  he  ne  mahte.  AfFrican  wiste  wel  pet  he  wes  freoboren,  ant 
Ipet  him  walde  bicumen  a  freoboren  biirde,  ant  jettede  him  his 
dohter;  and  heo2  wes  sone  ihpndsald  al  hire  unwilles.  Ah  heo 
triiste  on  him  J^et  ne  trukenetS  na  mon  Ipet  triistetS  treowliche  on 
him,  ant  euch  deis  dei  eode  to  chirche  to  leornen  Godes  lare, 
3eornlTche  to  witen  hu  ha  mahte  best  witen  hire  unweommet  and 
hire  meuShad  witSuten  man  of  monne.  Elewsius,  pe  luvede  hire, 
\gnge  hit  him  Jmhte  J>et  tis  dede  nere  idon  J>et  heo  ibroht  were 
J>urh  wedlac  to  bedde.  Ah,  as  ha  wende  hire  summes  weis  t5 
witene,  sende  him  to  siiggen  pet  nalde  ha  lihten  swa  lahe,  ne 
nehlechen  him  for  nan  livlende  mon,  fr  J>en  he  were  under 
Maximian  hehest  in  Rome,  pet  is  hehreve.  Sone  sg  he  iherde  f>is, 
he  bi^et  et  te  keiser  J>et  he  3ettede  him  reve  to  beonne  as  fet  he 
i3irnd  hefde ;  and  he,  as  me  J?a  luvede,  lette  If aden  him  into  cure 
f>et 8  te  riche  riden  in,  ant  tuhen  him  3ont  te  tun  from  strete  to 
strete.  And  al  pe  cur  was  bitild  £>et  he  wes  in  wicS  purpre,  wi(5  pal, 
and  wicS  ciclatun  ant  deorewurSe  claSes,  as  pe  f»et  heh  ping  hefde 
to  heden.  And  pa.  he  hefde  j?is  idon,  he  sende  hire  to  seggen  J?et 
he  hefde  hire  wil  iwraht,  ant  heo  schulde  his  wiirchen. 

Juliane  pe  §  die,  Jesu  Cristes  leovemon,  of  his  blisfule  luve  balde 
hire  seolven,  sende  him  to  onswere  bi  an  of  hire  sgnden  :  '  Elewsius, 
wite  f>u  hit  wel  irfadi,  wraSSi  sg  J?u  wratSSi,  119  lengre  niil  ich  hit 
heolen  pe ;  $ef  )>u  wiilt  Igaven  pe  lahen  J?et  tu  list  in,  ant  leven  in 

1  redegunge.  2  Supplied  from  Bodl.  MS.  3  "j. 


THE   LIFE   OF  SAINT  JULIANA  193 

Godd  Feder  ant  in  his  deorewurSe  Sune  ant  1  pe  Hall  Gast,  ich 
iille  wel  neomen  pe ;  :jef  pu.  niilt  119,  pu  art  wiindl  of  me,  ant  ocSer 
luve  sech  pe.'  pa  pe  reve  iherde  J>is  he  wrecSSede  him  swloe,  ant 
hire  feder  cleopede  ant  feng  on  to  tellen  him  hu  his  dohter  droh 
him  from  deie  to  deie,  ant  efter  pet  he  wende  to  habben  his  iwil  sg  5 
ha  him  pis  word  siilllche  sende.  '  Bi  pet  ilke  Godd,'  quocS  hire 
feder,  '  pet  me  is  lao*  to  gremlen,  beo  hit  sotS  pat  pu  seist,  to  wraSer 
hfale  seide  ha  hit,  ant  nu  ich  iille  6  grfat  grome  al  bitfachen  hire 
pe  to  wiirchen  pi  wil  ant  al  pet  te  wel  UkecS  as  mit  tin  ahne/  Ant 
me  cleopede  hire  forS  bivoren  hire  feder,  ant  he  feng  feire  to  fgndin  10 
his  dohter :  '  Ml  deorewuroe  dohter,  hwerfore  vorsakest  u  pi  sy  ant 
tl  selhtSe,  pe  weolen  ant  te  wiinnen  pet  walden  awakenin  ant  waxen 
of  pi  wedlac  pet  ich  pe  toreade  ?  For  he  is  inoh  laverd,  Elewsius, 
ine  Rome,  ant  tu  maht  beon  lfafdl,  dohter,  3ef  pu  wel  wiilt/ 
Juliane  pe  fadle  onswerede  him  ant  seide  as  peo  pet  ine  Godd  hire  15 
hope  hefde,  '  ^ef  he  wule  leven  an  God  Almihtl,  penne  mei  he 
speoken  perof  ant  inoh  raoe  speden ;  ant  ;ef  he  niile  nawt,  ne  schal 
wlven  on  me,  wive  per  his  wil  is.'  pa  hire  feder  iherde  pis,  pa  feng 
he  to  swerien  :  'Bi  mi  kinewurtSe  laverd  Apollo,  ant  bi  mi  deore 
lfafdi  Diane,  pet  ich  miiche  luvie,  jef  pu  haldest  heron  ich  iille  20 
leoten  deor  toteoren  ant  toluken  pe,  ant  jeoven  pi  fl§sch  to1 
fuheles  of  pe  liifte.'  Juliane  him  onswerede  ant  softllche  seide, 
j  Ne  wen  pu  nawiht,  leove  feder,  pet  tu  affeare  me  swa,  for  Jesu 
Crist  Godes  sune,  pet  ich  on  leve  ant  luvie  as  Laverd  lufsumest  on 
live,  pah  ich  beo  forbernd  ant  toloken  limel,  nul  ich  her  onont  25 
buhen  pe  nawiht/  pa  feng  eft  hire  feder2  on  wi<S  olhnunge  to 
fgndin  3ef  he  mahte  eis  weis  wenden  hire  heorte,  ant  seide  hire 
lufsumliche  pet  ne  schulde  ha  nane  wiinne  lihtliche  wilnin  pet  he 
ne  schulde  welden,  wicS  pet  ha  walde  hire  pone  wenden.  '  Nai/ 
quocS  pet  meiden,  '  schuld  ich  don  me  to  him  pat  is  alle  deovlen  30 
bitaht  ant  to  eche  d§S  idemet,  to  furwunSen  wi(5  him  world  abiiten 
ende,  for  his  wedlakes  weole  goer  for  enl  wiinne  ?  ForsocS,  ich  hit 
segge,  unwurtS  is  hit  me.     Ich  iille  pet  he  hit  wite  wel,  ant  tu  eke 


x  to  supplied  from  Bodl.  MS.  2  feder  not  in  MS. 

0 


194  n>      THE   SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

mid  him,  Ipet  ich  am  iweddet  to  an  pet  ich  iille  treowliche  to  halden, 
ant  wicSuten  If  s  luvien,  pe  is  unlich  him  ant  alle  worldlich  men ;  ne 
null  ich  him  nowSer  lgaven  ne  lihen  for  weole  ne  for  wiinne,  for  wa 
ne  for  wiinne  f>et  $e  mahen  don  me.' 

pa  feng  hire  feder  to  wre(5<5en  swlo'e  ferlich,  and  swiSe  hoker- 
liche  freinede,  '  Me  hwet  is  he,  J>es  were  )>et  tu  art  to  iweddet,  f>et 
tu  havest  wiSuten  me  June  luve  ilenet  \  for  hwam  }?u  letest  Ititel  of 
)?et  tu  schuldest  luvien  ?  Ne  ich  never  )?et  ich  wite  nes  wio1  him 
icnawen/  *  For  Gode/  quotS  J>et  meiden,  '  pm  harm  is  pe  mare ; 
nawt  for]?!  J>et  tu  navest  ofte  iherd  of  him  ^are,  )?et  is  Jesu,  Godes 
sune  J>e,  for  to  lesen  monciin  pet  forloren  schulden  beon,  lette  his 
deorwurSe  lif  on  rode.  Ne  ich  ne  seh  him  never,  J>et  me  sare  for- 
f)unchecS;  ah  ich  him2  luvie  ant  leve  as  on  laverde,  ne  schal  me 
firsin  him  from  nowfter  deovel  ne  mon/  '  For  mi  lif/  quoo1  hire 
feder,  '  pe  schal  laSin  his  luve,  for  )m  schalt  beon  ibf aten  mid 
besmes  swa  bittre  J?et  tu  wummon  were  schal  to  wraoer  hfale 
iwurcSen.'  '  Swa  muche/  qvocS  ha,  '  ich  iwurcSe  him  pe  leovere,  sg 
ich  dervre  fing  for  his  luve  drehe.  pet  ti  wil  is,  wiirch  nii.'  Ant 
he  het  hatterliche  strupen  hire  steortnaket,  ant  bften  hire  swa 
liiftere  J>et  hire  leofliche  Hch  litSeri  al  o  blSde.  Ant  swa  ha  diiden 
sg  ltioVe  fet  te  blod  3ft  adun  of  pe  }f  rden.  Ant  heo  bigon  to 
3eien,  '  Bfaten  sg  %e  bfaten,  $e  Beliales  biideles,  ne  mahe  3§  nowSer 
ml  luve  ne  mm  bilfave  lOtlen  toward  him,  ml  lufsum  leof,  ml 
leovinde 3  Laverd ;  ne  null  ich  leaven  ower  read  )?et  forreadecS  ow 
seolven,  ne  ower  mix  mawmets 4  }>et  beoc5  J>es  feondes  fetles  heien 
ne  herien,  for  teone  ne  for  tintreow  ]?et  %e  mahen  timbrin.'  '  Na,' 
quoc5  he,  '  is  it  swa  ?  Hit  schal  sutelin  sone,  for  ich  Qlle  bitf achen 
misllch  J>i  bodi  to  Elewsium,  pe  riche  reve  I  Rome,  ant  he  schal 
forswelten  ant  forreden  pe  efter  his 5  wille,  wicS  alles  ciinnes  pinen.' 
'  ge/  quocS  f»is  meiden,  '  J>et  mei  Crist  welden,  for  ne  mahe  je  nawt 
don  me  biite  hwet  he  wiile  J>eavien  ow,  to  miichelen  mi  mede  ant 
te  murtSe  J>et  IT'S  to  mei<5hades  menske  ;  for  ever  sg  %e  mare  merriS 
me  her,  sg  mi  crime  bi(5  brihtre  ant  fehere.    For  ich  iille  bliocliche 

1  ilene.         2  ichim.         3  leowinde.         4  mawmex.         5  fes. 


THE  LIFE   OF  SAINT  JULIANA  195 

drehen  evereuch  derf  for  mi  deore  Laverdes  luve,  ant  softe  me 
biS  euch  derf  hwen  ich  him  servl,  J>ah  J>u  me  to  Elewsium  willes 
bitfache.  Ne  5eve  ich  for  inc  nowSer,  pet  je  me  mahen  harmen ; 
for  S9  3§  mare  me  her  harmej?,  sq  mare  ;e  me  helpecS  seovevald  to 
heovene.  Ant  }ef  3S  me  docS  to  df acSe,  hit  bitS  me  deorewunSe,  ant  5 
ich  schal  J>er}?urh  blitSe  bicumen  into  endelfse  blissen,  ant  ^e  schulen, 
wrecches, — awei,  ower  wurSes  }?et  je  iboren  weren — sinken  to 
wracer  hfale  ow  to  pe  bale  bitter  deope  into  helle.' 

Hire  feder  Affrican,  J?urh  f>is  bittre  teone  bitahte  hire  to  Elewsium, 
pe  liiSere  reve,  ant  he  lette  bringen  hire  bivoren  him  to  his  hen  10 
seotel  as  he  set  in  dome  as  reve  of  pe  burhe.  .  .  .  Ant  set  f>et  bale- 
fule  bfast  as  an  burst  bar  £>et  grunde  his  tuskes,  ant  feng  on  to 
fgmin  ant  te  grispatien  6  J?is  meoke  meiden,  ant  )?ohte  on  hwiiche 
wise  he  mahte  hire  awelden.  Ant  lette  fecchen  a  feat  and  wi(5  pich 
hit  fullen  ant  hfaten  hit  walm  hat,  ant  het  warpen  hire  J^erin1  hwen  1? 
hit  wodelukest  weolle.  As  me  dude  hire  ferin1,  ha  cleopede  to 
Drihtin  ant  hit  colede  anan,  ant  warS  hire  as  wiinsum  as  ever  eni 
wlech  weter  )?et  were  iwlaht  te  baolen,  ant  leop  wallinde  hat  up 
a3ein  J>eo  ilke  )>et  hit  hefden  i^arket  ant  forscaldede  of  ham  seolven 
fiftl  ant  tene,  ant  fordiide  fifti  al  italde.  pa  pe  reve  iseh  J>is,  he  20 
rende  his  claSes  ant  toe  him  seolven  bi  pe  top,  ant  feng  to  fiten  his 
mawmets 2  ant  lasten  his  laverd.  '  Swioe/  quotS  he,  '  ut  of  min 
ehsihoe,  pet  ich  ne  seo  hire  na  mare  §r  ]>e  bodl  wi<5  pe  buc  beo 
isundret  from  hire  h^avet/ 

Sone  as  ha  J>is  iherde,  ha  herede  Godd  in  heovene  ant  warS  25 
swl<5e  gled,  for  J?et  heo  iwilnet  hefde.  Me  ledde  hire  ants  leac4 
for<5,  ant  heo  wes  fSluke.  As  ha  stutte  6  pe  stiide  per  ha  schulde 
df cS  drehen,  pa.  com  pe  ilke  Belial  of  helle  J>et  ha  hefde  ibfaten 
hire  bihinden,  ant  gon  to  3eien,  '  A,  stalewurcSe  men,  ne  sparie  %e 
nawiht,  ha  have'S  us  alle  scheome  idon ;  schendeo1  hire  nuoen  ant  30 
jeldeS  hire  :jarew  borh,  ne  studgl  $e  nf aver/  Juliane  pe  f die 
openede  hire  ehnen  ant  lokede  toward  him,  ant  te  bali  blenchte  apt 
braid  him  a^einward  as  an  ischoten  arewe.    '  Wumme  J>et  ich  libbe,' 

1  J>rin.         2  mawmez.         3  Supplied  from  Bodl.  MS.         *  hleac. 
O  2 


196  //.      THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

quo<5  he, '  pa  ich  beo  nu  nan  ilaht,  ant  3ef  ha  kecchecS  me  nu  ne  find  I 
nf  aver  leche ;  igripe  ha  me  f  nes,  ne  ga  I  nf aver  eft  mare/  Ant 
lfac  him  a^einward  as  a  beore,  pet  unwiht,  ne  mahte  him  nawt  letten. 
As  ha  schulde  stupen  ant  strecchen  forcS  pe  swire,  ha  bed  first  ant 
feng  on  pus  to  If  aren  peo  pet  per  weren,  ant  pus  seide :  '  LiistetS 
me,  leove  men,  ant  HdecS  ane  hwile.  BiwepeS  ant  bireowseS  ower 
siinnen,  ant  lassetS  witS  so<5  schrift  ant  wi(5  dedbote ;  If avecS  ower 
unlahen  ant  biildeo1  ower  boldes  uppon  treowe  stac5ele  pet  ne  dredecS 
na  wind  ne  na  weder  nowoer.  LokecS  pet  te  heovenlich  Laverd  beo 
grundwal  of  al  pet  %e  wiirchecS,  for  pet  stgnt  studelfast,  falle  J>et  i 
falle l.  CleopeS  jeorne  to  Godd  in  hall  chirche  pet  he  ^eove  ow 
wit  wel  for  te  donne,  ant  strenge  ow  wiS  his  strencc5e  a3ein  pen 
strgnge  unwiht  pet  sekecS 2  ever  ant  aa  ow  for  te  swolhen.  Liiste<5 
writen  lare  ant  luviec5  perefter ;  wel  is  him  pet  wakecS  wel  in  -pis 
liitle  hwile,  ant  witecS  wel  him  seolven  ant  heorteliche  slkecS  ofte  1 
for  his  siinnes.  pis  world  weint  awei  as  weter  pet  eornecS,  ant  as 
imet  sweven  aswindecS  hire  murSen ;  ant  al  nis  buten  a  If s  wind 
pat  we  livieo\  Lf  aveS  pe  If ase  ant  luviecS  pe  sooe,  for  we  schulen 
leten  pis  lif  niite  we  nfaver  hwenne,  ant  reope  we  of  J?et  ripe  sed 
pat  we  seowen.  Swlfte  ich  biseche  ow  pet  }e  bidden  for  me,  j 
bretSren  ant  sustren/  Ant  ciiste  ham  a  cos  of  pf  s,  alle  as  ha  stoden, 
ant  biheold  uppard  ant  hehede  hire  stefne  :  '  Laverd  Godd  Almihti, 
pu  luvest  treowe  bileave ;  ne  Iff  pu  to  pin  ifan  pin  illcnesse,  ah  1 
underfeng  me  to  pe,  ant  do  me  in  pin  englene  hird  wiS  meidenes 
imfane.  Ich  a^eove  to  pe  mi  gast,  Drihtin.'  Ant  wi(S  J>et  ilke, 
beide  ant  df  f  dUvelunge  dun  to  per  eonSe,  sone  bihf  fdet ;  ant  pe  j 
f die  engles,  wicS  hire  sawle,  singinde  sihen  toward  heovene. 

Socmen  sone  perefter  com  a  sell  wummon,  Sophie  inempnet,  bi  l 
Nicomedes  burh  o  rade  toward  Rome,  of  heh  ciin  akennet,  ant  1 
nom  pis  meidenes  bodl  ant  ber  hit  in  a  bat,  biwunden  deorllche  i 
in  deorewurSe  clacSes.  As  ha  weren  in  wettre,  com  a  steorm  ant  u 
draf  ham  to  lgnde  into  Campaine;  ant  per  lette  Sophie,  from  pe  | 
sfa  a  mile,  setten  a  chirche  ant  don  hire  bodi  perin3  in  stanene  j» 

1  J>et  falle,  from  Bodl.  MS.  a  seletJ.  3  ]>rin. 


\   1 


THE  ANCREN   RIWLE  197 

J>ruh  hehliche  as  hit  deh  halhen  l  to  donne.  pe  reve,  fa  he  herde 
J?is,  bigon  te  rowen  efier  for  te  rfaven  hit  ham,  ant  1  pe  sfa 
senchte;  for  J?er<^risen^stormes  starcke  ant  strgnge,  ant  breken 
pe  schipes  bord,  adrenchten  on  hare  J>rittuoe  sum  ant  J»erto  eke 
fowre,  ant  warp  ham  adriven  to  pe  \gnde,  J>eras  wilde  deor  limel 
toluken  ham,  ant  te  unseli  sawlen  suncken  to  helle. 

pus  J>et  f  die  meiden  wende  J?urh  pinen  to  heovenliche  wiinnen, 
in  pe  nomecQoe  burh  Nicomede  hatte,  o  pe  sixtenSe  dei  of 
Feovereles  mone(5,  pe  fortende  kalende  of  Mearch  J>et  cumecS  efter. 
Heo  us  erndi  to  Godd  pe  grace  of  him  seolven,  J>et  rixlecS  in 
)>reohad,  ant  pah  is  an  untwfamet.  Iheret  ant  iheiet  wuroe  he 
him  ane  as  he  is  wurSe,  ant  ever  ah  te  beonne,  world  abuten  ende. 
Amen. 


IV.   THE  ANCREN  RIWLE,  OR  RULE  OF  NUNS 

Of  Speech     -  a  ^  J*fe^  ^  JU^ 

Spellunge  and2  smecchunge  beoc5  ine  mu&b^e,  ase  sihoe  is  I 
Sen  eien  ;  auh  we  schullen  If  ten  smecchunge  vort  tet  we  spfken  of  15' 
ower  mfte,  and  spfken  nu  of  spellunge  and  tfrefter  of  herrunge,  of 
bg  imf  ne  sume  cherre  ase  ggc5  togederes. 
.       On  aire  frest  hwon  ^e  schulen  to  oure  parlures  fiirle,  iwiteS  et  W**** 
ower  meiden  hwp  hit  beo  fet 3  is  icumen,  vor  s\yiich  hit  mei  beon  ]?et 
se  schulen  asunlen  ou ;  and  hwon  3e  alles  moten  vovlS,  creoisecS  ful   20 
jeorne*  our  muo\  f  aren,  and  eien,  and  te  breoste  f  ke,  and  ggo1  foro1 
mid  Godes  drfde  to  preoste.     On   frest   siggetS  'confiteor'  and 

***  > 

1  deh  alhen.  2  1,  as  usual.  3  )?,  as  often. 


198  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT. 

\.^-^-,  Ilk/    V) 

ffrefter  '  benedicite ' ;  pet  he  ouh  to  siggeh,  hercnecS  his  wordes  and 
sitteS  al  stille  fet,  hwon  he  parted  vrom x  ou,  fet  he  ne  cunfre  ower 
god  ne  ower  iivel  nouoer,  ne  he  ne  cunne  ou  nouoer  blamen  ne 
preisen.  Sum  is  sg  wel  ilf red  goer  sf  wis  iworded  fet  heo  wolde 
fet  he  wiiste  hit  pe  sit  and  spfkeo"  Jouward  him  and  jelt  him  word 
asein  word,  and  bicumecS  meister  "be  schulde  beon  ancre.  and 
IgarecS  him  pet  is  icumen  to  lgren  hire  ;  wolde  bi  hire  tale  sone 
beon  mit  te  wise  icQd  and  icnowen.  Icnowen  heo  is  wel,  vor  J>urh 
fet  ilke  J>et  heo  wenetS  to  beon  wis  ihglden  he  .understont  fet  heo 
is  sot,  vor  heo  hunteo1  efter  prls  and  keccheo1  lastunge.  Vor  et  te 
laste  hwon  he  is  ivvend  awei,  '  peos  ancre/  he  wiile  siggen,  '  is  of 
miichele  spfche/  Eve  heold  ine  Parais  lgnge  tale  mid  te  neddre 
J>et  tglde  hire  al  f  et  lescun  bet  God  hire  hefde  ilf red  and  Adam  of 
fen  epple;  .and  sq  pe  v$ond  furh  hire  word  understod  angn  riht 
hire  wgcnesse  and  ivond  wei  touward  hire  of  hire  vorlgrenesse. 
Ure  Lf  fdl,  Seinte  Marie,  dude  al  anocSer  wise,  ne  tplde  heo  J>en 
engle  ngne  tale,  auh  askede  him  f>ing  scheortllche  J>et  heo.ne  ku(5e. 
^e,  mine  leove  siistren,  volewetS  ure  Lf  fdl  and  nout  pe  kakele  Eve. 
Vorjn,  ancre,  hwatsg  heo  beo,  alsf  miichel  ase  heo  ever  con  and 
mei,  hglde  hire  stille.  Nabbe  heo  nout  henhe  ktinde.  pe  hen 
hwon  heo  have (5  ileid  ne  con  buten  kakelen.  And  hwat  bi3it  heo 
ffrof ?  Kume(S  pe  cove  angn  riht  and  rfve'S  hire  hire  eiren,  and 
frf  t  al  fet  of  hwat  heo  schulde  vonS  bringen  hire  cwike  briddes. 
And  riht  alsp  pe  iiiSere  cgve  deovel  ber<S  awei  vrom  pe  kakelinde 
ancren  and  vorswoluwecS  al  pe  god  fet  heo  istreoned  habbeo1,  and 
schulden  ase  briddes  bfren  ham  up  touward  heovene  :jif  hit  n§re 
icakeled.  pe  wreche  peoddare  mgre  noise  he  makecS  to  jeien 
his  sgpe,  fen  a  riche  mercer  al  his  deorewuroe  ware.  To  sume 
ggstliche  monne  J?et  36  beoo*  trust! 2  uppen,  ase  3§  muwen  beon  of 
lOt 3,  god  is  J>et  }e  asken  rf  d,  and  salve .  pet  he  tf  che  ou  t63eines  , 
fpndunges,  and  ine  schrifte  schf  awe<S  him  gif  he  wiile  iheren  ower 
grfste  and  ower  lgdlukeste  siinnen,  vorfi  J>et  him  areowe  ou  and 
burh  be  bireounesse  crie  Crist  inwardliche  mercl  vor  ou,  and  habbe 

1  vrorm.  2  strusti.  3  bit. 


THE  ANCREN  RIWLE  199 

ou  ine  miinde  and  in  his  borien.  '  Sed  multi  venhint  ad  vos  in 
vesiimeniis  ovium,  inlrinsecus  autem  sunt  lupi  rapaces';  'Auh  witeS  q<ua 
ou  and  beoS  iwarre,'  he  sei(5,  ure  Lgverd,  '  vor  monie  cume<S  to  ou 
ischriid  mid  lgmbes  fleose  and  beocS  wode/tfulvesj/  Worldliche 
pen  ilevetS  Hit1,  religiuse  5etlesse;  ne  wilnie  $e  nout  to  miichel  £ 
hore  kuftlfchunge.  Eve  witfate  drfde  spec  mit  te  neddre;  ure 
Lffdi  was  ofdrf d  of  Gabrieles  spfche.     *  &U£ 

Wi<5ute  witnesse  of  wfopmon  goer  of  wummon  J>et  ou  muwe 
iheren,  ne  spfke  ^e  mid  ngne  monne  ofte  ne  lgnge ;  and  J>auh  hit 
beo  of  schrifte  1  £>en  ilke  hiise  gc5er  J?fr  he  muwe  iseon  touward  ou,  10 
sitte  Ipe  fridde,  bute  $if  )>e  ilke  Jmdde  doer  stunde 2  trukie.  pis  nis 
nout  vor  ou,  l^ove  sustren,  iseid,  ne  vor  5c5er  swtiche ;  nowt,  forfi 
]?e  treowe  is  misleved,  and  te  sakelfase  ofte  bilowen  vor  wone 
of  witnesse.  Me  ilevecS  j?et  iivel  sone,  and  te  unwreste  bliSeliche 
HeS  on  ]?e  gode.  Sum  unisfll,  hwon  heo  seide  )?et  heo  schrgf  hire,  15 
haueS  ischriven  hire  al  to  wundre.  VorJ»i  owen  J>e  gode  ever  to 
habben  witnesse  vor  twg  ancheisuns ;  nomeliche,  fet  gn  is  £>et  te 
ontfule  ne  muwen  Hen  on  heom  sg  fet  ]>e  witnesse  ne  preove 
heom  valse,  J?et  ooer  is  vor  te  5iven  ]>e  ooYe  vorblsne,  and  binime 
)>e  iivele  ancre  J>et  ilke  unisfll  gile  J>et  ich  of  seide.  «*  20 

Ut  of  chirchejmrle  ne  hglde  36  ngne  tale  mid  ngne  monne,  auh 
bfre(5  wurSschipe  J>frto  vor  fet  hgli  sacrament  J>et  $e  iseoS 
J>f rj?urh ;  and  nime<5  ooerhwtiles  ower  wummen  to  }?e  huses  J?iirle, 
]>eo  6(5re  men  and  wummen  to  fe  parlurs  J?iirle  spfken  buten  vor 
neode,  ne  ouwe  3§  buten  et  J>eos  twg  juries.  25 

Silence  evere  et  te  mf  te,  vor  ^if  ooYe  religiuse  d6(5  hit  ase  ^e  wel 
wute<S  3§  owen  bivgren  alle ;  and  ^if  en!  haveo*  deore  gist,  do  hire 
meiden  ase  in  hire  stiide  te  gledien  hire  vere,  and  heo  schal 
habben  lfave  to  gpenen  hire  j?iirl  fnes  goer  twies  and  makien 
signes  touward  hire  of  gne  glede  chere.  Summes  kurteisie  is  30 
ngftelfas  iturnd  hire  to  iivele;  under  semblaunt  of  god  is  ofte 
ihfled  siinne.  Ancre  and  huses  lffdi  ouh  miiche  to  beon  bi- 
tweonen.    Everiche  Vrldeie  of f e  5fr  hgldeS  silence,  bute  ^if  hit  beo 

1  hit.  3  stude. 


200  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

duble  ff  ste,  and  teonne  hgldecS  hit  sum  oSer  dai  I  t$e  wike ;  1  (5en 
Advent  and  I  (5e  Umbridawes,  Wodnesdawes  and  Fridawes ;  I  Se 
Leinten  preo  ^awes\ind  al  pe  swlwike  l  vort  non  of  Jstre  fven. 
To  owr  meiden  5eTnuwen  pauh  siggen  mid  hit  wordes  hwatsf  $e  2 
\viillec5;  and  jif  en!  god  mon  is  feorrene  ikumen,  hercnecS  his 
spf che  and  onsweriecS  mid  l(it  wordes  to  his  askunge. 

Miiche  fol  he  wfre  pe  muhte  to  his  owene  bihove,  hwedersf  he 
wolde  grinden  greot  gcSer  hwf  te,  }if  he  grunde  pet  greot  and  lefde 
pene  hwf  te.  Hwf  te  is  hgll  spf  che,  ase  Seint  Anselme  sei(5.  Heo 
grint  greot  pe  chf  ofled.  pe  twg  cheoken  beocS  pe  twg  grinstgnes ; 
pe  tunge  is  pe  cleppe.  LokecS,  leove  siistren,  pet  ouwer  cheoken 
ne  grinden  never  bute  soulevode,  ne  our  faren  ne  hercnen  never 
bute  soulehf ale ;  and  nout  gne  our  faren  auh  ower  eiepiirle's 
tone's  ajein  Idel  spf  che,  pet  to  ou  ne  cume  ng  tale,  ne  tnSinge  of  pe 
worlde. 

^e  ne  schulen  vor  ngne  pinge  ne  warien,  ne  swf  rien  bute  jif  $e 
siggen  witterllche  gc5er  sikerliche,  gc5er  summe  swiiche  wise ;  ne  ne 
prf  che  3§  to  ngne  mon,  ne 3  ng  mon  ne  aski  ou  rf  ad  ne  counsail, 
ne  ne  telle  ou.  RfadeS  wummen  gne.  Seinte  Povvel  vorbfad 
wummen  to  prf  chen — '  Mulieres  non  permitto  docere!  Nenne 
wfopmon  ne  chastl  3e,  ne  ne'etwitetS  him  of  his  unSfau,  bute  }if  he 
beo  pe  gverkuSre.  Hglle  glde  ancren  muwen  d5n  hit  summes 
weis,  auh  hit  nis  nout  siker  ping,  ne  ne  limpecS  nout  to  pe  3unge. 
Hit  is  hore  meister  pet  beocS  gver  ooVe  iset  and  habbetS  ham  t5 
witene  ;  ancre  navecS  to  witene  buten  hire  and  hire  meidenes. 
Hglde  everlch  his  owene  mester  and  nout  ne  rf avie  d(5res.  Moni 
mon  wenecS  to  don  wel  pet  he  decS  al  to  cwf ade ;  vor,  ase  ich  f r 
seide,  under  semblaunt  of  gode  is  ofte  ihfled  siinne,  and  purh 
swiich  chastiement  havetS  sum  ancre  arfred  bitweonen  hire  and 
hire  preost  gc5er  a  valsinde  luve  g<5er  a  miiche  weorre. 

Seneca  seide,  'Ad  summam  volo  vos*  rariloquos,  tuncque  pauci- 
loquos ' ;  pet  is,  '  pe  ende  of  pe  tale/  sei(5  Seneke  the  wise, '  ich  iille 
pet  3e  spfken  seide,  and  peonne  buten  lutel/     Auh  mom  punt  hire 

1  swiSwike.  2  No  se  in  MS.  3  ne  ne.  *  summam  vos'. 


THE  ANCREN  R1WLE  201 

word  vor  te  l$ten  mo  ut,  as  me  dec5  water  et  tfr  miilne  cluse ;  and 
sg  diiden  Jdbes  freond  f>et  wfren  icumen  to  vrovren  him,  sften 
stille  alle   seoveniht,  aul/peo  yheo    hefden \  alles  bigunne  vor  to 
spfkene  J?eone  kuoen  heosnatfere  astunten  hore  cleppe.     Gregory2: 
'  Centura   silencii  nutritura  est  verbid     Sg  hit  is  ine 3  monle,  ase     5 
Seint  Gregory  sei<S,  '  silence  is  wordes  fostrild  and  bringecS  forf> 
chfafle.'     An  ooer  half  ase  he   ?>z\%lJuge  silencium  cogit  celestia 
meditari,' — '  Lgng  silence  and  wel  iwiist   nedeS   pe   J^ouhtes  up 
touward  pfr  heovene.'     Al  sg  ase  $e  muwen  iseon  J»e  water  hwon  . 
me  punt  hit,  and  stopped  bivgren  wel  sg  pet  hit  ne  muwe  adune-   10 
ward,  J?eonne  is  hit  ined  a;$ein  vor  to  cllmben  upward ;  and  ;je  al 
pisses  weis  ptindecS  ower  wordes  and  forstoppetS  ouwer  Jxmhtes, 
ase  ^e  wullecS  J>et  heo  cllmben  and  hlen  touward  heovene  and  nout 
ne    vallen ,  aduneward,    and    tovleoten   ^eond   te    world    ase   de5 
muchel  chfafle.     Auh  hwon  ^e  nede  moten  spfken,  a  lute  wiht  15 
lesecS  up  ouwer  mutSes  flodjeten,  ase  me  detS  et  tfr  miilne,  and 
If  ted  adun  sone. 


Of  Domestic  Matters 

Hit  ne  limpetS  nout  to  ancre  of  6(5er  monne  elmesse  vor  to 
maklen  hire  large.  Nolde  me  lauhwen  ane  beggare  hide'  to  bise- 
mare  J?et  bede  men  to  ff ste  ?  Marie  and  Marthe  bgtSe  heo  wfren  20 
sustren,  auh  hore  llf  sundrede.  ^e  ancren  habbetS  inumen  ou  to 
Marie  ,'tlgle,  }>et  ure  Lgverd  sfllf  herede.  '  Maria  optimam  partem 
elegit!  *  Marthe,  Marthe/  cwecS  he,  '  J?u  ert  ine  muchele  baret  ; 
Marie  havecS  ichgsen  betere,  and  ne  schal  hire  ngtSing  binimen  hire 
dgle.'  Huswlfschipe  is  Marthe  dgle,  and  Marie  dgle  is  stilnesse  and  25 
reste  of  alle  worldes  noise,  pet  ngolng  ne  lette  hire  vor  to  iheren 
Godes  stefne.  And  IdkecS  hwat  God  sei(5,  J>et  ngcSing  ne  schal 
binimen  ou  feos  dgle.  Marthe  havecS  hire  mester ;  lftecS  hire 
iwurcSen,  and  sitte  5§  mid  Marie  stgnstille  et 4  Godes  fet  and 
hercneo"  him  gne.     Marthe  mester  is  vor  to  veden  and  schriiden  30 

1  \>eo  hefden.  2  Greg.  3  Ine.  4  ed. 


202  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

povre  men,  ase  huself  fdi :  Marie  ne  ouh  nout  vor  to  entremf  ten 
hire  J?f rof,  and  }if  ei  blameS  hire  God  siilf  gveral  w§ recS  hire  J>§ rof, 
ase  hgli  writ  witneo\  An  ScSer  half,  ngn  ancre  ne  ouh  for  to  nimen 
bute  gnedeliche  J>et  hire  to  neodeo\  Hwarof  f>eonne  mei  heo 
makien  hire  large  ?  Heo  schal  libben  bl  elmesse  ase  neruhllche 
ase  heo  ever  mei,  and  nout  gederen  vor  to  ^iven  hit  eft.  Heo  nis 
nout  husewif,  auh  is  a  chirche  ancre.  gif  heo  mei  sparien  eni 
povre  schrf  aden,  sende  ham  al  derneliche  ut  of  hire  woanes ;  under 
semblaunt  of  gode  is  ofte  ihf led  siinne.  And  hwu  schulen  J>eos 
rlche  ancren  ]?et  beo(5  eoroetilien,  goer  habbetS  rentes  isette,  don  to  i 
povre  neiheboures  dernellche  hore  elmesse  ?  Ne  wilnen  nout  for 
to  habben  word  of  gne  large  ancre,  ne  vor  to  3iven  muchel,  ne  beo 
ngn  pe  grfdiure  vor  t5  habben  mgre.  Beo1  grfdinesse  rote  of 
hire  bitternesse ;  alle  beotS  pe  bowes  bittre  J>et  of  hire  springeo\ 
Bidden  hit  vor  to  jiven  hit  nis  nout  ancre  rihte.  Of  ancre  i 
kurteisle,  and  of  ancre  largesse,  is  ikumen  ofte  siinne  and  schf  ome 
on  ende. 

Wummen  and  children  J>et  habbe'S  iswunken  vor  ou,  hwatsf  $e 
spariecS  on  ou  makiecS  ham  to  f  tene ;  nenne  mon  bivgren  ou  bute 
3if  he  habbe  neode,  ne  laoe  ^e  to  drinken  nout.  Ne  3irne  ich  J»et  2 
me  telle  ou  hendi  ancren.  Et  gode  vreond  nime(5  al  pet  }e  habbetS 
neode  hwon  heo  beodeo1  hit  ou ;  auh  for  ngn  bgde  ne  nime  }§  nout 
wiouten  neode,  leste  3e  kecchen  pene  ngme  of  gederinde 2  ancren. 
Of  mon  pet  %e  misleveo1  ne  nime  $e  nouSer  lesse  ne  mgre,  nout  sg 
miiche  J?et  beo  a  rote  gingivre.  Miiche  neode  schal  driven  ou  vor  2 
te  bidden  out ;  £>auh  f  dmodliche  schf  awet5  to  ower  leoveste 
vreond  ower  miseise. 

ge,  mine  leove  sustren,  ne  schulen  habben  ng  bfst  bute  kat  gne. 
Ancre  J»et  havetS  eihte  Jnincheo1  bet  husewif,  ase  Marthe  was,  f>en 
ancre ;  ne  ngne  wise  ne  mei  heo  beon  Marie  mid  gruSfulnesse  of  31 
heorte.  Vor  J?eonne  mot  heo  j?enchen  of  pe  kues  foddre,  and  of 
heordemonne  htiire,  oliihnen  J?ene  heiward,  warien  hwon  me  ptint 
hire,  and  3elden  J>auh  pe  hermes.     Wat  Crist  J>is  is  lgdlich  J>ing 

1  J>eo.  2  gederindde. 


, 


ROBERT  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  CHRONICLE  203 

hwon  me  1  maketS  mgne  in  tune  of  ancre  eihte.  pauh  3if  eni  mot 
nede  habben  ku,  loke  J?et  heo  ngne  monne  ne  eille,  ne  ne  hermle, 
ne  J>et  hire  J>ouht  ne  beo  nout  ffron  ivestned.  Ancre  ne  ouh 
nout  to  habben  ng  f>ing  J>et  drawe  utward  hire  heorte.  Ngne 
cheffare  ne  drive  3§ ;  ancre  }>et  is  chf apild,  heo  chf  apecS  hire  soule  5 
£>e  chepmon  of  helle.  Ne  wite  }e"  nout  in  oure  huse  of  ooer  monnes 
f  inges,  ne  eihte,  ne  clgoes  ;  ne  nout  ne  undervo  $e  pe  chirche  vesti- 
ments 2,  ne  f>ene  calls  3,  bute  3if  strencoe  hit  makie,  goer  miichel  eie, 
vor  of  swuche  witunge  is  ikumen  miichel  iivel  pftesitSen.  WicSinnen 
ower  woanes  ne  If  ten  $e  nenne  mon  slfpen.  ^if  miichel  neode  mid  10 
alle  maketS  brf  ken  ower  hus,  J)e  4  hwule  J>et  hit  ever  is  ibrgken  loke 
f  et  3e  habben  J?f  rinne  mid  ou  gne  wummon  of  elf  ne  live,  deies  and 
nihtes. 

V.  ROBERT  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  CHRONICLE— HOW 
THE  NORMANS  CAME  TO  ENGLAND 

Muche  ha{? 6  J»e  sorwe  ibe  ofte  in  Engelgnde, 

As  3§  mowe  her  and  §r  jhure  and6  understgnde,  H 

Of  moni  bataile  pat  hap 5  ibe,  and  pat  men  fat  lgnd  nome. 

Verst,  as  ^e  habbej) '  ihiird,  pe  emperours  of  Rome, 

Siippe  Saxons  and  Englisse  mid  batayles  strgnge, 

And  siippe  hii  of  Denemarch  pat  hulde  it  al  sg  lgnge  ; 

Atte  laste  hii  of  Normandl,  pat  maisters  bep  3^  here,  20 

Wonne  hit  and  hgldep  %tit,  ich  olle 8  telle  in  wiich  manere. 

pg  Willam  bastard  hiirde  telle  of  Haraldes  swikelhf  de,  x^^ujp^y\ 
Hou  he  hadde 9  ymad  him  king  and  mid  such  falshf  de, — 
Vor  fat  lgnd  him  was  bitake,  as  he  wel  wiiste, 
To  wite  hit  to  him  Wel  and  he  wel  to  him  truste ; —  35 

1  me  me.  2  vestimenz.  3  caliz.  *  J?eo.  5  aj). 

6  &,  as  often.  7  abbe>.  8  icholle  =  ich  wulle.  9  adde. 


204     -  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

As  pe  heude  he  diide  verst,  and  messagers  him  sende, 

pat  he  understode  him  bet  his x  dfde  vor  to  amende, 

And  Jx^te  on  pe  grf  te  gp  fat  he  him  hadde 2  f  r  ydo 

To  wite'him  wel  Engelgnd  and  to  spousi  his1  do}ter  alsg, 

And  hulde  him  ff rof  vorewarde,  as  he  bfhet  fk  fe  kinge; 

And  bote  he  diide  bitlme  he  wolde  sende  him  ofer  tidinge, 

And  seche  him  out  ar  twelfmonf  e,  and  his 1  rijtes  winne, 

pat  he  ne  ssolde  habbe s  in  al  Engelgnd  an  heme  to  wite  him  inne. 

Harald  him  sende  word  fat  folle  it  was  to  triiste 
To  such  gp  as  was  ido  mid  strengf  e^  as  he  wel  wiiste ; 
Vor  }if  a  maide  treufe  ipli3t  to  do  an  fole  dfde 
Al  gne  priveliche,  wif  oute  hire  frendes  rf  de,      i^id}^  J 
pulke  vorwarde  wf re  vor  nojt ;  and  watloker  it  ajjte  her, 
pat  ich  swor  an  gp  fat  was  al  in  fi  poer,         /v\^.S^J^JL 
Wif  owte  conseil  of  al  f  e  lgnd,  of  f  ing  fat  mm  nojt  nas ;  1 5 

pfrfgre  nede  gf  iswgre,  nede  ibrgke  was.  v    (       W^j)    rflrfMfijjr 
And  ;if  f  ou  me  wolt  seche  in  Engelgnd  ne  be  f  ou  no;$t  sg  sttirne  ,l 
Siker  foil  be  f  6u  ne  ssalt  me  flnde  in  ngne  Jnlrnej.  ^CcVyyju. 

p9  Willam  hiirde  fat  he  wolde  susteini  his *  tricherle ; 
He  let  ofsende  his !  kni3tes  of  al  NormandTe  20 

To  conseili  him  in  f is  cas,  and  to  helpe  him  in  such  nede ; 
And  he  gan  of  hor  purchas  largellche  horn  bede. 
As  hii  founde  suf  f  e  in  Engelgnd,  f  g  it  iwonne  was ; 
pe  betere  was  toward  him  hor  herte  yor  p is  cas. 
pe  Due  Willam  his1  wille  amgng  horn  alle  sfde,  25 

pat  four  f  inges  him  made  mf  st  biginne  f  iilke  dfde : 
pat  Godwine,  Haraldes  fader,  to  df pe  1ft  ido  .* 
Sg  villlche  Alfrf  d  his l  cosin,  and  his  -1  felawes  alsg ;      t    w 
And  vor  Harald  hadde 2  his *  gp  ibrgke  fat  he  swor  mid  his 1  ri^t 

pat  he  wolde  to  his *  bihoff  e 5  witie  Engelgnd ;  30 

And  vor  Seint  Edward  him  ;ef  Engelgnd  alsg ; 

And  vor  he  was  next  of  his  1  blod  and  best  wurf  e  p f  rto, 

1  is.  2  adde.  3  abbe.  *  do.  5  biof>e. 


ROBERT  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  CHRONICLE  205 

And  vor  Harald  nadde  ng  rijt  bote  in  falshfde ; 
pes  fringes  him  made  mf  st  biginne  f  iilke  dfde. 

And  vor  he  wolde  fat  alle  men  iseye  his *  trewehf  de, 
To  f  e  Pgpe  Alisandre  he  sende  in  such  cas  him  to  rfde. 
Haraldes  falshfde  f  g  f  e  Pgpe  ysey  f  f  re, —  5 

And  parauntre  me  him  tglde  mgre  fan  sof  e  wfre, — 
pe  Pgpe  asoilede  and  blessede  Willam  and  alle  his 
pat  into  f  is  bataile  mid  him  ssolde  iwis, 
And  halwede  his  *  baner  fat  me  atvgre  him  bf  re. 
p9  was  he  and  alle  his  gladdore  fan  hii  fr  wfre.  10 

Sq  fat  f  is  due  hadde 2  ajen  hervest  al  ^are 
His  barons  and  knifes  mid  him  vor  to  fare. 

To  f  e  havene  of  Sein  Walri  f  e  due  wende  f  g, 
Mid  f  e  men  fat  he  hadde 2  and  abide  mg. 

After  hervest  fg  hor  ssipes  and  hii  al  preste  wfre,  15 

And  wynd 3  horn  com  after  wille  hor  seiles  hii  gonne  arf re. 
And  hiderward  in  f  e  sf  wel  glad  fen  wei  nome, 
Sg  fat  bislde  Hastinge  to  Engelgnd  hii  come ; 
Horn  f o^te  f g  hii  come  a  lgnd  fat  al  was  in  hor  hgnd. 
As  sone  as  f  e  Due  Willam  his s  fot  sette  a  lgnd,  ao 

Qn  of  his x  kni3tes  gradde,  '  Hgld  vaste,  Willam,  nou 
Engelgnd,  vor  f  f  r  nis  ng  king  bote  f  ou  ; 
Vor  siker  f ou  be  Engelgnd  is  nou  fin  iwis/ 
pe  Due  Willam  angn  vorbfd  alle  his 

pat  ngn  nfre  sg  wod  to  robby,  ne  ng  maner  harm  do  ffre  25 

Upe  f e  lgnd  fat  his 4  was,  bote  horn  fat  a^en  him  wfre. 
Al  an  fourtene  ni^t  hii  bilfvede  f  f r  aboute, 
And  conseilede  of  batayle  and  ordeinede  hor  route. 

King  Harald  sat  glad  ynou  at  Euerwik  at  te  mf  te, 
Sg  fat  f f r  com  a  messager  ar  he  hadde 2  i}§ te,  30 

And  sfde  fat  Due  Willam  to  Hastinges  was  icome, 
And  his 1  baner  hadde 2  arf  rd,  and  f  e  contreie  al  inome. 


- 


is.  3  adde.  3  wynd,  not  in  MS. ;  supplied  from  MS.  B  and 

ers.  4  it. 


206  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT        jV^f. 

Harald  angn  mid  grfte  herte(corageus)ynou, 
As  he  of  119  mon  ne  tplde  fiiderward  vaste  he  drou. 
He  ne  1ft  no^t  cliipie  al  his ■  folc,  S9  willesfol  he  was, 
And  al  for  in  f  e  of  er  bataile  him  vel  sq  vair  cas. 

pg  Due  Willam  wiiste  fat  he  was  icome  sg  nei 
A  monek  he  sende  him  in  message  and  dude  as  f  £  sley : 
pat  Ignd  fat  him  was  ijive  fat  he  ssolde  him  up  ^elde, 
Qf  er  come  and  dereyni  f  e  ri3te  mid  swerd  in  f  e  velde. 
^if  he  sf  de  fat  he  nadde  ngne  ri3te  f  f rto, 

pat,  upe  f  e  Pgpes  lokinge  of  Rome,  he  ssolde  it  do,  10 

And  he  wolde  f  f  rto  stpnde  al  wif  oute  fi^te, 
Wf r  Seint  Edward  hit  him  3af,  and  wf  r  he  hadde 2  f  f  rto  rijte. 
Harald  sende  him  word  a3en  fat  he  nolde  him  take  ng  \gnd, 
Ne  ng  lokinge  of  Rome,  bote  swerd  and  ri3t  hgnd. 
pg  hit  of  er  ne  mi3te  be,  eif  er  in  his ■  side  1 5 

Conseilede  and  3arkede  horn  bataile  vor  to  abide. 

pe  Englisse  al  f  e  ni3t  bevpre  vaste  bigonne  to  singe, 
And  spende  al  f  e  ni^t  in  glotonie  and  in  drinkinge. 
pe  Normans  ne  dude  no3t  sq,  ac  criede  on  God  vaste, 
And  ssrive  horn,  fch  after  of  er,  pe  wtile  pe  ni3t  ylaste,  20 

And  a  morwe  horn  1ft  hoseli  mid  milde  herte  ynou. 
And  stifle  pe  due  wif  his *  hgst  toward  pe  bataile  drou, 
An  stounde  he  gan  abide,  and  his 1  kni3tes  rf  de  : 
*  ^e  kni^tes/  he  sf  de,  '  fat  bef  of  sg  ngble  df  de, 
pat  nfre  nevere  Overcome,  ne  35ure  elderne  nafemp,  25 

Understgndef  of  pe  kynge3  of  France  fat  30ure  elderne  diide 

Hou  ml  fader  in  Paris  amidde  his *  kinedom, 

Mid  prowesse  of  35ure  faderes  mid  strengf  e  him  gvercome. 

Understpndef  hou  35ure  elderne  pe  king  nome  alsg, 

And  held  him  vorte  he  hadde 2  amended  fat  he  hadde 2  misdo ;    30 

And  Richard  fat  was  f 9  a  child  i^glde  Normandie, 

pat  was  due  her  bivgre,  and  fat  to  siich  maistrie 

1  is.  2  adde.  3  kunde ;  other  MSS.  kynge. 


ROBERT  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  CHRONICLE  207 

pat  at  f  che  Parlement  fat  he  in  France  wfre, 

pat  he  was  igiird  wif  swerd  f  e  wflle  he  wf re  f  § re, 

Ne  fat  f  e  King  of  France  ne  his  sg  hardl  nf re, 

Ne  ngn  atte  Parlement  fat  knif  ne  swerd  bf  re. 

Understgndef  f  k  f  e  dfdes  fat  f  iilke  Richard  dude  alsg,  5 

pat  he  ne  overcome  no3t  kinges  algne,  ac  wel  mgre  f  frto, 

Ac  he  overcom  f  e  devel  and  adoun  him  caste, 

Togadere  as  hii  wrastlede,  and  bgnd  his  '  hgnden  vaste 

Bihinde  at  his 1  riigge ;  of  such  prowesse  3§  f enche, 

Ne  same  $e  no^t  fat  Harald,  fat  evere  was  of  liifer  wrenche,       10 

And  bivgre  50U  was  vorswgre,  fat  he  wolde  mid  his  '  taile 

Turne  his 1  wgmbe  toward  us  and  his  l  face  in  bataile. 

Understgndef  f  e  swikedom  fat  his  '  fader  and  he  wro^te, 

And  hii  fat  mid  him  here  bef ,  f 9  hii  to  dff e  bro5te 

Sg  villiche  Alfrfd  mi  cosin,  and  my  kiinesmen  alsg.  15 

Hou  mi^te  in  any  wise  mgre  ssame  be  ido  ? 

Monle  fat  diide  f iilke  df  de  je  raowe  her  ise  ; 

Hou  lgnge  ssolle  hor  liif  er  hf  ved  above  hor  ssoldren  be  ? 

Adrawef  joure  swerdes,  and  loke  wg  may  do  best, 

pat  me  ise  36~ure  prowesse  fram  fst  to  fe  west,  20 

Vor  to  awrfke  f  atrgentihblod  fat  sg  villiche  was  inome 

Of  iir  kiinesmen,  vor  "we  mowe  wel,  ur  time  is  nou  icome/ 

pe  due  nadde  no^t  al  isf d,  fat  mid  f rnest  grft 
His  folc  quicliche  to  f  e  bataile  sscf  t. 

A  swein  fat  het  Taylefer  smgt  vorf  bivgre  ffr,  25 

And  slou  angn  an  Engliss  mon  fat  a  baner  bf r, 
And  eftsone 2  anof er  baneiir,  and  f  e  f  ridde  almf  st  alsg, 
Ac  himsiilf 3  he  was  aslawe  ar  f  e  dfde  wfre  ydo. 

pe  verst  ende  of  his  '  hgst  bivgre  Harald  mid  such  ginne 
Sg  f ikke  4  sette  fat  ng  mon  ne  mi3te  come  wif inne,  30 

Wif  strgnge  targes  horn  bivgre  fat  archers  ne  diide  horn  no3t, 
Sg  fat  Normans  wfre  nei  to  grounde  ibroht. 


I" 


2  ef  sone ;  other  MSS,  eft  sone.  2  hom  suit'.  4  >ilke. 


208  II.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

Willam  bijx^te  an  quointise,  and  bigan  to  fie  vaste, 

And  his ! Jblc  vorf  mid  him  as  hii  wfre  aghaste, 

Andmow^  gver  an  lgnge  dale  and  sg  up  an  hey. 

pe  Engtiss  h9st  was  prout  ynou  f  9  he  f  is  isey, 

And  bigonne  him  to  sprfde,  and  after  fen  wey  nome. 

pe  Normans  wfre  above  f  e  hiil,  f  e  of  er  upward  come, 

And  biturnde  horn  above  al  f  sellche,  as  it  wolde  be  donward, 

And  f  e  of  ere  binff  e  ne  mijte  no3t  sg  quicllche  upward, 

And  hii  wfre  bivgre  al  tosprad  fat  me>smi3te  bitwene  horn  wende. 

pe  Normans  wfre  \>g  wel  porveid  aboute  in  fche  fnde,  10 

And  stones  adonward  slonge  upe  horn  ynowe, 

And  mid  spf  res  and  mid  flpn  vaste  of  horn  slowe, 

And  mid  swerd  and  mid  ax  vor  hii  fat  upward  nome. 

Ne  mi3te  ng  wille  habbe  2  of  dunt  as  hii  fat  donward  come,  14 

And  hor  vantwarde  was  tobrgke  fat  me  mi^te  wif  inne  horn  wende ; 

S9  fat  f  e  Normans  vaste  slowe  in  fch  ende 

Of  f  e  Englisse  al  vor  no3t,  fat  f e  valeie  was  nei 

As  hei  ifiild  mid  df de  men  as  f  e  doune  an  hei. 

pe  ssetare  donward  al  vor  no3t  vaste  slowe  to  groiinde, 

Sg  fat  Harald  f oru  fen  eie  issote  was  dff es  wounde  ;  20 

And  a  kni3t  fat  isei  fat  he  was  to  df f e  ibro^t, 

And  smgt  him  as  he  lay  binff e,  and  slou  him  as  vor  no3t. 

Fram  fat  it  was  a  morwe  f e  bataile  ilaste  string, 

Vorte  it  was  hei  mid  gvernon,  and  fat  was  somdfl  lgng. 

Mom  was  f e  gode  diint  fat  Due  Willam  3ef  a  day; 

Vor  f  re  stedes  he  slou  under  him  as  me  say, 

Vorpriked  and  vorarned  aboute,  and  vorwounded  alsg, 

And  debrused  ajen  df  de  men  ar  f  e  bataile  wfre  ido  ; 

And  3tit  was  Willames  grace  f  iilke  day  sg  god 

pat  he  nadde  ng  wounde  warf  oru  he  ssedde  3  an  drgpe  blod.        3c 

pus,  I9,  f  e  Englisse  folc  vor  no^t  to  grounde  com, 
Vor  a  fals  king  fat  nadde  ng  rijt  to  f e  kinedom, 

1  is.  a  abbe.  3  ssede. 


ROBERT  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  CHRONICLE  209 

And  come  to  a  nywe  Igverd  pat  mgre  in  ri^te  was ; 

Ac  hor  ngper,  as  me  may  ise,  in  pur  ri^te  nas. 

And  pus  was  in  Normannes  hgnd  pat  lgnd  ibrojt  iwis, 

pat  an  aunter  ^if  evermg  keveringe  pf rof  is. 

Of  pe  Normans  bep  heye  men  fat  bep  of  Engelgnde  5 

And  pe  lowe  men  of  Saxons,  as  ich  understgnde, 

S9  pat  3§  sep  in  eiper  side  wat  ri^te  ^e  habbep l  pf  rto  ; 

Ac  ich  understgnde  pat  it  was  poru  Godes  wille  ydo. 

Vor  pe  wille  pe  men  of  pis  lgnd  pur  hf pene  wf  re, 

Ng  lgnd  ne  ng  folc  a3en  horn  in  armes  nf  re  ;  10 

Ac  nou  siippe  pat  pet  folc  avenge  cristendom, 

And  wel  lflte  wtile  htilde  pe  biheste  pat  he  nom, 

And  turnde  to  sleupe  and  to  prtite,  and  tg  lecherle, 

To  glotonle,  and  heye  men  miiche  to  robberie, 

As  pe  ggstes  in  a  vision  to  Seint  Edward  sfde,  15 

Wu  pf  r  ssolde  in  Engelgnd  come  siich  wrecchf  de 

Vor  robberie  of  heie  men,  vor  clerken  hordom, 

Hou  God  wolde  sorwe  sende  in  pis  kinedom. 

Bitwene  Michelmasse 2  and  Seint  Luc  a  Seint  Calixtes  day, 
As  vel  in  piilke  3fre  in  a  Saterday,  20 

In  pe  3f  r  of  grace  as  it  vel  alsg 
A  pousend  and  sixe  and  sixtl  pis  bataile  was  ido. 
Due  Willam  was  pg  gld  nyne  and  prittl  3f  r, 
And  gn  and  pritti  3! r  he  was  of  Normandle  due  f r. 
pg  pis  bataile  was  ydo  Due  Willam  let  bringe  25 

Vaire  his  folc  pat  was  aslawe  an  erpe  poru  alle  pinge. 
Alle  J>at  wolde  If ve  he  3ef  fat  his 3  fgn  an  erpe  bro3te ; 
Haraldes  moder  vor  hire  sone  wel  3§rne  him  biso3te 
Bl  messagers,  and  largeliche  him  bf  d  of  hire  4  pinge 
To  grant!  hire  hire  sones  bodi  an  erpe  vor  to  bringe.  30 

Willam  hit  sende  hire  vaire  inou  wipoute  eny  ping  warevgre, 
Sg  fat  it  was  J>oru  hire,  wip  grf  t  honour  ybgre, 


abbe]).  2  misselmasse. 


2IO  II.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

To  lp e  hous  of  Waltham,  and  ibro3t  an  erj»e  J>f re 
In  fe  hgli  rode  chirche  fat  he  let  himsiilf  rf  re, 
An  hous  of  religion,  of  canons  .ywis. 
Hit  was  f  fr  vaire  an  erf  e  ibro}t,  as  it  ^Cit  is. 

Willam,  f  is  ngble  due,  f  9  he  hadde l  ido  al  f  is,  5 

pen  wey  he  nom  to  Londone,  he  and  alle  his, 
As  king  and  prince  of  Ipnde  wif  ngbleye  ynou. 
A3en  him  wif  vair  procession  fat  folc  of  toune  drou, 
And  underveng  him  vaire  inou  as  king  of  f  is  lgnd. 

pus  com,  lg>,  Engelgnd  into  Normandies  hgnd  ;  10 

And  f  e  Normans  ne  couf  e  spfke  f 9  bote  hor  owe  spfche, 
And  spfke  French  as  hii  dude  at  hgm 2,  and  hor  children  dude  alsg 

tfche, 
Sg  fat  heie  men  of  f  is  lgnd  fat  of  hor  blod  come 
Hgldef  alle  f  iilke  spfche  fat  hii  of  horn  nome ; 
Vor  bote  a  man  conne  French 3  me  tellef  4  of  him  lflte.  15 

Ac  lowe  men  hgldef  to  Engliss,  and  to  hor  owe  spfche  3tite. 
Ich  wene  f  fr  ne  bef  in  al  f  e  world  contreyes  ngne 
pat  ne  hgldef  to  hor  owe  spfche,  bote  Engelgnd  gne. 
Ac  wel  me  wgt  vor  to  conne  bgf  e  wel  it  is, 
Vor  f  e  mgre  fat  a  mon  can  f  e  mgre  wurf  e  he  is.  20 


VI.    OLD   KENTISH   SERMONS 

On  the  Calming  of  the  Sea. 

1  Ascendente  Ihesu  in  naviculam,  secuti  sunt  eum  discipuli  eius. 
Et  ecce  motus  factus  est  magnus  in  mari  ita,  ut  operiretur  fluctibus. 
Erat  autem  illis  ventus  contrarius/ 

We  redeth  1  f  e  hgll  godspelle  of  todai  fat  ure  Lgrd  Jesu  8  Crist 
yede  gne  time  into  ane  ssipe  and  hise 6  deciples  mid  him  into  f e 

1  adde.  3  om.  3  Fress.  *  telj>.  5  ihn.  *  ise. 

v 


OLD  KENTISH  SERMONS  211 

see.  And  sg  hi  were  in  pg  ssipe,  sg  args  a  great  tempeste  of 
winde ;  and  ure  Lgrd  was  ileid  him  don  to  slepe  ine  pg  ssipe  f  r 
pane  pis  tempeste  arpos.  Hise  deciples  hedde  gret  drede  of  pise 
tempeste,  sg  awakede  hine  and  seiden  to  him,  '  Lgrd,  save  us ;  for 
we  perisset/  And  ha  wiste  wel  pet  hi  ne  hadde  nocht  gode  5 
Deleave  ine  him,  pg  seide  to  hem,  l  Wat  dret  yu,  folk  of  litle  be- 
liave  ? '  pg  args  up  ure  Lgrd  and  tok  pane  wynd  and  tg  see,  and 
al  sg  rape  hit  was  stille.  And  alse  pg  men  pet  weren  in  pg  ssipe 
hedde  iseghe  pg  miracle,  sg  awondrede  hem  michel. 

pis  is  si  vaire  miracle  pet  pet  godspel  of  teday  us  telp  j  perefgre  10 
sal  ure  behave  bie  pe  betere  astrengped  ine  swiche  Lgrde  pet 
siche  miracle  mai  do,  and  dop  wanne  he  wile.     Ac  hit  is  us  nyede 
pet  se  pet  sucurede  hem  ine  pa  peril,  pet  us  sucuri  ine  ure  niedes, 
pet   we  clfpie  to  him  pet   ha  us   helpe.     And   he  hit  wille    do 
blepeliche,  yef  we  him  bisecheth  mere!  mid  good  i wille,  al   sq  15 
himselven  seith  bi  pe  H9II  Writes,  '  Salus  populi  ego  sum,  et  cetera ;' 
I  Ic x  am/  ha  seip,  '  helere  of  pe  folke ;  wanne  hi  to  me  elf  pieth 2  ine 
hire  sorghen  and  ine  hire  niedes,  ic  hi  sucuri,  and  beneme  hem  al 
here  evel  withute  ende.'     Grede  we  to  him  mere!  sikerllche,  yef  se 
devel  us  wille  acumbri  purch  senne,  purch  prede,  gper  purch  anvie,   20 
9per  purch  wrepe,  gper  purch  oper  manere  of  diadliche  senne ; 
grede  we  to  him  mere!,  and  sigge  we  him,  '  Lprd,  sauve  us,  pet  we 
ne  perissi,'  and  pet  he  us  delivrl  of  alle  eveles,  and  pet  ha  yef  us 
swiche  werkes  to  done  in  pise  wordle,  pet  pp  saulea  of  us  mote 
bien  isauved  a  domesdai,  and  ggn  to  pg  blisce  of  heyene.     Quod  25 
ipse  pre  stare  dignetur,  etc. 

On  the  Parable  of  the  Vineyard. 

1  Simile  est  regnum  celorum  homini  patrifamilias  qui  exiit,  primo 
mane,  conducere  operarios  in  vineam  suam.' 

Ure 3  Lgrd  God  Almichti  to  us  spf kep  ine  pg  hgli  godespelle  of 
teday,   and  us  seaweth  one   forbisne  pet,  yef  we  willeth  don  his 

1  hie ;  so  in  next  line  also.  2  clepiedh.  8  Hure. 

P  2 


212  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

servise,  pet  we  sollen  habbe  pg  mede  wel  gnat  ine  hevene.  For 
sg  seyth  ure  Lgrd  ine  pg  godspelle  of  todai,  pet  911  goodman  was 
pat  ferst  utyede  *  bi  pe  moreghen  for  to  here  werkmen  into  his 
winyarde,  for  ane  peny  of  forewerde;  and  al  sg  he  hedde  imad 
pise  forewerde,  sg  ha  sente  hi  into  his  wynyarde.  Sg  ha  dede  at 
undren,  and  at  midday  alsg.  pg,  pat  hit  was  ayen  pan  even  sg  ha 
kam  into  pe  marcatte,  sg  he  fgnd  werkmen  pet  were  Idel.  pg 
seyde  he  to  hem,  '  Wee  ble  ye  Idel  ? '  And  hie  answerden  and 
seyde,  '  Lgrd,  for  we  ne  fgnden  tedai  pat  us  herde/  '  Ggp  nu/  ha 
seide,  se  godeman,  '  into  mine  wynyarde,  and  ic 2  J>at  richt  is  yu 
sal  yeve/  pgs  yede  into  ]?ise  wynyarde  mid  pg  6]^re.  pg  f»et  hit 
was  wel  even3,  pg  seide  pe  Lgrd  to  his  sergant,  'Clfpe  pg 
werkmen,  and  yeld  hem  here  travail,  and  agyn  to  hem  J)at  comen 
last,  and  gg  al  to  pg  ferste  ;  yef  everiche  of  hem  ane  peny.'  Se 
sergant  dede  J>es  Lgrdes  commandement,  sg  paide  pg  werkmen 
and  yaf  everich  ane  peny.  And  so  hi  seghen,  pg  f et  bi  pe 
morghen  waren  icomen,  J>et  hi  pet  waren  last  icume  hedden  everich 
ane  peny,  fig  wenden  hi  mgre  habbe.  pg  gruchchede  hi  amenges 
hem,  and  seyden  :  '  pgs  laste  gn  iire  habbe]?  itravailed,  and  J?u  his 
makest  velaghes  to  us  J>et  habbeth  al  deai  ibye  ine  pine  wynyarde, 
and  habbeth 4  ipgled  pe  berdene  of  pg  pine,  and  of  pg  hete  of  al  pg 
daie.'  pg  answerede  se  gode  man  to  gn  of  hem :  '  Frend/  ha 
seide,  ( I  ne  do  pe  nggn  unricht.  Wat  forpingketh  pat  ic  B  do  mm 
iwil/  And  alsg  ure  Lgrd  hedde  itgld  pise  forbisne,  sg  he  seide 
efterward,  '  Sg  sulle  pg  verste  bie  last,  and  pg  laste  ferst ;  ff le  biep 
iclfpede  ac  feawe  biep  icornee.' 

Nu  iherep  pe  signefiance.  pes  godeman  betgcknep  God 
Almichti,  ure  Lgrd.  Se  winyard  betgcknep  pe  servise  of  ure  Lgrd. 
pe  werkmen  betgcknep  alle  pg  pet  dop  Crlstes  servise.  ])g  tides 
of  pe  daie  betgcknep  pe  time  of  pis  world.  Bie  pe  morghen 
iherde  Ore  Lgrd  werkmen  into  his  winyarde  pg  ha  sente  pe 
patriarches   at    e    begininge  of  pis  wordle 6  ine  his 7  servise,  pet 

1  uutyede.  a  hie.  3  hi  wel  even.  *  habbe]?.  5  hie. 

6  wordl.  7  is. 


OLD  KENTISH  SERMONS  213 

Jmrch  gode  beleavee  him  servede  and  seden  his  techinge  to  alle  pg 
J>et  hi  hedden  hit  to  siggen.  AIsq,  at  undren  and  at  midday, 
iherede  he  werkmen  into  his  winyarde  p 9  ha  sente  be  p 9  time  J>et 
Moyses  was  and  Aaron ;  and  1  pe  time  of  his  prophetes  dede  he 
man!  god  man  into  his  servlse  J?et,  )?urch  griate  luve  to  him,  helden  5 
and  deden  his  servlse.  Toyenes  J>an  even,  God  Almichti  ihlerde 
werkmen  into  his  winyarde  pg  £>at  he  a  last  of  pvs>  wordle  naam  fles 
and  blod  ine  pe  maidene  Seinte  Marie,  and  seawede  ine  J»is  world. 
p9  fgind  he  men  f»et  al  day  hedden  ibe  idel ;  werei9re  he  f§nd  pet 
hej»en  folk,  J>et  be  pg  time  }?et  was  ig9,  hedden  ibe  fit  of  Godes  10 
bellave  and  of  his  luve,  and  of  his  servlse.  Hi  ne  hedden  nocht  ibe 
Idel  for  to  done  pg  develes  werkes;  ac  J>eref9re  seith  J?et  godspel 
pet  hedden  hi  ibe  Idel,  pg  fet  hi  nedden  bileved  ane  God  Almichti, 
ne  him  lovle,  ne  him  servl.  For  al  J>at  is  ine  J?is  wordle  J>et  man  is, 
bote  yef  ha  luvle  God  Almichti  and  him  servl,  al  hit  him  may  15 
{jenche  forl^re  and  Idelnesse.  pg  arfsunede  Ore  L9rd  pe  paens  be 
hise  apostles,  werefjjre x  hi  hedden  ibe  S9  l9nge  Idel,  pg  J?et  hi  ne 
hedden  ibe  in  his  servlse.  pg  answereden  pe  paens,  J>et  ngn  ne 
hedden  iherd  hii ;  J>et  is  to  sigge,  £>et  hi  ne  hedden  never  te  iheed 
prophete,  ne  apostle,  ne  prfchur,  J>et  hem  seawde,  ne  hem  tachte,  20 
hu  hi 2  solden  ine  Gode  beleve,  ne  him  servl.  *  Ggp,'  a  seide,  ure 
L9rd,  '  into  mine  winyarde,  £>et  is  into  3  mine  beleave,  and  ic  yu 
sal  y§ve  yfire  penl,  j?et  is  heverlche  blisce.'  pg  hepen  men  yeden 
be  J>a  daghen  into  Crlstes  servlse.  And  we,  J»et  of  hem  blej>  icume 
and  habbe))  cristendom  underf^nge,  blej?  ientred  into  Crlstes  ser-  25 
vise ;  pereigie  we  sollen  habbe  ure  penl,  J>et  is  pe  blisce  of  hevene, 
al  S9  wel  ase  pg  )?et  comen  bl  pe  morghen.  For  al  S9  we  h9ple]? 
for  te  habbe  heverlche  blisce,  ase  £9  patriarches  and  pg  prophetes 
and  pg  apostles  and  pg  gode  men  J>et  hwllem  ine  J>is  world  God 
Almichti  serveden.  30 

S9  as  we  habe]?  iseid  of  divers  wordles,  f>et  God  Almichti  dede 
werkmen   into    his  winyarde,   S9   we  mowe  sigge  of  pg  elde  of 
everlche  men.     For  God  Almichti  def>  werkmen  into  his  winyarde 
1  vrefore.  3  i.  3  inte. 


214     .  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

bl  pe  morghen  wanne  ha  elf  pep  of  swiche  J?er  bief>  into  his  servise 
ine  here  chlldhf  de,  wanne  hi  of  }?is  world  wende)?  beswg  f>et  hi  ne 
be  ine  ng  diadllch  senne.  At  undren  ha  sent  men  into  his  win- 
yarde,  f>et  a  turnep  into  his  servise  of  age  of  man.  At  middai, 
wanne  pe  dai  is  al  per  hgtest,  betgkned  pg  men  of  fryttl1  wyntre, 
9j?er  of  furti,  for  pe  nature  of  man  is  of  .greater  strengj^e  and  of 
greater  hete  ine  pg  age.  Sg  even  bitgekne)?  elde  of  man,  fet  is  se 
ende  of  pe  live.  Ure  Lgrd  def>  werkmen  into  his  winyarde  agenes 
pg  even,  wanne  f|le  ine  here  elde  wendej?  ut  of  here  senne  into 
Cristes  servise.  Al 2  sg  solle  hi  habbe  pg  blisce  of  hevene  ase  pg 
J?et  ferst  comen  into  pe  winyarde 3.  Nocht  for}?an  for  J?ise  grjate 
bunte  ]?et  iire  Lgrd  yef)?  ne  solde  ng  man  targl  for  to  wende  to 
God  Almichti,  ne  him  to  servi ;  for  alsg  seid  ]?et  Hgli  Writ  )?et  ngn 
man  wgt  pane  dai  of  his  dia]?e,  for  man  mai  Ignge  lives  wene,  and 
ofte  him  leghe)?  se  wrench. . 

Nu,  gode  men,  ye  habbe}?  iherd  J?et  godspel  and  pe  forbisne.  Nu 
loke]?  yef  ye  ble]?  withinne  pg  winyarde,  f>et  is  yef 4  ye  ble)?  ine 
Godes  servise,  yef  ye\  biej?  withifte  cfiadliche  senne,  yef  ye  hatie)?5 
j?at  he6  hatef), -yef  y€-lufie]r]?et£e"  luveb,  and  do}?  }?et  he  hgt;  and 
bute  ye  do,  ye  file}?  ut 7  of  his  winyarde,  }?et  is  ut  of  his  servise. 
And  ye  do]?  J?et  ure  Lgrd  hggt,  sg  ye  ofservej?  J?ane  pen!,  fet  is 
heveriche  blisce,  ye  ofserve}>  }?et  good  }?et  nggn  herte  ne  may 
i]?enche,  ne  nggn  y'are  ihere,  ne  tunge  telle  pg  blisce  J?et  God  halt 
alle  pg  J?et  hine  luvle)?.  pider,  Lgrd,  grant!  us  to  cumene.  Quod 
ipse  prestare  dignelur  per,  etc. 

1  xxx.  a  as.  3  winyyarde.  *  ]>et  yef.  5  hatied. 

6  he  he.  7  hut. 


\ 


THE  AYENBITE  OF  IN  WIT  I  215 


VII.    THE  AYENBITE  OF  INWIT,  OR  REMORSE 
OF  CONSCIENCE 

Vor  to  Lyerny  Sterve. 

Onneabe  sterfy l  Ipet  ylyerned  ne  help.  Lyerne  to  sterve,  Jeanne 
sselt 2  fou  conne  libbe ;  vor  ngn  wel  libbe,  ne  ssel  conne,  pet  to 
sterve  ylyerned  ne  hej>,  and  pe  ilke  ary3t  is  yclfped  wrechche  J>et 
ne  can  libbe,  ne  ne  dar  sterve.  Yef  ]>6u  wylt  libbe  vnllche,  lyerne 
to  sterve  gledliche.  Yef  Ipou.  me  zayst,  hou  me  hit  ssel  lyerny,  ich  5 
hit  wyle  pe  zigge  an  haste,  pou  sselt  ywyte  pet  J>is  lyf  ne  is  bote 
dyaf>,  vor  dyaj)  is  a  wendinge  and  J»et  ech  wgt ;  and  J^erevgre  me 
zayf>  of  ane  manne  hwanne  he  sterf p,  l  He  went/  and  hwanne  he 
is  dyad,  'He  is  ywent.'  pis  lyf  alswg  ne  is  bote  a  wendynge 
vorzofe,  vorzoJ>e  a  wendinge  wel  ssort ;  vor  al  J?et  lyf  of  ane  10 
manne,  pa%  he  levede  a  fousond  year,  J>et  ne  ssolde  by  bote  gnlepy 
prildEe  to  pe  zy^pe  of  p e  ofre  lyve  J>et  evre  wyJ>oute  ende  ssel 
yleste,  Q)?er  ine  zorje.  9j>er  ine  blisse  wyfoute  endynge.  pis  oils 
wytnesset  wel  pe  kyng,  pe  erl,  pe  prince,  pe  emperour,  J>et  pe 
blysse  of  pe  wordle  hedden  zomtyme/ac3  nou  ine  helle  wepef?  and  15 
gredef),  yellej?  and  zorjej* :  '  A,  alias4,  hwet  is  ous  worf>  oure  pouer, 
worssippe,  ngblesse,  richesse,  blisse,  and  bgst?  Al  hit  ys  ywent 
wel  raj^re  fanne  ssed,  Q^er  vo3el  vlyinde,  gpev  quarel  of  arblaste. 
And  J»ous  gep  al  oure  lyf.  Nou  we  were  ybgre,  and  an  haste  dyad  ; 
ne  al  oure  lyf  nes  na3t  bote  a  lyte  prikke,  nou  we  byep  ine  zo^e  20 
wyf>oute  ende.  Oure  blisse  is  ywent  into  wop,  oure  karoles  into 
zor^e ;  gerlpndes,  rpbes,  playinges,  messinges,  and  alle  guodes  byej> 
ous  yfayled.'     Zuyche  byep  pQ  zgnges  of  helle  ase  pe  wrltinge  ous 

1  sterf.  2  Margin,  Note  wel  }>erne  capitele.  3  ac,  not  in  MS. 

4  Margin,  ]>e  zang  of  helle. 


2l6  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

telp,  ous  vor  to  ssewy  pet  pis  lyf  ne  is  bote  a  wendynge  wel  ssort ; 
and  J?is  wordle  ne  is  bote  a  wendynge,  and  libbe  ne  is  bote  a 
wendynge.  panne  ne  is  libbe  bote  sterve,  and  pet  is  zop  ase  pater- 
noster ;  vor  hwanne  pou  begonne  libbe,  an  haste  pou  begonne  to 
sterve ;  and  al  pin  elde,  and  al  pine  time  pet  ys  yguo,  pe  dyap  pe 
hep  y wonne  and  halt,  pou  zayst  pet  pou  hest  zixti  year ;  pe  dyap 
hise  hep,  and  neveremg  his  nele  pe  yelde.  pervpre  is  pet  wyt  of 
pe  wordle  folye,  and  pe  clerk,  zyinde,  ne  yz)3p  na^t ;  day  and  nijt 
makep  9  ping,  and  pe  mgre  pet  hit  makep  pe  lesse  zug  knawep  ; 
alneway  stervep,  and  hi  ne  conne  sterve,  vor  day  and  ny3t  pou  1 
sterfst,  as  ich  pe  habbe  yzed.  \^,Ci. 

Yet  eft  ine  opre  manere  ich  pe  teche  pise  clergie,  pet  pou  conne 
wel  libbe  and  wel  sterve.  Nou  yhyer  and  onderstand.  pe  dyap 
ne  is  bot  a  todelinge  of  pe  zaule  and  of  pe  bodye,  and  pet  ech  wel 
wgt.  Nou  ous  tekp  pe  wyse  Catoun  :  l  Lyerne  we,'  zayp  he,  '  to  1 
sterve ;  todele  we  pane  ggst  of  pe  bodie  ofte,'  pet  deden  pe  meste 
wyse  of  pise  philosgphes  pet  pis  lif  zug  moche  hateden,  and  pe 
wordle  zuq  moche  onworpede,  and  zu^  moche  wylnede  lyf  najt 
dyeadlich  pet  hi  westen  be  hare  wy lie ;  ac  hit  nes  ham  najt  worp, 
vor  hi  ne  hedden  n£n  grace  ne  pe  beleave  of  Jesu  Crist.  Ac  pe  2 
hg\y  men  pet  loviep  God  and  ylevep  pet,  of  pri  dyeapes  habbep  pe 
tway  ypased.  Vor  per  is  dyap  to  zenne  \  and  dyap  to  pe  wordle ; 
nou  abydep  pane  pridde  dyeap,  pet  is  pe  t5dij tinge  of  pe  zaule  and 
of  pe  bodie.  Betwene  ham  and  Paradys  ne  is  bote  a  lyte  W93  pet 
hy  agcitep  be  penchinge  and  be  wylnynge.  And  yef  pet  bodi  is  of  2 
pis  half,  pe  herte  and  pe  g9st  is  of  oper  half,  per  hy  habbep  hyre 
blevinge,  as  zayp  Saynte  Paul,  hire  sglas,  hire  blisse,  and  hire 
confort,  and  alle  hire  lostes.  And  pervgre  hy  hatyep  pis  lyf,  pet  ne 
is  bote  dyap,  and  wylnep  pane  dyap  bodylich  ;  vor  pet  is  damezele 
Bfreblisse,  pet  is  pe  dyap  pet  alle  pe  halghen  corounep  and  dop 
into  blisse.  Dyap 2  is  to  guode  men  ende  of  alle  queade,  and  gate 
and  inguoynge  of  alle  guode.  Dyap  is  pe  stream  pet  todelp  dyap 
and  lyf.  Dyap  is  of  pis  half,  lif  of  opre  half.  Ac  pe  wyse  of  pise 
1  Margin,  Note  wel  ]>ri  dyajjes.  2  Margin,  Hwet  is  dyajj.  \ 


THE  AYENBITE  OF  1NW1T  217 

wordle,  pet  of  pis  half  pe  streme  yzyep  zug  bi^te,  of  oper  half  h! 
na^t  ne  yzep,  and  pervgre  his  clfpep  pe  wrltinge  foles  and  yblent ; 
vor  perne  dyap  hi  cl§plep  lyf,  and  pane  dyap,  pet  is  to  pe  guoden 
beginnynge  of  live,  hi  hit  clfplep  pan  ende.  And  pervgre  hy 
hatyep  zug  moche  pane  dyap,  vor  hi  nytep  hwet  hit  is,  ne  of  5 
oper  half  pe  streame  ne  habbep  na3t  ybleved  and  na3t  ne  wgt  pet 
out  ne  gep. 

panne, yef  pou  wylt  ywyte  hwet  is  guod  and  hwet  is  kwead,  guo 
out  of  pi  zelve,  guo  out  of  pe  wordle,  Heme  to  sterve,     Todel  fine 
zaule  vram  pe  bodye  be  p03te ;  zend  pine  herte  into  pe  opre  wordle,  10 
J>et  is  to  hevene,  into  helle,  into  purgatorle,  per  pou  sselt1  yzy  hwet 
is  guod  and  hwet  is  kwead.     Ine  helle  pou  sselt 2  yzl  mg  zorjes 
panne  me  mo3e  devlsy,  ine  purgatorle  mg  tormens  panne  me  mo^e 
poiye,  ine  Paradys  mgre  blisse  panne  me  mo^e  wylny.     Helle  pe 
ssel  teche  hou  God  awrfkp  dyadlych  zenne;    purgatorle  pe  ssel   15 
seawy  hou  God  clenzep  vgnial  zenne ;  ine  hevene  pou  sselt  yzy 
gpenllche  hou  virtues  and  guode  dedes  byep  he^llche  yolde.     Ine 
pis  prl  pinges  is  al  pet  is  nyed,  wel  to  wytene  hou  me  ssel  conne 
libbe  and  wel  sterve.     Nou  loke  eftzone  a  lyte  and  ne  tyene  pe 
ha3t   to  pise   prl  pinges,   vor  pet   pou  lyernest  to  hatye   zenne.  20 
Voryet  pi  body  gnes  a  day ;  guo  into  helle  ine  pine  libbinde,  pet 
pou  ne  guo  ine  pine  stervinge.     pis  dep  ofte  pe  hgll  man  and  pe 
wyse.      per3  pou  sselt  yzy  al  pet  herte  hatep  and  bevly3p,  and   ' 
defaute  of  alle  guode,  yno3  of  alle  kweade,  ver  bernynde,  brenstgn 
stinkinde,  tempeste  brayinde,  voule  dyevlen,  honger  and  porst  pet  25 
me  ne  may  na3t  stgncijl,  dyverse  pines  and  wepinges  and  zor3es  mg 
panne  herte  mo3e  penche,   ne  tonge  telle,   and  evre  ssel   yleste 
wypoute  ende.     And  pervgre  is  pe  like  zor3e  wel  yclfped  dyap 
wypoute  ende.     And  hwanne  pou  yzijt  pet  hit  behovep  zug  dyere 
abegge  gnlepy  dyadllch  zenne,  pe  woldest  pe  rapre  lete  be  vla3e  30 
quik  panne  pou  dorstest  to  gnelepl  dyadllche  zenne  consent!. 

Efterward  *  guo  into  purgatorle  per  pou  sselt  yzl  pe  pines  of  pe 

1  sselelt.  2  ssel.  3  Margin,  J>e  pines  of  helle. 

"^  /  *  Margin,  Of  Purgatorie. 


j  (^•■~*i 


V 


2l8  77.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

zaules  pet  hyer  hedden  vorpenchinge,  ak  nere  na3t  volliche  yclenzed. 
Nou  hi  dop  per  pe  levinge  of  hare  penonce  alhwet  pet  hi  byep 
brijte  and  clene  ase  hi  weren  at  e  poynt  and  at  e  time  hwanne  hi 
yeden  out *  of  pe  welle  of  cristninge.  Ac  pe  ilke  penonce  ys  wel 
grislich  and  hard ;  vor  al  pet  evre  pgleden  pe  hgly  martires,  oper 
wyfmen  pet  travaylep  of  childe,  of  zor^e  ne  ys  bote  a  bep  ine  chald 
weter  to  pe  reward  of  pe  fornayse  hwerinne  bernep  pe  zaules  alhwet 
hi  byep  yclenzed,  ase  gold  al  yclenzed2  ine  pe  vere.  Me  ne  vlnt 
lesse  panne  yclenzed,  vor  pet  ver  is  of  zuyche  kende,  al  pet  hit 
vint  ine  pe  zaule  of  gelte,  of  dede,  of  speche,  of  po^te  pet  ^ernep 
to  zenne  gper  lite  Qper  moche,  al  vorberne)?  and  clenzep.  And 
per  byep  ypunissed  and  awrfke  alle  vfnyal  zennes,  pet  we  elf piep 
litle  zennes,  pet  we  dop  ofte,  and  smale  fole  pontes,  wordes  ydele, 
trufles,  scornes,  and  alle  opre  ydelnesses,  alhwet  hi  by  worpe  to 
guo  into  hevene  hwer  ne  gep  in  na3t  bote  hit  by  ity  brijt..  pet 
ilke  ver  dredep  ]>g  pet  by  hare  my3te  ham  lokep  vram  dyadlich 
zenne,  and  lokep  hglyliche  hare  herten  and  hare  bodyes  and  hare 
moupes  and  pe  vlf  wyttes  vram  alle  zenne,  and  zug  libbep  ase  hi 
ssolden  eche  daye  wypoute  zenne ;  vor,  ase  zayp  Salomon,  '  Zeve 
zlpe  a  day  valp  pe  guode  man.'  And  pervgre,  be  hgly  ssrifte  and 
be  tyeares  and  be  benes,  hi  dop  hare  mi3te  ham  zelve  to  arere  and  ] 
to  amendl;  and  ham  zelve  ZU9  deme  pet  hi  onderstgnde  to  voljl' 
pane  laste  dom,  vor  hwg  hier  him  demp  zopliche  him  ne  worp  ngn 
hede  to  by  vorlgre  at  e  daye  of  dome.  And  pus  me  lyernep  kwead 
t5  knawe  and  to  bevly,  and  alle  zennes  to  hatye,  grat3  and  smal, 
and  onderstgnde  pe  holy  drede  of  God  pet  is  beginnynge  of  guod 
llf  and  of  alle  guode. 

Ac  hit  ne  is  na3t  yn03  to  lete  pe  kweades  bote  me  lyerny  pet" 
guod  to  done,  and  bote  yef  me  zeche  pe  virtues,  vor  wypoute  ham 
ngn  ari3t  wel  ne  levep.  panne  yef  pou  wylt  lyerny  wel  to  libbe  be 
virtue,  lyerne  zug,  ase  ich  pe  habbe  yzed,  to  sterve.  Todel  pine 
ggst  vram  pine  bodye  be  p03te  and  be  wylninge ;  guo  out  of  pise 
wordle  stervinde ;  guo  into  pe  lgnde  of  pe  libbynde  per  ngn  ne 
1  ouot.  a  ychenzed.  3  and  grat.   v****- 


a~        A  h 


tyfa 


THE  AYENBITE  OF  INWIT  219 

sterf]? l,  ne  yealde)?,  pet  is  ine  Paradys.    per  me  \yemep  wel  to  libbe 
an 2  wyt  and  corteysye,  vor  Iper  ne  may  guo  in  ng  vyleynye ;  per  is 
blisfolle3  ve^rede  of  God  and  of  angles  and  of  ha^en;  per  opwexej? 
alle  guodes,  vayrhede,  richesse,  worj^ssippe,  blisse,  virtue,  love,  wyt, 
joye,  wyfoute  ende ;  j?er  ne  is  ngn  ypocrisye,  ne  baret,  ne  blgndinge,     5 
ne  discord,  ne  envye,  ne  honger,  ne  borst,  ne  hete,  ne  chfle,  ne 
kwead,  ne  zorje,  ne  drede  of  vyendes,  ac  alneway  ff  stes  and  kinges 
bredales,  zgnges  and  blisse  wyfoute  ende.   pe  ilke  blisse  is  zug  grat.,,  ... 
J?et  hwg  pet  hedde  ytake  J^erof  ennelepl  drgpe  of  pe  leste  pinge  pet 
per  ys.  he  ssolde  by  of  pe  love  of  God  zug  dronke  J>et  al  pe  blisse  10 
of  j?ise  wordle  him  ssolde  by  drede  and  wg;    rychesses,  dong; 
worj^ssipes,  voulhede,  and  pe  ilke.     To.greate  love  J>et  he  ssolde 
habbe  to  come  J>er,  him  ssolde,  by  an  hondred  J>6uzen  z\pe,  pe 
mgre  hardiliche  hatye  zenne  and  lovie  virtues  J?et  is  al  pe  drede  of 
helle  hwerof  ich  habbe  bevgre  ispeke;   vor  love  is  mgre  stranger   15 
jmnne  drede.     And  Jmnne  is  j?et  lyf  vayr  and  oneste,  Jeanne  me 
bev1y3t^et^wead  and  me  de]?  pet  guod,  na3t  vor  drede  vor  to  by 
yspild,  ac  vor  pe  wylnynge  of  hevene  and  vor  pe  love  of  God  and 
vor  pe  great  e  clennesse  J?et  virtue  hep  and  guod  lyf.     And  pe^ilke'^ 
j?et  love  Xe&ep,  he   zekf>  rajre,  and  lesse  him  costne]?,'  fanne  him  20 
£>et  serve)?  God  be  drede.     pe  hare  yemp,  pe  gryhond  hym  vo^e]?, 
pe  gn  be  drede,  pe  of>er  be  wylnynge  ;  pe  gn  vly3f>,  pe  6}?or  hyne 
dryf)?.     pe  holy  man  yemp  ase  grihond  J>et  habbej)  al  day  hare 
eje  to  hevene,  hwer  hi  yzyep  pe  praye  fet  hi  drive)?;  and  fervgre 
*.Jry  voryete)?  alle  6J>re  guodes,  ase  de]?  pe  gentyl  hond   hwanne  25 
ha  zyp  his  praye  tovgre  his  ejen. 

pis  is  J>et  lyf  of  pe  wel  loviynde  of  gentil  herte  and  affayted,  fet 
zug  moche  lovyep  virtue  and  hatye p  zenne  j?et,  yef  hi  weren  zykere 
f>et  me  ne  ssolde  his  conne  ne  God  ne  ssolde  his  awrfke,  ham  ne 
daynede  najt  to  do  zenne;  ac  al  hare  )?enchinges  and  al  hare  30 
wyllis  hire  herten  clenliche  loki  and  agrayj?!  j?et  hi  by  wor)?I  to 
habbe  pe  blisse  of  Paradys,  hwer  ng  cherl  ne  ssel  come  in,  ne 
vals,  ne  pyei,  ne  proud,  vor  pe  worse  ssolde  by  pe  velajrede. 
1  sterf.  2  and.  3  Margin,  Of  J>e  blisses  of  paradis. 


220  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 


VIII.  /  TREVISA'S  TRANSLATION  OF  HIGDEN'S 
POLYCHRONICON 

Book1  I,  Chapter  LVIII.     The  Inhabitants  of  Britain. 

Bretouns  wonede  fiirst  in  J?is  ylgnd  be  3fre  of  Hely  J?e  preost 
ei3tetene ;   of  Silvius  Posthumus,  Kyng  of  Latyns,  enlevene ;   after 
pe  takyng  of  Troye,  £>re  and  fourty  3f  re ;    tofpre  pe  btildynge  of 
Rome,  foure  hundred  and  twg  and  thryty.     Hy 1  come  hyder  and 2 
tok  here  cours  fram  Armorlc,  j?at  now  ys  pe  6pers  Brytayn ;  hy 
htild  lgng  tyme  pe  souJ>  contrays  of  pe  ylgnd.     Hyt  byffil  after- 
ward in  Vaspasian  hys  tyme,  Duk  of  Rome,  J>att  pe  Pictes  out  of 
Scitia  schipede  into  occean,  and  wfre  ydryve  aboute  wib  pe  wynde 
and  entrede  into  pe  norf>  cQstes  of  Irlgnd,  and  fgnd  J?f  re  Scottes 
and  prayede  for  to  have  a  place  to  wony  ynne,  and  my3te  ngn  gete  ;  I 
for  Irlgnd,   as   Scottes   seyde,   myjt   noujt  susteyne  bgpe  peple.  1 
Scottes  sende  pe  Pictes  to  pe  nor]?  sydes  of  Bretayne,  and  byheet  hani  I 
help  ajenes  J>e  Britons  pet  wfre  enemyes  3if  hy  wolde  aryse  and  tok 
ham  to  wyves  of  here  dou3tres  apon  stiche  condition  :  3if  douteful    I 
whp  scholde  have  ry^t  for  to  be  kyng,  a  scholde  Taper  cheose  ham  11 
a"  kyng  of  pe  moder  syde  J>an  of  pe  fader  side,  of  pe  wymmen  kyn 
Taper  ban  of  pe  men  kyn.     Yn 4  Vaspasian  pe  emperor 6  hys  tyme, 
when  Marius  Arviragus  his  sone  was  kyng  of  Britons,  gn  Rodric, 
Kyng  of  Pictes,  com  out  of  Scitia  and  gan  to  destruye  Scotland, 
panne  Marius  pe  kyng  slowe  J?is  Rodric  and  3af  pe  norf>  party  of  2c 
Scotland,  j?at  hatte  Cathenesia,  to  pe  men  J?at  wf  r  ycome  wib 
Roderik  and  wfre  gvercome  wi)?  hym,  for  to  wone  ynne.     Bote 

1  Beda,  libro  primo,  placed  before  this  sentence  as  authority  for  statement; 
so  in  other  cases  of  authorities. 

2  &,  as  often.  3  J)oJ>r.  *  Gaufridus.  V 
5  J>empor,  with  r  above  line  showing  abbreviation. 


HIGDEN'S  POLYCHRONICON  221 

/ 

j?ese  men  hadde  ng  wyves,  ne  ngn  my^te  have '  of  ]>e  nation  of 

Britons ;   J>f rfgre  hy  seylede  into  Yrlgnd,  and  tok  ham  to  wyves 

Yryschmen  dorters,  at  J?at  covenaunt  J?at  f>e  moder  blod  scholde 

be  put  tofgre  yn  succession  of  heritage.     N^elfs2  Servius  super 

Vergilium  seij>  J?at  Pictes  b^L  Agatirsis  j?at  hadde  som  wonynge    5 

places   aboute   J>e   wateres   of  Scitia,  and  a  biij>  yclepud  Pictes 

bycause  of  peyntynge  and  smyttyng  of  woundes  j?at  buj>  ysene  on 

Cher  bodies ;  for  hy  hadde  moche  flem,  and  wfr  ofte  boistouslych 

ylete  blod  and  hadde  meny  wondes  ysene  on  here  body,  sg  J>at 

hy  semede  as  it  wfre  men  ypeynt  wif>  wondes,  ffrfgre  J?ey  wfre  10 

yclfpud  Pictus,  as  hitt  wfre  peynted  men.     peose  men  and  the 

Ggtes  bGf>  al  gn  peple;  for  whanne  Maximus  pe  tiraunt  was  awent  - 

out  of  Britayne  into  Fraunce  for  to  occupie  J>e  empere3,  Jeanne 

Gratianus  and  Valentinianus,  J>at  wfre  brej>ren  and  felowes  of  fe 

emperor4,  bro}te  J>eose  Gptes  out  of  Scitia  wif>  grft  ^eftes,  wij>  15 

flatrynge  and  fair  byhestes,  into  J>e  north  contrays  of  Britayne, 

for  a  wfr  stalwor]?  and  strgng  men  of  armes,  and  sende  ham  by 

schipes  to  werre  apon  J>e  Britons  J>at  wfr  \>g  naked  and  baar, 

wij?6ute  kny3tes  and  men  of  armes.     And  sg  f>eoves  and  bribors 

wfr  ymad  men  of  lpnd  and  of  contray,  and  wonede  in  ]>e  northe  20 

contrayes  and  bulde  ff  re  cites  and  tounes.     Carausius 5  J?e  tiraunt 

SI0U3  Bassianus  by  help  and  trfson  of  J?e  Pictes  fat  come  in  help 

and  socour  of  Bassianus,  and  :jaf  pe  Pictes  a  wonynge  place  in 

Albania,   J>at  is  Scotland,     pfr  a  wonede  lgng  tyme  afterward, 

imelled  wif>  Britons,     panne  seplpe  6  J>at  Pictes  occupied  rafer  J>e  25 

nor]?    syde    of  Scotland,  it  semej?  J?at  )?e  wonyng  place  J>at  fis 

Carausius  3af  ham  is  J»e  souf>  syde  of  Scotlgnde  J?at  strecchef>  from 

Ipe  J?wartgver  wal  of  Romayn  werk  to  f>e  Scottysch  sf,  and  con- 

teynef)  Galway  and  Lodovia,  Lodway.     pfrof  Bfda,  libro  tertio, 

capitulo  secundo,   spfkej>  in  J)is  manere:    Nynyan,  J?e  hg\y  man,  30 

converted  j:e  souf>  Pictes;  afterward  ]?e  Saxons  come  and  made 

f>at  contray  Ignge  to  Brenicia,  ]?e  norf>  partye  of  Northumberland, 

1  hawe.  2  Giraldus,  capitulo  septimodecimo.  3  J>emperor. 

I*  J>empero.  5  Gaufridus.  u  se]>the. 


222  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 


hi 


forto  fat  Kynadius,  AlpTnus  hys  sone,  kyng  of  Scotland,  put  out 
f  e  Pictes  and  made  pat  contrey  fat  is  bytwene  Twede  and  f  e  Scot- 
tysch  sf  Ignge  to  hys  kyngdom.  Afterward  lpnge  tyme  the  Scottes 
wf  re  ylad  by  Duke  Reuda  and  com  out  of  Irlgnd,  fat  ys  f  e  propre 
contray  of  Scottes,  and  wif  love  gfer  with  strengfe  made  ham 
a  place  faste  by  f  e  Pictes,  in  f  e  norf  side  of  fat  arme  of  f e  sf  fat 
brf kef  into  the  lgnd  in  f e  west  side,  fat  departed  in  glde  tyme 
bytwene  Britons  and  Pictes.  Of  f  is  Duke  Reuda  f  e  Scottes  hadde 
f e  name,  and  wf r  iclf ped  Dalreudines,  as  hyt  wf  re  Reuda  his 
part,  for  in  here  speche  a  part  is  yclf  ped  dal.  pe  1  Pictes  myste 
have  ng  wyves  of  Britons,  bote  a  tok  ham  wyves  of  Yrisch  Scottes 
and  by^eode  ham  fair  for  t5  wony  wif  ham,  and  graunted  ham 
a  Ignd  by  f e  sf syde  f f re  f e  s^e.  is  narow ;  fat  lg>nd  now  hatte 
Galewey.  Irisch2  Scottes  lgndede  at  Argail,  fat  is  Se.0t.tene  clyf, 
for  Scottes  lgndede  f  fre  for  to  harmye  fe  Britons  pfer  for  fat 
place  is  next  to  Irlgnd  for  to  come  alpnd  in  Britayne.  Ape!  sp 
the  Scottes,  after  Britons  and  Pictes,  made  fe  fridde  manere  of 
peple  wonynge  in  jBr^tayncr~Tfcv'  y  " 

panne  after  fat  come  f e  Saxons,  at  f e  prayng  of  f e  Britons,  to 
helpe  ham  a3enes  f  e  Scottes  and  f  e  Pictes.  And  f  e  Britouns  were 
yput  out  angn  to  Wales,  and  Saxons  occupied  f  e  lpnd  lytel  an<?l 
lytel,  and  eft  mpre  and  mgre,  strai^t  anpn  to  f  e  Scottische  sf ;  and 
sq  Saxons  made  f  e  furf  e  manere  of  men  in  f  e  Ilgnde  of  Bretayne. 
For 3  Saxons  and  Anglis  come  out  of  Germania ;  ;et  som  Britons  fat 
wonef  nygh  elf pef  ham  schortly  Germans.  Npf  elf  s4,  aboute  fe  5fre 
of  oure  Lgrd  ey3te  hondred,  Egbertus,  kyng  of  West  Saxon,  com- 
mandede  and  het  clfpe  alle  manere  men  of  fe  lgnde  Englische 
men.  panne 5  after  fat  f e  Danes  pursued  f e  lgnd  aboute  an  twp 
hondred  3f  re,  fat  is  to  mfnynge  fram  f e  forseide  Egbert  hys  tyme 
anpn  to  Seint  Edward  hys  tyme,  and  made  f  e  fyfte  manere  peple  in 
f  e  llgnd,  bot  hy  failede  afterward.  At  te  laste  come  Normans  under 
Duk  William  and  suduwjede  Englysche  men,  and  ^it  hgldef  fe 

1  Giraldus,  distinctione  prinia.  2  Marianus.  s  Beda. 

4  Beda,  libro  quinto,  capitulo  quinto.  5  Alfridus.     \ 


Or^ 


m 


HIGDEN'S  POLYCHRONICON  223 


Ignde;  and  pey  made  pe  sixte  peple  in  pe  ylgnde.     Bote  in  pe 
fiirste  Kyng  Henry  hys  tyme,  come  many  Flemmynges  and'  fen ge 
a  wonyng  place  for  a  tyme  bysides  Mailrgs,  in  pe  west  syde  of 
England,  and  made  pe  sevenpe  peple  in  pe  Ilpnd.     Nppelfs,  by 
hfste  of  pe  same  kyng,  a  wf  r  yhgve  pennes  and  yput  to  Haver-     5 
forde  hys  syde,  in  pe  west  syde  of  Wales.     And  sg  now  in  Brytayn 
Danes  and  Pictes  faille})  al  out,  and  fyf  nations  wonep  pf  rynne  : 
pat  bfij>  Scottes  in  Albania,  pat  is  Scotland ;  Britons  in  Cambria, 
pat  ys  Wales,  but  pat  Flemynges  wonep  yn  West  Wales;    and. — - 
Normans  and  Englischemen  ymelled  yn  al  pe  ylpnd.    For  hyt  is  ng  10 
doute  in  stgries  how  and  in  what  manere  pe  Danes  wf  r  yputte  away 
and  destroyed  out  of  Bretayne ;  now  it  is  to  declarynge  how  pe 

'Pictes  wfre  destruyd  and  faylede. 

Britayn *  was  somtyme  occupied  with  Saxons,  and  pf s  was  ymad 
and  ystaled  wip  pe  Pictes.  panne  pe  Scottes  pat  come  wip  the  15 
Pictes  sye  pat  pe  Pictes  pey  wf  re  2  l?f  s  pan  pe  Scottes,  and  wfre 
ngbler  of  df des  and  better  men  of  armes  panne  wfre  pe  Scottes  ; 
panne  pe  Scottes  turnede  to  here  kfinde  trf  sons  pat  pey  usep  ofte, 
for  in  trf  son  pey  passep  oper  men  and  blip  traitors  as  hyt  wf  r  by 

JkjincJ£.     For  pay  prayde  to  a  f|ste  al  pe  grf  te  of  pe  Pictes,  and  20 
weytede  here  tyme  whanne  pe  Pictes  wf  r  at  f  se  and  mery,  and  hadde 
wel  ydronke  3,  and  drou3  out  nayles  pat  htilde  up  pe  holouj  benches 
under  pe  Pictes,  and  pe  Pictes  sodenlych  and  onwar  fel  gver  pe 
hammes  into  a  wonder  putfalle.     panne  pe  Scottes  fill  on  pe  Pictes 
and  slou3.ham,  and  lefte  npn  aly ve ;  and  sq  of  pe  twey  peple,  pe  25 
better  werrior  was  hglych  destruyd.     Bote  pe  opere,  pat  btlp  pe 
Scottes  wfre  wel  unlych  to  pe  Pictes,  tok  profyt  by  pat  fals  trf  son ; 
for  a  tok  al  pat  lpnd  and  hpldeth  hyt  jit  hederto,  and  elf  pep  hyt 
Scotland  after  here  oune  name,     pat  tyme,  pat  was  in  Kyng  Edgar 
hys  tyme,  Kynadyus,  Alpynus  hise  sone,  was  If  dar  of  Scottes,  and  30 
werrede  in  Picte  lgnde  and  destruyde  pe  Pictes ;  he  werred  sixe 

1  Giraldns,  distinctione  prima,  capitulo  septimo  decimo.  2  awere. 

3  ydronghe. 


224  IL    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

sifes  in  Saxon,  and  tok  al  J>e  lgnd  fat  is  bytwene  Twede  and  f  e 
Scottysch  sf  wif  wrgng  and  wif  strengf  e. 

Chapter  LIX.     On  the  Languages  of  the  Inhabitants. 

As  hyt  ys  yknowe  I10U3  meny  maner  people  btif  in  f  is  ylgnd,  f  § r 
btif  alsQ  of  sq  meny  people  longages  and  tonges ;  ngf  elfs  Walsch- 
men  and  Scottes,  fat  buf  nojt  ymelled  wif  of  er  nacions,  hgldef 
wel  ny3  here  fiirste  lgngage  and  spfche,  bote  jef  Scottes  fat  wf  re 
som  tyme  confederat  and  wonede  wif  f  e  Pictes  drawe  somwhat 
after  here  sp§che.  Bote  f  e  Flemmynges,  fat  wonef  in  f  e  west  syde 
of  Wales,  habbef  yleft  here  strange  spfche  and  spfkef  Saxonlych 
ynow.  AIsq  Englysch  men,  f  ey3  hy  hadde  fram  f  e  bygynnyng  f  re  : 
maner  spfche,  souferon,  norferon,  and  myddel  spfche,  in  fe 
myddel  of  f  e  lgnd,  as  hy  come  of  f  re  maner  people  of  Germania, 
ngf  elfs,  by  commyxstion  and  mellyng  fiirst  wif  Danes  and  afterward 
wif  Normans,  in  menye  f  e  contray  lgngage  ys  apeyred,  and  som 
usef  strange  wlaffyng,  chyteryng,  harryng  and  garryng,  grisbittyng. 
pis  apeyryng  of  f  e  biirf  tonge  ys  bycause  of  twey  f  inges.  Qn  ys> 
for  chyldern  in  scole,  a^enes  f  e  usage  and  manere  of  al  ofer 
nacions,  btif  compelled  for  to  lfve  here  oune  lgngage  and  for  to 
construe  here  lessons  and  here  finges  a  Freynsch,  and  habbef 
siif  the  fe  Normans  come  fiirst  into  Engelgnd.  Alsg  gentilmen  s 
children  biif  ytai^te  for  to  spfke  Freynsch  fram  tyme  fat  a  btif 
yrokked  in  here  cradel,  and  connef  spfke  and  playe  wif  a  child 
hys  brouch ;  and  uplgndysch '  men  wol  lykne  hamsylf  to  gentil- 
men, and  fgndef  wif  grft  bysynes  for  to  spfke  Freynsch  for  to  be 
mgre  ytgld  of.  2 

pys 2  manere  was  moche  yused  tofgre  f  e  fiirste  moreyn,  and  ys 
seethe  somdfl  ychaunged.  For  Jghan3  Cornwal,  a  mayster  of 
gramere,  chayngede  fe  lgre  in  gramerscole  and  construction  of 
Freynsch  into  Englysch  ;  and  Richard  Pencrych  lurnede  fat  manere 
tf  chyng  of  hym,  and  ofer  men  of  Pencrych,  sg  fat  now,  f  e  3§r  of  I 

1  oplondysch.         2  Trevisa,  indicating  addition  by  translator.         3  Iohan.     \ 


HIGDEN'S  POLYCHRONICON  225 

dure  Lgrd  a  f  ousond  f  re  hondred  foure  scgre  and  fyve,  of  f  e 
secunde  Kyng  Richard  after  f  e  conquest  nyne,  in  al  f  e  gramer- 
scoles  of  Engelgnd  childern  lfvef  Frensch  and  construe]?  and 
lurnef  an  Englysch,  and  habbef  f  erby  avauntage  in  gn  syde  and 
desavauntage  yn  anof  er.  Here  avauntage  ys,  fat  a  lurnef  here  5 
gramer  yn  lasse  tyme  fan  childern  wf  r  ywoned  to  do ;  disavauntage 
ys,  fat  now  childern  of  gramerscole  connef  ng  mgre  Frensch  fan 
can  here  lift  heele,  and  fat  ys  harm  for  ham  and  a  scholle  passe  f  e  sf 
and  travayle  in  strange  lgndes,  and  in  meny  caas  alsg.  Alsg  gentilmen 
habbef  now  moche  yleft  for  to  tfche  here  childern  Frensch.  10 

Hyt  semef  a  grft  wonder  hou 1  Englysch,  fatys  fe  burftonge  of 
Englysch  men  and  here  oune  lgngage,  ys  sg  dyvers  of  soun 2  in  f  is 
ylgnd ;  and  f  e  lgngage  of  Normandy  ys  comlyng  of  anof  er  lgnd, 
and  haf  gn  maner  soun  2  among  al  men  fat  spf kef  hyt  ary3t  in 
Engelgnd.     Ngf elf s 3,  f  f r  ys  as  meny  dyvers  maner  Frensch  yn  f  e  1 5 
rfm   of  Fraunce  as  ys   dyvers  manere  Englysch  in  fe  rfm  of 
Engelgnd.     Alsg,  of  f e  forseyde  Saxon  tonge,  fat  ys  dfled  a  f re 
and  ys  abyde  .  scarslych  wif  feaw  uplgndysch  men,  and  ys  grft 
wondur ;  for  men  of  f  e  fst  wif  men  of  f  e  west,  as  hyt  wf  re  undur 
f e  same  party  of  hevene,  acordef  mgre  in  sounyng  of  spfche  fan  20 
men  of  f e  norf  wif  men  of  f e  souf .     pfrfgre  hyt  ys  fat  Mercii, 
fat  btif  men  of  myddel  Engelgnd,  as  hyt  wf  re  parteners  of  f  e  endes, 
understgndef  betre  f e  syde  lgngages,  norf eron  and  souf eron,  fan 
norf  eron  and  souf  eron  understgndef  eyf  er  of  er.     Al  *  f  e  lgngage 
of  f  e  Norf  humbres,  and  specialych  at  gork,  ys  sg  scharp,  slyttyng  25 
and  frgtyng  and  unschape,  fat  we  souf  eron  men  may  fat  lgngage 
unnf f e  understgnde.     Y  trowe  fat  fat  ys  bycause  fat  a  biif  ny3  to 
strange  men  and  aliens  fat  spfkef  strangelych,  and  alsg  bycause 
fat  f e  kynges  of  Engelgnd  wonef  alwey  fer  fram  fat  contray ;  for 
a  btif  mgre  yturned  to  f  e  souf  contray,  and  jef  a  ggf  to  f  e  norf  30 
contray  a  ggf  wif  grft  help  and  strengthe.     pe  cause  why  a  btif 
mgre  in  f e  souf  contray  fan  in  f e  norf  may  be  betre  cornlgnd, 
mgre  people,  mgre  ngble  cytes,  and  mgre  profytable  havenes. 
1  hou3.         2  soon.         3  Trevisa.        *  Willelmus  de  Pontificalibus,  libro  tertio. 

Q 


THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

I.    THE  ENGLISH   PROCLAMATION   OF   HENRY 
/         .    THIRD 

Henri  1,  f  ur3  Godes  fultume  King  on  Engleneloande,  Lhoaverd 
on  Yrloande,  Duk  on  NormandT,  on  Aquitaine,  and  Eorl  on  An jo w, 
send  igretinge  to  alle  hise  holde,  ilserde  and  ilfawede,  on  Htmten- 
doneschire  :  fset  witen  :$e  wel  alle  faet  we  willen  and  airmen  faet 
J?set  ure  rasdesmen  alle,  gper  f  e  irioare  dail  of  heom  f  set  beof 
ichgsen  J»ur3  us  and  J>ur3  fset  loandes  folk  on  ure  kuneriche, 
habbe<5  idon  and  shullen  don  in  f  e  worf  nesse  of  Gode  and  on  ure 
treowfe,  for  fe  frf  me  of  J?e  loande  ))\ir%  fe  besi^te  of  fan  tofgren- 
iseide  rfdesmen,  beo  stfdefsest  and  ilfstinde  in  alle  f  inge  abuten 
sende.  And  we  hoaten  alle  ure  treowe  in  f  e  treowfe  J?aet  heo  us 
95en,  faet  heo  stfdefaestllche  hf alden  and  swf rien  to  hfalden  and  to 
w§  rien  f  9  isetnesses  J?set  beon  imakede  and  beon  t5  makien,  ]>ur^ 
fan  tofgreniseide  rasdesmen,  glper  J?ur3  fe  moare  dael  of  heom 
alswg  alse  hit  is  bif gren  iseid ;  and  faet  sech 2  ofer  helpe  J?aet  for  to 
done  bi  fan  ilche  9f  e  a^fnes  alle  men  rijt  for  to  done  and  to 
foangen.  And  noan  ne  nime  of  loande  ne  of  ejte  whf rf  ur:$  f is 
besijte  muge  beon  ilft  glper  iwersed  on  gnie  wise.  And  jif  9111 
gper  griie  cumen  her  onjfnes,  we  willen  and  hoaten  f  set  alle  lire 
treowe  heom  hf  alden  df  adliche  ifoan.  And  for  f  aet  we  willen  f  aet 
f  is  beo  stf defaest  and  If stinde,  we  senden  jew  f  is  writ  9pen,  iseined 
wif  ure  s§e,l,  to  halden  amanges  3ew  ine  hord.  Witnesse  us  selven 
set  Lundene  fane  ejtetenf e  day  on  f e  monf  e  of  Octgbre,  in  f  e 
twg  and  fowerti^fe  jfare  of  ure  cruninge.  And  fis  wes  idon 
setfgren  ure  iswgrene  rfdesmen,  Boneface  Archebischop  on  Kante- 


Henr'.  2  cehc. 


ADAM  DAVY'S  DREAMS  227 

biiri  !,  Walter 2  of  Cantelow,  Bischop  on  Wirechestre,  Simon  ■  of 
Muntfort,  Eorl  on  Leirchestre,  Richard 4  of  Clare,  Eorl  on  Glow- 
chestre  and  on  Hurtford,  Roger5  le  Bigod,  Eorl  on  Northfolke 
and  Marescal  on  Engleneloande,  Perres  of  Savveye,  Willelm 6  of 
Fort,  Eorl  on  Aubemarle,  Jghan 7  of  Plesseiz,  Eorl  on  Warewlk, 
Jghan7  Geffrees  sune,  Perres  of  Muntfort,  Richard4  of  Grey, 
Roger  5  of  Mortemer,  James  of  Aldithele,  and  setfgren  obre  inoje. 

And  al  on  J>q  ilche  worden  is  isend  into  sevrlche 8  obre  schlre 
gver  al  f>aere  kiineriche  on  Engleneloande,  and  fk  intel  Irelgnde. 


ADAM   DAVY'S   DREAMS   ABOUT   EDWARD   II 

To  oure  Lgrde  Jesu  Crist  in  hevene  10 

Ich  today  shewe  myne  swevene, 

pat  ich  mette  in  gne  ni^ht 

Of  a  knight 9  of  mychel  rr^ht ; 

His  name  is  ihgte  Sir  Edward  }?e  Kyn&>/vife|(^J^ 

Prince  of  Wales,  Engelgnde  J>e  faire  J?ing.  15 

Me  mette  J>at  he  was  armed  wel 

Bg]>e  m)>  yrne  and 10  wi}>  stel, 

And  on  his  helme  )?at  was  of  stel 

A  coroune  of  gold  bicom  hym  wel. 

Bifgre  }?e  shryne  of  Seint  Edward  he  stood,  20 

Myd  glad  chere  and  mylde  of  mood, 

Mid  twg  kni^ttes  armed  on  eif>er  side 

pat  he  ne  ir^ht  lp ennes  goo  ne  ride. 

Hetillch  hii  leiden  hym  upon 

Als  hii  mitten  myd  swerde  n  don.  25 

1  Kant'  bur.'  2  Walt/  3  Sim.'  4  Ric'  5  Rog.' 

6  Will.'  7  Ioh.'  8  oevrihce.  9  kni3th  ;  so  3th  to  sht  in  all 

words.  10  &,  as  often.  n  swerd. 

Q  2 


228  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

He  stood  f  fre  wel  swif  e  stille, 

And  f  gled  al  togedres  her  wille ; 

Ne  strogk  ne  ysS  he  ajeinward 

To  f  ilk  fat  hym  wfren  wif  erward. 

Wounde  ne  was  f  f  re  blody  ngn, 

Of  al  fat  hym  f  f  re  was  don. 

After  fat  me  fought  ongn, 

As  f e  tweie  knijttes  wfren  ggn, 

In  eif  er  fre  of  oure  king, 

pf  re  sprgnge  out  a  wel  fare  f  ing. 

Hii  wexen  out  sg  bright  sg  glfm 

pat  shynetS  of  fe  sonnebfm. 

Of  divers  coloures  hii  wfren 

pat  comen  out  of  bgf  e  his  f  ren ; 

Foure l  bendes  alle  by  rewe  on  eif  er  f  re 

Of  divers  colours,  rf  d  and  white  als  hii  wf  re ; 

Als  fer  as  me  f  oujht 2  ich  mijht  see 

Hii  spredden  fer  and  wyde  in  f  e  cuntre. 

Forsof  e  me  mette  f  is  ilke  3  swevene — 

Ich  take  to  witnesse  God  of  hevene — 

pe  Wedenysday  bifgre  f  e  decollacioun  of  Seint  Jgn, 

It  is  mgre  fan  twelve  monef  ggn. 

God  me  graunte  sg  heveneblis, 

As  me  mette  f  is  swevene  as  it  is. 

Now  God  fat  is  Hevenekyng, 

To  mychel  joye  tourne  f  is  mf  tyng. 

Anof  er  swevene  me  mette  on  a  Tiwesnijht, 
Bifgre  f e  ff st  of  alle  halewen,  of  fat  ilk  kni3ht, 
His  name  is  nempned  here  bifgre ; — 
Blissed  be  f e  tyme  fat  he  was  bgre  ; 
For  we  shullen  f  e  day  see, 
Emperour  ychgsen  he  worf  e  of  cristiente. 
God  us  graunte  fat  ilke 3  bone, 

1  ffoure;  ff  =  F,  as  occasionally.  2  J)ou.  3  ilk. 


ADAM  DAVY'S  DREAMS  229 

pat  J)ilke *  tydyng  here  we  sone 

Of  Sir  Edward  dure  derworf  kyng. 

Ich  mette  of  hym  anoJ>ere  fair  mftyng : 

To  oure  Lgrde  of  hevene  ich  telle  fis, 

pat  my  swevene  tourne  to  mychel  blis.  5 

Me  J>ou3ht  he  rood  upon  an  asse, 

And  J>at  ich  take  God  to  witnesse  ; 

Ywonden  he  was  in  a  mantel  gray  ; 

Toward  Rome  he  nom  his  way. 

Upon  his  hevede  sat  an  gray  hure,  10 

It  semed  hym  wel  amfsure. 

He  rood  wif>iiten  hgse  and  sho, 

His  wone  was  nought  sq  for  to  do ; 

His  shankes  semeden  al  bloodrf  de ; 

Myne  herte  wop  for  grfte  drfde.  15 

Als  a  pilgryme  he  rood  to  Rome, 

And  J>ider  he  com  wel  swif>e  sone. 

pe  fride 2  swevene  me  mette  a  m^nt 
Rijht  of  J?at  derworf>e  knijht ; 

pe  Wedenysday  a  nijht  it  was  20 

Next  ]>e  day  of  Seint  Lucie  bifgre  Cristenmesse. 
Ich  shewe  J?is,  God  of  hevene, 
To  mychel  joye  he  tourne  my  swevene. 
Me  foujht  )?at  ich  was  at  Rome, 

And  Jrider  ich  com  swtye  sone;  25 

pe  Pgpe  and  Sir  Edward,  oure  kyng, 
BgJ^e  hii  hadden  a  newe  dubbyng. 
Hure  gray  was  her  c\q J>ing ; 
Of  of>ere  clgj^es  sei3  ich  ngj>ing. 

pe  Pgpe  3ede  bifgre,  mytred  wel  faire  iwis,  30 

pe  Kyng  Edward  com  corouned  myd  grf t  blis ; 
pat  bitgkne]?  he  shal  be 
Emperour  in  cristianete. 

1  Jrilk.  3  Jnrid. 


230  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

Jesus  Crist,  ml  of  grace, 
Graunte  oure  kyng  in  every  place 
Maistrie  of  his  wi)?erwynes, 
And  of  alle  wicked  Sarasynes. 

Me  met  a  swevene  on  worJ>ingni5ht,  5 

Of  J?at  ilche  derworfe  knijht ; 
God  ich  it  shewe,  and  to  witnesse  take, 
And  sg  shilde  me  frg  synne  and  sake. 
Into  an  chapel  ich  com  of  our  Lf  fdy ; 

Jesus  Crist,  hire  leve  son,  stood  by;  10 

On  rode  he  was,  an  lovellch  man 
As  f>ilke 1  fat  on  rode  was  don. 
He  unneiled  his  hpnden  twg, 
And  seide  wij?  ]?e  knijht  he  wolde  gQ : 

'  Maiden  and  moder  and  mylde  quene,  15 

Ich  mote  my  kni5ht  today  sene. 
Leve  moder,  5ive  me  l$ve, 
For  ich  ne  may  ng  lenger  bilfve ; 
Ich  mote  conveye  £>at  ilke  knijht 

pat  us  haf>  served  day  and  nijht ;  20 

In  pilerinage  he  wif  ggn, 
To  ben 2  awrfke  of  oure  fgn.' 
1  Leve  son,  ^oure  wille  sg  mote  it  be, 
For  be  knight  bgbe  day  and  nijht  haj?  served  me  ; 
Bgbe  at  oure  wille  wel  faire  iwis,  25 

pf  rfgre  he  haf>  served  heveneriche  blis.' 
God  bat  is  in  hevene  sg  bright, 
Be  wib  oure  kyng  bgbe  day  and  ni3ht. 
Amen,  amen,  sg  mote  it  be ; 
pf  rto  bidde}>  a  paternoster  and  an  ave.  30 

Adam  be  marchal  of  Stretford-atte-Bowe, 
Wel  swibe  wide  his  name  is  yknowe, 
He  hymself  mette  bis  mftyng, 

1  J>ilk.  *  bien. 

\ 


ADA M  DAVY'S  DREAMS  23 1 

To  witnesse  he  take)?  Jesu,  hevenekyng ; 

On  Wedenysday  in  elf ne  leinte, 

A  voice  me  bf  de  1  ne  shulde  not^ht  feinte  ; 

Of  f  e  swevenes  fat  her  ben  write, 

I  shulde  swipe  don  my  lgrde  kyng  t5  wite. 

Ich  answerde  fat  I  ne  im^ht  for  derk  ggn. 

pe  vois  me  bad  goo,  for  lisht  ne  shuld  ich  faile  n£n, 

And  fat  I  ne  shulde  lette  for  npfing, 

pat  ich  shulde  shewe  f  e  kyng  my  mftyng. 

Forf  ich  went  swif  e  onpn,  10 

Jstward  as  me  foujht  ich  mi^ht  ggn ; 

pe  lijht  of  hevene  me  com  to, 

As  ich  in  my  waye  shulde  gg. 

Lgrd,  my  body  ich  jelde  fee  to, 

What  30ure  wille  is  wif  me  to  do.  15 

Ich  take  to  witnesse  God  of  hevene, 

pat  sof  llch  ich  mette  f  is  ilche  swevene  ; 

I  ne  reiche  what  3ee  myd  my  body, 

Als  wisselich  Jesus  of  hevene  my  soule  undergo. 

pe  pursday  next  f  e  bf  ryng  of  our  Lf  fdy,  20 

Me  J>ou3ht  an  aungel  com  Sir  Edward  by ; 
pe  aungel  bitook  Sir  Edward^ottJignde, 
Al  bledyng  f  e  foure  former  6awes)s9  wf re  of  f  e  Lgmbe. 
At  Caunterbiry,  bifgre  f  e  heije^autere,  f  e  kyng  stood, 
Yclpf  ed  al  in  rf de  murre  *;  he  was  of  fat  blee  rf d  as  blood.  25 
God,  fat  was  on  gode  Friday  don  on  f e  rode, 
So  turne  my  swevene  ni3ht  and  day  to  mychel  gode. 
Tweye  poynts  2  f  f re  ben  fat  ben  unshewed 
For  me  ne  worf  e  to  clerk  ne  lewed ; 

Bot  to  Sir  Edward  oure  kyng,  30 

Hym  wil  ich  shewe  f ilk  mftyng. 
Ich  telle  30U,  forsof  e  wif  outen  lf  s, 
Als  God  of  hevene  maide  Marie  to  moder  chf  s, 
1  mwrre.  3  poyntz. 


232  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

J)e  aungel  com  to  me,  Adam  Davy,  and  sfde, 
1  Bot  J>6u,  Adam,  she  we  ]?is,  pee  worlpe  wel  yvel  mede.' 
T  shewe  3011  J?is  ilk  mftyng, 
As  f>e  aungel  it  shewed  me  in  a  visioun ; 
Bot  J?is  tgkenyng  bifalle,  sg  dooj?  me  into  prisoun. 
Lgrde,  my  body  is  to  joure  wille  ; 
pei3  pee  willef  me  ffrfgre  spille, 
I  :h  it  wil  take  in  fglemodenesse, 
Als  God  graunte  us  heveneblisse ; 
And  If te  us  nevere  J?f  rof  mysse, 
pat  we  ne  moten  J>ider  wende  in  clennesse. 
Amen.  Amen,  sg  mote  it  be, 
And  1  "te  us  nevere  to  of»ere  waye  tee. 
Whgsr,  wil  spfke  myd  me,  Adam  J>e  marchal, 
In  Stivtfor}>e-Bowe  he  is  yknowe  and  gvere  al ; 
Ich  ne  shewe  nou3ht  J?is  for  to  have  mede, 
Bot  for  God  Almi$ttles  drede, 
For  it  is  sooJ». 


III.    THE  FIRST  PETITION  TO  PARLIAMENT  IN 
ENGLISH 

To  the  mggst  ngble  and  worthiest  lgrdes,  mggst  ryghtful  and 
wysest  Conseille  to  owre  lige  Lgrde  the  Kyng,  compleynen,  if  it  lyke 
to  yow,  the  folk  of  the  Mercerve  of  London  as  a  membre  of  the 
same  citee,  of  many  wrgnges  subtiles  and  alsg  gpen  oppressions  ydo 
to  hem  by  lgnge  tyme  here  bifgre  passed.  Of  which  ogn  was,  whfre 
the  election  of  mairaltee  is  to  be  to  the  fremen  of  the  citee  bl  gode 
and  paisible  avys  of  the  wysest  and  trewest,  at  (§)  day  in  the  yf  re 
frelich, — thfre,  noughtwithstgndyng  the  same  fredam  or  fraunchise, 


FIRST  ENGLISH  PETITION  TO  PARLIAMENT         233 

Nicholus l  Brembre  wyth  his  upbfrf  rs  proposed  hym,  the  yf  re 
next  after  Jghn *  Northampton  mair  of  the  same  citee  with  strgnge 
hgnde  as  it  is  ful  knowen,  and  thourgh  debate  and  strenger  partye 
ayeins  the  pegs  bifgre  purveyde  was  chgsen  mair,  in  destruction  .(*U¥U 
/of  many  ryght.  For  in  the  same  yf  re  the  forsaid  Nicholus,  withouten  5 
nede,  ayein  the  p§§s  made  dyverse  enarmynges  bi  day  and  eke  bl 
nyght,  and  destruyd  the  Kynges  trewe  lyges,  som  with  gpen 
slaughtre,  somme 3  bi  false  emprisonementz ;  and  some  fledde  the 
citee  for  f§§re,  as  it  is  gpenlich  knowen. 

And  sg  ferthermgre  for  to  susteyne  thise  wrgnges  and  many  10 
othere,  the  next  yfre  after  the  same  Nicholus,  ayeins  the  forsaide 
fredam   and  trewe  communes4,  did   crye  gpenlich  that  ng  man 
sholde  come  to  chese  her  mair  but  such  as  wfre  sompned,  and 
tho  that  were  sompned  wfre  of  his  ordynaunce  and  after  his  avys. 
And  in  the  nyght  next  after  folwynge  he  did  carye  grfte  quantitee  15 
of  armure  to  the  guyldehalle,  with  which  as  wel  straungers  of  the 
contree  as  othere  of  withinne  wfre  armed  on  the  morwe  ayeins 
his  owne  proclamation,  that  was  such  that  ng  man  shulde  be 
armed  j  and  certein  busshmentz  wfre  laide  that,  when  freemen  of 
the  citee  come  to  chese  her  mair,  brf  ken  up  armed  cryinge  with  20 
loude  voice  '  Slf ,  slf /  folwyng  hem ;  whf  rthourgh  the  peple  for  ff§re 
fledde  to  houses  and  other  hidynges 5,  as  in  lgnde  of  werre  adradde 
to  be  df  d  in  commune 6. 

And  thus  yet  hiderward  hath  the  mairaltee  ben  hglden  as  it 
wfre  of  conquest  or  maistrye,  and  many  othere  offices  als,  sg  that  25 
what  man,  pryve  or  apert  in  special  that  he  myghte  wyte  grocchyng, 
pleyned  or  helde  ayeins  any  of  his  wrgnges  or  bi  puttyng  forth  of 
whgmsg  it  wfre,  wfre  it  never  sg  unprenable,  wfre  apfched  and  it 
wfre  displf syng  to  hym  Nicholus,  angn  was  emprisoned  and,  though 
it  wfre  ayeins  falshfde  of  the  l§§st  officer  that  hym  lust  meyn-  30 
teigne,  was   hglden   untrewe   ligeman  to   owre   Kyng ;    for  whg 

1  Nichol,  generally  with  a  curl  indicating  us.  2  John,  with  crossed  h. 

5  some,  with  macron  over  m.  *  coes,  with  curve  over  o.  5  nges. 

6  coe,  with  curve  over  o. 


234  II.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

reproved  such  an  officer,  maynteigned  by  hym,  of  wrgnge  or  elles, 
he  forfaited  ayeins  hym  Nicholus  and  he,  unworthy  as  he  saide, 
represented  the  Kynges  estat.  Alsg  if  any  man  bicause  of  servyce 
or  other  lfveful  comaundement  apprgched  a  lgrde,  to  which 
lgrde  he,  Nicholus l,  dradde  his  falshf  de  to  be  knowe  to,  angn  was 
apf ched  that  he  was  false  to  the  conseille  of  the  citee  and  sg  to 
the  Kyng. 

And  yif  in  general  his  falsenesse  were  ayeinsaide,  as  of  us 
/    togydre  of  the  Mercerye  or  othere  craftes,  or  gny  conseille  wolde 
have  taken  to  ayeinstande  it,  or, — as  tyme 2  out  of  mynde  hath  i 
be  used, — wolden  companye  togydre,  how  lawful  sg  it  wfre  for 
owre  nede  or  profite,  we 3  wfre  angn  apf ched  for  arrysf rs  ayeins 
the  p£§s,  and  falsly  many  of  us  of4   that  yet   stgnden   endlted. 
And  we  ben  gpenlich  disclaundred,  hglden  untrewe  and  traitours 
to  owre  Kyng ;  for  the  same  Nicholus  sayd  bifgr  mair,  aldermen,   i 
and  owre  craft  bifgr  hem  gadred  in  place  of  recorde,  that  twenty 
or  thirty5  of  us  wfre  worthy  to  beYdrawert  and  hanged,  the  which 
thyng   lyke  to   yowre  worthy  iQrdsrrrpr^y  an   fven  juge    to  be 
proved  or  disproved  the  whether  that  trowthe  may  shewe  ;    for 
,    trouthe  amgnges  us  of  fewe  or  elles  ng  man  many  day  dorst  be  2 
shewed ;  and  nought  ggnllch  unshewed  or  hidde  it  hath  be  by  man 
now,  but  alsg  of  bifgre  tyme  the  mggst  profitable  poyntes  of  trewe 
governaunce   of  the   citee,  compiled   togidre  bl  Ignge  labour  of 
discrete  and  wyse  men,  wythout  conseille  of  trewe  men, — for  thei 
sholde  nought  be  knowen  ne  contynued, — in  the  tyme  of  Nicholus  2 
Exton,  mair,  outerliche  wfre  brent. 

And  sg  fer  forth  falsehfde  hath  be  used  that  oft  tyme  he, 
Nicholus  Brembre,  saide,  in  sustenaunce  of  his  falshfde,  owre  llge 
lgrdes  wille  was  such  that  never  was  such,  as  we  suppgse.  He 
saide  alsg,  whan  he  hadde  disclaundred  us,  which  of  us  wolde  3 
yelde  hym  false  t5  his  Kyng,  the  Kyng  sholde  do  hym  grace, 
cherise  hym,  and  be  good  Lgrde  to  hym :   and  if  any  of  us  alle, 

1  Nich,  with  curl  indicating  abbreviation.  2  tyme,  not  in  MS.  3  we, 

not  in  MS.  *  of,  not  in  MS.  5  xx  or  xxx. 


FIRST  ENGLISH  PETITION  TO  PARLIAMENT  235 

that  wyth  Goddes  help  have  and  shulle  be  folinden  trewe,  was  sg  I 
hardy  to  profre  provyng  of  hymself  trewe,  angn  was  comaunded 
t5  prisone  as  wel  bl  the  mair  that  now  is,  as  of  hym,  Nicholus 
Brembre,  bifgre. 

Alsg,  we  have  be  comaunded  ofttyme,  up  owre  ligeaunce,  to   5 
unnedeful  and  unlf veful  diverse  doynges,  and  alsg  to  wythdrawe  us 
bl  the  same  comaundement  frg  thynges  nfdeful  and  If fFul,  as  was 
shewed  whan  a  companye  of  gode  women,  thf re  men  dorst  nought, 
travailleden  barfote  to  owre  lige  Lgrde  to  seche  grace  of  hym  for 
trewe  men  as  they  supposed  ;  for  thanne  wfre  such  proclamaciouns  10 
made  that  ng  man  ne  woman  sholde  apprgche  owre  lige  Lgrde 
for  sechyng  of  grace,  and  gvermany  othere  comaundementz  alsg, 
bifgre  and1  sithen,  bl  suggestion  and  information  of  suche  that 
wolde  nought  her  falsnesse  had  be  knowen  to  owre  lige  Lgrde. 
And,  lgrdes,  by  yowre  lfve,  owre  lyge  Lgrdes  comaundement  to  15 
symple  and  unkonning  men  is  a  grf  t  thyng  to  ben  used  sg  fami- 
lerlich  withouten  nede ;  for  they,  unwyse  to  save  it,  mowe  lyghtly 
thf  r  ayeins  forfait. 

Forthy,  graciouse  lgrdes,  lyke  it  to  yow  to  take  hede  in  what 
manere  and  whfre  owre  lige  Lgrdes  power  hath  ben  mysused  by  20 
the  forsaid  Nicholus  and  his  upbfrfrs,  for  sithen.  thise  wrgnges 
bifgresaide   han  ben  used  as  accidental^  or  comune2  braunches    . 
outward,  it  sheweth  wel  the  rote  of  hem  is  a  ragged  subject  or 
stok  inward,  that  is  the  forsaid   brere  or  Brembre,  the    whiche 
comune2  wrgnge  uses,  and  many  other  if  it  lyke  to  yow,  mowe  be  25 
shewed  and  wel  knowen  bl  an  indifferent  juge  and  mair  of  owre 
citee;  the  which  wyth  yowre  ryghtful  Lgrdeship  ygraunted  for- 
mggst  pryncipal  remedye,  as  Goddes  lawe  and  al  rf  sounV  wole, 
that  ng  domesman  stgnde  togidre  juge  and  partye,  wrgnges  sholle 
mgre   gpenlich  be   knowe  and  trouth  dor   apfre.     And  ellis  as  30 
amgnge  us,  we  konne  nought  wyte  in  what  manere  without  a 
moch  gretter  disf  se,  sith  the  governaunce  of  this  citee  standeth,  as 

1  &,  as  occasionally.  3  coe,  with  curve  over  o. 


236  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

it  is  bifgr  saide,  and  wele  stande,  whil  vittaillers  bi  suffraunce 
presumen  thilke  states  upon  hem ;  the  which  governaunce,  of  bifgr 
this  tyme  to  moche  folke  yhidde,  sheweth  hymself  now  gpen, 
whether  it  hath  be  a  cause  or  bygynnyng  of  dyvysion  in  the  citee 
and  after  in  the  rewme,  or  ng. 

Whfrfgre  for  grettest  nede,  as  to  yow  mgost  worthy,  mggst 
ryghtful,  and  wysest  lgrdes  and  Conseille  to  owre  Hge  Lgrde  the 
Kyng,  we  biseche  mekelich  of  yowre  .gracious1  coreccion  of  alle 
the  wrgnges  bifgresayde,  and  that  it  lyke  to  yowre  lgrdeship  to 
be  gracious  mfnes  to  owre  lyge  Lgrde  the  Kyng,  that  suche 
wrgnges  be  knowen  to  him,  and  that  we  mowe  shewe  us  and  sith  ben 
hglden  suche  trewe  to  him  as  we  ben  and  owe  to  ben.  Alsg  we 
biseche  unto  yowre  gracious  lgrdeship  that  if  any  of  us,  in  special 
or  general,  be  apgched  to  owre  Hge  Lgrde  or  to  his  worthy  Con- 
seille bi  comiinyng  with  othere,  or  apprgchyng  to  owre  Kyng,  as 
wyth  Brembre  or  his  abettours  with  any  wrgnge  wytnessebfryng, 
as  that  it  stode  otherwyse  amgnges  us  here  than  as  it  is  now 
proved  it  hath  ystgnde,  or  any  other  wrgnge  suggestion  by  which 
owre  Hge  Lgrde  hath  yb5  unle^ffullich  enfourmed,  that  thanne 
yowre  worshipful  lgrdship  be  such  that  we  mowe  come  in  answer 
to  excuse  us ;  for  we  knowe  wel,  as  forby  moche  the  mgre  partye 
of  us  and  as  we  hgpe  for  alle,  alle  suche  wrgnges  han  ben  unwytyng 
to  us  or  elles  enterlich  ayeins  owre  Mrills. 

And,  ryghtful  lgrdes,  for  gori  the  grettest  remedye  with  othere  i 
for  to  ayeinstgnde  many  of  thilke  disf ses  afgresaide  amgnges  us, 
we  prayen  wyth  mekenesse  this  specialich,  that  the  statut  ordeigned 
and  made  bi  parlement,  hglden  at  Westmynstre  2  in  the  sexte  yf re 
of  owre  Kyng  now  regnynge,  mowe  stgnde  in  strengthe  and  be 
execut  as  wel  here  in  London  as  elleswhfre  in  the  rewme,  the  « 
which  is  this  : 

Item,  ordinatum  est  et  statutum,  quod  nee  in  civitate  Londonie 
nee  in  aliis  civitatibus,  burgis,  villis,  vel  portubus  maris,  per  totum 
regnum  predictum,  aliquis  vitallarius  officium  judicale  de  cetero 

1  graci,  and  space  for  two  or  three  letters.  -  westmystre. 


CHAUCER'S  CANTERBURY  TALES  237 

habeat,  exerceat,  neque  occupet  quovis  modo,  nisi  in  villis  ubi  alia 
persona  sufficiens  ad  hujus  statum  habendus  repperiri  non  poterit, 
dumtamen  idem  judex  pro  tempore  quo  in  officio  illo  steterit  ab 
exercicio  vitallarii,  sub  pena  forisfacture  victualium  suorum  sic 
venditorum,  penitus  cesset  et  se  abstineat,  per  se  et  suos  omnino 
ab  eodem,  et  cet. 


IV.    CHAUCER'S  CANTERBURY  TALES 

The  Tale  of  the  Pardoner 

In  Flaundres  whilom  was  a  compaignye 

Of  yonge  folk  that  haunteden  folye, 

As  riot,  hasard,  stywes  and  tavernes, 

Whfreas  with  harpes,  lutes  arid  gyternes  10 

They  dauncg  and  pleyen  at  dees  bgthe  day  and  nyght, 

And  ften  alsp,  and  drynken  gver  hir  myght; 

Thurgh  which  they  doon  the  devel  sacriftse 

Withinne  that  develes  temple  in  cursed  wise 

By  superfluytee  abhomynable.  15 

Hir  gthes  been  sq  grfte  and  sq  dampnable 

That  it  is  grisly  for  to  heere  hem  swfre; 

Oure  blissed  Lgrdes  body  they  totf  re ; 

Hem  thoughte  fat  Jewes  rente  hym  noght  ynough, 

And  fch  of  hem  at  otheres  synne  lough.  20 

And  right  angn  thanne  comen  tombestfres 

Fftys1  and  smale,  and  yonge  frutestfres, 

Syngfres  with  harpes,  baudes,  wafereres, 

Whiche  been  the  verray  develes  office  res, 

To  kyndle  and  blowe  the  fyr  of  lecherye,  25 

That  is  annexed  unto  glotonye. 

1  ffetys;  ffforF,  as  often. 


238  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

The  hggly  writ  take  1  to  my  witnesse, 
That  luxurle  is  in  wyn  and  dronkenesse. 
L9,  how  J?at  dronken  Looth  unkyndely 
Lay  by  hise  doghtres  twQ  unwityngly. 
S9  dronke  he  was  he  nyste  what  lie  wroghte.  5 

Herodes,  whg  sq  wel  the  stgries  soghte, 
Whan  he  of  wyn  was  repleet  at  hise  f§§ste, 
Right  at  his  owene  table  he  yaf  his  h§§ste 
To  sl§en  the  Baptist  Jghn,  ful  giltel§§s. 
Senek  seith  §ek*  a  good  word,  d  outers;  10 

He  seith  he  kan  ng  difference  fynde 
Bitwix  a  man  that  is  out  of  his  mynde 
And  a  man  which  that  is  dronkelewe, 
Bot  that  woodnesse,  fallen  in  a  shrewe, 
Persevereth  lenger  than  dooth  dronkenesse.  15 

Q  glotonye,  ful  of  cursednesse; 
Q  cause  first  of  oure  confusion, 
Q  original  of  oure  dampnacion, 
Til  Crist  hadde  boght  us  with  his  blood  agayn ! 
L9,  how  deere,  shortly  for  to  sayn,  20 

Aboght  was  thilke  cursed  vileynye; 
Corrupt  was  al  this  world  for  glotonye. 
Adam  oure  fader,  and  his  wyf  alsg, 
Fig  Paradys  to  labour  and  to  w£ 
Wfre  dryven  for  that  vice,  it  is  ng  drfde ;  25 

For  whll  pat  Adam  fasted,  as  I  rfde, 
He  was  in  Paradys,  and  whan  J?at  he 
5§t  of  the  fruyt  deffended  on  the  tree, 
Angn  he  was  outcast  to  wg  and  peyne. 
Q  glotonye,  on  thee  wel  oghte  us  pleyne!  30 

Thise  riotoures2  thre,  of  which  I  telle, 
Lgnge  frst  fr  prime  rgng  of  any  belle, 
1  eek,  not  in  MS. ;  Corp.  MS.  eek  good  wordes.  2  riotours. 


CHAUCER'S  CANTERBURY  TALES  239 

Wfre  set  hem  in  a  taverne  to  drynke ; 

And  as  they  sat  they  herde  a  belle  clynke 

Biforn  a  cors  was  carled  to  his  grave, 

That  Qpn  of  hem  gan  callen  to  his  knave, 

1  G9  bet/  jjuod  he,  '  and  axe  rf  dily  5 

What  cors  is  this  f>at  passeth  heer  forby, 

And  looke  J?at  thou  report  his  name  weel/ 

'  Sire/  quod  this  boy,  '  it  nedeth  never  a  d§§l, 
It  was  me  tggld  f  r  ye  cam  heer  twg  houres ; 
He  was,  pardee,  an  gld  felawe  of  youres,  10 

And  sodeynly  he  was  yslayn  tonyght, 
Fordronke,  as  he  sat  on  his  bench  upryght. 
Thfr  cam  a  privee  theef  men  clfpeth  d§§th, 
That  in  this  contree  al  the  peple  sleuth, 
And  with  his  spfre  he  smggt  his  herte  atwg  15 

And  wente  his  wey  withouten  wordes  mg. 
He  hath  a  thousand  slayn  this  pestilence, 
And  maister,  fr  ye  come  in  his  presence, 
Me  thynketh  that  it  wfre  necessarie 
For  to  be  war  of  swich  an  adversarle ;  20 

Beth  rfdy  for  to  meete  hym  everemoore, — 
Thus  taughte  me  my  dame,  I  sey  namogre.' 

1  By  Seinte  Marie/  seyde  this  taverner, 
The  child  seith  sooth,  for  he  hath  slayn  this  y§ej, 
Henne  gver  a  mile  withinne  a  gr§et  village,  25 

Bgthe  man  and  womman,  child  and  hyne  and  page; 
I  trowe  his  habitacion  be  thfre. 
To  been  avysed  gre^t  wysdom  it  wfre, 
Jr  that  he  dide  a  man  a  dishonour.' 

'Y§,  Goddes  armes/  quod  this  notour,  30 

'  Is  it  swich  peril  with  hym  for  to  meete  ? 
I  shal  hym  seke  by  wey  and  §ek  by  strete, 
I  make  avow  to  Goddes  digne  bgnes  ! 
Herkneth,  felawes,  we  thre  been  al  gnes, 


240  II.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

Lat  fch  of  us  hplde  up  his  hande  til  oother 

And  fch  of  us  bicomen  otheres  brother, 

And  we  wol  sl§en  this  false  traytour  de^th. 

He  shal  be  slayn  which  J?at  sg  manye  sleuth, 

By  Goddes  dignitee,  fr  it  be  nyght.'  5 

'Togidres  han  thise  thre  hir  trouthes  plight 
To  lyve  and  dyen  fch  of  hem  for  oother, 
As  though  he  wf  re  his  owene  ybgren ■  brother. 
And  up  they  stirte,  al2  dronken  in  this  rage, 
And  forth  they  gggn  towardes  that  village  10 

Of  which  the  tavernf  r  hadde  sppke  biforn ; 
And  many  a  grisly  99th  thanne  han  they  sworn7 
And  Cristes  blessed  body  they  torente,. —  J&aT 
D§§th  shal  be  d§§d,  if  that  they  may  hym  hente. 

Whan  they  han  gggn  nat  fully  half  a  mile,  15 

Right  as  they  wolde  han  troden  pver  a  stile, 
An  gold  man  and  a  povre  with  hem  mette. 
This  glde  man  ful  mekely  hem  grette 
And  seyde  thus,  '  Now,  lgrdes,  God  yow  see.' 
The  proudeste  of  thise  riotoures3  three  20 

Answerde  agayn,  '  What,  carl,  with  sory  grace 
Why  art  ow  al  forwrapped  save  thy  face? 
Why  lyvest  ow  sp  Ignge  in  sg  grg§t  age  ? ' 

This  glde  man  gan  looke  in  his  visage 
And  seyde  thus:  'For  I  ne  kan  nat  fynde  25 

A  man,  though  J?at  I  walked  into  Ynde, 
Neither  in  citee  nor  in  ng  village, 
That  wolde  chaunge  his  youthe  for  myn  age; 
And  thfrfgre  moot  I  han  myn  age  stille 
^-^As.lQiige  tyme  as  it  is  Goddes  wille.  30 

Ne  d§§th,  alias,  ne  wol  nat  han  my  lyf; 
Thus  walke  I  lyk  a  restelggs  kaityf, 
And  on  the  ground,  which  is  my  moodres  gate, 
1  yborn.  2  and.  3  riotours. 


CHAUCER'S  CANTERBURY  TALES  241 

I  knokke  with  my  staf  bgthe  frly  and  late, 

And  seye,  "Leeve  mooder,  \%$t  me  in! 

Lg,  how  I  vanysshe,  flessh  and  blood  and^skynJ; 

Alias,  whan  shul  my  bgnes  been  at  reste? 

Mooder,  with  vow  wolde  I  chaunge  my  cheste  5 

That  in  my  chambre  lgnge  tyme  hath  be,  > 

Yf,  for  an  heyre  clowt  to  wrappe  me." 

But  yet  to  me  she  wol  nat  do  that  grace  ; 

For  which  ful  pale  and  welked  is  my  face. 

But,  sires,  to  yow  it  is  ng  curteisye  10 

To  spfken  to  an  gld  man  vileynye, 

But  he  trespasse  in  word  or  elles  in  dfde. 

In  hggly  writ  ye  may  yourself  wel  rfde, 

Agayns  an  cold  man,  hggr  upon  his  h§§d, 

Ye  sholde  arise;  wherfgre  I  yeve  yow  r§ed,  15 

Ne  dooth  unto  an  gold  man  nggn  harm  now, 

Namggre  than  }>at  ye  wolde  men  did  to  yow 

In  age,  if  that  ye  sg  lgnge  abyde  ; 

And  God  be  with  yow  whfre  ye  gg  or  ryde, — 

I  moote  gg  thider  as  I  have  to  gg/  20 

'  Nay,  glde  cherl,  by  God  thou  shalt  nat  sg/ 
Seyde  this  oother  hasardour  angn; 
1  Thou  partest  nat  sg  lightly,  by  Seint  Jghn ! 
Thou  spak  right  now  of  thilke  tray  tour  de^th, 
That  in  this  contree  alle  oure  freendes  sleuth ;  25 

Have  heer  my  trouthe,  as  thou  art  his  espye, 
Telle  whfre  he  is  or  thou  shalt  it  abye,     r 
By  God  and  by  the  hggly  sacrement.-^ 
For  soothly  thou  art  ggn  of  his  assent 
Tg  sl£§n  us  yonge  folk,  thou  false  theef.'      ?f,^        30 

'  Now,  sires,'  quod  he,  '  if  f>at  ye  be  sg  leef 
To  fynde  d^§th,  turne  up  this  croked  wey, 
For  in  that  grgve  I  lafte  hym,  by  my  fey, 
Under  a  tree  and  thf  re  he  wole  abyde ; 

R 


242  II.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

Noght  for  youre  boost  he  wole  him  ngthyng  hyde. 

Se  ye  that  ggk  ?     Right  thf  re  ye  shal  hym  fynde ; 

God  save  yow,  fat  boghte  agayn  mankynde, 

And  yow  amende/     Thus  seyde  this  glde  man; 

And  everich  of  thise  riotoures  1  ran  5 

Til  he  cam  to  that  tree,  and  thfr  they  founde 

Of  flgryns  fyne  of  gold,  ycoyned  rounde, 

Wei  ny  an  eighte2  busshels,  as  hem  thoughte. 

Nq  lenger  thanne  after  d§§th  they  soughte, 

But  fch  of  hem  sg  glad  was  of  that  sighte,  10 

For  fat  the  flgryns  been  sg  faire  and  brighte, 

That  doun  they  sette  hem  by  this  precious  hoord.   - 

The  worste  of  hem  he  spak  the  firste  word. 

1  Bretheren/  quod  he,  '  taak  kepe  what  I  seye, 
My  wit  is  gr§§t  though  fat  I  bourde  and  pleye.       15 
This  trfsor  hath  fortune  unt5  us  yeven 
In  myrthe  and  joliftee  oure  lyf  to  lyven, 
And  lightly  as  it  comth  sg  wol  we  spende.         \^ 
Ey,  Goddes  precious  dignitee,  whg  wende 
Today  that  we  sholde  han  S9  fair  a  grace?  20 

But  myghte  this  g5ld  be  carled  fvg  this  place 
Hoom  to  myn  hous,  or  elles  unto  youres, — 
For  wel  ye  wggt  J»at  al  this  gold  is  oures, — 
Thanne  wfre  we  in  heigh  felicitee. 
But  trewely  by  daye  it  may  nat  bee  ;  25 

Men  wolde  seyn  J>at  we  wfre  theves  strgnge, 
And  for  oure  owene  trfsor  doon  us  hgnge. 
This  trfsor  moste  ycaried  be  by  nyghte 
As  wisely  and  as  slyly  as  it  myghte. 
Whfrfgre  I  rfde  fat  cut  among  us  alle  30 

Be  drawe,  and  lat  se  whfr  the  cut  wol  falle; 
And  he  fat  hath  the  cut  with  herte  blithe 
Shal  renne  to  the3  towne,  and  that  ful  swithe, 
1  riotours.  a  viij.  3  the,  not  in  MS. 


CHAUCER'S  CANTERBURY  TALES  243 

And  brynge  us  br§§d  and  wyn  ful  prively. 

And  twg  of  us  shul  kepen  subtilly 

This  trfsor  wel,  and  if  he  wol  nat  tarie, 

Whan  it  is  nyght  we  wol  this  trfsor  carle 

By  ggn  assent,  whfreas  us  thynketh  best/  5 

That  gon  of  hem  the  cut  broghte  in  his  fest, 
And  bad  hem  drawe  and  looke  whfre  it  wol  falle; 
And  it  fil  on  the  yongeste  of  hem  alle, 
And  forth  toward  the  toun  he  wente  angn. 
And  al  sg  soone  as  that  he  was  ggn,  10 

That  ggn  of  hem '  spak  thus  unto  that  oother : 
•         '  Thow  knowest  wel  thou  art  my  sworne 2  brother ; 
Thy- profit  wol  I  telle  thee  angn. 
Thou  wggst  wel  that  oure  felawe  is  aggn, 
And  heere  is  gold  and  that  ful  grft  plentee,  15 

That  shal  departed  been  amgng  us  thre ; 
But  nathel§§s,  if  I  kan  shape  it  sg 
That  it  departed  wfre  amgng  us  twg, 
Hadde  I  nat  doon  a  freendes  torn  to  thee  ? ' 

That  oother  answerde,  '  I  nggt  hou  that  may  be  ;       20 
He  wggt  how  that  the  -gold  is  with  us  tweye  ; 
What  shal 3  we  doon,  what  shal  we  to  hym  seye  ? ' 

'  Shal  it  be  conseil  ? '  seyde  the  firste  shrewe, 
1  And  I  shal  tellen  in  a  Ayordesy  fewe 
What  we  shal  doon  and  bryngen  it  wel  aboute.'        25 

'I  graunte/  quod  that  oother,  'oute  of  doute, 
That  by  my  trouthe  I  shal  thee  nat  biwreye/ 

*  Now/  quod  the  firste,  *  thou  wgost  wel  we  be  tweye, 
And  twg  of  us  shul  strenger  be  than  gon. 
Looke,  whan  fat  he  is  set,  thou*  right  anggn  30 

Arys  as  though  thou  woldest  with  hym  pleye, 
And  1  shal  ryve  him  thurgh  the  sydes  tweye 

1  of  hem,  not  in  E.  MS. ;  all  others  have  the  words.        2  sworn.       9  wha  1. 
*  that;  Harl.  MS.thou. 

R  2 


244  IL    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

Whil  that  thou  strogelest  with  hym  as  in  game, 
And  with  thy  daggere  looke  thou  d5  the  same ; 
And  thanne  shal  al  this  gold  departed  be, 
My  deere  freend,  bitwixen  me  and  thee. 
Thanne  may  we  bgthe  oure  lustes  all  fulfille, 
And  pleye  at  dees  right  at  oure  owene  wille.' 
And  thus  acorded  been  thise  shrewes  tweye 
JJ6  sl§§n  the  thridde,  as  ye  han  herd  me  seye. 
This  yongeste,  which  J>at  wente  unto  the  toun, 
Ful  ofte  in  herte  he  rolleth  up  and  doun 
The  beautee  of  thise  flgryns  newe  and  brighte. 
'  0  Lprd,'  quod  he,  '  if  sg  wf  re  J>at  I  myghte 
Have  al  this  trfsor  to  myself  allpne, 
Thfr  is  ng  man  }>at  lyveth  under  the  trgne 
^Of  God  that  sholde  lyve  sg  miirye  as  1/ 
And  atte  laste  the  feend,  oure  enemy, 
Putte  in  his  thought  £>at  he  sholde  poyson  beye, 
With  which  he  myghte  sl£§n  hise  felawes  tweye ; 
Forwhy  the  feend  fggnd  hym  in  swich  lyvynge, 
That  he  hadde  Ifve  hym1  to  sorwe  brynge, 
For  this  was  outrely  his  fulle  entente 
JTo  sl§§n  hem  bgthe  and  nevere  to  repente. 
And  forth  he  gooth,  ng  lenger  wolde  he  tarle, 
Into  the  toun  unt5  a  pothecarie, 
And  preyde  hym  }>at  he  hym  wolde  selle 
Som  poyson  f>at  he  myghte  hise  rattes  quelle; 
And  e;ek  thfr  was  a  polcat  in  his  hawe 
That,  as  he  seyde,  hise  capons  hadde  yslawe; 
And  fayn  he  wolde  wrfke  hym,  if  he  myghte, 
On  vermyn  £>at  destroyed  hym  by  nyghte. 

The  pothecarie  answerde,  'And  thou  shalt  have 
A  thyng  that,  al  sg  God  my  soule  save, 
In  al  this  world  thfr  is  ng  erf ature, 
1  hem  ;  all  others  hym  or  him. 


CHAUCER'S  CANTERBURY  TALES  245 

That  ften  or  dronken  hath  of  this  confiture 

Noght  but  the  montance  of  a  corn  of  whfte, 

That  he  ne  shal  his  llf  angn  forlf  te  ; 

Yf,  sterve  he  shal,  and  that  in  lasse  while 

Than  thou  wolt  gQQn  apaas  nat  but  a  mile,  5 

This  poyson  is  sg  strgng  and  violent/ 

This  cursed  man  hath  in  his  hond  yhent     0°*- 
This  poyson  in  a  box,  and  sith  he  ran 
Into  the  nexte  strete  unto  a  man, 
And  borwed  of1  hym  large  hotels  thre,  10 

And  in  the  twg  his  poyson  poured  he  ; 
The  thridde  he  kepte  clfne  for  his  drynke2, 
For  al  the  nyght  he  shoope  hym  for  to  swynke, 
In  cariynge  of  the  gold  out  of  that  place. 
And  whan  this  notour  with  sory  grace  15 

Hadde  filled  with  wyn  hise  grfte  hotels  thre, 
To  hise  felawes  agayn  repaireth  he. 

What  nedeth  it  to  sermone  of  it  mgore  ? 
For  right  as3  they  hadde  cast  his  dg§th  bifgore, 
Right  sq  they  han  hym  slayn,  and  that  angn.  20 

And  whan  f>at  this  was  doon,  thus  spak  that  ogn : 
'  Now  lat  us  sitte  and  drynke  and  make  us  merle, 
And  afterward  we  wol  his  body  bene/ 
And  with  that  word  it  happed  hym,  par  cas, 
To  take  the  botel  thfr  the  poyson  was,  25 

And  drank  and  yaf  his  felawe  drynke  alsg ; 
For  which  angn  they  storven  bgthe  twg. 
But  certes  I  suppose  that  Avycen 
Wrgot  nevere  in  ng  canon,  ne  in  ng  fen, 
M9  wonder  signes  of  empoisonyng  30 

Than  hadde  thise  wrecches  twg  fr  hir  endyn^. 
Thus  ended  been  thise  homycides  twg, 

1  of,  from  Harl.  MS.  2  owene  drynke  ;  all  other  MSS.  drynke. 

3  so  as :  all  others  as. 


246  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

And  §ek  the  false  empoysonere  alsg. 

Q  cursed  synne  of  alle  cursednesse ! 
Q  traytours  homyclde,  9  wikkednesse ! 
0  glotonye,  luxurie,  and  hasardrye  ! 
Thou  blasphemour  of  Crist,  with  vileynye  5 

And  gthes  grfte  of  usage  and  of  pride, — 
Alias  mankynde, — how  may  it  bitide 
That  to  thy  Crfatour,  which  jmt  the  wroghte 
And  with  his  precious  herteblood  thee  boghte,^^ 
Thou  art  sg  fals  and  sq  unkynde,  alias!  jo 

Now,  goode  men,  God  foryeve  yow  youre  trespas, 
And  ware  yow  frg  the  synne  of  avarice. 


NOTES1 

PART   I 
THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

This  part  contains  specimens  of  the  several  varieties  of  this  dialectal 
division,  but  especially  of  East  Midland,  as  that  upon  which  later  English  is 
especially  based.  Only  two  selections  represent  West  Midland,  the  '  Prose 
Psalter '  (p.  ioo)  and  the  '  Instructions  to  Parish  Priests '  (p.  119),  as  that  dialect 
in  its  purity  does  not  materially  differ  from  East  Midland.  More  important  is 
the  distinction  of  Early  East  Midland  from  that  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth 
centuries,  which  may  be  regarded  as  normal  Middle  English  in  this  dialect. 
Early  East  Midland,  represented  by  the  first  two  selections,  shows  the  language 
in  a  transition  state.  For  example,  OE.  a  still  remains  a,  the  characteristic 
lengthening  of  OE.  e,  a,  0  in  open  syllables  had  not  taken  place,  and  other  less 
significant  changes  already  mentioned  in  the  Grammatical  Introduction. 

A.     EARLY  EAST  MIDLAND 

I.     THE  PETERBOROUGH  CHRONICLE 

The  last  part  of  the  '  Chronicle,'  from  1080  to  its  close,  occurs  only  in  Laud 
MS.  636  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford.  The  whole  has  been  frequently 
edited,  as  by  Thorpe  and  Earle,  before  the  latter's  edition  was  re-edited  by 
Plummer,  'Two  of  the  Saxon  Chronicles  Parallel'  (1892-9).  Selections  are 
found  in  Morris  ('Specimens,' 1, 9)  and  Zupitza  ('Ubungsbuch,'  p.  57,Schipper  75). 


1  These  Notes  are  intended  to  give,  in  methodical  manner,  some  account  of 
MSS.  and  editions  ;  time  and  place  of  composition,  as  well  as  author  if  known ; 
character  of  the  work,  relation  of  the  extract  to  the  whole,  and  metrical 
relations,  if  poetry;  source  of  derived  material,  when  known;  bibliography 
of  more  important  monographs ;  explanations  of  words,  phrases,  allusions, 
and  other  difficulties.  General  works  of  reference  are  not  mentioned  in  con- 
nexion with  each  selection,  for  teachers  will  naturally  refer  to  Ten  Brink's 
P  History  of  English  Literature,'  Morley's  '  English  Writers,'  Brandl's  '  Mittel- 
englische  Litteratur '  in  Paul's  '  Grundriss  der  Germanischen  Philologie,'  and 
Korting's  *  Grundriss  der  Geschichte  der  Englischen  Litteratur.'  Cross-references 
to  the  texts  are  by  page  and  line,  the  Notes  to  each  page  of  text  being  arranged 
in  a  single  paragraph. 

/ 


248  THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Written  at  Peterborough,  Northampton,  the  part  chosen  includes  all  that  is 
written  in  the  hand  of  the  last  continuator,  who  gives  a  summary  of  Stephen's 
reign  immediately  after  his  death  in  n  54.  The  selection  therefore  represents 
Northeast  Midland  (NEM1.)  of  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century.  See 
Behm,  'The  Language  of  the  Latter  Part  of  the  Peterborough  Chronicle'  (1884)  ; 
H.  Meyer,  '  Zur  Sprache  der  jiingeren  Teile  der  Chronik  von  Peterborough' 
(1889). 

The  I  Chronicle/  as  the  most  important  source  for  the  history  of  the  period, 
cannot  be  too  highly  regarded.  Especially  valuable  is  this  contemporaneous 
account  of  Stephen's  reign,  since  it  is  more  detailed  than  most  of  the  other 
entries  and  more  vividly  narrated.  On  the  other  hand  the  order  of  events  is 
not  chronological,  as  shown  by  Plummer  (as  above),  II,  307. 

As  to  language,  the  orthography  of  this  selection  is  less  regular  than  most 
others  of  the  book.  It  shows  the  unstable  condition  of  the  written  form  when 
English  was  less  commonly  used  in  literature,  as  well  as  some  orthographic 
influences  of  older  works.  Special  peculiarities  of  orthography  are  ie  for 
OM.  a,  ea,  rarely  eo;  e  for  OM.  e  (ce),  especially  in  unstressed  syllables;  ea 
for  OM.  e,  as  in  gear ;  eo  for  OM.  e,  eo,  rarely  ea ;  eo  {ceo)  for  OM.  eo,  rarely  ea. 
Among  consonants  the  most  important  peculiarities  are  ch  for  the  OE.  medial 
spirant  g  in  a  few  words ;  g(z)  for  the  OE.  initial  palatal  spirant  g ;  /  initially 
for  OE.  J>  (p)  in  pronominal  words  when  immediately  following  a  final  d  or  /; 
w  for  OE.  hw,  as  in  warsce.  The  vocabulary  shows  a  larger  French  element 
than  the  selections  immediately  following,  partly  owing  to  the  number  of  terms 
connected  with  government  and  the  church.  The  inflexions,  which  have 
been  thought  quite  irregular,  will  fall  into  fairly  definite  schemes.  Noun 
plurals  in  es(s)  prevail,  though  a  few  OE.  neuters  with  long  stems  still  remain 
without  ending.  Adjectives  have  almost  wholly  lost  oblique  case  forms. 
Verbs  show  somewhat  more  irregularities,  but  are  fast  tending  to  the  simplicity 
of  normal  Middle  English.  The  syntax  of  the  period  is  also  comparatively 
simple.  On  the  other  hand,  the  inverted  order  of  subject  and  predicate  is 
common,  and  the  construction  according  to  sense  with  collective  nouns 
occasional.  The  title  king  (1. 1)  is  still  an  appositive  and  follows  the  personal 
name,  or  the  personal  name  is  in  apposition  with  king  (1.  13).  The  most  - 
striking  single  construction,  from  the  standpoint  of  Modern  English,  is  the 
double  genitive,  as  Stephnes  Kinges  (4,  28),  ^e  kinges  sune  Henries  (5,  12) ; 
yet  these  are  quite  in  accord  with  OE.  usage  and  the  appositive  noted  above. 
Subjunctive  forms  of  the  verb  are  naturally  much  more  frequent  than  in  English 
of  to-day. 

Page  1, 1.  1.  Henri  King.  Henry  I,  who  had  come  to  the  throne  in  1100. 
Henri  abbot.  Henry  of  Poitou,  abbot  of  St.  Jean  d'Angely,  from  which 
he  was  expelled  in  1131,  to  the  great  rejoicing  of  the  monks  who  had  been 
under  him.  He  was  related  to  Henry  I  and  the  Count  of  Poitiers,  and  had 
been  a  monk  at  Cluny  or  Clugni  (1,  3)  in  Burgundy.  This  monastery  was  at 
the  height  of  its  prosperity  in  the  twelfth  century,  some  2 ,000  religious  houses 
throughout  Europe  acknowledging  allegiance  to  it.  2.  Burch.  That  is 
Borough  of  St.  Peter,  Peterborough,  a  name  which  supplanted  the  earlier 
Medeshamstede.  A  Benedictine  abbey  of  St.  Peter  had  been  founded  in  655  by 
Oswy,  King  of  Northumbria,  and  Peada,  the  first  Christian  King  of  Mercia. 
Plundered  by  the  Danes  in  870,  it  was  re-established  in  966  by  Athelwold, 
Bishop  of  Winchester,  who  also  changed  its  name.         3.  te.     For  }e,  after  \ 


THE  PETERBOROUGH  CHRONICLE  249 

a  word  ending  in  /  or  d.  5.  Biscop  of  Seresberi.  Roger  of  Salisbury  and 
Alexander  of  Lincoln,  his  nephew.  6.  pe.  Note  the  retention  of  the  OE. 
relative  particle  in  early  Middle  English,  though  soon  to  be  replaced  by  pat. 
he.  The  abbot  Henry.  As  in  Old  English,  pronouns  are  often  lacking  in 
explicit  reference.     So  he ...  he '. . .  his  of  the  next  line  refer  to  the  same  Henry. 

10.  iaf.  This  form,  among  others,  shows  how  completely  OE.  palatal 
spirant  g  had  assumed  the  quality  of  MnE.^/.      Cf.  id/en  (2,  26),  ieden  (3,  28). 

11.  Sanct  Wood.  St.  Neot's  in  Huntingdonshire.  The  MS.  abbreviation  for 
St.  gives  us  no  hint  as  to  whether  the  OE.  noun  form,  sanct,  or  sant  (cf.  Orm's 
sannt)  was  actually  used.  It  is  doubtless  too  early  for  the  OF.  form  saint 
with  a  diphthong.  12.  Sanct  Petres  messedai.  June  29,  the  feast  of 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  in  commemoration  of  their  martyrdom  ;  really  the  date 
of  reburial  of  their  supposed  remains  in  358  a.  d.  14.  pa  pestrede.  Henry  I 
left  England,  never  to  return,  on  Aug.  1  (Lammas),  1133.  The  eclipse 
occurred  on  the  next  day,  but  Henry  did  not  die  until  Dec.  1,  1135  (1,  18). 
Perhaps  the  traditional  bringing  together  of  these  two  dates  accounts  for  the 
wrong  dating  of  Henry's  departure  from  England.  15.  ware.  '  Might  be ' ; 
subjunctive  preterit  singular.  For  other  forms  with  a  in  pret.  pi.  cf.  namen 
(2,  1),  drdpen  (3,  18),  waren  (3,  29),  forbdren  (3,  31),  stall  (6,  8). 
16.  sterres  abuten.  The  copulative  verb  omitted  as  often.  18.  "Sat  oper 
dsei.  '  The  second,  or  next  day,'  ej>er  being  used  with  ordinal  force  as  in  Old 
English.  St.  Andrew's  day  is  Nov.  30,  and  Henry  died  on  Dec.  1.  Andreas, 
a  borrowed  word  ending  in  s,  takes  no  ending  in  the  genitive.  19.  pa  wes 
trfson.  The  MS.  reading  was  long  a  puzzle,  and  various  emendations  were 
suggested  before  the  present  editor  pointed  out  the  true  reading  in  '  Mod.  Lang. 
Notes,'  VII,  254.  This  was  adopted  by  Plummer  in  a  note  to  this  passage 
(II,  307).  Incidentally  this  is  the  first  example  so  far  discovered  of  the  French 
word  treason  in  English. 

Page  2, 1.  2.  Kf  dinge.  Henry  I  had  founded  an  abbey  at  this  place,  no 
doubt  the  reason  for  his  burial  there.  10.  midewintre  dsei.  That  is 
Christmas  day,  but  authorities  give  the  date  variously,  as  Dec.  22,  24,  25,  26, 
the  latter  being  St.  Stephen's  day.  The  name  midwinter  day  is  Teutonic, 
and  antedates  the  Christianization  of  Britain.  With  the  Conquest,  Christmas 
{Cristes  masse)   came   to   be   used.  12.   Baldwin   de    Bedvers.      The 

rebellion  really  belongs  to  the  year  1136,  as  also  the  compact  with  David, 
King  of  Scotland.  This  Baldwin,  first  Earl  Redvers  (Rivers),  died  in  1155. 
18.  for  ...  to  Normandi.  The  journey  was  in  March,  the  return  (1,  23)  in 
December.  20.  get.  Plummer  says  past  participle  of  a  weak  verb  geten 
'get,'  but  this  is  not  likely  on  several  accounts.  The  word  is  the  adverb  get 
(OM.  get,  WS.  giet)  '  yet,'  as  given  in  the  glossary  to  Morris's  '  Specimens,'  I ; 
cf.  for  the  same  word  16,  3  ;  29,  5.  The  treasure  which  Stephen  yet  had,  and 
for  which  they  received  him  so  gladly,  was  about  .£100,000.  23.  gadering 
set  Oxeneford.  This  was  in  June,  1139.  Bishop  Roger  was  justiciar,  or  chief 
justice,  and  regent  in  the  king's  absence.  Roger,  the  chancellor,  was  nephew 
only  by  courtesy.  25.  bise  neves.  The  plural  form  of  the  pronoun  shows 
that  the  OE.  genitive  his,  from  he,  had  developed  a  possessive  pronoun,  with 
inflexion,  as  mm  and  pm  had  done  in  the  older  period. 

Page  3, 1.  3.  be  nihtes  ...  be  dseies.  The  force  of  the  OE.  adverbial 
genitive  is  apparently  not  felt,  and  the  adverbial  relation  is  more  clearly 
indicated  by  a  prepositional  phrase.         carlmen  and  wimmen.     '  Men  and 


250  THE  MIDLAND  DIALECT 

women.'  The  word  man  was  general  in  its  meaning,  and  probably  on  this 
account  the  more  distinctive  carlmen  was  employed.  6.  me  henged.  '  They 
hanged  (them)  up  by  the  feet,'  &c.  The  indefinite  nie,  an  old  singular,  implies 
a  plural,  as  indicated  by  the  verbs  hengen  (1.  7)  and  wrythen  (1.  8).  11.  cru- 
cethus.  The  context  sufficiently  explains  the  meaning  of  this  term.  The 
first  part  is  apparently  Lat.  cruciahis;  for  the  quantity  of  u  cf.  critc  in 
Pogatscher,  'Die  griechischen,  lateinischen  und  romanischen  Lehnworte  im 
Altenglischen.*  14.  lof  and  grin.  This  must  be  regarded  as  still  a  crux. 
The  MS.  reads  lof-)grT,  which  suggested  to  Thorpe  Ip)  and  grim,  'loathsome 
and  grim,'  as  the  names  of  the  instruments,  Ipp  being  for  OE.  lad.  The  use  of  the 
two  names  then  accounted  for  the  plural  verb.  On  the  other  hand,  the  use  of 
two  adjectives  in  this  way  for  an  instrument  would  presuppose  a  singular  verb, 
besides  being  unsatisfactory  in  other  ways.  rachenteges.  Really  a  com- 
pound of  OE.  racente  'chain*  and  OM.  tek(g),  WS.  teah(g)  'fetter/  but  the 
relation  of  the  parts  of  the  compound  had  probably  been  lost.  §J>er.  To 
be  carefully  distinguished  from  oj/er,  OE.  oper.  Qper,  OE.  dghwceher,  soon 
became  ME.  pr,  or,  and  MnE.  or.  15.  beeron.  This  form  for  the  infinitive 
beren  is  paralleled  by  ceten  =  eten  (5,  14),  begceten  =  beget  en  (7,  2).  While  not 
marked  long  here  they  probably  represent  sporadic  cases  of  lengthening  of  e  in 
an  open  syllable,  a  change  which  was  not  regularly  carried  out  until  the 
thirteenth  century.  21.  flat  lastede.  This  proves  conclusively  that  the 
account  was  not  written  until  the  close  of  Stephen's  reign.  Cf.  also  the  reference 
to  Martin's  abbacy  (4,  10  f.)  lasting  to  Jan.,  H55.  23.  eevre  um  wile. 
'  Ever  from  time  to  time,'  OE.  a/re  ymbe  hwlle.  The  form  ttm  is  Old  Norse, 
cognate  with  OE.ymbe;  cf.  umstund  in  'Cursor  Mundi.'  24.  tenserie. 
First  explained  by  Mr.  Round  and  Mr.  Toynbee  in  the  '  Academy,'  July  II, 
1892.  It  is  a  NF.  form  based  on  LL.  tensarium,  'a  generic  term  for  certain 
irregular  taxations';  the  latter  is  from  tensare,  'to  protect,  exact  tribute  for 
protection.'  31.  §wer  sithon.      'Everywhere  thereafter,   or  afterwards.' 

The  first  word  is  OM.  dhwer,  WS.  ahwcer. 

Page  4,  1.  3.  tunscipe  flugen.  Notice  the  construction  according  to 
sense ;  tunscipe  is  a  grammatical  singular,  a  logical  plural,  and  the  verb  agrees 
with  the  latter,  as  often.  6.  warsee,  perhaps  -see.  OM.  hwer  (hwarT), 
WS.  hwar,  and  see  from  older  swcS.  8.  Crist  slep.  In  interpreting  Christ's 
sleeping  in  the  ship  during  the  storm  (Matt.  viii.  24),  the  ME.  '  Metrical 
Homilies'  (ed.  by  Small,  p.  135)  explain  that  the  ship  is  the  church : 
'And  Crist  J>arin  gasteli  slepes, 

Quen  he  J>oles  god  men  and  lele 

Wit  wic(ce)  men  and  fals(e)  dele, 

f>at  betes  J>aim  wit  dede  and  word 

Als  se  bare  betes  on  schipbord.' 
11.  fand.  '  Provided  for.'  Still  used  in  dialectal  English  in  which  a  country 
labourer  is  engaged  for  '  so  much  and  found,'  that  is,  so  much  pay  in  addition  to 
board  and  lodging.  14.  lset  it  refen.  '  Let  roof  it,  caused  it  to  be  roofed.' 
17.  for  to  Rome.  This  event,  though  placed  under  the  year  1137,  could  not 
have  taken  place  until  1145,  since  Eugenius  did  not  become  pope  until  that 
year.  Cf.  note  to  3,  21.  18.  privilegies.  The  OF.  form  is  privilege, 
so  that  ie  is  here  not  long,  unless  it  shows  influence  of  OF.  words  in  ie. 
20-21.  circewican  .  .  .  horderwycan.  That  OE.  wice  had  acquired  final 
n  in  the  nominative  is  clear  from  Orm's  use,  so  that  these  examples  can  hardly 


THE  PETERBOROUGH   CHRONICLE  251 

be  assumed  to  be  weak  datives.  22.  Kogingham  pe  castel.  '  The  castle 
of  Rockingham.'  24.  solidi.  The  MS.  abbreviation  is  expanded  as  a  Lat. 
plural,  since  the  word  was  hardly  English.  The  words  eelc  g»r,  inserted  above 
the  line  by  the  writer  of  the  MS.,  were  bracketed  by  Morris  as  if  not  in  the 
MS.  ('Specimens,'  I),  and  this  led  to  the  proposal  of  solidatas,  '  a  measure  of 
land,'  as  the  true  reading  ('  Mod.  Lang.  Notes/  VII,  134).  The  correct  reading 
of  the  MS.  shows  that  a  sum  of  money  is  intended.  25.  winiserd.  Plummer 
notes,  on  Bede  ('  Hist.  Eccles.,'  Bk.  I,  ch.  i),  that  vine-growing  was  formerly 
common  in  England,  especially  in  some  of  the  monasteries.  28.  Stephnes 
Kinges.  Each  word  is  made  genitive  in  form  as  in  Old  English.  The  MnE. 
group  genitive  has  not  yet  developed;  cf.  J>e  kinges  sune  Henries  (5,  12),  J>e 
kinges  dohter  Henries  (5,  30).  29.  On  his  time.  The  death  of  William 
of  Norwich,  afterwards  St.  William,  is  placed  in  1144  and  1146  by  different 
chroniclers.  Plummer  says,  *  The  charge  against  the  jews  of  using  the  blood 
of  murdered  gentiles,  especially  Christian  children,  for  ritual  purposes  is  as  old 
as  the  time  of  Josephus';  see  his  '  Contra  Apionem,'  II,  8.  Cf.  the  similar 
story  in  Chaucer's  '  Prioress's  Tale.'  31.  lang  Fridsei.  The  term  occurs 
occasionally  in  OE.  langa  Frigadceg  (Frigedceg),  and  is  common  in  Old  Norse 
as  langifrjadagr. 

Page  5,  1.  2.  and  t§  munekes.  'And  those  monks.'  Editors  have 
seemed  to  think  to  an  unusual  form,  but  it  is  a  natural  development  of  OE.J>d 
after  a  final  d;  cf.  5,  8.  8.  sevest,  MS.  sevez.  The  MS.  z  is  an  OF. 
spelling,  usually  of  ts,  but  here  of  st.  9.  eet  te  Standard.  The  battle  was 
fought  at  Northallerton,  Yorkshire.  Its  name  comes  from  the  fact  that  banners 
of  St.  Cuthbert  of  Durham,  St.  Peter  of  York,  St.  John  of  Beverley,  and 
St.  Wilfred  of  Ripon  were  fixed  upon  a  pole  in  a  four-wheeled  cart  and  placed 
in  the  centre  of  the  English  army.  12.  wart  it  war.  'Became  aware  of 
it.'  13.  pestrede  pe  sunne.  This  date  of  March  20,  1140  (1. 15),  is  shown 
to  be  correct  by  the  table  of  eclipses.  16.  Willelm^  JErcebiscop.  The 
Willelm  Curbuil  mentioned  at  2,  9.  24.  Kodbert  Eorl  of  Gloucestre. 
Robert  was  a  natural  son  of  Henry  I  and  hence  half-brother  of  Matilda,  whose 
claims  to  the  throne  he  vigorously  espoused.  26.  heore  laverd.  That  is, 
King  Stephen;  so  him  of  1.  27.  Stephen  was  taken  prisoner  Feb.  2,  1141. 
30.  kinges  dohter  Henries.  This  was  ./Ethellc  (Adelaide)  of  earlier 
references,  the  daughter  of  Henry  I,  who  was  given  in  marriage  to  Henry  V 
of  Germany.  On  her  coronation,  July  25,  11 10,. her  name  was  changed  to 
Matilda.  At  her  husband's  death,  11 26,  she  returned  to  England,  and  her 
father  caused  homage  to  be  done  to  her  as  his  successor.  This  was  reason 
enough  for  her  enmity  toward  Stephen.  Soon  after  she  was  given  in  marriage 
to  Geoffrey  of  Anjou.  She  reached  England  in  11 39  and  was  chosen  Lady 
(the  name  Queen  was  not  used  for  her)  in  1141.  In  June  of  the  same  year 
she  fled  from  London.  32.  scse.  This  is  especially  noteworthy  as  the 
earliest  use  of  the  form  which  became  MnE.  she. 

Page  6, 1. 1.  biscop  ofWincestre.  Henry  of  Blois,  formerly  abbot  of 
Glastonbury.  8.  stali  hi.  Preterit  plural  with  loss  of  final  «  when 
immediately  followed  by  a  subject  pronoun.  In  Old  English  this  occurred 
only  in  the  case  of  the  first  and  second  persons,  but  it  seems  to  have  been 
extended  to  the  third  person  in  ME.  times.  Cf.  25,  11, 14.  14.  swa  diden. 
The  exchange  was  made  in  1 141.     The  next  year  came  the  reconciliation  with 


252  THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Randolph,  earl  of  Chester.  26.  brohten  hire  into  Oxenford.  This  was 
in  March  or  May,  1141,  the  chronicler  doubling  back  in  his  narrative  to  tell  of 
the  divided  state  of  England.  Matilda  was  besieged  in  Oxford  during 
October  or  November,  1142,  and  she  escaped  to  Wallingford  in  December. 
She  did  not  go  over  sea  (1.  30)  until  the  early  part  of  1147.  27.  pa  herde 
"Bat  seegen.  'Then  heard  he  that  saying';  sagen  is  OE.  segen  (sagen), 
'saying,  assertion,'  and  not  an  infinitive  (OE.  secgari)  as  usually  interpreted. 
Confusion  has  resulted  from  the  form  of  the  infinitive  in  4,  28.  30.  hi  of 
Normandi.     This  happened  between  1141  and  1144. 

Page  7, 1.  1.  ferde  Eustace.  Stephen's  son  Eustace  married  Constance, 
sister  of  the  French  king,  in  February,  1140.  He  died  (1.  8)  in  August,  n 53, 
his  mother  May  3,  n 52.  2.  to  wife.  The  OE.  dative  remains  longest  in 
such  expressions  as  this,  though  finally  displaced  by  the  invariable  nom. 
dat.  ace.  form;  cf.  to  wive  (24,  19),  to  wlf  (40,  13).  9.  his  sune  Henri. 
Henry  succeeded  to  the  dukedom  of  Anjou  on  the  death  of  his  father,  Sept.  7, 
1 151.  In  March,  1152,  Eleanor  was  divorced  from  Louis  VII,  and  she 
married    Henry   (1.   11)    in   May    of  the    same   year.  toe    to    pe    rice. 

'  Succeeded  to  the  kingdom.'  The  OE.  idiom  was  fon  to,  and  fan  had  now 
been  displaced  by  taken,  from  ON.  taka.  12.  pa  ferde  he.  This  was  in 
January,  11 53,  and  in  November  peace  was  made  (1.  T5).  16.  ware. 
Pret.  subj.,  '  should  be.'  Cf.  1,  15.  27.  pset  minster.  Stephen  and  his 
queen  had  founded  the  religious  house  at  Feversham,  Kent,  and  the  minster 
had  been  completed  in  11 48. 

Page  8,  1. 1.  innen  dseis.  Some  number  is  perhaps  omitted  before  dais. 
cusen.  The  OE.  curon  had  already  given  way  to  a  form  with  s,  by  analogy  of 
the  present  and  preterit  singular.  So  with  the  past  participle  cosan  —  cosen 
in  1.  4.  9.  Eameseeie  .  .  .  Torneie  .  .  .  Spallding.  These  are  Ramsey 
(Huntingdonshire),  Thorney  (Cambridgeshire),  and  Spalding  (Lincolnshire \ 
all  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Peterborough.  The  other  places  named  cannot  be 
made  out  with  certainty. 


II.   THE  DEDICATION  TO  THE  '  ORMULUM ' 

The  '  Ormulum  '  is  preserved  in  Junius  MS.  1  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  not 
improbably  the  MS.  of  Orm  himself.  It  has  been  edited  by  White  (1852),  and 
this  revised  by  Holt  ( 1878),  though  a  more  scholarly  edition  is  still  much  needed. 
Selections  occur  in  Morris  ('  Specimens,'  I,  39),  Matzner  ('  Sprachproben,' 
I,  3),  Sweet  ('First  Middle  English  Primer,'  43),  Zupitza  (' Ubungsbuch,'  7, 
Schipper,  99).  An  indispensable  collation  of  the  MS.  was  printed  by  K  61  bring 
in  '  Englische  Studien,'  I,  1.  Of  the  author  nothing  is  known  beyond  what  is 
given  in  this  Introduction  (see  various  notes).  The  '  Ormulum '  was  composed 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Lincoln  about  1200,  and  the  language  therefore 
represents  the  Northeast  Midland  of  that  period.  Orm's  language,  in  relation 
to  orthography  and  vowel  quantity,  is  discussed  in  the  Grammatical  Intro- 
duction (§  71,  note).  Besides  may  be  noted  Callenberg,  'Layamon  u.  Orm 
nach  ihren  Lautverhaltnissen  verglichen'  (1876);  Sachse,  '  Das  unorganische 
e  im  Ormulum'  (188 1) ;  Brate,  '  Nordische  Lehnworter  im  Ormulum'  in  Paul 
u.  Braune's  '  Beitriige,'  X,  1 ;  Kluge,  'Englische  Studien,'  XXII,  179. 


THE  DEDICATION   TO    THE   ORMULUM  253 

The  name  of  the  work  is  given  by  the  author  (Preface,  1.  1)  :   piss  boc  is 
1    nemmnedd  Orrmulum,  forrjn  Jjatt  Orrm  itt  wrohhte.     Ormulum  is  clearly  a 
\    diminutive,  after  the  Latin,  of  the  author's  name.     The  book  consists  of  an 
,    introduction,  called  dedication  and  preface,  paraphrases  intended  to  cover  the 
;    gospels   read  in  the  church  during    the  year,  and  homilies  upon  them.     Of 
these  paraphrases  and  homilies  only  about  one-eighth  were  completed,  or  at 
least  remain  in  MS.,  but  these  extend  to  nearly  ten  thousand  long  lines.     The 
work  has  little  literary  value,  as  it  is  prosaic  in  the  extreme,  but  is  especially 
valuable  for  the  light  which  it  throws  on  the  language  of  the  time.     The 
metrical  form  is  that  of  the  long  line  of  fifteen  syllables  with  ciesura  after  the 
eighth,   but   without   rime   or   regular   alliteration.      The    metrical    flow   is 
iambic,  and  the  metre  is  clearly  based  on  the  Latin  septenarius.     With  the 
addition  of  rime  this  metre  became  the  MnE.  quatrain  of  alternate  eight  and 
seven  syllables,  the  long  line  being  broken  at  the  csesural  pause.     On  the  other 
hand,  Menthel,  following  Trautmann,  tries  to  connect  Orm's  verse  with  that 
of  Otfried, '  Zur  Geschichte  des  Otfriedischen  Verses  in  England '  (Anglia,  VIII, 
Anzeiger,  49).     The  sources  of  the  'Ormulum'  have  been  shown  to  be  prin- 
cipally  Bede   and  Gregory  the  Great ;    cf.  Sarrazin,  '  Uber  die  Quellen  des 
Ormulum'  ('  Englische  Studien,'  VI,  1). 

As  to  language,  the  peculiarities  of  Orm's  orthography  have  been  discussed 
in  the  Grammatical  Introduction.  Here  may  be  added  Orm's  a  for  OE.  a, 
sometimes  OM.  e,  the  exact  limits  of  the  use  not  having  been  accurately 
made  out ;  the  use  of  $  or  w  for  the  second  element  of  a  true  diphthong  (cf. 
J>etf  '  they,'  Awwstln  for  OF.  Austin),  as  well  as  for  OE.  ^  or  w  ;  /  for  OE. 
medial/=  v ;  g  in  god  *  good '  distinguished  from  g  in  strange,  though  no  example 
occurs  in  our  selection  ;  sh{ssJi)  for  OE.  sc,  beside  sk  for  ON.,  OF.  sk  (sc=sk). 
The  poetical  form  naturally  gives  special  assistance  in  regard  to  language,  as 
in  accent  of  words,  and  elision  of  final  e  (occasionally  other  vowels)  before 
a  vowel  or  weak  //.  Orm's  vocabulary  is  characterized  by  a  large  Norse 
element  and  a  smaller  OF.  element  than  in  the  '  Chronicle.'  His  inflexions 
are  exceedingly  simple,  and  the  syntax,  at  least  of  this  selection,  requires  no 
special  explanation  other  than  an  occasional  note. 

Page  8,  1. 13.  broperr  mm.  Probably  not  blood -relationship  in  the 
restricted  sense,  but  rather  that  in  which  Philemon  is  desired  to  receive 
Onesimus  as  '  a  brother  in  the  flesh,'  Philem.  16.  Cf.  Henrici,  '  Otfrid's 
Mutter  und  Orm's  Bruder'  ('  Zeitschrift  f.  Deutsches  Alterthum,'  XXII,  231). 
14.  Annd.  The  MS.  sign  ( -j )  is  thus  expanded  in  accordance  with  occa- 
sional forms  of  the  word  in  the  '  Ormulum.'  Of  course  there  can  be  no  question 
of  the  shortness  of  the  vowel  in  this  unstressed  word.  15.  1  Godess  bus. 
In  the  religious  house  of  which  they  were  both  canons,  it  would  seem  from 
1.  17.  16.  witt.  The  dual  forms  of  the  pronouns  are  rare  except  in  the 
earliest  period.  17.  Unnderr.  While  the  rhythm  of  Orm's  lines  is  pre- 
vailingly iambic,  a  trochee  instead  of  an  iamb  often  occurs  at  the  beginning 
of  the  line,  or  immediately  after  the  ccesura;  cf.  Affterr  (1.  20),  etfwhcer 
(9,  13),  and  following  the  caesura  affterr  (1.  13),  goddspdless  (1.  19).  Those 
who  suppose  that  these  words  are  given  iambic  stress  assume  that  Orm  did 
violence  to  the  natural  accent  of  words,  instead  of  following  a  frequent  custom 
in   all   English   iambic    rhythm.  swa    summ    Sannt   Awwstin   sette. 

That   is,  St.  Augustine,  the  great  patron    of  the   monastic  life.     The  more 
explicit  ride  actually  followed  by  Augustine  monks  was  that  of  St.  Benedict 


254  THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

(Benet),  based  on  the  brief  directions  and  the  writings  of  Augustine. 
19.  Ennglissh.  The  substantive  English  seems  already  to  have  become 
established,  since  it  never  occurs  with  final  e  in  Orm,  while  the  adjective 
appears  with  or  without  e,  as  in  1.  22,  where  Ennglissh  ffolc  is  practically 
a  compound,  and  at  10,  20.  hal^he  lare.  The  adjective  is  in  the  weak 
form  after  a  genitive,  as  shown  by  Sachse  (mentioned  above).  20.  Drihhtin. 
According  to  Orm's  manner  of  indicating  vowel  quantity  the  i  of  the  last 
syllable  is  long,  though  the  word  represents  OE.  drihten;  cf.  Morsbach,  §  67, 
Anm.  4.  21.  pohhtesst  tatt.  The  rule  that  initial/  of  pronominal  words 
becomes  t  after  /  or  d  is  followed  absolutely  in  Orm,  as  shown  by  Blackburn 
(<  Amer.  Journal  of  Philology,'  III,  46).  See  also  note  on  9,  II.  22.  lufe 
off.  Elision  of  weak  e  occurs  regularly  before  a  vowel  or  weak  h  ;  see  Gram. 
Introd.        26.  unnc  birrp.     '  It  becomes  (behooves)  us  both.' 

Page  9, 1.  1.  pa  goddspelless  neh.  alle.  The  Latin  texts  given  by  Orm 
after  the  '  Dedication '  show  that  he  followed,  in  general,  some  gospel 
harmony  of  his  time.  2.  sinndenn.     This  form  is  less  common  in  Mid- 

land, except  in  the  early  period.  It  is  displaced  by  are(n),  found  in  the 
Anglian  district  in  OE.  times;  cf.  '  Vespasian  Psalter'  earon,  Nth.  aron  {tin), 
and  Sievers,  '  Angelsachsische  Grammatik,'  §  427.  4.  sawle  nede.  This 
might  almost  be  written  as  a  compound.  Such  examples  scarcely  prove 
retention  of  the  OE.  feminine  genitive,  with  gender  signification,  at  least  for 
Midland  and  Northern.  7.  amang.  Orm's  orthography  gives  no  clue  to 
the  length  of  the  first  a,  but  the  constant  appearance  of  a  instead  of  o  ( =  p) 
in   later   texts   seems    conclusive    proof   of   shortness ;    cf.   amgng,    18,    10. 

10.  t'unnderrstanndenn.  Occasional  elision  of  other  vowels  than  weak  e 
occurs  in  the  •  Ormulum  ' ;  cf.  het,  10, 4.  11.  pess  te  bettre.  The  change 
of  initial  J>  to  /  in  pronominal  words  occurs  after  s  in  only  a  few  such  ex- 
pressions as  the  above.  pe^m.  This  form,  with  the  nominative /<#  (1.  26) 
and  genitive fietfre  (1.  4),  shows  that  Orm's  dialect  had  already  begun  to  use 
the  ON.  forms  of  the  pronoun,  a  change  which  had  not  been  fully  accomplished 
in  Southeast  Midland  in  Chaucer's  time.  16.  ferrs.  OE.  fers,  from 
Lat.  versus,  soon  to  give  way  to  OF.  vers.  17.  wel .  .  .  well.  Both  forms 
occur  in  Orm.  Holthausen  has  shown  ('  Anglia  Beiblatt,'  XIII,  16)  that  wel  is 
the  prevailing  form  in  both  stressed  and  unstressed  positions,  and  is  used  in 
independent  positions,  while  well  is  employed  when  modifying  an  adjective  or 
adverb.  There  are  some  exceptions  even  to  this  rule.  annd  all  forrpi. 
'  And  therefore  (all  forrfii)  I  was  compelled,  full  often  of  necessity,  to  put 
(don)  my  word  among  the  words  of  the  gospel,  to  fill  my  verse.'  Nede  is  an 
adverb,  and  shollde  has  the  old  sense  of '  was  obliged,  had  to.'  19.  wlkenn. 
This  OE.  «-stem  has  acquired  final  n  in  the  nominative  singular,  contrary  to 
the  usual  rule.  Cf.  the  compounds  circewTkan,  horderwycan  (4,  21-22). 
26.  ljiterm.  'Think,  judge/  less  common  meanings  of  OM.  lelan,  "WS. 
la  tan. 

Page  10,  1.  6.  fele  wordess.  Note  the  early  use  of  fele  (OE.  sh.feoia) 
as  an  adjective,  and  cf.  German  viel.  24.  att  Godd.  '  From  God ' ;  cf. 
*  at  the  hands  of,'  a  relic  of  this  use  in  modern  English.  30.  3ifF  pe}}  all 

forrwerrpenn  itt.     The  same  thought  is  to  be  found  in  ^Elfric's  '  Homilies,' 

11,  528  :  Gif  we  for  synfullum  mannum  gebiddaft,  and  he  "Saere  Sin  gunge  un- 
wurSe  synd,  ne  beo  we  swaSeah  bedcelede  edleanes  J>aes  godan  willan,  Seah 
]>e  we  0am  forscyldegodan  geSingian  ne  magon.     '  If  we  pray  for  synfull  men 


THE   'BESTIARY'  255 

and  they  are  unworthy  of  the  intercession,  yet  we  shall  not  be  deprived  of 
the  reward  of  good  intention,  though  we  may  not  be  able  to  mediate  for 
the  guilty.' 

Page  11,  1.  7.  all  mannkinne  node.  Mannkinne  is  an  OE.  genitive 
plural,  which  has  not  yet  taken  the  invariable  plural  ending  es,  perhaps 
because  it  was  felt  to  be  part  of  a  compound.  The  form  mannkinness  is  also 
found  in  such  expressions.  21.  flumm  Jorrdan.  Owing  to  the  regular 
appearance  of  the  two  words  in  this  order  Kluge  assumes  that  both  are  of 
OF.  origin.  While  I  have  followed  Kluge  here,  the  whole  subject  of  Scripture 
proper  names  in  English  needs  fuller  investigation.  In  Middle  English  the 
lack  of  certainty  with  regard  to  Latin  or  French  origin  of  such  names  par- 
ticularly affects  names  beginning  with  MnE.  J,  since  they  are  written  with 
I  ox  J  indiscriminately.  26.   deepp.     The  doubling  of/  would  indicate 

shortness  of  the  vowel,  but  the  latter  is  marked  long  in  accordance  with  the 
more  common  writing  da)  ;  cf.  1.  8.  wipputenn  wrihhte.  •  Without 
merit  or  desert,'  so  '  undeservedly.' 

Page  12, 1.  6.  wiss  to  fulle  sope.  *  Certainly,  in  full  truth.'  Wiss  is 
OE.  gewiss,  strengthened  by  to  fulle  soJ>e.  18.  seffnde.     The  OE.  seofede 

has  already  been  displaced  by  the  analogical  form  on  the  basis  of  the  cardinal, 
as  in  MnE.  seventh.  25.  patt  he  sahh.     Cf.  Rev.  v.  1  f.  32.  naness 

kiness  shaffte.  Note  the  genitive  inflexion  of  both  adjective  and  noun. 
The  uninfected  adjective  is  more  common,  but  the  inflected  form  remains  in 
certain  expressions. 

Page  13, 1.  4.  all  all  swa  se.  The  doubling  of  all  for  emphasis  is  not 
uncommon  in  Orm.  26.  Orrmin.  Matzner  regarded  the  name  as  formed 
on  the  Latin  model,  but  Zupitza  (4  Guy  of  Warwick,'  note  to  1.  9529,  EETS., 
Extra  Series,  25-26)  makes  it  a  diminutive  of  Orm  on  the  French  model ;  cf. 
Awwstin,  8,  17.  Orm's  name  is  believed  to  be  from  ON.  ormr,  cognate  with 
OE.  wyrm  '  worm,  serpent.'  30.  allre  seresst.  The  MS.  gives  clear  evi- 
dence, as  in  some  other  cases,  of  elision. 


B.     MIDLAND  OF  THE  THIRTEENTH  AND 

FOURTEENTH  CENTURIES 

I.   THE  'BESTIARY' 

The  '  Bestiary,'  from  which  these  selections  are  taken,  is  found  in  Arundel 
MS.  292  of  the  British  Museum.  It  has  been  edited  by  Wright  ('  Altdeutsche 
Blatter,'  II),  by  Wright  and  Halliwell  ('  Reliquiae  Antiquae,'  I,  208),  by 
Morris  ('  An  Old  English  Miscellany,'  EETS.  49,  1),  by  Matzner  (<  Sprach- 
proben,'  I,  55),  and  a  selection  by  Morris  ('  Specimens,'  I,  133).  The  language 
of  the  '  Bestiary'  is  that  of  the  Southeast  Midland  (SEMI.)  during  the  first  half 
of  the  thirteenth  century. 

The  poem  consists  of  more  or  less  fanciful  descriptions  of  thirteen  animals, 
with  allegorical  interpretations  of  their  supposed  characteristics.      The  first 


256  THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

twelve  sections  are  based  on  the  Latin  '  Physiologus '  of  Theobaldus,  an  Italian 
monk  of  the  eleventh  century,  the  thirteenth  upon  Alexander  Neckam's  '  De 
Naturis  Rerum.'  The  '  Physiologus '  of  Theobaldus  is  printed  by  Morris  as  an 
appendix  to  '  An  Old  English  Miscellany.'  Fragments  of  an  older  '  Physio- 
logus '  occur  in  Old  English  poetry.  The  metrical  forms  of  the  '  Bestiary '  are 
various.  The  first  and  third  selections  are  in  long  unrimed  lines  with  some 
attempt  at  alliteration.  The  second,  with  exception  of  the  first  line,  breaks  up 
into  rimed  couplets  of  four  (occasionally  three)  stresses.  The  '  Signification ' 
of  the  Eagle,  however,  shows  long  rimed  lines  with  the  first  half-lines  frequently 
riming  together  also.  If  the  latter  feature  were  perfectly  carried  out  we  should 
have  a  four-line  stanza  riming  abab.  The  metre  of  the  fourth  is  similar  to  the 
first  part  of  the  second,  but  all  show  many  irregularities  in  detail.  These 
metrical  forms  are  especially  interesting  in  relation  not  only  to  the  alliterative 
line  of  Old  English,  but  also  to  the  rimed  couplet  of  four  stresses  which  was 
soon  to  be  so  common  in  England. 

As  to  language,  all  Old  English  diphthongs  have  become  simple  vowels,  and 
the  new  diphthongs  are  appearing ;  OE.  ie  is  no  longer  used;  the  change  of  OE. 
a  to  p,  and  the  lengthening  of  vowels  in  open  syllables,  have  taken  place ;  in 
other  words  typical  East  Midland  is  before  us.  Special  peculiarities  in  ortho- 
graphy are  OF.  c  =  s  initially  ;  g  for  g  in  god, '  good,'  and  for  $  in  ligt, '  light,' 
or  )  =  y  in  ge,  '  ye ' ;  s  (ss)  =  sh  ;  &  always  for  OE.  tf  or  J>. 

Page  14, 1.  1.  leun  stant.  Both  leun  and  Uun  occur  in  Middle  English 
as  in  Old  French,  the  latter  finally  prevailing.  Contractions  like  stant ■  =  standep 
are  more  common  in  SEMI,  than  in  NEM1.,  and  still  more  common  in  Southern. 
hille.  No  doubt  dative  of  hil  (1.  14),  though  possibly  from  the  OE.  hylle  f., 
beside  hyll  m.  and.  '  If ' ;  it  translates  Lat.  si  of  Theobaldus,  introducing 
the  subjunctive  here.  The  Latin  also  shows  that  the  first  half-line  is  a  separate 
sentence,  not  immediately  connected  with  the  next  as  usually  punctuated.  4. 
fetsteppes.  Note  that  the  plural  in  MnE.  compounds  of  mutation  nouns, 
except  man,  loses  all  trace  of  mutation.  5.  dun.  The  addition  of  this  word, 
though  not  corresponding  exactly  to  anything  in  the  Latin,  seems  justified  by 
the  context  and  especially  by  1.  18.  It  was  first  added  by  Morris.  6.  he. 
Refers  to'  hunter,'  implied  in  hunten  (1.  1).  9.  IIS.  With  this  contracted 
form  compare  lied  in  1.  12.  16.  Hu.  Both  hu  and  wu  are  found  in  the  selec- 
tions, and  represent  OE.  hu  and  hwu  respectively,  the  latter  commonly  becom- 
ing wu  in  Sth.  English.  For  convenience  they  have  been  regularized  throughout 
the  selection  on  the  basis  of  the  first  form,  the  more  common  Midland  variety. 
17.  divel.  This  form  shows  conclusively  that  shortening  of  OE.  deofol  had 
taken  place,  since  only  devel  could  have  become  divel.  The  latter  is  still 
common  in  dialectal  English.  18.  dennede  him.  '  Made  a  resting-place 
for  himself.'     The  Latin  is : 

'  Viscera  Marie  tibi,  Christe,  fuisse  cubile,' 
and  OE.  denn  is  glossed  '  cubile.'  19.  defte..  '  Mild,  gentle,  meek.'  OE. 
gedaft,  whence  MnE.  daft  by  a  change  of  meaning  similar  to  that  of  '  simple/ 
'  innocent.'  MnE.  deft,  from  the  same  root  if  not  the  same  word,  has  acquired 
the  sense  '  skilful '  through  '  easy,'  a  natural  development  from  '  mild.'  20. 
to  manne  frame.  '  To  the  profit  of  men.'  Mamie  is  a  relic  of  the  OE.  gen. 
pi.  manna.  Such  a  genitive  plural  is  preserved  only  in  certain  expressions, 
and  probably  the  folk-mind  regarded  combinations  like  manne  frame  as  essen- 
tially compounds. 


THE   'BESTIARY1  257 

Page  15,  1.  3.  dfde  =  df}>e,  with  d  from  voiced/.  Ded  for  death  still 
exists  in  English  dialects.  Cf.  122,6  for  the  word  in  rime.  5.  hlrde.  The 
strict  Ml.  form  is  herde,  MnE.  (shep)herd.  Hirde  doubtless  comes  from  WS. 
hierde  ;  cf.  sllden  =  shllden  (1.  6)  for  Ml.  shelden,  MnE.  shield.  15-16. 

dimme  .  .  .  him.  The  rimes  of  the  '  Bestiary  '  are  sufficiently  irregular  so  that 
the  extra  syllable  of  the  first  line  does  not  seem  remarkable.  As  dimmc  is  pi. 
we  assume  the  word  was  disyllabic,  though  compare  20,  26.  21.    skies 

sexe  and  sevene.  Referring  to  the  traditional  view  of  the  heavens,  based  on 
the  Ptolemaic  system.  25.  Be  surme  swrSeft.  The  Lat.  reads  Tunc  sibi 
sol  ambas  accendit  fervidus  alas. 

Page  16, 1.  2.     Ne  were.     '  If  his  beak  were  not ' ;  were  pt.  subj.         15 
kirke.     A  distinctly  Nth.  or  NEM1.  form,  perhaps  used  for  rime.         16.  Or. 
Distinguish  from  or,  '  or' ;  this  is  ON.  dr  cognate  with  OE.rZr,  '  ere.'         21.  to 
Gode  ward.     This  is  a  not  uncommon  order  of  words  in  OE.,  though  toweard 
{toward)  also  occurs.     Cf.  to  6e  water  ward  (17,  9).  leteft.     '  Thinks'  ; 

this  makes  a  perfect  rime  with  beted  and  gives  a  good  meaning.     The  MS. 
reading  lereS  =  l(red  is  an  imperfect  rime  in  both  vowel  and  consonant.         22. 
te   surme   sikerllke.      The   allegory   here  may  be  illustrated   by  an  OE. 
'Treatise  on  Astronomy'  attributed  to  yElfric  ('  Popular  Treatises  on  Science,' 
Wright,  p.  3),  in  which  this  passage  occurs:  '  Seo  sunne  getacnetS  urne  Hselend 
Crist,  se  fte  ys  rihtwisnesse  sunne,  swa  swa  se  witega  cwseS,  Timentibus  autem 
women  Domini  orietur  sol  iustitiae,  et  sanitas  in  pennis  eius  : — Sam  mannum 
j>e  him  ondraedaS  Godes  naman  ]>am  arist  rihtwisnysse  sunne,  and  hselfie  is  on 
hyre  fi<5erum.'     The  sun  betokens  our  Saviour  Christ,  who  is  the  sun  of  righteous- 
ness, as  the  prophet  said  :  '  Upon  the  men  who  fear  God's  name  shall  arise  the 
sun  of  righteousness,  and  health  is  in  his  wings.'     The  prophecy  is  in  Mai.  iv.  2. 
Page  17, 1.3.    forbr§ken.    Note  the  MS.  reading  in  footnote.     Some  emen- 
dation is  clearly  necessary,  and  I  suggest  that  in  the  text  as  better  preserving  the 
alliteration.        7.  narwe  buten.  The  Latin  original  makes  the  passage  clear  : 
'  Querit  angustum  lapidis  foramen ; 
Vix  movens  sese  veniensque  tandem 
Inde  pertransit  spoliatque  carnem 

Pelle  vetusta.' 
Thus  narwe  refers  to  Sirl.  *  He  seeks  a  stone  in  which  (fiat . .-.  on)  is  a  hole, 
narrow,  but  he  forces  himself  (moves  through  with  difficulty)  for,'  &c.  24. 
Htel  him  is.  '  Little  (advantage)  will  be  to  him  from  his  limbs  ';  'he  shall 
have  little  advantage,'  &c.  25.  higtest.  Note  the  shorter  form  higtes  in 
the  next  line. 

Page  18, 1.  5.     It  is  te  ned.     A  half-line  is  lost  as  shown  by  the  allitera- 
tion.        6.  ful  of  ftewes.     It  seems  best  to  regard  fnl  as  imperative  of  OE. 
fullian,  *  become  full.'     Otherwise,  we  must  supply  the  imperative  of  the  verb 
to  be,  or  take  ful  as  an  adjective  and  omit  and  at  beginning  of  the  next  line. 
The  Latin  gives  no  assistance.         31.  Dat  is  ure  hfved  gevelic.    *  That  is  like 
our  head.'    The  full  sense  is  shown  by  the  Latin,  where  our  head  refers  to  Christ : 
'  Vis  novus  vitam  sine  fine  dignam, 
Semper  illesum  caput  est  habendum, 
Hoc  caput,  dico,  quod  habes  in  ipso 

Principe  Christo.' 
helde  we.     *■  Incline  we  to,'  '  if  we  incline  to.'    But  helde  might  be  a  Sth.  form 
for  Ml.  hplden,  WS.  healdan  (Jiealdan),  OM.  haldan  (hdldan). 

S 


258  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Page  19,  1.  3.  seien.  Note  the  early  development  of  a  Midland  infinitive 
based  on  the  present  indicative  3rd  singular.  Sth.  seggen,  OE.  secgan,  still  remains 
for  some  time.  4.  s§ge.  Pret.  subj.  3rd  sing.,  early  ME.  sage  ;  cf.  note  on  1, 
15,  and  Siev.  §  391,  anm.  7.  9.  it  smit.  '  It  thrusts  out.'  Smit  =  smited. 
23.  sumer  and  winter  winnen.  'Fair  weather  and  storm  strive  together.' 
The  Lat.  has  Si  sit  tempest  as  cum  vadit,  vel  venit  estas.  28.  "Sat,  MS.  "Bar. 
The  emendation  was  suggested  by  Matzner  ('  Sprachproben,'  I,  69). 

Page  20,  1.  10.  doB  hem  sinken.  •  Maketh  them  to  sink.'  13.  Bis 
devel.  The  whale  was  so  commonly  used  as  a  figure  for  the  devil  that  the 
English  writer  begins  at  once  with  '  This  devil,'  not  following  the  Latin  asser- 
tion of  similarity  :  Viribus  est  zabulus  quasi  cetus  corpore  magnus.  This  was 
common  interpretation  of  such  Scripture  passages  as  Ezek.  xxxiii.  2  ;  Isa.  xxvii. 
1  ;  Job  xli.  1.  18.  wosg  him  folege'5.  Note  how  the  indefinite  wosg 
approaches  relative  force  by  the  repetition  of  the  subject  (at  first  the  clause)  in 
he.  The  next  step  was  to  place  he  before  wosg  or  who,  when  wosg  becomes 
wholly  relative  to  he  as  an  antecedent.  22.  gast.  A  short  secondary  form 
of  OE.  gast  occasionally  occurring. 


II.    THE  STORY  OF  JOSEPH 

The  '  Genesis  and  Exodus,'  from  which  this  selection  is  taken,  is  found  in 
MS.  444  of  the  Library  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge.  It  was  edited 
by  Morris  in  EETS.  7  (1865)  and  reprinted  with  corrections  in  1874. 
Specimens  are  found  in  Matzner  ('Sprachproben,'  I,  75),  Morris  ('Specimens/  I, 
63),  Zupitza  ('  Ubungsbuch,'  81),  Wulker  ('Lesebuch,'  I,  1).  As  in  the  case 
of  the  preceding  selection,  with  which  this  has  much  in  common,  the  language 
of  the  '  Genesis  and  Exodus '  is  of  the  southern  portion  of  the  East  Midland, 
and  the  poem  was  composed  in  the  first  half  of  the  thirteenth  century. 
A  single  author,  otherwise  unknown,  is  believed  to  have  composed  the  whole 
poem ;  cf.  Fritzsche,  '  1st  das  altenglische  Story  of  Genesis  and  Exodus  das 
Werk  eines  Verfassers,' '  Anglia,'  VI,  43.  Notes  are  to  be  found  in  '  Anglia,'  VI, 
Anz.  1;  XV,  191;  XXII,  141;  'Englische  Studien/  II,  120;  III,  273;  XVI, 
429;  XXII,  292;  'Archiv  fur  neuere  Sprachen,'  XC,  143;  'Mod.  Lang. 
Notes,'  I,  65. 

The  poem  consists  of  a  paraphrase  of  the  Scripture  story,  mainly  based  on 
the  '  Historia  Scholastica,' composed  by  Petrus  Comestor  between  1169  and 
1 1 75.  As  usual  in  such  cases  the  treatment  is  free,  many  parts  of  the  Bible 
story  being  omitted  and  many  additions  of  mediaeval  legend  and  interpretation 
being  added.  The  metre  is  the  rimed  couplet  of  four  stresses  with  iambic 
movement,  but  with  the  syllabic  irregularity  so  common  in  the  period.  Thus 
the  line  often  ends  with  an  unstressed  syllable  after  the  principal  stress,  and  as 
often  lacks  an  unstressed  syllable  at  the  beginning.  In  the  latter  case  the  first 
stressed  syllable  forms  a  monosyllabic  foot.  Alliteration  of  the  stressed  syllables 
is  sometimes  found,  though  without  the  regularity  of  alliterative  verse.  Our 
selection  includes  lines  2037-2490,  covering  Genesis  xxxix.  19  to  1.  14,  though 
with  large  omissions.  Another  version  of  the  story  of  Joseph  may  be  read  in 
'  Cursor  Mundi '  (EETS.  57,  59),  beginning  at  1.  4037,  and  the  part  corre- 
sponding to  our  selection  at  1.  4417.  The  latter  is  much  fuller  and  more 
dramatic,  while  also  showing  some  interesting  variations  upon  the  story. 


; 


THE   STORY  OF  JOSEPH  259 

The  language  of  the  poem  is  similar  to  that  of  the  '  Bestiary,'  with  which  its 
orthography  agrees  so  thoroughly  that  in  general  no  further  remarks  are 
necessary.  A  few  cases  of  OE.  diphthongs  occur,  as  at  22,  14-15,  but  similar 
words  are  so  frequently  written  with  simple  vowels  as  to  prove  that  the  older 
forms  did  not  represent  true  diphthongs.  Otherwise  the  most  noticeable 
orthographic  peculiarity  is  qu  for  OE.  hw,  as  in  quik  (21,  5),  perhaps  through 
Nth.  influence.  The  language  of  the  poem  is  treated  by  Morris  in  the 
Preface  to  his  edition,  by  Hilmer  in  'Die  Sprache  von  Genesis  und  Exodus' 
(1876),  and  by  Fritsche  as  above. 

Page  21, 1.  1.  Putifar  trewifl.  The  form  of  Potiphar's  name  is  that  of 
the  Latin  original,  as  are  most  of  the  other  Scripture  names  in  Genesis. 
2.  Id  ep.  The  form  here  and  the  rimes  at  22,  21-22  and  30,  7-8  prove 
conclusively  that  the  Latin,  not  OF.  form  of  the  word  is  meant.  3.  sperd. 
Orm's  sperrd  (12,  26)  shows  the  shortness  of  the  vowel.  Metrically  the  word 
is  disyllabic,  and  might  be  written  sperred\  though  compare  22,  29-30. 
6.  prisuner.  Note  that  this  is  not  the  MnE.  word  'prisoner.'  13.  hem 
drempte.  Impersonal  uses  of  the  verb  were  still  common,  as  in  OE., 
though  soon  to  disappear;  see  Kellner,  '  Hist.  Outlines  of  Eng.  Syntax,'  §  151. 
15.  on  sel.  Lines  15-16  paraphrase  Ioseph  .  .  .  ministrabat  eis  of  the  Vulgate 
and  Petrus  Comestor,  but  the  above  words  were  added  to  imply  regularity  of 
the  service.  17.  he  freinde,  MS.  he  hem  freinde.  The  MS.  reading  is 
impossible  metrically,  unless  he  hem  are  to  be  read  as  he'm.  The  text  follows 
Kolbing,  '  Eng.  St,'  III,  305.  18.  Harde  drfmes.  '  Unpleasant  (harde) 
dreams  have  that  power,'  that  is,  to  make  people  mourn.  27-28.  hgnd . . . 
wrong.  Note  the  assonance  instead  of  rime.  28.  meflugte.  Morris  says 
Sugte  =  dogte,  corrected  by  Egge  in  'Mod.  Lang.  Notes,'  I,  66.  ME.  6u}te, 
'  seemed,'  and  dojte,  '  thought,'  later  fell  together  under )ou$te,  MnE.  thought. 

Page  22,  11.  3-4.  win  .  .  .  Verin.  Many  imperfect  rimes  in  the  poem 
show  differences  in  vowel  quantity.  With  rimes  of  long  and  short  i  cf.  those 
at  28,  25-26;  29,  7-8;  30,  15-16;  31,  17-18;  34,4-5;  see  also  35,  21-22. 
10.     Dat,    MS.  "Sa.       Morris   suggested  the  emendation.  21.  quad  — 

quafl,  'quoth.'     For  the  change  cf.  Gram.  Introd.,  §§  100,  116.  25.  fleis, 

fleisb.  For  the  diphthong  see  Gram.  Introd.  Cf.  wet's  (29,  1).  26.  agte. 
'  Possessions,  wealth,'  not '  care '  as  Morris.  The  line  means  '  that  no  wealth 
may  protect  thee.'  Cf.  dp  agtes  (26,  32).  This  addition  to  the  Scripture 
narrative  is  not  found  in  Petrus  Comestor,  but  occurs  in  'Cursor  Mundi,' 
I  4493- 

Page  23,  11.  7-8.  bifgren  . . .  corn,  MS.  coren.  The  MS.  reading  makes 
a  good  eye-rime,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  corn  was  disyllabic  in  pronuncia- 
tion. Better  assume  biforti  (bifdrri)  for  biforen.  12.  De  ranee,  MS.  "5e  ranc 
he.  The  emendation  makes  ranee  the  correct  plural,  and  leaves  sevene  l$ne  as 
the  more  direct  subject  of  haven  pvercumen.  13.  it  smiten.  '  They  smote.' 
Morris  regards  it  as  a  neuter  plural  form,  but  perhaps  this  use  is  derived 
from  that  of  it  as  introducing  plural  verbs  in  OE.  14.  "Sristen  to  "Be, 

MS.  Crist  hem  to  "So.  The  emendation  seems  justified  by  the  syntax.  The 
plural  drlsten  is  required  and  3e  feite  must  be  object  of  it.  Cf.  the  Latin  : 
Septem  spicae  plenae  pullidabant  in  culmo  two,  aliaeque  totidem  iuxta  orie- 
bantur  tenues,  et  percussae  uredine,  et  devorabant  priores.  29-30.  gn  . .  . 
Pharaon.     The  NF.  form  of  Pharaoh  should  rime  with  long  close  o,  as  it 

S2 


260  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

does  at  22,  1-2,  9-10.  Cf.  32,  15-16,  and  the  OF.  Pharaun  at  23,  21-22. 
30.  tawnen.  See  the  explanation  of  the  form  in  the  Glossary,  and  cf.  MnE. 
twit  for  a  similar  initial  /  from  OE.  at  in  a  compound  word. 

Page  24,  1.  8.  gere.  The  noun  ger  =  $er,  '  year,'  appears  with  the  plural 
ger  at  23,  31,  gere  here,  and  geres  in  1.  25.  So  most  OE.  neuters  gradually 
assumed  the  es  ending  of  masculines.  17.  "Sarnie  Putifar.  Confusion  in 
the  names  Potiphar  and  Potiphera  of  our  Bible  is  easy  from  the  Lat.  forms 
Putiphar  and  Putiphara.  It  was  then  easy  to  make  Asenath  the  daughter  of 
Joseph's  old  master,  as  here.  Hebrew  tradition  explained  Joseph's  marriage 
of  a  foreign  woman  by  saying  that  Job's  second  wife  was  Dinah,  daughter  of 
Jacob  (Gen.  xxxiv),  from  whom  a  daughter  was  born  and  became  the  mother 
of  Asenath  (Petrus  Comestor).  Moslem  tradition  gave  a  romantic  turn  to  the 
story  by  making  Joseph  marry  Zuleekha,  wife  of  Potiphar,  after  the  latter's 
death  (Weil's  '  Biblical  Legends/  97  f.).  20.  Ofter  is  nu.  '  Another 
(condition)  is  now  than  had  happened  before.'  24.  He  luveden  God. 
'  They  (the  sons  of  Joseph)  loved  God,  he  (God)  repaid  it  to  them.' 
29.  Hunger  wex.  The  '  Cursor  Mundi '  shows  an  interesting  addition, 
probably  from  Hebrew  tradition.  Joseph,  after  threshing,  casts  the  chaff 
upon  the  Nile,  where  Jacob,  who  casually  walked  by  that  river  (geography  did 
not  trouble  many  mediaeval  writers),  found  it,  and  sent  his  sons  along  the  Nile 
to  Egypt  to  buy  corn.  29-30.  Chanaan  .  .  .  for'Ban.  Another  qualitative 
rime,  as  Chanaan  seems  to  be  disyllabic  in  c  Genesis,'  though  trisyllabic  in 
'  Cursor  Mundi,'  as  in  Latin.     Cf.  32,  7-8. 

Page  25,  1.  1.  for  nede  sogt.  Morris  defined  sogt  as  '  reconciled,'  asso- 
ciating it  with  OE.  sceht,  but  it  is  the  past  participle  of  seken  in  the  less 
common  sense  of  '  attacked,  driven.'  8.  als.  A  connective  of  knew  (1.  7) 
and  let  (1.  8),  als  must  mean  '  yet '  or  '  though/  not  '  also '  as  Morris.  Cf.  Egge, 
'  Mod.  Lang.  Notes/  I,  66,  and  Koch,  *  Anglia/  XXV,  321.  11.  cume  ge. 
Note  the  form  without  ending  before  ge,  as  in  OE.  Cf.  1.  28,  and  with 
we  in  similar  position,  1.  14.  Morris  and  Matzner  change  cume  to  came, 
but  this  is  surely  unnecessary,  since  the  action  is  regarded  as  present  in  time. 
16.  dot5  us,  MS.  doftes.  Matzner  suggested  doQ  us,  though  retaining  the  MS. 
reading.  The  change  is  simple  and  satisfactory.  Koch  ('  Anglia/  XXV)  inter- 
prets do'fies  as  equivalent  to  dad V 's •=  ddd  he  (Jacob)  us,  but  Matzner' s  suggestion 
seems  better.  19.  Hu  sulde.  This  addition  to  the  Scripture  is  in  Petrus 
Comestor  :  Impossibile  est  enim  viro  idiotae  tales  Jilios  esse,  cum  etiam  regibus 
talis  filiorum  copia  valde  est  difficilis.  The  first  part  of  the  line  is  as  emended 
by  Morris.  Possibly  MS.  ojiinan  =  g~n  man, '  one  man.'  32.  Bat  he  wgre. 
Kolbing  shows  ('  Eng.  St./  Ill,  305)  that  he  refers  to  Joseph,  not  to  Benjamin 
as  Morris  had  assumed.  He  compares  Petrus  Comestor  :  Timebat  enii?i  ne 
forte  et  in  ilium  aliquid  deliquissent.  This  is  added  to  explain  Joseph's 
imprisonment  of  his  brothers. 

Page  26, 1.  4.  "fte  t§n.  The  t,  originally  a  part  of  det  (Sat),  seems  to  have 
become  an  integral  part  of  the  following  word,  and  is  so  printed.  Cf.  to}ere 
(30,  20),  which  still  remains  in  dialectal  English.  6.  To  wedde.  '  For 
security/  'as  a  pledge.'  The  frequent  occurrence  of  OE.  wedn.  in  this  dative 
phrase  no  doubt  accounts  for  the  retention  of  the  OE.  dative  form.  Cf.  to 
wive  (1.  19).  12.  Wrigtful  we.  'Deservedly  we  are/  translating  Merito 
haec  patimur,  quia  peccavimus  infrati-em  nostrum.         19.  deden  .  . .  beden.  \ 


THE  STORY  OF  JOSEPH  261 

The  rime  assumes  that  both  deden  and  deden  must  have  occurred  in  speech. 
This  seems  better  than  assuming  deden  .  .  .  deden.  24.  Vqt  bifpren.  Cf. 
Egge  ('  Mod.  Lang.  Notes,'  I,  66) :  'I  take  in  a  local  sense,  "there  before,  at 
the  top,"  referring  to  the  mouth  of  the  sacks.'  27.  gverttogt.  Morris 
suggests  '  over-anxious,'  but  the  word  corresponds  to  obstupefacti  turbatique  of 
the  Vulgate :  Et  obstupefacti  turbatique  muttco  (Gen.  xlii.  28).  '  Amazed, 
stupefied'  are  better.  31.  Quan  men,  MS.  and  quan  men.  And  is 
omitted,  as  it  seems  to  have  been  copied  from  the  preceding  line  by  mistake. 

Page  27,  1.  5.  Of  Josep.  '  Of  Joseph  I  do  not  know  the  end/  para- 
phrasing the  Vulgate,  Joseph  non  est  super.  7-8.  don  .  .  .  on.  Cf.  rimes 
of  long  and  short  i  in  note  to  22,  3-4.  Perhaps  the  adverb  on  had  long  g\  see 
rimes  at  28,  5-6;  29,  27-28.  8.  sfgefl.  Note  the  plural  subject  with 
singular  verb;  probably  dgad  predominated  in  the  mind  of  the  writer. 
16.  But  ge.  Note  the  abrupt  transition  from  indirect  to  direct  discourse ;  also 
the  use  of  the  plural  pronoun  in  addressing  one  person,  the  earliest  instance  in 
English.  17.  Quan  it  is  ned.  Kolbing  points  out  ('  Eng.  St.,'  Ill,  306) 
that  quan  =  '  if  here,  the  clause  translating  Si  sic  necesse  est.  18.  And  ic  ne. 
Matzner  adds  ic  here  as  rightly.  25.  ftJemoded.  Matzner's  emendation  of 
MS.  edimodes,  making  the  word  agree  with  its  form  in  1.  1584  of  the  poem. 
28.  ben  into  Egypte  ligt.  Matzner's  reading  of  the  line.  He  suggests  that 
cumen  of  the  MS.  was  originally  q  gloss  of  ben  ligt.  30.  lag,  MS.  was, 
making  no  rime.  Morris's  dag  =  OE.  da  is  impossible,  and  Matzner  suggests 
assonance.  Koch's  late  suggestion  of  stag  =  OE.  stag  is  equally  impossible,  as 
OE.  a  has  regularly  become  p  in  '  Genesis.'" 

Page  28,  1.  2.  Her  n^n.  '  None  of  them/  The  objective  use  of  the 
genitive  plural ;  cf.  ilre  npn  (1.  6)  and  gilre  gn  (29,  30).  7.  $e  stiward. 

Matzner's  suggestion  for  stiward  of  the  MS.  Otherwise  the  pause  after  stifle 
must  do  duty  for  the  omitted  unstressed  syllable.  8.  For  ic.     This  part 

of  the  steward's  answer  does  not  very  well  agree  with  the  Latin  of  the  Vulgate, 
though  the  probable  meaning  is  '  I  have  my  instructions.'  11-12.  come  .  .  . 
nome.  Such  seems  to  be  the  rime.  The  first  word  is  Orm's  come,  '  coming,' 
and  the  second  OE.  nam  f.  There  may  have  been,  however,  an  OM.  nom 
showing  the  root  of  the  pret,  pi.  of  niman.  24.  W§t  ic.     '  I  think  none 

there  did  not  tremble.'  The  line  corresponds  to  the  Vulgate,  Et  incurvati 
adoraverunt  eum  (Gen.  xliii.  28).  Inctirvati  was  apparently  understood  in 
its  metaphorical  sense  '  disturbed  in  mind,  trembling,'  rather  than  the  literal 
I  bowing.'  32.  wur$  tfres  wet.  '  Was  wet  with  tears.'  The  expression 
occurs  with  and  without  a  preposition;  cf.  30,  22,  and  31,  4. 

Page  29,  1.  4.  Sette  hem,  MS.  and  sette  hem.  The  reading  of  the 
text  seems  simpler  than  retaining  and  at  the  beginning  of  this  line  and  omit- 
ting it  before  him  in  the  preceding.  12.  And  hem.  There  is  nothing 
in  the  Scripture  or  Petrus  Comestor  for  these  lines,  as  Kolbing  pointed  out. 
In  '  Cursor  Mundi '  the  same  'sarmun  '  occurs,  and  the  brothers  are  especially 
warned  against  theft.  18.  9r  cr.  '  Before.'  The  doubling  of  the  particle 
is  not  uncommon.  20.  For  is^it  nogt.  All  reference  to  divination  (Gen. 
xliv.  5,  15)  is  omitted  by  the  English  writer  here  and  at  30,  10.  Petrus 
Comestor  adds,  after  paraphrasing  Joseph's  words  about  divining,  Forte  ioco 
dictum  est,  nee  est  imputandum.  30.  Bat,  MS.  fla.  Morris's  emendation, 
which  seems  necessary.         32.  Up  quam.  A  very  early  use  of  quam,  '  whom,' 


262  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

as  a  relative  pronoun.  Such  use  appears  first  in  the  oblique  cases,  but  is  not 
established  until  Late  Middle  and  Early  Modern  English. 

Page  30,  1.  1.  He  be  slagen.  Matzner's  emendation  from  MS.  reading 
he  slagen.  agen.    '  Back,'  not  'again,'  as  Morris.     'There  is  no  reference 

to  an  earlier  state  of  slavery '  (Egge).  ,     - 

Page  31,  1.  1.  lewse.  This  seems  to  be  the  only  form  of  the  MS., 
occurring  also  at  1.  1576.  No  doubt  the  form  should  be  leswe,  OM.  les 
(ace.  leswe),  WS  lies,  connected  with  OE.  lesan-lces,  '  to  glean.'  Gersen. 
The  Lat.  form  is  Gessen,  which  a  copyist  seems  to  have  transformed  by 
mistaking  s  for  r.  With  this  rime  with  long  e  cf.  31,  12-13;  32,  12-13, 
where   the  vowel   is   clearly  short.  9.  For  luve   of  Iosep    migte   lie 

tlmen.  The  him  of  1.  8  and  the  he  here  seem  to  refer  to  the  father  (30,  31), 
and  the  line  means  'For  (on  account  of)  love  of  Joseph  might  he  prosper.' 
The    rime    of   tlmen   here   and   in    other  places    may  indicate    shortening. 

19.  Als§  ffle.  Kolbing  suggested  connecting  with  following  rather  than 
preceding  line.  It  translates  Petrus  Comestor,  Et  totidem  (referring  to  Ben- 
jamin's gift)  misit  patri. 

Page  32, 1.  3.  Wei  me.  No  verb  is  necessary  in  the  exclamation.  Cf. 
wumme  (195,  33).  6.  And  sen.  Matzner  adds  him,  but  it  is  unnecessary 
and  adds  an  extra  syllable  to  the  line.  8.  manie  a  man.  Note  the  early 
introduction  of  a  to  make  the  singular  number  clear,  indefinites  tending  to  lose 
their  singular  uses  and  forms.       15.  Fader  dere,  MS.  derer.  Matzner's  change. 

20.  ^§,  MS.  flog.  The  copyist  was  influenced  by  the  preceding  dog  just 
above ;  cf.  Gen.  xlvii.  9.  23.  S§  "SinkeE.  Kolbing  ('Eng.  St.,'  Ill,  307) 
pointed  out  that  the  speech  of  Jacob  ends  with  the  preceding  line,  these  words 
paraphrasing  a  comment  of  Petrus  Comestor:  Peregrinationis  dixit,  quia 
sancti  vitam  hanc  pro  incolatu  habent.  29.  Him  and  hise,  MS.  he. 
The  change  is  Matzner's. 

Page  33, 1.  2.  fowrtene  ger,  MS.  xiiij .  The  writer  is  in  error,  as  the  Vulgate 
reads  decern  et  septem  annos.  That  the  error  is  not  a  copyist's  is  clear  from 
the  fact  that  ME.  seventene  would  be  too  long  to  Tepla.ee/owrlene.  _  6.  off 
he,  MS.  offe.  Matzner  added  he  after  offe,  and  Schumann  (' Anglia,'  VI,  Anz.  1) 
proposed  the  reading  adopted.  7.  Bat  quan  it  wurfie.  Literally,  '  that 
when  it  should  be  done  with  him/  an  idiom  easily  understood  to-day  though 
not  a  literary  form.  16.  hem.  Kolbing  ('  Eng.  St.,'  Ill,  307)  would  change 
hem  to  him,  referring  to  Crist  (1.  14)  only.  He  quotes  the  comment  of 
Petrus  Comestor :  Cura  fuit  Sanctis  sepeliri  in  terra,  qua  sciebant  Christum 
resurrecturum,  ut  cum  eo  reszirgcrent.  But  surely  the  wish  of  Jacob  twice 
repeated  (Gen.  xlvii.  30;  xlix.  29)  was  to  be  buried  with  his  fathers,  and  it  is 
more  likely  that  hem  is  correct.  It  would  include  Christ  with  hise  eldere 
{1.  13).  27.  smaken.  Matzner  alters  to  mdken,  but  the  sense  of  smdken 
is  clear ;  cf.  14,  2.  28.  biwaken.  The  whole  passage  upon  the  burial  customs 
occurs  in  Petrus,  though  with  several  slight  differences.  29-30.  daiges  . . . 
laiges.     For  forms  see  Gram.  Introd. 

Page  34, 1.  5.  delven  it  witS  yre.  'Bury  it  with  iron  (instrument).'  The 
last  two  words  add  nothing  of  value,  but  no  doubt  the  whole  was  a  common 
expression  in  rime.      12-13.  mide  . . .  wechdede.    Perhaps  for  mide  we  should 


.     'FLORIS  AND  BLAUNCHEFLUR  J  263 

read  mede  {m£del)  with  the  vowel  of  ON.  met},  Dan.  med.  Cf.  34,  30-31. 
21.,  wel  him.  '  Well  may  it  be  with  him  (to  hint)  that  has  done  well.' 
30-31.  dede . . .  mide.  Another  rime  which  shows  the  short  form  of  ME.  dede, 
if  not  indeed  that  which  Orm  regularly  uses,  dide. 


*    III.    'FLORIS  AND  BLAUNCHEFLUR ' 

The  story  of  f  Floris  and  Blauncheflur,'  of  which  this  selection  forms  a  part, 
is  found  in  four  MSS. :  Gg.  4,  27,  2  of  Cambridge  University  Library;  Cotton 
Vetellius  D.  Ill  of  the  British  Museum ;  Auchinleck  MS.  of  the  Advocates' 
Library,  Edinburgh;  Trentham  MS.  of  the  Duke  of  Sutherland's  Library. 
Of  these  the  first  and  best,  so  far  as  complete,  was  edited  by  Lumby,  EETS. 
14  (1866),  and  re-edited  fby  Dr.  G.  McKnight  in  1901.  Other  editions  of 
the  poem  are  those  by  Hartshorne  ('Ancient  Metrical  Tales'  (1829)),  Laing 
(Abbotsford  Club  Publ.  (1857)).  A  critical  edition,  with  valuable  introduc- 
tion from  a  comparative  standpoint,  was  made  by  Emil  Hausknecht  for  the 
j  Sammlung  englischer  Denkmaler'  of  Zupitza  in  1885.  The  Cambridge 
MS.  belongs  to  the  middle,  possibly  the  second  quarter,  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  The  language  is  that  of  the  Southeast  Midland,  with  a  considerable 
number  of  strictly  Southern  forms,  as  shown  by  the  footnotes.  This  direct 
Southern  influence  points  to  a  district  farther  south  than  that  of  the  '  Bestiary ' 
or  '  Genesis  and  Exodus.'  Owing  to  the  mixture  of  Southern  with  Midland 
forms  this  selection  does  not  represent  the  East  Midland  in  its  purity,  but 
is  added  largely  because  of  its  greater  literary  interest.  The  metre  of  the 
poem  is  the  rimed  couplet  of  four,  sometimes  three,  stresses. 

'Floris  and  Blauncheflur'  is  a  romantic  tale,  probably  of  Eastern  origin, 
and  brought  to  the  West  in  the  twelfth  century,  perhaps  by  crusaders.  The 
English  poem  was  freely  translated  and  condensed  from  a  French  version, 
and  is  one  of  the  earliest  of  a  long  scries  of  French  romances  in  Middle 
English  literature.  The  main  current  of  the  story  to  the  beginning  of  our 
selection  (1.  433  of  Camb.  MS.,  847  of  the  Hausknecht  text)  is  as  follows. 
Floris  and  Blauncheflur  had  become  passionately  attached  as  children.  The 
father  of  Floris,  the  king  of  Spain,  disapproves  of  the  union,  and  suggests 
killing  the  maiden.  In  the  original  French  version  Blauncheflur  is  the 
daughter  of  a  Christian  captive,  and  the  father  of  Floris  a  Saracen.  The 
queen,  mother  of  Floris,  proposes  sending  him  away,  and  this  was  done. 
Blauncheflur  is  then  sold  to  the  '  Admiral '  of  Babylon  for  a  marvellous  cup, 
a  tomb  is  erected,  and  Floris,  on  his  return,  is  told  that  she  is  dead.  He  is 
so  heart-broken  that  he  attempts  his  life,  and  the  king  and  queen  reveal  to 
him  the  truth.  Floris  proposes  to  seek  Blauncheflur,  and  the  king  gives  him 
the  marvellous  cup,  the  queen  a  magic  ring.  He  has  various  adventures  in  his 
search,  and  finally  reaches  Babylon.  Here,  by  giving  him  the  marvellous  cup 
and  promising  great  wealth,  Floris  at  last  persuades  the  porter  of  the  tower  in 
which  Blauncheflur  is  confined  to  assist  him.     Then  follows  our  selection. 

The  Southern  forms  in  the  original  text  have  been  largely  replaced  by  those 
of  the  Midland.  This  applies  especially  to  those  with  u,  OE.  y,  and  in- 
flexional forms,  while  some  with  eo  (heo,  36,  16),  which  would  probably  not 
be  found  as  late  as  this  text  but  for  Southern  influence,  have  been  retained. 
Besides  these  peculiarities,  among  vowels  may  be  mentioned  the  rare  use  of 


264 


I.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 


o  for  u  (jongling,  44,  3),  a  usage  to  become  much  more  common  in  the  follow- 
ing selections.  Among  consonants,  the  regular  use  of  ^  for  y  initially  and  for  a 
palatal  and  guttural  spirant  medially  separates  these  sounds  from  the  stop  g  (as 
in  go),  though  the  latter  character  is  still  used  for  g  =  dg  (as  in  Jugement,  42,  2). 
For  the  latter  sound  initially,  OF.  j  also  appears.  OF.  c  —  s  is  found  as  in 
certes  (38,  11),  Clarice  (38,  3),  and  sch  for  sh.  Contrary  to  the  practice  of  the 
last  two  texts  wh  represents  OE.  hw,  as  in  Orm.  Among  inflexional  forms, 
a  few  with  the  prefix  z'  =  OE.  ge  have  been  left,  as  perhaps  properly  belonging 
to  SEMI.,  at  least  longer  than  to  Ml.  and  Nth.  English.  A  special  treatment 
of  the  language  occurs  in  Hausknecht's  edition,  with  which  cf.  '  Eng.  St.,' 
IX,  92,  '  Anglia,'  Anz.,  VIII,  150.  For  notes  see  '  Anglia,'  I,  473 ;  '  Eng.  St.,' 
Ill,  99,  272,  IX,  389. 

Page  35,  1.  15.  cupen.  Hausknecht  takes  this  as  OF.  cupe,  not  Sth. 
ciipe  =  OE.  cype,  because  of  the  form  in  the  Auchinleck  MS.,  coupe  {couppe) 
=  cupe.  The  meaning  is  the  same  in  either  case.  19.  gegges.  The 
Trenth.  MS.   has   may  dens.  20.  for  hfvie.      A  substantive  use  of  the 

adjective,  as  in  the  colloquial 'for  cold,' 'for  hot.'  28.  lete  hire  stunde. 
Hire  refers  to  the  basket  {ciipe'),  the  SEMI,  apparently  agreeing  with  Sth.  in 
preserving  grammatical  gender  later  than  in  Ml.  and  Nth. ;  cf.  he  referring  to 
ring  (43,  16).  The  adverb  stunde,  MS.  stonde,  completes  the  rime  and  sense  : 
'  and  go  forth  and  leave  it  {hire)  at  once.'  It  is  easy  to  see  how  stunde  was 
misunderstood  for  stpnde. 

Page  36,  11.  1-2.  wolde  .  .  .  bihplde.  Long  o  in  wolde  is  proved  by 
occasional  rimes  like  these,  though  the  short  form  is  equally  clear  from  Orm's 
wollde  ;  cf.  23-24.  Otherwise  we  must  assume  qualitative  rimes  only,  in  such 
cases.  7-8.  r§de  .  .  .  hadde.  These  two  lines,  with  imperfect  rime,  are 
found  only  in  Camb.  MS.  and  are  rejected  by  Hausknecht  from  his  critical  text. 
Perhaps  we  are  to  read  hgde  (OE.  hade  <  hcefde).  9.  age,  MS.  agen.  The 
MS.  rime  agen  .  .  .  him  is  of  course  impossible.  Age,  from  Auch.  MS.,  and 
a  slight  change  in  the  following  line,  makes  all  right.  Trenth.  MS.  reads  : 
f  When  he  sawj  it  was  not  shee, 
Into  J>e  lepe  asen  stert  he.' 
15-16.  it§ld  .  .  .  ispld.  The  retention  of  the  OE.  prefix  ge-  as  ?'-,  occasion- 
ally found  in  Ml.,  is  characteristic  of  Sth.  English  ;  cf.  if  ere  (37,  22).  16.  heo. 
Note  the  Sth.  feminine  of  the  pronoun,  as  well  as  the  OE.  diphthong  eo. 
17.  lfpe.  An  infinitive  dependent  upon  comen,  as  Zupitza  pointed  out  in 
'Anglia,'  I,  473  :  ■  Now  maidens  came  running  (leaping)  in  to  her.'  19.  what 
hire  were.  '  What  might  be  to  her,'  that  is,  '  what  was  the  matter  with  her?' 
a  common  idiom.  21.  "Wei  heo  was  bipo3t.  '  She  was  very  (well)  con- 
siderate and  (considered)  where  to  find  them  answer ' ;  or  could  whare  be  for 
ware,  *  wary '  ?     Trenth.  MS.  has  : 

'Clarys  byJ>ou5t  hur  anoon  ry3t 
pat  hit  was  Blauncheflur  )>e  white, 
And  gave  J>e  maydens  answere  anoon/ 
23.  ich,  MS.  ihc  always.     This  can  hardly  indicate  the  true  Sth.  form  ich  = 
it/  {ch  in  chui'ch),  but  rather  a  SEMI,  ic  in  which  c  {k)  is  shading  out  into 
a  spirant  like  German  ch  in  ich. 

Page  37, 1. 2.  Wilt  u.  Usually  printed  as  one  word,  but  in  this  book  the 
identity  of  each  word  has  been  consistently  preserved  by  separating  even  the 


'FLORIS  AND  BLAUNCHEFLUR'  265 

reduced  forms,  as  here.  8.  libbe.  Another  form  at  least  more  common  in 
the  South.  In  Ml.  and  Nth.  bb  of  the  OE.  infin.  and  ind.  pres.  1st  sing,  has 
been  replaced  by  v,  by  analogy  of  the  3rd  sing,  and  the  other  forms  of  the  verb. 
Cf.  MnE.  have,  tive,  and  for  a  similar  loss  of  gg,  lie  ('  recline '),  buy,  say,  lay. 

Page  38, 1.  3.  pg.  This  addition  to  the  MS.  line  seems  to  be  required  by 
the  metre,  though  not  added  by  Hausknecht.  6.  o  =  of.  Theoretically  we 
must  assume  a  long  0  as  in  0  from  on,  but  partly  to  differentiate  the  two  words 
I  have  used  short  0  in  this  word,  even  in  these  early  instances.  22.  Ower 
beire.  An  objective  genitive,  '  of  you  two.'  25-26.  adun  .  .  .  fram.  An 
impossible  rime.  All  other  MSS.  read  aroum  {aroom,  rozvii),  i.  e.  arum, 
OE.  on{ari),  gerum,  *  apart,'  and  no  doubt  this  is  the  correct  form,  though 
giving  assonance  only  with  adun. 

Page  39, 11. 13-14.  wite  . . .  undelete.  Correct  rime  form  here  requires 
undergite,  not  uncommon  in  Sth.,  or  possible  wet.e  <  wite.  'But  they  might 
not  long  guard  them,  that  they  should  not  be  perceived,'  or  as  we  should  say, 
1  They  could  not  long  prevent  them  from  being  perceived.' 

Page  40, 1.  4.  loke.  So  MSS.,  but  syntax  requires  loked,  in  which  final  d 
is  rarely  dropped.  15-16.  arist  .  .  .  atwist.  Matzner  explains  the  first  as 
a  contracted  form  of  arised  (Siev.  '  Angelsachsische  Gram.,'  §  359,  8),  and  the 
second  as  an  analogical  preterit  like  OE.  wiste.  We  should  expect  preterits 
in  both  cases  from  the  form  of  .the  narrative,  but  no  such  preterit  as  arist  seems 
to  be  known.  23.  piler.  The  pillar  in  which  the  water-pipes  were  con- 
cealed. 28.  He  axede.  The  pronoun  refers  to  Admiral,  which  the  other 
MSS.  repeat  here  as  in  40,  2. 

Page  41,  11.  9-10.  mup  .  .  .  cup.  Perhaps  we  should  read  mufie  ds., 
cilj>e  pi.  of  the  adjective.  11.  te:j.  The  short  form  belongs  here,  or  the  rime 
is  qualitative  only,  as  in  11.  21-22.  19-20.  caste  .  .  .  breste.  With  kesteiox 
caste,  a  not  uncommon  ME.  form,  the  rime  would  be  correct ;  cf.  42,  3-4.  Breste 
is  an  OE.  neuter  which  has  not  yet  acquired  the  es  plural.  30.  ligge.  A 
characteristic  Sth.  form,  the  prevailing  Ml.  being  lie{ti).     Cf.  note  on  27,  8. 

Page  42,  1.  30.  hondhabbing.  A  legal  expression  handed  down  from 
OE.  times,  the  original  word  being  a  participle  hand/uzbbende ;  cf.  '  Anc.  Laws 
and  Inst,  of  England,'  I,  Index,  habbendce  handa. 

Page  44,  1.  32.  ^et.  This  word  has  not  been  satisfactorily  explained,  but 
the  best  assumption  seems  to  be  that  it  is  for  $id(e),  with  wifidraje  as  an  infini- 
tive depending  upon  it :  '  And  Blauncheflur  went  (endeavoured)  to  withdraw 
him.' 

Page  45,  1.  2.  pat  oper.  The  line  is  too  short  metrically,  and  probably 
we  should  read  pat  eiper  5j>er  deide  bifgre  ;  cf.  37,  29  and  45,  5. 

Page  46,  1. 1.  of  Spaygne.  It  looks  as  if  this  were  originally  a  gloss 
which  had  been  thrust  into  the  line,  perhaps  because  the  beginning  of  the  story 
is  incomplete  in  all  the  English  texts,  and  the  connexion  of  Floris's  father  with 
the  Saracens  was  lost  sight  of. 


266  /.     THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 


IV.     'DEBATE  OF  THE  BODY  AND  THE  SOUL' 

The  <  Debate  of  the  Body  and  the  Soul'  is  found  in  six  MSS. :  Auch.  MS., 
Edinburgh ;  Laud  MS.  108,  and  Vernon  MS.,  both  of  the  Bodleian  ;  Digby 
MS.  102,  Royal  MS.  18  AX,  and  Additional  MS.  22,  283  of  the  British 
Museum.  Our  text  is  from  Laud  MS.  108,  which  was  edited  by  Th.  Wright  in 
'Latin  Poems  commonly  attributed  to  Walter  Mapes,'  by  Matzner  ('Sprach- 
proben,'  I,  92),  and  by  Linow  in  '  Erlanger  Beitriige  zur  englischen  Philologie,' 
in  which  the  Laud  MS.  is  accompanied  by  three  others  and  an  important  intro- 
duction, together  with  appendices.  The  '  Debate '  was  written  in  the  second 
half  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  the  Laud  MS.  represents  East  Midland  in' 
the  main,  of  northern  rather  than  southern  variety,  but  with  a  considerable 
number  of  Sth.  forms.  The  interest  of  the  poem  rather  than  the  purity  of  the 
text  has  led  to  its  inclusion  here. 

The  '  Debate '  is  based  on  a  motive  common  in  Western  Europe  in  the 
middle  ages.  It  finds  expression  in  Old  and  Early  Middle  English  in. an 
'  Address  of  the  Soul  to  the  Body.'  The  '  Debate  '  or  '  Dialogue '  between  the 
two  belongs  to  Middle  English  only;  cf.  Bruce,  '  A  Contribution  to  the  Study 
of  the  Body  and  the  Soul  Poems  in  English'  ('Mod.  Lang.  Notes,'  V,  197). 
To  the  '  Debate  '  two  poems  bear  close  relation,  the  Latin  '  Visio  Fulberti 
(Philberti)  '  printed  by  Wright  in  the  above-mentioned  work,  as  by  Meril  in 
'  Poesies  populaires  latines  anterieures  au  douzieme  siecle,'  and  an  OF.  poem 
'  Un  Samedi  par  Nuit,'  Anhang  I,  to  Linow  above.  A  modern  version  of 
the  '  Debate '  was  made  by  Sir  Theodore  Martin  in  the  '  Monk's  Dream,' 
and  one  was  printed  by  Prof.  F.  J.  Child  of  Harvard  for  private  circulation. 
The  metre  of  the  poem  is  an  eight-line  stanza  made  up  of  lines  with  four 
stresses  and  iambic  movement,  riming  abababab,  with  the  b  rimes  more  exact 
than  the  others.  The  poem  has  been  treated  in  relation  to  sources,  language, 
metre,  by  Kleinert,  'Uber  den  Streit  zwischen  Leib  u.  Seele '  (1880),  Heesch, 
'  Uber  Sprache  u.  Versbau'  (1884),  Linow  as  above,  Kunze,  '  f>e  Disputisoun 
bitwen  )>e  Bodi  and  pe  Soule '  (1892),  Bruce  as  above. 

Special  peculiarities  of  language  which  appear  for  the  first  time  are  the  new 
diphthongs  ei  {ey)  and  au  (ou)  before  palatal  and  guttural  )  (g)  respectively,  as 
ei}ene  (51,  25),  sau)  (47,  27).  The  former  occur  rarely  in  '  Genesis  and  Exodus/ 
as  already  noted.  Here  also  0  =  u  commonly,  and  ou  =  u  almost  invariably. 
Among  consonants  fw  represents  OE.  hw,  as  in  fwllene  (48,  12),  and  $th  of  the 
MS.  =  jt  {jht).  Owing  to  lateness  of  the  MS.  copy,  rather  than  the  poem, 
final  )  is  often  omitted,  or  added  to  words  to  which  it  does  not  belong.  These 
peculiarities,  as  scribal,  have  been  placed  in  the  footnotes.  Strictly  Sth.  forms 
have  also  been  placed  in  the  footnotes,  and  attention  will  be  called  to  some  of 
Nth.  origin.  The  much  more  frequent  loss  of  final  n  in  inflexional  forms 
should  be  noted  in  this  and  the  following  selection. 

Page  47,  1.  26.  droupening.  The  MS.  reading  droukening  can  hardly 
be  correct,  as  it  must  be  connected  with  ON.  droukna,  '  to  drown,'  an  inappro- 
priate meaning.  Auch.  and  Vera.  MSS.  have  droupening  (droupnynge) ,  while 
Digby  MS.  has  derkyng,  as  if  the  scribe  had  not  understood  the  form  before 
him. 

Page  48,  1.  2.  to  pay.  *  For  pleasure,  satisfaction/  The  MS.  pay) 
seems  to  indicate  that,  at  the  time  of  the  copy,  $  had  already  shaded  out  into  i,  \ 


'DEBATE   OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE  SOUL'         267 

since  it  is  here  added  to  an  OF.  word  to  which  it  could  not  have  belonged. 
Cf.  similar  forms  in  the  footnotes.  5.  g§st  it.  Such  repetition  of  the  sub- 
ject in  pronoun  form,  originally  used  for  emphasis,  came  to  be  employed  by  the 
metrist  to  complete  his  line.  Cf.  Kellner,  '  Hist.  Eng.  Syntax,'  §  284,  286. 
6.  It,  MS.  yt.  Initial  y  for  i  has  usually  been  replaced  by  the  latter  in  these 
early  selections,  to  reduce  the  number  of  variants,  especially  in  initials. 
18.  lede.  The  changes  of  meaning  and  use  in  this  word  are  especially 
interesting.  First,  'Latin  (tongue),'  a  borrowed  adjective;  next,  'dis- 
course, speech,  in  Latin ' ;  then,  '  any  tongue,  language,  speech '  ;  here, 
'  speech  in  sense  of  voice,'  perhaps  '  boasting  speech '  ;  the  word  may  also 
mean  '  song  of  a  bird.'  21.  3were  ben.  In  Laud  MS.  this  and  the  next 
stanza  change  places,  all  other  MSS.  giving  the  order  of  the  text.  The  Auch. 
MS.  also  has  another  stanza  between  the  two  26.  fedde,  MS.  ledde. 

The  other  MSS.  nave  fed  (feddes).  Feddes  would  agree  in  use  with  leddes,  but 
would  not  rime  with  Jledde  (1.  28). 

Page  49, 1. 10.  g§n  to  greipe.  So  Auch.  MS.,  which  seems  better  metri- 
cally than  gpn  greipe,  though  the  latter  is  the  older  syntax.  Two  forms  have 
developed,  that  of  Auch.  MS.,  and  gp  and  greij>e  of  Digby,  a  well-known 
form  in  colloquial  and  dialectal  English.  16.  me  bigfte.  At  this  point 
the  Laud  MS.  lacks  seventeen  stanzas  as  compared  with  the  Auch.  text.  Eleven 
of  these  continue  the  speech  of  the  '  Soul '  (see  Linow,  or  a  modernization),  after 
which  the  '  Body  '  (Auch.  MS.), 

'Lift  up  his  heved  opon  J>e  swere; 

As  it  were  sike  it  gan  to  gron, 
And  seyd,  "  WheJ>er  Jjou  art  mi  fere, 

Mi  gost  J^at  is  fro  me  gon?"' 
The  '  Body '  admits  that  it  must  decay,  and  then  turns  upon  the  '  Soul '  with 
a  countercharge : 

1  Soule,  5if  J)ou  it  me  wilt  atwite, 

p>at  we  schul  be  boJ>e  yspilt, 
3if  J)ou  hast  schame  and  gret  despite, 

Al  it  is  fine  owhen  gilt. 
Y  \>e  say  at  wordes  lite, 

WiJ>  ri3t  resoun  $if  J>at  ow  wilt, 
J>ou  berst  \>e  blame  and  y  go  quite; 

J?ou  scholdest  fram  schame  ous  have  yschilt.' 
Then  follow  the  stanzas  at  49,  17.  14.  swelle.  Note  the  new  vowel  which 
has  developed  in  the  MS.  suwelle,  and  cf.  koweynte  (48,  15).  17.  Pe  schop, 
MS.  schop  pe.  The  text  is  the  reading  of  all  the  MSS.  except  Laud.  If  the 
poet  intended  to  mark  the  contrast  between  J>e  (the  'Soul')  and  the  'Body,' 
the  Laud  MS.  is  correct.  22.  god,  MS.  guod.  The  MS.  form  is  of  Nth. 
origin,  unless  perhaps  Kentish  can  be  assumed  to  have  influenced  the  Laud  MS. 
23.  dumb  and  daft.  An  example  of  the  alliterative  phrases,  once  so  common, 
and  still  often  preserved  in  poetry.  Cf.  lime  and  lyp  (50,  15),  teme  and  t£che 
(50,  27),  linde  and  l%f  (51,  22),  f eld  and fenne  (51,  23).  Under  the  influence 
of  these  phrases  of  OE.  origin  new  ones  have  often  been  made,  as  pile  and 
pip  (50,  13),  where  the  first  is  OF.,  and  preye  and  prgche  (51,  1),  where  both 
words  are  of  OF.  origin.  In  rest  and  ro  (51,  19)  the  second  is  ON.,  and  in 
}riven  and  Prp  (51,  17)  both  are  of  Norse  origin.  24.  me  pertil.  Me, 
omitted  in  Laud,  occurs  in  all  other  MSS.  and  is  necessary  to  the  metre. 


268  7.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Page  50,  1.  3.  gast.  Both  ggst  and  gast  occur  in  the  poem,  the  latter 
riming  with  short  a,  as  at  58,  13,  so  that  it  probably  represents  not  Nth.  gast, 
but  a  secondary  form  from  OE.  gast.  Cf. .  Morsbach,  '  Mitteleng.  Gram.,' 
§  62,  anm.  22.  dist.  A  somewhat  unusual  shortening  of  didesi.  Cf.  the 
form  in  rime  at  54,  4.  28.  3wat  was  yvel.  Linow  has  the  impossible 
leading  }wat  was  wel  from  a  misunderstanding  of  Sth.  iivel  of  the  MS.  fwat 
at  the  beginning  of  the  line  was  suggested  by  Matzner;  cf.  58,  22. 

Page  51,  1.  9.  edest.  The  shorter  and  earlier  edes  would  make  the  rime 
perfect.  Cf.  leddes  (48,  24).  13.  Ho  may.  This  stanza,  found  at  this  place 
in  Auch.  and  Digby  MSS.,  occurs  in  Laud  after  56,  16.  As  to  sense  it  fits 
either  place.  18.  Mi^tis  did,  MS.  mittis  ded.  Matzner  proposed  the 
reading  of  the  text.  Pluralizing  an  abstract  noun  for  emphasis  was  common  in 
OE.,  and  remained  in  the  ME.  period  sometimes  ;  cf.  Kellner,  '  Hist.  Eng. 
Syntax,'  §  21.  19.  ro.  Though  from  ON.  ro(r),  and  so  having  close  0,  it 
is  possible  the  0  has  become  open  under  the  influence  of  preceding  r.  20.  me 
in  pine.     Matzner  added  me,  which  occurs  in  all  the  other  MSS. 

Page  52,  1.  3.  ni5t,  ni^th.  This  is  the  beginning  in  our  texts  of  the  spell- 
ing^ =  $t{$ht).  Cf.  he  —  c/iin'  Florisand  Blauncheflur.'  8.  Come pou. 
1  If  thou  shouldst  come.'  Subjunctive  in  transposed  clause,  as  in  MnE. '  had  I.' 
14.  Sat  or  stod.  That  is,  '  (Where)  sat  (I)  or  stod,'  in  ellipsis  with  the  pre- 
ceding line.  21.  pat  tou  ne  were.  *  That  thou  were  not  (present)  and 
advised  course  (counsel), 'that  is,  '  Unless  thou  wert  present,'  &c, '  I  never  did,1 
&c.  23.  mowen.  The  shortened  form  mown  is  necessary  for  the  rime ; 
cf.  78,  31.  29.  chaunged,  MS.  chaunched.  Matzner  suggested  the] 
change,  which  is  obviously  necessary. 

Page  53,  1.  7.  Kevere  of  catfl.  'I  should  have  '  from  the  first  line  is  to 
be  supplied.  Then  nome  ( =  nume)  is  a  past  participle  depending  upon  '  should 
have.'  10.  Ne  were  pe  wit.  '  Were  it  not  for  the  wit  that  was  wholly 
thine.'  18.  S§  doth.  '  As  doth  that  (one)  who  dares  no  other  (thing).' 
26.  gete,  MS.  getin.  The  change  seems  necessary  for  metre,  and  is  proper 
owing  to  the  many  infinitives  which  have  lost  final  n.  30.  bftin  and 
birst.  Matzner  connects  the  last  word  with  bersten, '  burst,  broken,'  but  the  pp. 
in  Ml.  would  be  bersted  regularly,  while  both  form  and  meaning  point  to  OE. 
gebrysed  with  syncopation  of  e  and  shortening  of  the  vowel  after  metathesis. 

Page  54,  1.  4.  dist.  So  MS.,  although  breaking  the  rime  sequence. 
Perhaps  dirst,  '  durst,'  connected  with  OE.  dy{f)ste,  found  once  in  the  Rush- 
worth  '  Matthew,'  a  Mercian  text.  13.  gloterie.  Altered  by  Linow  and 
Matzner  to  glotome,  but  a  substantive  of  this  form,  with  the  same  meaning  as 
glotonle,  occurs  in  OF.  works.  22.  we.  Matzner  added  to  the  text  as 
necessary.  So  also  dide  in  1.  27,  though  Matzner  uses  the  Sth.  form  dude. 
24.  pou  sau}.  It  has  been  customary  to  add  J>o},  f  though/  at  the  beginning 
of  this  line,  and  Vern.  and  Digby  MSS.  so  read.  Auch.  MS.  reads : 
1  Litel  hede  tok  J>ou  of  Jpat 

When  J>ou  seise  ded  men  in  grave.' 
This  seems  to  indicate  that  the  third  line  of  the  stanza  refers  to  the  fourth  and 
not  to  the  second,  and  I  therefore  keep  the  MS.  reading.     The  'Body*  took 
no  heed  of  the  many  dead  seen  in  the  grave,  and  thought  no  such  fate  could 
come  to  it.  \ 


'DEBATE    OF   THE  BODY  AND    THE   SOUL'         269 

Page  55,  1.  6.  Aby  .  .  .  aby5e.  Note  the  double  forms  of  the  same 
verb,  one  without  the  spirant  ).  11.  9n  untight.  Matzner  says,  'only 
orthographically  different  from  an  untiht  of  Vern.  MS.,'  but  gn  implies  greater 
emphasis  on  the  word  than  would  be  implied  by  the  article.  25.  lein 
911  hond.  Matzner  interpreted  lein  as  '  conceal,  hide,'  and  Linow  regards 
gn  as  an  adverb  modifying  lein,  taking  hgnd  as  a  direct  object.  I  assume 
that  MS.  on  is  'one,'  and  that  the  expression  means  'lay  a  (one)  hand,' 
i.  e.  '  initiate  one  hand  that  hath  turned  to  shame  and  sin.' 

Page  56, 1.  7.  ;wanne  pe  bllnde.  Cf.  Matt.  xv.  14.  12.  las.  Matzner 
assumes  this  is  pret.  of  lesen  =  lgs  (OE.  leosan  =  leas),  'lose,'  when  it  must  be 
accounted  a  shortened  form,  certainly  not  common.  I  propose  the  pret.  of 
Igsen  =  las  (OE.  lesan  =  lces),  'gather,  collect';  'for  all  my  love  on  thee 
I  collected  or  centered.'  The  usual,  but  special  sense  of  '  glean,'  is  not  the 
only  one,  as  shown  by  'Elene'  1238,  where  ic  las  is  used  intransitively. 
23.  pey.  Note  the  double  forms  of  the  pronoun  J>ey,  he  (1.  8)  in  this  poem. 
29.  pus  sone.  The  Auch.  MS.  reads  so  jong,  '  so  young,'  and  Vern.  and  Digby 
J>us  jong.    There  seems  no  sufficient  reason  for  departing  from  the  Laud  reading. 

Page  57,  1.  4.  mes.  Note  the  plural  without  ending  in  an  OF.  word 
ending  in  s.  With  its  meaning  of  '  messes,  courses  at  table,'  cf.  OE.  sand 
(sgnd),  ME.  sande  (sgnde)  from  send.  12.  N"im  of  me.  Laud  MS.  reads 
on,  all  others  of.    J>i  soule  is  appositive,  of  course.  18.  bochere.     Both 

Laud  and  Vern.  MSS.  read  bofielere,  Auch.  bucher,  Digby,  bell-wether.  The 
Auch.  reading  is  to  be  preferred.  21.  trotevale.  The  origin  of  the  word  is 
obscure.  Perhaps  from  OF.  *trotevale,  with  some  such  meaning  as  '  a  trifling 
thing.'     Halliwell  quotes  : 

'Yn  games  and  festys  and  at  the  ale 
Love  men  to  lestene  trotevale.' 

Page  58,  1.  20.  in  a  lake.  «  In  a  lake.'  The  MSS.  vary  greatly,  as  if 
the  passage  were  misunderstood.     Auch.  reads  : 

'And  seJ)J>en  into  a  pit  yeast 
Unto  a  nadder  and  a  snake.' 

Page  59, 1.  1.  pe  wayn.  Matzner  thinks  the  reference  is  to  the  wagon 
used  for  carrying  the  dead  body,  and  cites  Turner's  '  Hist,  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,'  III,  84.  2.  leid  pe  spfche.  '  Laid  (aside)  the  speech.'  Auch. 
MS.  reads : 

And  )>e  tong  ha]>  lorn  his  speche,' 
giving   the   sense   clearly.      The   other   MSS.   agree   with   Laud.  9.  p§. 

Matzner  would  change  to  Jioli,  '  thou.'     The  Auch.  MS.  gives  the  sense  : 

'  "When  Jjou  feldest  )>e  sike  and  sere.' 

Our  line  may  be  read,  *  When  that  (the  life)  was  so  sick  and  sere.'  19.  And 
mi^te.  '  And  might  five  (times)  such  as  there  are  in  the  world  of  all  things,' 
that  is  '  five  times  as  many  things  as  there  are  in  the  world.' 

Page  60,  1.  4.  A  pousand  develene.  The  plural  develene  =  Ml.  devcls 
is  another  indication   of  Sth.  influence  in  this  poem.  10.  "With   brode 

bulches.  In  the  middle  ages  devils  were  often  pictured  as  having  the  most 
hideous  deformities.  20.  shenke  abouten.  Matzner  proposed  the  emenda- 
tion. 


270  7.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Page  61, 1.  12.  a  cpte.  Matzner  alters  to  colte,  '  colt,'  on  the  ground  that 
the  devil  was  often  represented  as  a  horse.  I  have  preserved  the  MS.  reading, 
assuming  that  if  the  word  is  for  colte  the  /  has  already  been  lost,  thus  preserving 
the  rime.  18.  ilke  a  gr§te.  Note  the  addition  of  a  after  ilke,  to  make  the 
singular  clear.  Cf.  note  on  32,  8.  30.  to  him  were  let,  MS.  led.  Surely 
led  is  impossible  in  both  rime  and  meaning;  let,  'permitted,'  fits  both  exactly. 

Page  62,  1.  6.  Bauston  (MS.  Hauston)  and  Bewis.  All  but  Laud  MS. 
agree  in  using  alliterative  names :  Auch.  Bausan  and  Beweviis,  Vern.  Bauson 
and  Benfys,  Digby  Bausan  and  Beaufitz.  Can  the  original  names  in  Laud 
be  connected  with  those  in  the  OF.  romance  '  Beuves  d'Hanstone '  ?  30.  to 
wrpper  hfle.  Wrg)er  seems  to  be  an  old  fern.  dat.  sing,  which  has  become 
fossilized  in  this  stereotyped  expression. 

Page  64,  1.  5.  pg  alle  sinful.  The  Laud  line  is  too  long  metrically,  and 
Vern.,  Digby  agree  in  alle  synful. 


V.     'ADAM  AND  EVE' 

The  metrical  •  Adam  and  Eve,'  or  '  Canticum  de  Creatione '  as  it  has  been 
called,  occurs  in  Auchinleck  MS.  at  Edinburgh,  and  Trinity  College  MS.  57  at 
Oxford.  The  former,  from  which  our  selection  is  taken,  was  edited  by  Laing 
for  the  Abbotsford  Club  (1857),  and  by  Horstmann,  '  Altenglische  Legenden ' 
(1878),  p.  139.  Prose  versions  of  the  story  are  found  in  Vern.  MS.  (Horst- 
mann's  'Legenden,'  1878,  p.  120),  Egerton  MS.  876,  Harl.  MS.  4775,  Bodl. 
MS.  596,  both  the  latter  having  been  edited  by  Horstmann  for  the  '  Archiv  fiir 
neuere  Sprachen,'  LXXIV,  345.  The  language  of  the  poem  is  that  of  the 
SEMI,  dialect,  as  shown  by  Bachmann  in  his  excellent  monograph  '  Die 
beiden  Versionen  des  ME.  Canticum  de  Creatione,'  and  the  time  of  writing 
about  1300. 

The  poem  contains  an  apocryphal  story  of  the  fall  of  man,  the  repentance 
and  penance  of  Adam  and  Eve,  and  their  death.  It  is  based  on  the  '  Vitae 
Adae  et  Evae'  (see  edition  of  W.  Meyer,  1878).  Just  before  the  beginning  of 
the  selection  Adam,  in  his  last  illness,  has  commanded  Eve  to  go  with  Seth  to 
Paradise,  where  they  are  to  receive  a  message  from  God.  They  are  met  in  the 
way  by  the  devil,  who  bites  Seth  in  the  face  before  the  latter  commands  him  to 
be  gone.  Then  they  proceed  on  their  journey  as  in  the  passage  chosen.  To 
the  latter  version,  represented  by  the  Trinity  MS.,  was  added  the  story  of  the 
cross  tree,  said  to  have  grown  from  the  seeds  brought  by  Seth  from  Paradise 
and  placed  under  Adam's  tongue  on  his  deathbed.  Both  stories  also  appear 
in  '  Cursor  Mundi,'  1.  1237  *•  The  metre  is  the  rimed  couplet  of  four  stresses, 
with  occasional  lines  of  three  stresses  and  other  irregularities. 

The  language  shows  fewer  peculiarities  than  any  selection  so  far.  The  MS. 
omits  final  nn  a  number  of  forms  to  which  it  must  be  restored  on  metrical 
grounds,  probably  indicating  that  the  copyist's  speech  had  lost  this  sound, 
though  perhaps  owing  only  to  scribal  carelessness.  On  the  other  hand,  the  metre 
proves  that  final  e  was  beginning  to  disappear  in  many  classes  of  words,  as 
pronouns  and  other  unstressed  words.  Bachmann  also  thinks  that  final  e 
at  the  end  of  the  line  was  wholly  lost,  but  his  position  seems  not  to  be 
demonstrated  by  the  examples  cited.  See  his  monograph  for  a  fuller  treatment 
of  language.  \ 


'ADAM  AND  EVE*  271 

Page  64,  1.  12.  ne,  MS.  no.  The  MS.  form  can  hardly  be  regarded  as  the 
emphatic  negative  np~,  OE.  na,  and  must  be  an  orthographic  variant  of  un- 
stressed ne\  cf.  ojain  of  MS.  at  65,  23.  13.  Sche  ne  durst  nou3t.  Earlier 
in  the  poem  Adam  had  told  Eve  to  take  Seth  : 

1  For  he  haj>  nouBt  trespast  so  miche 

As  have  we,  sikerliche, 

perfore  he  may  J>e  balder  be 

To  speke  wij)  Jhesu  Crist  pan  we/ 
20.  an  angel  bri}t.  According  to  the  Trinity  version  this  is  Michel, 
1  Michael.'  21.  manere,  MS.  maner.  The  MS.  shows  lack  of  final  e  in 
a  number  of  places  in  which  it  must  have  been  originally  written  or  pro- 
nounced; cf.  term  (1.  25  and  65,  1),  mett  (66,  5),  &c.  26.  Of  five 
pousande.  That  is,  as  is  not  very  clearly  told,  until  Christ's  death  and  the 
'harrowing  of  hell'  during  his  three  days  in  the  grave.  Cf.  the  various 
versions  of  the  ■  harrowing  of  hell '  story  in  Old  and  Middle  English,  and 
67,  23. 

Page  65,  1.  12.  hy^e,  MS.  hey}e._  The  change  is  fully  justified  by  the 
rimes  crie . .  .  dye  (67,  3-4),  dyen  .  . .  y$en  (68,  29-30),  dye  .  . .  progenie  (69, 
9-10).  Such  rimes  as  heyje .  .  .sei)e  (67,  17-18),  heyje .  .  .stei)e  (68,  7-8) 
probably  represent  older  forms  still  preserved  by  the  scribe.  23.  a;ain, 
MS.  03am.  The  MS.  form  may  mean  o}ain,  but  probably  0  is  merely  the 
weak  vowel  in  unstressed  syllable,  and  it  is  altered  to  reduce  the  number  of 
variants,  especially  of  initials. 

Page  66, 1.  9.  9.  This  is  the  strong  form  of  the  OE.  interjection  a,  and 
accounts  for  MnE.  0  (oh).  The  weak  form  A,  from  which  MnE.  ah  comes, 
occurs  at  25,  23  and  commonly.  11.  cms.  The  regular  spelling  with  on 
indicates  the  preservation  of  long  u  in  this  dialect,  beside  the  short  form,  for 
which  we_have  the  authority  of  Orm's  uss.  On  the  other  hand,  rimes  like 
)ns  .  .  .  ous  (11.  27-28),  ous  .  .  .Jesus  (70,  7-8  and  74,  19-20)  indicate  the 
short  form,  though  the  written  form  is  the  same  and  has  been  retained. 
13-14.  liven  .  .  .  even.  Such  a  rime  cannot  be  wholly  reconciled  in  its 
stressed  vowels,  but  rime  of  unstressed  syllables  were  often  regarded  as 
sufficient;  cf.  childer  .  . .  elder  (11.  17-18).  32.  alle  pe  li3tnisse.  In  the 
'Revelation  of  Moses'  (above)  the  sun  and  moon  fell  down  and  prayed  for 
Adam,  and  were  '  black-looking,  because  they  could  not  shine  in  the  presence 
of  the  Light  of  the  Universe,  and  for  this  reason  their  light  was  hidden ' ; 
Ante-Nicene  Fathers,  VIII,  565,  569. 

Page  67,  1.  7.  bok,  MS.  boke.  Both  forms  appear  in  the  poem,  though 
the  word  is  usually  disyllabic.  Here,  however,  a  disyllable  is  impossible  in 
perfect  rime.  17.    sit.      The   contract   form   for  sittej),   as    occasionally. 

18.  Adam  soule.  A  genitive  without  ending  in  proper  names,  especially 
Biblical  names,  is  not  uncommon,  no  doubt  through  the  influence  of  the  Latin 
Scriptures  in  which  it  so  occurs;  cf.  David lond  (72,  5). 

Page  68,  11. 11-12.  mold  .  .  .  wold.  Perhaps  molde  .  .  .  wolde,  the  final 
e  in  each  case  being  organic;  but  cf.  mold .  .  .  schold  (71,  23-24).  Such  rimes 
seem  to  indicate  long  forms  of  wold{e),  sc/iold(e),  beside  the  usual  short  ones; 
cf.  note  on  36,  1-2.  13.  3ete  lay  Abel.  There  is  no  reference  to  this  in 
the  Trinity  MS.  version,  but  it  occurs  in  the  apocryphal  'Revelation  of 
Moses,'  Ante-Nicene  Fathers,  VIII,  570. 


272  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

Page  69,  1.  23.  fader  liif  be  write.  Petrus  Comestor,  following  another 
tradition,  says  that  Enoch  invented  letters  and  wrote  certain  books  from 
which  the  death  of  Adam  is  known. 

Page  71,  1.  22.    In  stpn.     In  the  Trinity  version  Eve  is  represented  as 
having  been  more  explicit  in  her  directions.    Seth  was  to  make  '  tables  tweye ' : 
'Tweye  of  erthe  and  tweye  of  ston, 


For  long  er  domesday  falle, 

f>is  worlde  shal  ben  fordon  alle 
By  water  or  by  fere  (fire).' 
The  stone  pillars  would  thus  resist  water,  and  the  earth  the  fire.  This  Hebrew 
tradition  appears  commonly.  Petrus  Comestor,  following  Josephus  (ch.  ii), 
says  two  such  pillars  of  marble  and  tile  were  made  by  Tubalcain  to  preserve 
the  knowledge  of  his  arts ;  '  Hist.  Schol.,'  Gen.  xxviii,  also  '  Genesis  and 
Exodus,'  461,  'Cursor  Mundi,'  1533. 

Page  74,  1. 13.  com.  So  the  MS.,  as  if  final  e  were  not  preserved  in  the 
infinitive.  Probably,  however,  we  should  read  come  =  cume,  to  rime  with 
nome  —  nume,  since  final  e  must  certainly  be  added  within  the  line  as  shown 
by  the  metre. 


VI.     'HAVELOK  THE  DANE' 

The  poetic  romance  from  which  this  selection  is  taken  is  found  in  Laud 
MS.  108  of  the  Bodleian,  Oxford.  It  was  edited  by  Madden  for  the  Roxburghe 
Club  (1828) ;  by  Skeat  for  the  Early  English  Text  Society,  Ex.  Ser.  4  (1868), 
and  re-edited  for  the  Clarendon  Press  (1902)  ;  and  by  Holthausen  in  the 
Morsbach-Holthausen  series  of  Old  and  Middle  English  texts  (1901 ).  A  selection 
appears  in  Wiilker  (' Lesebuch,'  I,  80),  and  Morris  ('Specimens,'  I,  222).  The 
date  of  the  poem  is  about  1300  (see  Skeat's  introduction  for  full  discussion), 
and  the  dialect  is  probably  that  of  Lincolnshire  of  that  time,  that  is,  NEM1. 
This  original  dialect,  however,  has  been  somewhat  modified  by  different 
scribes,  as  so  often  in  the  case  of  popular  poems.  The  metre  is  the  rimed 
couplet,  regularly  of  four  stresses. 

The  complete  poem  consists  of  3001  lines,  and  the  story  is  as  follows. 
An  English  king  Athelwold  had  a  daughter  Goldborough,  whom  he  entrusted 
at  his  death  to  the  care  of  Earl  Godrich  of  Cornwall,  charging  him  to  marry 
her  to  the  fairest  and  strongest  man  he  could  find,  and  place  the  government 
of  England  in  her  hands.  The  Earl,  resolving  to  seize  England  for  his  son, 
imprisoned  Goldborough  in  the  castle  of  Dover.  Then  our  selection  takes  up 
the  hero  Havelok.  To  finish  the  tale,  Havelok  assisted  Grim  in  his  trade  as 
a  fisherman  at  Grimsby.  When  a  famine  came  he  left  his  foster-father, 
walked  to  Lincoln,  and  took  service  as  a  scullion  to  the  Earl  of  Cornwall's 
cook.  One  day,  at  some  games,  Havelok  showed  his  great  strength,  and 
Godrich  determined  to  fulfil  his  oath  by  marrying  Goldborough  to  the  sup- 
posed menial.  Havelok  at  first  rebelled,  but  finally  took  Goldborough  to 
wife  and  departed  for  Grimsby.  At  night,  as  Grim's  wife  had  done  before, 
Goldborough  perceives  the  light  from  Havelok's  mouth,  and  the  royal  cross 
on  his  shoulder.  An  angel  also  tells  her  of  good  fortune  to  come.  At  the 
same  time  Havelok  has  a  dream  that  he  possessed  all  Denmark  and  England. 


'HAVELOK   THE  DANE3  273 

They  go  to  Denmark  and,  with  many  adventures,  Havelok  becomes  king 
after  Godard  is  defeated  and  hanged.  He  invades  England,  Godrich  is  made 
prisoner  and  burnt,  and  Havelok  and  Goldborough  are  crowned  at  London, 
reigning  happily  for  sixty  years.  The  source  of  the  tale,  though  clearly 
Teutonic  and  English  in  characters  and  localities,  is  probably  an  OF.  poem 
now  lost,  but  the  ancestor  also  of  the  OF.  '  Lai  d'Havelok,'  as  of  the  stories 
in  Gaimar's  '  Estorie  des  Angleis,'  and  in  Manning's  translation  of  Peter 
Langtoft's  '  Chronicle.'  For  further  particulars  see  the  bibliography  in  Skeat's 
edition  of  1902. 

Peculiarities  of  orthography,  it  is  believed,  will  no  longer  trouble  the 
student.  Some  Nth.  and  some  Sth.  forms  occur,  as  indicated  in  notes  and  foot- 
notes. For  the  first  time y  is  used  for  initial  )  (OE.  g,  as  usually  printed),  while 
cht,  hi  (MS.  cth,  th)  are  employed  for  OE.  hi,  ME.  )t.  That  this  th  does 
not  mean  OE./  would  be  clear  from  the  scribe's  using  it  for  t  in  such  words 
as  uth  =  ut, '  out.' 

Page  75,  1.  1.  In  pat  time.  The  time  of  the  earlier  part  of  the  story 
when  Goldborough  was  placed  in   charge  of  Godrich.     The   line   preceding 

'Sa(y)  we  nou  forth  in  ure  (hure)  spelle.' 
2.  l§nd,  MS.  Ion.  Note  omission  of  final  d  here,  in  gold  (I.  19),  and  in  and 
(1.  21).  6.  fayer,  MS.  fayr.  The  word  is  disyllabic  for  metre.  Morris  and 
Skeat  both  add  something  to  the  line,  but  unnecessarily.  16-17.  wilde  .  .  . 
fllde,  MS.  wolde  .  . .  fulde.  If  the  first  MS.  form  is  correct,  fulde  as  a  Ml. 
form  must  represent  fulkde  (OE.  fullode).  It  seems  more  probable  that  fulde 
—  Sth.. fiilde,  Ml. fide,  in  which  case  the  true  Ml.  rime  must  be  wilde.  This 
would  either  be  for  willede  (OE.  willode),  or  better  a  new  form  on  the  basis 
oiwillein),  such  as  occurs  in  '  Cursor  Mundi.'  The  latter  seems  to  settle  all 
difficulties.  23.  rgpe,  MS.  rede.     The  MS.  form  makes  no  rime,  but  the 

ON.  form  of  Ml.  redein)  is  rdda,  ME.  rpSe,  and  makes  perfect  rime.  Cf.  86, 
9-10.  26.    hosled.     Besides  ME.  husle(n),  hou>sle(n),  a  shortened  form 

occurs  with  o  =  u.  27.  and  for  him  gyven.  For  explanation  cf.  the 
statement  at  the  death  of  Athelwold  (12 18)  : 

*  He  made  his  quiste  swij>e  wel, 
And  sone  gaf  it  were  ilk  del.' 
He  not  only  made  his  bequest  but  gave  over  his  property  as  well. 

Page  76,  1.  9.  "Was  pe  trewest.  Zupitza,  'Anglia,'  I,  468,  proposes, 
quite  unnecessarily,  the  change  of  )at  to  as.  Wende  here  takes  the  accusative 
directly,  as  sometimes  in  OE.  usage.  22.  elde,  MS.  helde.  The  addition 
of  h  initially  is  common  in  words  beginning  with  a  vowel ;  cf.  hgld  for  gld 
(77,  20).  25-26.  ringes  ...  singes.  Both  Nth.  present  indie.  3rd  sing. 
Men  is  the  weak  indefinite  form  olman ;  cf.  84,  27. 

Page  77,  11.  3-4.  ware  . . .  sare.  An  example  of  Nth.  forms  which  have 
been  allowed  to  remain.  The  Ml.  forms  appear  in  17—18,  as  one  of  them 
exists  in  the  MS.  were . . .  sore.  6.  Jesu  Crist.  Holthausen  says  a  mistake 
for  God,  and  he  even  proposes  a  new  line,  in  spite  of  78,  7  and  frequent  other 
references  of  the  same  sort,  as  at  149,  9.  All  these  are  based  on  John  i.  3, 
and  the  usual  interpretation  of 'word'  as  Christ.  Cf.  the  use  of  that  passage 
in  Tatian's  '  Diatessaron,'  and  Milton's  '  Paradise  Lost,'  VII,  139.  Godes  sone 
(1.  10)  does  not  interfere  with  this  interpretation,  since  the  two  lines  express 

T 


274  L    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

the  ordinary  prayer  for  the  dead,  and  the  inconsistency  is  only  apparent. 
13-14.  heir  .  .  .  toper.  Such  a  rime  is  certainly  suspicious,  and  Holthausen 
assumes  an  omission  of  two  lines.  On  the  other  hand,  the  sense  is  complete, 
and  a  form  her  from  heir  (cf.  Behrens,  '  Franzosische  Sprache  in  England,' 
p.  141,  for  similar  forms)  may  be  assumed,  though  still  riming  with  an  un- 
stressed syllable.  13.  Havelok.  The  name  has  been  traced  to  OE.  Anlaf 
(ON.  Ola/)  through  Irish  Amlaib,  Welsh  Abloc,  AN.  Avelok  {Havelok). 
This  Anlaf  was  Olaf  Sitricson,  called  Cuaran  '  of  the  sandal.'  14.  Swan- 
borow  .  .  .  Helrled.  These  names  seem  thoroughly  English.  The  first  may 
be  OE.  Swan,  *  swan,'  or  swan,  'herdsman,'  by  shortening  in  the  compound, 
and  OE.  burh,  also  found  in  Goldborongh  (1.  284).  Helfled  is  doubtless 
El/led,   WS.   A^lfled.  22.    yaf  a   note.      Cf.    the   expression   at    79,  5. 

25-26.  sikerlike.  . .  swike.  With  the  short  form  of  the  ending  -like  cf.  the 
same  rime  at  84,  5-6. 

Page  78, 1.  3.  pat  God  himselve.  '  On  which  (>at ...  on)  God  himself 
ran  (with)  blood.'  For  the  use  of  blode  without  a  preposition  cf.  the  similar 
expression  t$res  wet,  'wet  with  tears,'  at  28,   32.  23.  grette.     Note  the 

clear  indication  in  the  rime  of  the  shortening  of  OE.  grette.  24.  Wat  is 
yu.     Cf.  the  indirect  form  of  the  same  question  at  36,  19. 

Page  79,  1.  1.  nis  it  n§  corn.  '  Is  there  no  corn  ? '  Note  use  of  the 
expletive   'it,'  as  in  OE.  syntax.  29.  wepne,  MS.  "wepne  bere.     The 

latter  is  no  doubt  repeated  from  1.  27  above,  but  quite  unnecessarily. 

Page  80,  1.  6.  Of  pe  sell.  Note  the  plural  «  children  '  without  distinctive 
genitive  ending.  11.  And  poucte.    Napier  proposed  to  read }onh,  'never- 

theless,' instead  of  ]>oiicte,  and  Holthausen  accepts.  It  may  be  easily  read  as 
it  stands,  except  that  nouht  (1.  13)  must  be  assumed  to  have  intruded  from 
the  preceding  line:  'And  thought,  he  would  that  he  [Havelok]  were  dead, 
except  that  he  would  not  kill  him  with  his  [own]  hand,  the  foul  fiend.' 
The  MS.  but  on  here  and  at  1.  962  of  the  poem  Skeat  has  properly  explained 
as  OE.  biiton. 

Page  81, 1.  10.  prinne,  MS.  perinne.  The  shorter  form  is  required  for 
the  rime  here  and  perhaps  at  85,  7.  21.  And  sipen.  Holthausen  assumes 
the  loss  of  two  lines  to  say  that  Grim  put  the  gag  in  Havelok's  mouth.  This 
is  not  necessary,  as  in  .  .  .  wounden  with  the  next  two  lines  are  quite  explicit 
enough  as  to  what  was  done.  If  any  emendation  is  to  be  made  I  suggest  that 
muth  might  be  added  after  sij>en  in.  26.  Hwan  pe  swike.  Most  editors 
have  assumed  that  hwan  was  incorrect,  perhaps  repeated  from  the  line  above, 
and  have  altered  it  to  )>an  (Morris)  or  as  (Holthausen  and  Skeat).  It  is 
possible,  however,  to  consider  this  as  a  second  subordinate  clause  to  Sone  he 
caste  (1.  31).  L.  25  merely  emphasizes  the  action  begun  in  1.  20,  before  taking 
up  the  next  one.  The  last  word  of  the  line  is  also  an  emendation  of  the 
MS.  hefiede.  Morris  reads  him  gan  bede,  omitting  havede  entirely.  Holthausen 
and  Skeat  change  the  line  to  As  }e  swike  him  bad  he  yede,  but  this  seems  to 
anticipate  the  action  in  11.  30-32.  Zupitza's  explanation  of  hefede  as  gfiede, 
based  on  OE.  ad,  is  highly  improbable  if  not  quite  impossible.  The  punctua- 
tion will  make  the  passage  clear. 

Page  82,  1.  2.  Lfve.     The  word  rimes  with  open  f  words,  but  this  does 


\, 


'  HAVELOK    THE   DANE'  275 

not  especially  assist  in  its  etymology.  4.  Al  s§  thou.  Holthausen,  fol- 
lowed by  Skeat,  alters  to 

'Also  thou  wilt  mi  lif  save  (nou  save),' 
but  it  seems  to  me  the  slight  emendation  of  mi  to  me  is  sufficient.  Grim 
commands  his  wife  to  watch  Havelok  as  she  values  her  own  life,  and  then 
explains  the  rewards  to  follow.  11.  so  harde  adoun  .  .  .  crakede  hise 
croune.  The  change,  suggested  by  Morris,  is  unquestionably  right,  final 
e  in  croune  not  being  pronounced.  16.  pat  him.  Prof.  Browne  ('Mod. 
Lang.  Notes,'  VII,  134)  makes  the  lament  end  with  1.  18,  at  the  same  time 
suggesting  the  change  of  d{re,  '  injure,'  to  ngre,  '  save,  deliver.'  No  emenda- 
tion is  necessary,  however,  as  Havelok  laments  not  only  that  he  is  a  king's 
son,  but  that  wild  beasts  do  not  have  him  rather  than  such  inhuman  people. 
Holthausen  makes  him  refer  to  Grim,  but  surely  this  is  impossible.  The 
peculiarity  seems  to  be  that  the  last  part  is  quoted  indirectly  rather  than  in 
the  first  person.         31.  blawe.     Another  Nth.  form,  equivalent  to  Ml.  blowe. 

Page  83,  1.  10.  Bis  up,  MS.  sir  up.  Morris's  change  is  obviously  right 
and  generally  accepted.  17.  kynemark.  As  Goldborough  sees  it,  this  is 
later  described  (1.  1262)  as  follows  : 

'On  his  shuldre,  of  gold  red 
She  saw  a  swi)>e  noble  croiz. 

Page  85,  1.  14.  Denemarkes  stiward,  MS.  donemark  a  stiward.     It 

seems  clear  that  Godard  is  not  a  stiward,  but  the  stiward,  appointed  by  the 
king  above  all  others.  Instead  of  inserting  ^/"before  Denemark  (Holthausen), 
I  prefer  to  think  the  genitive  s  has  been  lost  in  the  initial  of  stiward. 

Page  86,  1. 9.  "Wat  shal  me.  '  What  shall  (be)  to  me  for  counsel.'  So  in 
1.  118  of  the  poem.  16.  shep.  .  .  nf  t.  The  MS.  shep,  net,  hors,swin,  might 
all  be  plurals  without  ending,  as  they  are  all  OE.  neuters.  But  they  are  more 
likely  general  singulars,  as  are  the  descriptive  words  wolle,  horn,  b^rd.  For 
this  reason  the  omitted  word  ggt,  not  g$t  (gggt),  the  mutated  plural' (Skeat, 
Holthausen),  is   adopted.  21.   And   al   he.     '  And   he  drew  all   to   the 

penny,'  i.  e.  obtained  money  instead  of  barter  for  his  possessions. 

Page  87, 1.  4.  se.  This  word,  with  open  f  in  OE.  dialects,  invariably 
rimes  close  in  Havelok ;  cf.  Ten  Brink,  '  Chaucers  Sprache/  §  24  a. 
15.  sipe,  MS.  prie.  The  MS.  reading  is  meaningless,  and  some  change 
must  be  made.  I  repeat  sipe  from  sipen  (1.  n)  ;  Holthausen  and  Skeat  read 
yete,  '  yet.'  24-25.  frde . . .  erpe.  The  MS.  eipt  in  both  lines  is  impossible, 
and  the  change  of  the  first  to  £rde  is  probably  the  best  that  can  be  made. 
30.  Grimesbi  it  calle,  MS.  calleth  alle.  The  change  is  Zupitza's  and  is 
generally  accepted. 

VII.     ROBERT  MANNING'S  *  HANDLYNGE  SYNNE' 

THE  TALE  OF  PERS  THE  USURER 

The  '  Handlynge  Synne,'  or  '  Manual  of  Sins,'  is  found  in  Harleian  MS.  1701 
of  the  British  Museum,  and  Bodleian  MS.  415.  It  was  edited  by  Furnivall  for 
the  Roxburghe  Club  (1802)  and  is  appearing  in  a  new  edition  for  the  Early 
English  Text  Society.  A  selection  occurs  in  Morris  ('Specimens,'  II,  50). 
Our  selection  is  from  the  Harleian  MS.  as  edited  by  Furnivall,  and  includes 

T  2 


276  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

lines  5555  to  5946.  The  author,  Robert  Manning,  was  born  at  Brunne  or 
Bourn  near  Market  Deeping  in  Lincolnshire  about  1260,  and  died  about  1340. 
In  1303,  while  living  at  Brimwake  in  the  hundred  of  Kesteven,  he  translated 
this  work,  as  he  tells  us  in  the  prologue.  The  language  therefore  represents 
NEM1.  of  the  early  fourteenth  century. 

Manning's  work  is  translated  from  the  French  *  Manuel  des  Pechiez '  of 
William  of  Waddington.  It  treats  the  seven  deadly  sins  and  seven  sacraments, 
the  twelve  requisites  of  a  good  confession,  and  the  twelve  graces  resulting 
therefrom.  In  illustration  of  various  points  such  tales  as  this  of  Pers  are  intro- 
duced. In  this  case,  as  usually,  the  translation  follows  the  OF.  tale  with 
slight  variations.  The  metre,  as  so  commonly  at  this  time,  is  the  rimed 
couplet  of  four  stresses. 

Like  the  last  selection,  the  language  of  this  contains  some  Nth.  forms.  The 
use  of  y,  long  and  short,  for  i  is  exceedingly  common.  An  occasional  Nth.  ei 
(ey)  represent  Ml.  Nth.  e,  an  orthographic  peculiarity  which  also  grows  more 
frequent.  Final  e  is  more  generally  lost  in  pronunciation  than  in  previous 
selections,  but  is  often  written  where  it  must  have  been  silent,  and  even  added 
where  it  never  belonged  historically.  It  is  probably  silent  at  the  end  of  the 
line  in  most  cases.  A  medial  e  which  is  necessary  for  the  metre  has  often  been 
omitted.  Among  consonants  gh  appears  for  $  before  t,  as  in  MnE.  spelling. 
Some  of  these  are  no  doubt  connected  with  the  fact  that  the  MS.  is  later  -than 
the  time  of  Manning,  that  is  about  1360. 

Page  88, 1.  1.  kauersyns.  Though  used  as  a  general  name,  as  in  OF., 
the  word  was  originally  more  specific,  since  it  is  derived  from  the  Provence 
town  of  Cahors,  early  noted  for  its  usurers.  Dante  (*  Inferno,'  XI,  50)  con- 
nects Cahors  with  Sodom,  and  Matthew  of  Paris  has  a  chapter  near  the  begin- 
ning of  his  '  History '  on  the  extortions  of  these  usurers.  The  word  kauersin 
has  been  generally  missed  by  the  dictionaries,  or  wrongly  glossed  as  '  hypo- 
crite.' 2.  wykked.  Note  how  early  ME.  wikke  has  assumed  excrescent 
Rafter  the  analogy  of  adjectives  and  participles  ending  in  ed.  5.  nat.  This 
is  probably  a  retention  of  OE.  naht,  rather  than  an  early  unrounding  of  0  in 
noht.  18.  Pers.  Here,  and  often  elsewhere,  to  be  read  as  a  disyllabic 
Perhaps  we  should  print  Peres  (cf.  pens,  okerers  =  penes,  okereres,  11.  25,  26), 
but  I  have  preferred  to  leave  the  MS.  forms  with  this  note.  21.  Seynt 

Jgne.  This  St.  John,  the  Almoner,  was  patriarch  of  Alexandria  in  the  seventh 
century. 

Page  89,  1.  2.  sate.  Evidently  a  Nth.  form  if  the  vowel  is  long,  or 
possibly  a  new  formation  on  the  basis  of  the  singular.  7-8.  weyl  .  .  .  deyl. 
Examples  of  the  Nth.  use  of  ei  (ey)  for  e.  25.  bode  pe  qufde.  'Awaited 
the  evil  (man).' 

Page  90,  1.  1.  Pers  stode.  Cf.  85,  27-28,  thought  by  Skeat  to  have  j 
suggested  this  passage.  It  was  probably  a  rather  common  expression  in  one 
form  or  another  at  the  time.  5-6.  lgfe  .  .  .  drgfe.  A  good  example  of  the  j 
addition  of  final  e  where  it  could  not  have  been  pronounced,  a  practice 
increasingly  common  in  later  Middle  English.  22.  fyl.  A  shortened  pre- 
terit of  fallen  —j "el,  with  e  become  i  (y).  24.  Hym  poghte.  Note  the 
confusion  which  has  already  taken  place  between  ME.  pu^te  and  pojte. 
30.  abashed  as  amad,  MS.  as  mad.  Morris  suggested  a  mad,  'a  maid,'  but 
the  correct  form  is  the  shortened  pp.  of  amczden,  OE.  gemcedan. 


ROBERT  MANNING'S    ' HANDLYNGE   SYNNE  '         277 

Page  91,  1.  28.  now  pou  If  res.  '  Now  thou  shalt  learn  how  this  loaf 
shall  help  you  at  need,  (and  how)  to  improve  thy  soul  with  alms-deeds.'  Note 
the  present  3rd  sing,  in  -es  and  -ej>  side  by  side. 

Page  92,  11.  29-30.  herte  .  .  .  smert.  Another  indication  of  the  loss  of 
final  e  from  the  spoken  language  of  this  region ;  cf.  also  breyde  .  .  .  seyd  (93, 
31-32). 

Page  93,  1.  14.  And  a  party.  '  And  began  in  part,  or  in  some  measure, 
to  leave  off.' 

Page  94,  1.  31.  Hys  clerk  was  w§.  In  OE.  syntax  clerk  would  require 
a  dat.  after  was,  but  the  loss  of  distinctive  ending  for  that  case  made  a  noun 
in  such  position  seem  the  subject,  and  this  syntax  has  prevailed  in  MnE. 
usage. 

Page  95,  1. 10.  To  whom.  Note  the  clear  use  of  whom  as  a  relative. 
17.  3°le-  The  etymology  is  uncertain,  but  I  have  assumed  its  connexion  with 
ON.  jol,  OE.  geol,  <  yule,'  still  found  in  MnE.  Yule. 

Page  96,  1.  7.     Plenerly  alle  pat.     Cf.  Havelok,  11.  819-20  : 

1  Al  ]?at  he  J>erfore  tok 
Withheld  he  nouht  (nouth)  a  ferjjinges  nok.' 
From  some  such  resemblances  between  the  two  poems  it  is  believed  that  Man- 
ning may  have  known  the  Havelok,  another  Lancashire  work. 

Page  98,  1.  19.  stonte  =  stgndep.  The  contracted  form  is  less  common 
in  Ml.  and  Nth.  than  in  Sth.  English.  25.  5one.  The  OM.  demonstrative gon, 
WS.  geon,  which  is  only  dialectal  in  MnE.,  though  the  root  occurs  in  yonder, 
OM.  *gonre. 

Page  99,  1.  13.  squyler.  Though  OF.  in  immediate  relation  to  English, 
it  is  based  on  a  Teutonic  root  which  appears  in  MnE.  swill,  OE.  swilian,  *  to 
wash,'  as  at  96,  24.  23.  A  flamme  of  iyre.  A  frequent  attendant  of  super- 
natural manifestations,  and  probably  connected  in  the  mediaeval  mind  with  the 
pentecostal  fire,  Acts  ii.  3.  Havelok  is  known  to  be  of  royal  birth  by  a  similar 
token  (83,  1-7). 


VIII.    THE  WEST  MIDLAND  PROSE  PSALTER 

The  translation  of  the  Psalms  from  which  our  selection  is  taken  is  found  in 
Additional  MS.  17,376  of  the  British  Museum  and  in  MS.  A  4,  4  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin.  On  the  basis  of  the  former  it  has  been  edited  from  both 
MSS.  by  Karl  Bulbring  (Part  I,  EETS.,  97),  and  Bulbring  has  been  followed 
here.  The  language  is  almost  pure  West  Midland,  and  belongs  to  the  first 
half  of  the  fourteenth  century.  This  '  Psalter '  was  formerly  attributed  to 
William  of  Shoreham,  with  whose  poems  it  occurs  in  the  MS.,  but  such 
authorship  is  impossible,  as  Shoreham's  poems  are  Kentish  and  there  is  no  trace 
of  Kentish  in  this  version ;  cf.  Konrath,  •  Beitrage  zur  Erklarung  u.  Textkritik 
des  William  von  Shoreham'  (1878).  A  WM1.  selection  is  added  to  show  how 
closely  that  dialect  agreed  with  EMI.  in  most  particulars. 


278  /.    THE   MIDLAND   DIALECT 

This  '  Psalter'  is  a  close,  though  sometimes  mistaken  rendering  of  the  Latin 
text,  presumably  the  Italic  version  of  the  Scriptures.  Some  interesting 
examples  of  mediaeval  rendering  and  interpretation  are  given  in  the  notes. 
For  these  and  other  peculiarities  it  may  be  compared  with  Hampole's  earlier 
Nth.  version  (ed.  by  Bramley,  1884),  and  with  the  Wiclifite  version  (ed.  by 
Forshall  and  Madden).  It  will  be  seen  that  the  verse  division  is  not  quite  the 
same  as  in  our  modern  Bible,  but  the  original  numbering  of  the  Psalms  has 
been  made  to  correspond  with  our  own. 

As  already  stated  in  the  Grammatical  Introduction  the  West  Midland  does 
not  differ  materially  from  East  Midland,  and  this  is  especially  true  of  the 
present  selection,  in  its  phonology.  As  to  orthography,  we  may  note  c  ice)  for 
s  in  OF.  words  ;  ck  =  kk  {wicked,  100,  23),  sc  for  ss  {blesced,  100,  15).  The 
one  striking  peculiarity  of  inflexion  is  the  use  of  -and{e)  in  the  present 
participle.     Rarely,  too,  is  =  es  appears  in  the  plural  of  nouns. 

Page  100 j  1.  16.  sin^fres.  The  word  is  based  on  the  root  of  OE. 
syngian,  not  the  sb.  synne;  but  note  the  variants,  sinnigrs  (1.  23),  synngrs 
(1.  25).  19.  frut.  The  OF.  diphthong  ui  is  usually  preserved  in  stressed 
syllables,  but  other  cases  of  its  appearance  as  simple  u  (=  iu)  are  well  known. 
20.  fallwen,  MS.  fallen  with  w  in  later  hand.  As  the  Lat.  is  deflnit  it  is 
not  impossible  that  the  translator  XhougnX  fallen,  (  fall,  fail,  pass  away/  a  good 
rendering.  22.  as  a  poudre.  The  connective  has  been  omitted  ;  cf.  the 
Lat.  sed  tamquam.  24.  dure  Lord.  knew.  The  translator  has  taken  Lat. 
novit  for  a  preterit,  as  in  other  places  (103,  12  ;  104,  10).  On  the  other  hand, 
cognovit  is  translated  knowe}  at  105,  2. 

Page  101,  1.  2.  water  of  fyllyng.  Lat.  aquani  refedionis,  and  Dub. 
MS.  water  of  fulfillyng ;  MnE.  Bible,  still  waters.  No  doubt  fyllyng  is  used 
in  the  sense  of  '  fulfilling,  restoring,'  and  is  thus  a  good  rendering  of  refectio. 
3.  he  turned  .  .  .  fram  p§  fende.-  The  Lat.  is  anirnam  meant  convertit,  and 
the  addition  is  probably  due  to  some  commentator.  4.  For  !$if  pat  ich 
have  ggn.  Lat.  nam  etsi  ambulavero,  and  the  translator  has  mistaken  the  fut. 
perf.  for  the  perf.,  or  had  a  different  text  before  him.  8.  J)ou  makest  fatt. 
A  literal  rendering  of  the  Vulg.  Impinguasti  in  oleo  captit  metun.  15.  innocent 
in  h§nde.  Lat.  innocens  manibus  ;  Dub.  MS.  dene  of  hondes  and  dene  of 
hert.  19.  pe  sechand  hym.  The  translator  uses  the  English  participle 
exactly  as  the  Latin  :  Haec  est  generatio  quacrentium  eum,  quaerentium  faciem 
Dei  lacob.  20.  princes  of  helle.  Of  helle  here  and  ofhevene  in  verse  9  are 
additions  to  the  original  in  accordance  with  mediaeval  interpretation,  as  referring 
to  Christ  when  'harrowing  hell,'  and  later  ascending  to  heaven.  This  is  based 
on  the  apocryphal  'Gospel  of  Nicodemus,'  which  was  closely  followed  in 
English  versions  of  the  'harrowing  of  hell '  story. 

Page  102,  1.  9.  whyte  up  snowe.  The  Lat.  reads  super  nivem  aeal- 
babor,  and  the  translator  has  not  perceived  that  super  means  '  beyond  more 
than,'  not  'up.'  29.  fram  pe  world.  A  good  example  of  the  OE.,  ME. 
use  of  wo7'ld  in  sense  of  time,  as  in  world  without  end. 

Page  103,  1.  2.  pe  kepyng  6  ny^t.  '  And  the  watching  (Jzepyng)  at 
night  that  avails  not  {for  nou^t  ben  had)  shall  be  their  years  ' ;  Lat.  Custodia 
in  node,  quae  pro  nihilo  habentur,  eorutn  anni  ertint.  Our  modern  version  is 
based  on  a  different  text.         9.  penchen  as  pe  lob.     Lat.  anni  nostri  sicut 

V 


THE    WEST  MIDLAND   PROSE  PSALTER  279 

aranea  meditabuntur,  and  the  verb  has  been  translated  Jienchen,  'think/  not 
Pine  hen,  'seem.'  This  is  natural  since  meditor  properly  meant  'to  think,'  and 
only  in   mediaeval   times   acquired  the  passive  sense  •  to  seem.'  in  pe 

seventi  ^ere.  The  Lat.  dies  annorum  nostrorum  in  ipsis,  septuaginta  anni 
evidently  puzzled  the  translator.  He  has  left  in  ipsis  untranslated  and  the 
syntax  of  the  phrase  is  not  clear.  10.  pe  more  §ver  hem.  '  The  more 
(years)  beyond,  or  in  addition  to  them/  another  slavish  rendering ;  cf.  Lat. 
amplius  eorum.  14.  be  pou  turned.  Unto  nou  perhaps  translates  usque 
of  the  Vulgate  with  possibly  some  other  word.  '  Be  thou  turned  until  now/ 
though  not  clear,  seems  to  be  the  meaning.  19.  dresce  her  sones.  '  Direct 
their  sons/  translating  literally  Lat.  dirigefilios  eorum.  So  the  first  part  of  the 
verse  translates  Respice  in  servos  tuos  et  in  opera  iua,  where  the  modern  version 
has  a  different  reading.  25.  trappes  of  pe  fendes.  Lat.  de  laqueo  venan- 
tium,  the  latter  being  interpreted  as  'devils,'  according  to  the  commentary 
attributed  to  Jerome,  *  Breviarium  in  Psalmos  '  (Migne's  '  Jerome/  VII).  See 
my  article  on  '  Some  of  Chaucer's  Lines  on  the  Monk/  '  Modern  Philology/  I, 
105.  asper  word.      Lat.  verbo  aspero,  where  our  version  has  'noisome 

pestilence/  a  different  reading.  29.  temptacioun  waxand.  Lat.  a  sagitta 
volante,  familiar  in  our  '  arrow  that  flieth.'  With  the  application  of  the  whole 
passage  to  man's  contest  with  the  devil,  sagitta  has  been  understood  in  the 
figurative  sense  of  *  temptation.'  30.  fiam  pe  curs.  There  are  various 
readings  of  the  Original,  as  often.  The  Vulgate  has  ab  incurstc  et  daemonio 
meridiano,  the  last  words  being  regarded  as  a  reference  to  Lucifer.  pousand 
temptaciduns.  Lat.  merely  cadent .  .  .  mille,  and  the  translator  assumes  a 
connexion  with  the  preceding  and  adds  temptdciouns  implied  in  Pe  eiirs. 

Page  104, 1.  1.  pe  devel.  The  translator  refers  the  subject  of  the  verb, 
unexpressed  in  Latin,  back  tofende  in  verse  6.  17.  pe  which.  The  earliest 
use  in  our  selections  of  this  compound  relative  ;  cf.  '  Chaucers  Sprache/  §  254. 
21.  is  doand.  A  translation  of"  Lat.  faciens.  28.  streinped.  The  MS.  is 
not  clear,  but  seems  to  have  been  corrected  to  read  as  in  the  text. 

Page  105,1.  2.  faintes.  The  Vulgate  reads  figmentum.  3.  pat  we. 
The  OE.  Vespasian  text  reads  quod pulvis  sumus,  not  quoniam  as  the  Vulgate, 
and  the  former  was  probably  before  our  translator. 


IX.     'THE  EARL  OF   TOULOUSE' 

This  poetic  romance  is  found  in  four  MSS.,  Cambridge  Ff  II,  38; 
Ashmole  45  and  61  of  the  Bodleian  Library ;  and  Thornton  MS.  A  5  of  Lincoln 
Cathedral  Library.  The  first  of  these,  represented  in  our  selection  also,  was 
edited  by  Ritson,  'Ancient  English  Metrical  Romances/  III,  93  (1802,  revised 
by  Goldsmid,  1885),  and  a  so-called  critical  edition  from  all  the  MSS.  was 
made  by  Liidtke  for  Zupitza's '  Sammlung  englischer  Denkmaler '  in  1881.  The 
poem  was  composed  in  the  NEM1.  district  about  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  although  the  MS.  belongs  to  the  fifteenth  century,  and  therefore  shows 
a  later  orthography  than  the  time  of  composition. 

The  poem  consists  of  1,224  verses  arranged  in  twelve-line  stanzas,  riming 
aabccbddbeeb.  The  first  two  verses  of  each  triplet  have  four  stresses,  the  last 
three  stresses.    Our  selection  begins  with  1.  895  and  continues  to  the  end.    The 


280  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

earlier  part  tells  how  Earl  Barnard  made  war  upon  the  Emperor  Diocletian, 
because  the  latter  had  deprived  him  of  territory.  Earl  Barnard  was  successful, 
and,  among  other  captives,  takes  Sir  Trylabas  of  Turkey,  whom  he  agrees  to 
free  if  he  will  obtain  for  the  earl  a  sight  of  the  beautiful  Empress  Beulybon 
(Beaulyoun,  Beaulilion).  Trylabas  arranges  the  meeting  in  the  presence  of 
others,  Barnard  appears  as  a  hermit,  and,  on  leaving,  is  given  by  the  empress 
some  coin  and  a  ring.  About  the  same  time  two  knights  are  enamoured  of  the 
empress  and,  on  her  refusal  to  comply  with  their  base  wishes,  contrive  to  make 
her  appear  guilty  of  adultery,  of  which  they  accuse  her  to  the  emperor.  He 
condemns  her  to  be  burned  alive,  unless,  as  suggested  in  '  parliament '  just  before 
the  opening  of  our  selection,  some  one  shall  be  found  to  support  her  innocence 
in  combat  with  her  accusers.  The  favour  which  this  proposition  meets  is  shown 
by  the  first  line  of  the  passage  chosen.  The  story  is  believed  to  have  historical 
foundation  in  the  life  of  the  Empress  Judith,  wife  of  Louis  I  (778-840).  A 
romance  based  on  this  historical  foundation  became  widely  reproduced  in  Spain, 
Italy,  France  and  other  countries ;  see  Liidtke's  excellent  Introduction,  61  f.  The 
immediate  source  of  the  English  poem,  the  'Lay  of  Bretayne,'  mentioned  in 

the  last  stanza,  is  unknown.  ""~~,s' 

As  already  noted  the  orthography  is  late.  For  example,  ou  (low)  is  always 
used  for  long  u,  th  for  earlier^,  ght  often  for  ft,  and  wh  for  OE.  hw.  On  -the 
other  hand,  sch  for  sh  still  prevails.  Besides,  y  is  used  with  great  frequency  for 
i,  both  alone  and  in  the  diphthongs  at,  ei,  and  occasionally  for  e  in  unstressed 
syllables.     The  doubling  of  long  vowels  is  also  common. 

Page  105,  1.  18.  lie  spake.  The  'olde  knyght'who  had  proposed  the 
trial  by  combat  to  decide  the  guilt  of  the  empress.  24.  be  see  and  be 
sgnde.  An  alliterative  expression  for  the  whole  world,  quite  common  in 
Middle  English;  cf.  161,  25. 

Page  106,  1.  14.  can  =  gan.  This  weak  form  with  voiceless  initial  is 
more  common  in  Nth.  English. 

Page  107,  1.  4.  S§  mote  thou  the.  *  So  may  thou  prosper,'  that  is,  *  as 
you  hope  to  prosper.'  27.  make  a  vowe.  The  last  two  words  represent 
OF.  avou,  *  vow,'  but  they  became  separated  so  as  to  suggest  'a  vow '  as  here. 
We  still  say  make  avowal,  and  an  avowal. 

Page  108, 1.  24.  mas.  Another  form  which  suggests  the  Nth.  dialect  or 
a  district  near  it.  29.  "When  the  abbot.  The  shortness  of  the  verse  suggests 
an  omission,  as  of  did  after  abbot ;  cf.  Ashmole  MS.  45. 

Page  109,  1.  23.  durre,  MS.  dar.  Liidtke  reads  dare  as  a  disyllable, 
but  surely  that  is  not  a  likely  form.  One  MS.  reads  durste,  but  I  assume 
a  subjunctive  form  as  more  probable. 

Page  112,  1.  22.  Manly.  One  MS.  reads  manfully,  which  shows  the 
content  of  the  word. 

Page  114,  1.  9.  Soche  wordes.  'I  advise  [that]  thou  shouldest  alter 
such  words.'  Wgnde  is  subjunctive  preterit  of  winde(n),  the  old  u  vowel 
having  been  replaced  by  analogy  of  other  singular  forms.  10.  Anone  in 
haste.  Note  the  absence  of  the  verb  in  the  clause  as  representing  the  "abrupt 
manner  of  address. 


•  THE  EARL    OF   TOULOUSE  *  /       281 

Page  116,  1.  4.  ehyldyr  fyftene.  So  Havelok  and  Goldborough  have 
fifteen  children,  all  kings  and  queens.  7-8.  geste  cronyclyd  is  ;.  .  .  callyd 
ywis.  Some  change  is  necessary,  as  shown  by  footnote  readings,  and  I  have 
adopted  that  of  Ludtke. 


X.    GILD  OF  THE  HOLY  TRINITY  AND  OF  SAINT  WILLIAM 
OF  NORWICH 

This  selection  is  from  a  MS.  in  the  Public  Record  Office,  London,  Bundle 
CCCX  1 16,  as  edited  by  Lucy  Toulmin  Smith  in  ■  English  Gilds '  (EETS.,  40), 
p.  29.  The  'Return'  was  made  in  January  1389,  and  the  language  is  the 
East  Midland  of  Norfolk,  the  descendant  of  East  Anglian  of  Old  English  times. 

These  'Returns'  concerning  the  gilds  had  been  ordered  by  a  Parliament 
held  at  Canterbury  in  1388.  The  extract  is  an  account  of  the  formation  of  the 
gild  and  the  statutes  under  which  the  brotherhood  was  constituted.  It  is 
preceded  in  the  MS.  by  a  recital,  in  Latin,  of  the  king's  writ  to  the  sheriff  of 
Norfolk,  and  followed  by  two  Latin  sentences  saying  that  no  other  statute  had 
been  established,  and  that  the  property  of  the  gild  consisted  of  four  pounds, 
four  shillings,  'et  non  plus  nee  minus.'  The  whole  is  endorsed  'Fraternitas 
Sancte  Trinitatis  ac  beati  WTillelmi  Innocentis  et  martiris  in  Norwico.'  1^  is 
similar  to  other  •  Returns,'  and  is  chosen  as  a  prose  piece  of  sufficient  length  to 
represent  one  part  of  the  EMI.  dialect. 

Few  peculiarities  of  language  need  be  mentioned.  Th  now  interchanges 
with  J>,  written  with  open  top  and  resembling  y.  Qw  =  OE.  hw  occurs  as  in 
Ml.  occasionally  (cf.  '  Genesis  and  Exodus '),  in  Nth.  commonly.  For  a  special 
treatment  of  the  language  see  Schultz,  'Die  Sprache  der  English  Gilds'  (1891). 

Page  116,  1.  13.  In  pe  name.  This  is  immediately  preceded  by  the 
Latin  word  Constitutiones.  15.  Seynt  William.  For  the  account  of  his 
martyrdom  see  the  passage  in  the  'Chronicle'  at  4,  28.  Note  the  modern 
form  of  the  name  as  compared  with  Willelm  of  the  'Chronicle.'  18.  gylde. 
The  form  of  this  word  with  initial  guttural  stop  is  not  English,  since  OM.  geld, 
WS.  gield,  became  Ml.  jeld,  Sth.  $ild  or  )ild  respectively,  and  the  Ml.  form 
would  have  become  MnE.  yield',  cf.  the  corresponding  verb,  the  sb.  yield 
applied  to  crops,  and  Chaucer's  yeldhalle  (MSS.  yeldehalle,  yeldhalle,  )eldehall, 
}ildehalle).  The  ME.  form  with  guttural  stop  must  therefore  show  external 
influence,  probably  that  of  ON.  gildi;  cf.  MDu.  ghilde.  20.    systeren. 

Note  the  extension  of  the  OE.  weak  plural  ending  under  the  influence  of 
constant  association  with  bretheren.  21.  upen  here  power.  '  According 
to  their  power,  or  ability.'  This  meaning  does  not  seem  to  belong  to  OE.  ttppan, 
but  is  easily  derived  from  it.  23.  pe  ffst  of  Seynt  Peter  and  Powel. 

That  is  June  29.     The  Sunday  after  is  then  the  gyldeday  of  117,  21  f. 

Page  117,  1.  2.  to.  This  form  of  OE.  twa,  ME.  two,  but  with  loss  of  w, 
is  exactly  parallel  to  sp  from  OE.  swd,  though  I  have  assumed  close  0  in  to 
owing  to  a  later  disappearance  of  w.  14.  pe  aldermannes  wyl.  The 
alderman,  a  master  or  president  of  the  gild,  was  regularly  chosen  each  year  on 
the  gildday,  as  indicated  at  1.  30.  Other  'Returns'  speak  of  wardens  who 
have  charge  of  the  property.  15.  at  pe  cumpany.     Note  the  genitive 


282  /.    THE  MIDLAND   DIALECT 

without  ending,  no  doubt  as  the  last  word  of  the  clause.  18.  save  pe 
kynge  hys  ryhte.  '  Preserve  (save)  to  the  king  his  right,'  probably  not 
'Preserve  the  king's  right.'  27.  any.  The  MS.  ony  may  indicate  pny,  but 
the  prevailing  short  a  seems  to  show  that  this  0  is  short  also.  leyn  it 

doun.     Dependent  upon  schal  above,  which  would  be  repeated  in  MnE.  usage. 

Page  118,  1.  7.  But  if  it  be.  The  gild  laid  great  stress  upon  character, 
and  every  member  was  in  some  sense  responsible  for  every  other.  24.  at 
here  comoun  cost.  '  At  the  cost  of  them  all,  or  in  common';  cf.  Chaucer's 
well-known  at  our  aller  cost,  Prol.  to  '  Cant.  Tales,'  I,  799. 


XL    JOHN  MYRC'S  'INSTRUCTIONS  FOR  PARISH  PRIESTS' 

These  'Instructions'  are  preserved  in  three  MSS.,  Cotton  Claudius  A  11  in 
the  British  Museum,  and  Douce  MSS.  60,  103  in  the  Bodleian.  The  first 
and  best  was  edited  by  Peacock  for  the  Early  English  Text  Society,  31 
(1868),  and  from  this  have  been  selected  11.  1-76  and  234-371.  The  writer 
was  a  canon  of  Lilleshall,  Shropshire,  and  is  supposed  to  have  written  the 
work  about  1400.  The  extract  therefore  represents  WM1.  of  that  time,  though 
the  MS.  is  of  the  early  fifteenth  century. 

The  title  gives  a  good  idea  of  the  general  character  of  the  work.  A  note 
at  the  end  tells  us  that  it  was  translated  from  Latin,  but  its  source  is  not 
definitely  known.  It  is  similar  to  many  other  mediaeval  treatises,  the  prior 
of  Mire's  own  house  having  written  a  more  complete  '  Manuale  Sacerdotis.' 

The  language  will  present  few  difficulties  after  the  previous  selections  have 
been  read.     We  meet  for  the  first  time  uy  for  OE.  y,  Ml. J>  (J),  Sth.  fi. 

Page  119,  1.  10.  dawe.  Really  a  new  singular  based  on  the  plural 
dawes,  OE.  dagas,  and  preserved  in  only  a  few  phrases.  11.  befch.  Note 
the  Sth.  plural  of  the  verb,  as  occasionally ;  cf.  the  Ml.  plurals  fallen  (1.  8), 
sen  (1.  9),  fdren  (1. 10). 

Page  120,  L  14.  serve  God  to  pay.  'Serve  God  to  his  pleasure.' 
23.  Cuttede  clgthes  and  pyked  schone.  For  the  first  we  should  say 
'  slashed,'  that  is,  with  long  narrow  openings  to  show  the  rich  lining  beneath. 
The  shoes  called  pyked  were  long  and  pointed  ones,  used  first  in  the  reign 
of  William  Rufus,  and  often  prohibited  to  the  clergy  by  local  councils. 
27-  honest  clothes.  Note  the  old  meaning  of  honest,  '  honourable,  suitable, 
according  to  law  and  custom.'  28.  Baselard.  A  short  sword  much  worn 
in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  but  not  allowed  to  priests.  They 
often  failed  to  obey  the  prohibition,  as  shown  by  the  following  lines  quoted 
by  Peacock  from  the  '  Plowman's  Tale ' : 

'  Bucklers  brode  and  swerdes  long 

Baudrike  with  baselardes  kene, 
Such  toles  about  her  necke  they  hong: 

With  Antichrist  soche  priestes  been.' 
Cf.  also  *  Piers  Plowman,'  HI  B,  303.  30.  thy  ordere.     Mire's  order  was 

a  branch  of  the  canons  regular  of  St.  Austin,  taking  its  name  from  the  city  of 
Arras,  where  they  were  first  established.  The  branch  had  been  transplanted 
to  England  by  Richard  de  Belmeis  about  1145. 


JOHN  MYRC'S  '  INSTRUCTIONS  FOR  PARISH  PRIESTS  '   283 

Page  121,  1.  25.  Als§  thow.  The  passage  omitted  relates  to  shriving  of 
women,  marriage  and  childbirth,  and  is  of  less  general  interest  than  that  which 
follows.  30.  ischryve.  The  retention  of  the  OE.  prefix  ge  as  i  is  dis- 
tinctly Sth.,  and  is  probably  here  indicative  of  Sth.  influence,  though  it 
occasionally  occurs  in  Ml.,  when  it  cannot  certainly  be  attributed  to  Sth. 
influence.  32.  asterday.     A   natural   shortening   of  OE.    easterdceg,   but 

usually  resisted  by  the  influence  of  the  uncompounded  easier,  *  Easter,'  so  that 
the  two  agree  in  MnE. 

Page  122,  1.  10.  but  wyn  and  water.  Peacock  says :  '  After  commu- 
nion it  was  the  custom  for  the  laity  to  drink  unconsecrated  wine,  to  assist 
them  in  swallowing  the  eucharistic  wafer.'  At  this  time  it  was  not  customary 
to  give  the  cup  to  the  laity.  32.  Knelynge  doun.     Peacock  notes  this 

as  evidence  that  there  were  no  pews  or  benches  in  the  churches. 

Page  123,  1.  11.  the  belle.  The  so-called  sanctus  bell  {sance-,  sauce- 
bell)  hung  in  mediaeval  churches,  says  Peacock,  on  the  east  gable  of  the  nave 
outside  the  church.  It  was  rung  to  permit  those  not  present  to  join  in  the 
devotion.  A  hand-bell  was  also  sometimes  used,  as  to-day  in  Catholic 
churches.  All  these  were  ordered  to  '  be  utterly  defaced,  rent  and  abolished ' 
in  1576. 

Page  124,  1. 10.  As  Seynt  Austyn.  Peacock  says  not  in  St.  Augustine's 
writings,  though  possibly  in  some  work  once  attributed  to  him.  25.  seynt- 
wary.  The  reading  of  Douce  MSS.  chirchhay ,  *  churchyard,'  restores  the 
rime,  and  is  no  doubt  correct.  In  explanation  of  the  MS.  reading  Peacock 
says  :  '  In  mediaeval  documents  belonging  to  this  country  (England)  sanctua- 
riutn  and  its  equivalents  in  English  almost  always  mean  churchyard.'  As 
bearing  this  out  cf.  seyntwary'  (125,  2),  where  the  Douce  MSS.  have  chyrch- 
yerd,  very  likely  the  correct  sense  here  also.  27.  Spnge  and  cry.  Peacock 
mentions  that  the  Douce  MS.  103  has  a  note  in  a  somewhat  later  hand,  which 
reads  :  '  danseynge,  cotteyng,  bollyng,  tenessyng,  handball,  football,  stoilball, 
and  all  manner  other  games  out  cherchyerd.'  29.  Castynge  of  axtre.  The 
axletree  was  sometimes  used  instead  of  the  bar  or  the  stone;  cf.  Strutt's 
'  Sports  and  Pastimes  of  the  Middle  Ages,'  p;  140.  31.  Bal  and  bares. 
The  former  may  be  one  of  several  games  of  ball.  The  latter  is  Base  or  Bars, 
or  Prisoner's  bars,  the  name  being  due  to  the  practice  of  staking  out  the  '  base.' 
Cf.  for  both  Strutt,  as  above. 

Page  125,  1.  1.  Courte  h§ldynge.  Peatcock  notes  that  the  use  of 
churches  and  churchyards  for  secular  purposes  was  not  uncommon,  citing  local 
histories  for  particular  instances.  14.  Every  mon.  No  doubt  $che,  occur- 
ring in  one  of  the  Douce  MSS.,  is  the  correct  reading.  23.  Wychecrafte. 
In  the  service  of  excommunication,  given  in  Douce  MS.  60,  reference  is 
especially    made    to   witchcraft;  telynge.      Cf.     '  Ancren    Riwle '    (ed. 

Morton),  p.  208  :  '  Sigaldren  and  false  teolunges,  levunge  on  ore  and  of 
swefnes,  and  alle  wicchecreftes .  .  .  nis  hit  }>e  spece  of  prude  pet  ich  cleopede 
presumciun?'  Telynge  is  connected  with  OE.  Mian,  '  to  strive,  labour,'  and 
may  be  equivalent  to  ME.  experiment,  *  sorcery,'  as  in  a  passage  in  Douce 
MS.  60  :  '  All  J>at  maken  experimentes  or  wichecrafte  or  charmes.'  Cf.  also 
145,  11. 


PART    II 

THE  DIALECTS  OF  THE  NORTH,  THE  SOUTH, 
AND  THE  CITY  OF  LONDON 

This  Part  is  designed  to  illustrate  the  Northern  and  Southern  dialects,  and 
London  English  as  it  gradually  changed  from  Southern  to  Midland.  Northern 
is  placed  first,  as  most  closely  allied  to  Midland,  and  examples  are  here  given 
of  Northern  English  in  the  more  distinctive  sense,  as  well  as  of  Middle  Scotch 
which  is  based  upon  it.  As  there  are  few  available  selections  until  the  end 
of  the  thirteenth  century,  no  division  of  '  Early'  Northern  need  be  made. 

I.     PROLOGUE  TO  THE  'CURSOR  MUNDI* 

The  'Cursor  Mundi*  is  preserved  in  various  MSS.,  of  which  Hupe  (EETS., 
99,  p.  62*;  101,  p.  113*)  describes  no  less  than  ten.  Four  of  these,  Cotton 
Vesp.  A  III  of  the  British  Museum,  Fairfax  14  of  the  Bodleian,  Gottingen 
MS.  Theol.  107  r  at  the  University  of  Gottingen,  and  Trinity  College  MS. 
R3,  8  at  Cambridge,  were  edited  by  Morris  for  the  '  Early  English  Text 
Society*  (57,  59,  62,  66,  68,  99,  101).  The  purest  of  these  completer  texts  is 
the  Cotton  above,  of  which  our  selection  includes  lines  1  to  270.  The  poem 
was  written  about  1300  (Hupe  thinks  as  early  as  the  last  half  of  the  thirteenth 
century)  in  a  region  placed  by  Murray  as  near  Durham,  and  by  Hupe  in 
North  Lancashire,  owing  to  forms  that  suggest  Ml.  influence,  as  the  words 
with  g  instead  of  Nth.  a,  OE.  a.  These  indicate  that  the  MS.,  if  not  the 
author,  belongs  to  a  region  affected  by  the  Ml.  change.  No  author  is  known, 
but  Hupe  argues  for  a  certain  John  of  Lindberghe,  whose  name  appears  in  the 
Gottingen  MS.,  though  usually  assumed  to  be  that  of  a  scribe. 

The  '  Cursor  Mundi '  is  a  poetical  history  of  the  Hebrew  and  Christian 
world  based  on  various  sources,  the  Scriptures,  the  '  Historia  Scholastica '  of 
Petrus  Comestor,  the  apocryphal  books  of  the  New  Testament,  and  others ; 
see  Hsensch's  'Inquiry  into  the  Sources,'  EETS.,  99,  p.  1*.  Some  notes  to 
our  selection  from  the  ME.  '  Genesis  and  Exodus*  show  the  common  basis  of 
the  two,  but  the  '  Cursor  Mundi '  is  much  fuller  in  all  respects.  Especially 
are  the  legendary  portions  interesting,  as  reflecting  the  credulous  character  of 
the  mediaeval  mind.  The  metre,  as  will  be  seen,  is  the  common  rimed  couplet 
of  four  stresses. 

As  to  language,  the  mixture  of  Ml.  g  with  Nth.  a  fr(5m  OE.  a  has  been 
mentioned.  Otherwise  the  vowel  phonology  is  simple.  Among  the  pecu- 
liarities of  consonants  are  the  use  of  s  in  unstressed  syllables  for  OE.  sc,  as 


PROLOGUE    TO    THE   'CURSOR   MUNDI '  285 

Inglis,  Ml.  Englisch  (127,  6) ;  suld,  Ml.  schuld,  schold  (129,  3)  ;  j^  =  j/&,  as 
in  scaw  (130,  1) ;  qu  for  OE.  ^w,  as  sometimes  in  Ml. ;  th  beside/;  ght  for 
)t  regularly. 

Page  126, 1.  3.  Alisaundur.  The  widespread  romances  relating  to  most 
of  these  heroes  are  well  known,  as  those  of  Alexander,  Brutus,  Arthur,  Charle- 
magne (Charles  King,  1.  15),  Tristrem  (1.  17),  Amadas  (127,  2).  6.  lesis. 
The  form  is  clearly  pres.  pi.,  but  perhaps  we  should  read  /fj,  preterit  with  thou- 
sand as  a  collective  sing.  On  the  other  hand,  the  only  pret.  form  recorded  by 
Kellner  in  his  excellent  glossary  is  lest, '  lost.'  The  pres.  pi.  could  be  explained 
as  used  in  vivid  narration.  9.  sg.  Note  this  among  many  examples  of 
strict  Ml.  forms,  beside  those  of  the  North.  13.  Wawan,  Cai.  More 
commonly  Gawain,  Kay,  as  in  Malory's  '  Morte  D'Arthur.'  oper 
stabell.  'Other  brave  ones.'  17.  Ysote.  Hupe,  in  his  critical  text, 
changes  to  Ysoud,  spoiling  the  rime  in  both  vowel  and  consonant.  With  so 
many  final  d's  becoming  ^'s  it  is  not  strange  that  this  name  should  have 
suffered  the  same  alteration. 

Page  127,  1.  1.  Joneck  .  .  .  Ysambrase.  The  first  may  be  a  corruption 
oijonet,  which  appears  in  one  of  the  other  MSS.  The  second  is  the  subject  of 
a.  romance  in  '  Thornton  Romances,'  p.  88.  2.  Amadase.  The  romance  of 
Sir  Amadace  is  found  in  Robson's  '  Three  Metrical  Romances/  Camden  Society 
(1842),  based  on  the  OF.  romance  of  '  Idoine  and  Amadas.'  6.  Inglis. 

The  regular  Nth.  form  of  the  adjective  and  substantive.  Note  change  of  e  to  i 
before  the  nasal  as  in  the  MnE.  form,  though  we  still  write  E.  10.  draws. 
The  MS.  form  draghus  is  common  in  the  Lancashire  dialect  (cf.  drajej  in  '  Sir 
Gawain  and  the  Green  Knight,'  1.  1,031),  but  a  monosyllabic  form  is  necessary 
for  the  metre.  15.  scilwls  se.  Hupe  adopts  ilk  wiis  for  scilwis,  considering 
the  latter  a  mistake  for  slhvis,  but  the  change  is  wholly  unnecessary.  ScilwTs 
is  used  substantively,  and  the  line  means  '  but  by  the  fruit  may  wise  (men)  see.' 
25.  tas.     Both  tds  and  mas  for  takes  and  makes  are  common  in  Nth. 

Page  128,  1.  7.  chaunge  of  hert.  The  reading  of  Gott.  and  Trin. 
MSS.,  while  Fairfax  has  a  different  expression,  or  elles  of  hert.  9.  at 
be.  Note  the  Nth.  use  of  at  with  the  infinitive  for  Ml.  and  Sth.  to.  Modern 
English  has  a  contraction  of  the  Nth.  form  in  ado  ■-  to  do.  10.  Fr§  hir 
schalt  pou.  The  reference  is  to  foly,  vanite  of  1.  3.  16.  lie  forwith 
bedd.  The  MS.  has  he  hym  foi'wit  (  =  fortvith),  but  no  rime  word.  The 
other  MSS.  vary  greatly.  I  take  bedd  as  a  shortened  form  of  bgd,  '  offered, 
announced,  threatened,'  and  the  meaning  of  the  passage  to  be,  beginning  with 
1.  13:  'Ere  he  shall  be  brought  down  so  violently  he  knows  not  whither  to 
turn,  until  his  love  has  led  him  to  such  reward  as  he  before  announced.' 
17-18.  mere  .  .  .  were.  The  other  texts  have  let  (lett),  '  hindrance,'  and 
this,  together  with  the  rime,  suggests  a  noun  not  recorded  for  OE.  but  connected 
with  OAng.  merran,  WS.  mierran,  '  hinder,  mar.'  Mere  would  thus  represent 
OAng.  merre,  which  occurs  in  Trin.  MS.  24,802.  The  rime  with  were  = 
werre,  'worse,'  would  then  be  perfect.  Kaluza,  in  his  glossary,  translates 
'  harm,  trouble' without  explanation.  23.  pof.  The  OE.  guttural  spirant 
h  (g)  has  become  the  labio-dental  spirant/  as  in  MnE.  laugh,  cough,  tough, 
and  a  few  others.  '32.  pe  love  bes  never  gan.  '  The  love  (that  shall)  be 
never  gone,'  that  is,  '  shall  never  perish.' 


286  //.    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

Page  129,  1.  3.  mater  take.  Mater  added  by  Morris  from  the  other 
MSS.  7.  Q,uat  bote  is.  Morris  would  insert  hit,  '  it,'  after  is,  as  in  Trin. 
MS.,  but  bote   may  be  disyllabic   and  the  line  complete.  9.  werd,  MS. 

war  Id.  The  MS.  reading  must  be  a  scribal  alteration,  as  shown  by  the  rime 
and  the  reading  of  the  other  MSS.  19.  lavedl .  .  .  lfvedis.  Double  forms 
of  the  word  appear  in  two  of  the  four  MSS. 

Page  130,  1.  1.  scaw.  Such  a  form  beside  schew  (1.  5)  indicates  scribal 
alteration  or  that  both  forms  were  found  in  the  dialect  of  the  poet.  10.  have 
in  tale.  'Have  in  tale,'  that  is,  *  relate,  be  able  to  tell.'  21.  Oxspring. 
The  other  MSS.  have  ospringe  (hospring),  indicating  that  x  in  the  word  prob- 
ably represents  s.  26.  Esau.  The  word  is  regularly  trisyllabic  in  the 
poem,  as  in  Lat.  and  OF.  29-30.  Moyses  .  .  .  chfs.  The  same  rime 
occurs  once  in  '  Genesis  and  Exodus,'  though  Moyses  usually  rimes  with  close  e. 

Page  131, 1.  7.  redd  yuu.  Reddynn  of  Morris  is  impossible,  and  the  MS. 
must  have  been  misunderstood.  20.  pat  Jesus  did.  The  account  is  based 
upon  the  apocryphal  '  Childhood  of  Jesus,'  so  literally  accepted  in  the  middle 
ages. 

Page  132,  1.  6.  pat.  '  To  whom.'  Without  change  oiiorox)>at  is  nom. 
dat.  or  accus. ,  though  when  dat.  or  accus.  a  preposition-adverb  often  follows  the 
verb.  12.  L6rd9  fete.  All  the  other  MSS.  have  a  genitive  in  es  (is).  On 
the  other  hand,  the  genitive  without  ending  is  common  in  Nth.  English.  Cf. 
Igvedi  (133,  7).  23.  unschill.  Morris  notes  as  equivalent  to  unscill,  that 
is,  sch  =  sc.  26.  onstad  and  sey.  Hupe  reads  onstand  and  sey.  But 
a  preterit  stad  appears  in  rime  with  badd,  'bade,'  at  1.  5,541,  as  well  as  a  past 
participle  stad  (stadd)  in  several  places.  These  indicate  that  onstad  is  prob- 
ably correct,  based  on  ON.  sted/a-staddi.  The  line  means  '  many  a  man  was 
present  and  saw.'  31.  How  our  Lgvedi  endid.  The  '  assumption '  of 
the  Virgin,  believed  to  have  occurred  on  August  15,  and  still  celebrated  in 
some  countries. 

Page  133,  1.  4.  pe  dreri  days  fiveten.  A  full  account  of  these  days 
occurs  in  the  selection  from  '  Metrical  Homilies/  beginning  on  p.  148. 
7.  dure  Lfvedi  murnand  mode.  This  theme  was  often  treated  by  mediaeval 
poets,  and  frequently  in  English  with  such  titles  as  '  Compassio  Mariae,' 
'Lament  of  Mary,'  &c.  In  the  'Cursor  Mundi'  it  is  found  at  1.  23,945. 
14.  er.  Cf.  note  on  9,  2.  The  form  preserves  the  original  vowel  of  the  root, 
which  has  become  a  in  later  English  under  the  influence  of  r.  23.  Intd 
Inglis  tong.  The  passage  is  interesting  as  showing  the  national  spirit  which 
produced  a  literature  for  Englishmen,  notwithstanding  the  period  of  French 
influence  following  the  Conquest,  and  the  dominance  of  Latin  as  the  language 
of  learning. 

Page  134,  11.  13-14.  tent .  .  .  amend.  The  rime  was  probably  perfect 
with  t  in  both  words,  as  final  d  so  often  became  /  in  Nth.  Cf.  the  past  partici- 
ples in  et  (it)  for  cd  (id)  in  Burns.  15.  Ful  il  ha  pai.  Morris  reads  il- 
/ia[yi~],  '  ill  luck/  and  Hupe  follows  him.  But  surely  our  text  is  complete  and 
makes  admirable  sense,  while  with  the  reading  of  Morris  another  verb  must  be 
supplied.  17.  sum  we  til  heild.  '  As  we  incline  to.'  18.  acountes, 
MS.  armites.  The  MS.  reading  seems  impossible  if  the  word  means  '  hermits.' 
Acountes  is  from  Fairfax  MS. 


THE  DEATH   OF  SAINT  ANDREW  287 


II.   THE  DEATH  OF  SAINT  ANDREW 

The  story  of  Saint  Andrew,  of  which  this  selection  forms  a  part,  belongs  to 
the  Northern  collection  of  legends  found  in  various  MSS. ;  see  Horstmann, 
'  Altenglische  Legenden,'  Neue  Folge,  p.  lx.  That  from  which  this  is  taken 
is  Harl.  4,196  of  the  British  Museum.  Horstmann  believed  the  collection  was 
made  in  the  diocese  of  Durham  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
though  the  MS.  is  of  the  fourteenth.  The  prevalence  of  Midland  forms,  how- 
ever, indicates  a  region  nearer  the  border  of  the  Midland  district ;  cf.  Retzlaff, 
'  Untersuchungen  iiber  den  nordenglischen  Legendencyclus '  (1888).  The 
collection  bears  the  marks  of  having  been  written  by  a  single  author,  but 
nothing  is  known  of  him. 

The  legend  of  St.  Andrew  first  appears  in  Old  English  times  in  the  poem 
'  Andreas  '  of  the  eighth  century,  and  in  a  prose  version  of  the  tenth  century. 
Both  these  relate  the  story  of  Andrew's  rescue  of  Matthew,  but  give  no  account 
of  his  death.  The  latter  is  told  in  the  '  Acts  and  Martyrdom  of  Andrew  '  ;  see 
the  translation  in  •' Ante-Nicene  Fathers,'  VIII,  511. 

Page  135,  1.  1.     Saint  Andrew.     The  story  of  Andrew,  the  first  in  the 
collection,  is  preceded  by  four  introductory  couplets,  one  of  which  tells  us : 
'Out  of  Latyn  Jms  er  ]>ai  draune, 
Omang  laud  men  for  to  be  knaune/ 
3.  in  sere  cuntre.     Tradition  assigns  Andrew's  labours  to  Scythia,  Greece, 
and  Thrace,  his  martyrdom  as  here  related  to  Petrae  in  Achaia.  5.  so. 

Note  the  Ml.  form  as  frequently.  _Only  in  rimes  have  these  been  replaced  by 
those  of  strict  Nth.  English.  8.  Egeas.  Called  proconsul  of  Achaia  in  '  Acts 
and  Martyrdom  of  Andrew.'  His  wife  (143,  7)  is  called  Maximilla.  18.  war- 
laus.  Applied  to  the  '  fals  goddes '  of  1.  10,  who  were  regarded  as  devils  and 
often  so  called. 

Page  136, 1.  8.  pir.  An  ON.  form  of  the  plural  demonstrative  pronoun. 
9.  suth.  OE.  5  shows  change  to  u  =  ii  (iu)  as  in  Scotch  gude,  '  good.'  In 
this  text  the  change  is  only  partially  indicated,  and  perhaps  is  due  wholly  to 
the  scribe  of  the  later  MS.  23.  cros.  Kluge  (<  Eng.  Etymol.,'  1898)  explains 
this  form  beside  crois,  OF.  crois,  as  borrowed  from  Olr.  cross.  29.  put,  MS. 
putted.  The  dissyllabic  form  makes  the  line  too  long,  and  I  assume  the 
unchanged  preterit,  occurring  in  Tib.  MS.  E  VII  and  often  in  '  Cursor  Mundi.' 

Page  137, 11.  15-16.  ane  .  .  .  tane.  That  a  is  correct  in  both  words  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  tane  =  taken  by  contraction,  and  so  has  a  vowel  which 
never  became  ME.  p.  The  MS.  forms  with  p  must  therefore  be  purely  scribal 
in  origin.  28.  tite.  This  adverb,  of  ON.  origin,  is  still  preserved  in  MnE. 
tight,  with  incorrect^,  which  has  been  wrongly  supposed  to  have  come  from 
t>E.)nht. 

Page  138,  1.  8.  vouche  it  save.  From  this  phrase,  with  object  after  the 
adjective,  has  sprung  our  anomalous  compound  vouchsafe.  19.  hen d.  Note 
this  ON.  plural,  used  beside  the  English  plural  handes.  Probably  hend  was 
associated  in  the  folk  mind  with  mutation  plurals  like  men.  30.  he  suld 
hanget.  The  pronoun  necessary  to  the  sense  is  from  Tib.  MS.  E  VII. 
Hanqet  is  the  first  in  our  selections  of  the  common  Nth.  past  participle  in  et 
(it)  for  Ml.  Sth.  ed  (id). 


288  II.    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

Page  139, 1.  23.  and  glfriflde,  MS.  and  ever  glorifi.de.  The  reading 
in  the  text  is  from  Tib.  MS.  E  VII. 

Page  140,  1.  13.  To  pe  turmentours.  Evidently  in  imitation  of  the 
taking  of  Christ's  clothes  at  the  crucifixion.  29.  hang.  This  preterit  form 
is  common  in  Nth.,  as  in  '  Cursor  Mundi '  for  example.  It  is  probably  a  modi- 
fication, by  analogy  of  the  present,  of  the  old  reduplicated  preterit  heng. 
Beside  this  preterit,  only  the  weak  past  participle  hanged  (hanget)  seems  to 
occur. 

Page  141,  1.  17.  puple.  The  u  of  this  word  is  one  of  the  numerous 
forms  of  OF.  ue.  The  AN.  monophthong  e  has  become  the  standard  modern 
form,  but  pople,  puple  and  other  forms  occur  in  ME.  Note  also  the  genitive 
without  ending. 


III.  TREATISES  OF  RICHARD  ROLLE  OF  HAMPOLE 

The  selections  from  the  writings  of  Richard  Rolle  are  from  Thornton  MS. 
A  I,  17,  preserved  in  the  Library  of  Lincoln  Cathedral.  They  have  been  edited 
by  Perry  (EETS.,  20),  by  Matzner  ('Sprachproben,'  II,  120),  and  by  Horstmann 
('  Richard  Rolle  and  his  Followers,'  I,  184).  Hampole,  where  Rolle  lived  as 
a  hermit,  and  from  which  he  takes  his  name,  is  near  Doncaster  in  South  York- 
shire. As  the  Thornton  MS.  was  written  about  1330-40  (Rolle  died  in  1349), 
these  treatises  represent  the  Northern  dialect  of  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth 
century. 

Rolle  was  a  prolific  writer  of  both  prose  and  verse,  Latin  and  English.  Some 
of  his  most  important  works  in  English  are  the  '  Prick  of  Conscience '  and  the 
1  Mirror  of  Life'  in  verse,  and  a  translation  and  exposition  of  the  Psalms  in 
prose.  The  extracts  give  a  good  example  of  the  religious  character  of  all  his 
writings,  most  of  which  are  tinctured  by  the  asceticism  he  exemplified  in  his 
life. 

As  to  language  Rolle's  Treatises  are  pure  Northern,  for  example,  in  the 
appearance  of  a  for  OE.  a  with  no  mixture  of  Ml.  p. 

Page  143,  1.  23.  thre  kyndis.  Cf.  Pliny's  '  Natural  Hist.,'  XI,  10,  on 
which  this  is  based.  26.  fete,  MS.  fette.  The  MS.  form  perhaps  indicates 
shortening  of  the  vowel ;  cf.fotte=fot  beside  fette  =fet  in  '  Cursor  Mundi.' 

Page  144,  1.  10.  Aristotill  sais.  The  reference  is  to  the  so-called 
'  Historia  Animalium,'  IX,  40.  14.  kane  halde  in  pe  ordyre  of  lufe 
ynesche.  The  MS.  lacks  in  and  Matzner  supplies  of  instead,  placing  it  after 
ynesche,  but  without  improving  the  sense  of  the  passage.  Perry  in  his  edition 
solved  the  difficulty  by  translating  ynesche  as  l  towards,'  a  wholly  impossible 
rendering.  The  meaning  seems  to  be,  '  For  there  are  many  that  can  never  hold 
in  the  condition  {ordyre)  of  tender  love  their  friends/  &c.  For  lufe  ynesche 
cf.  hnesce  lufu  in  the  Alfredian  '  Past.  Care,'  17,  IX.  19.  wormes.  Horst- 
mann alters  to  wormed  =  wermod,  '  wormwood,'  but  the  change  is  too  violent 
and  quite  unnecessary.  '  Worms '  was  often  used  figuratively  for  that  corruption 
characteristic  of  the  devil's  working.  Besides,  though  this  is  not  conclusive, 
the  alteration  of  OE.  wermod  toward  wormwood  does  not  appear  until  the 
fifteenth  century.         24.     Arystotill  sais.     Cf.  '  Hist.  Anim.,'  IX,  7  and  8. 


TREATISES   OF  RICHARD   ROLLE   OF  HAMPOLE      289 

Page  145,  1.  4.  strucyo  or  stork.  As  Matzner  points  out,  Rolle  has 
confused  the  ostrich  and  the  stork,  the  Latin  name  being  the  same  for  both. 
12.  mawmetryse.  Matzner  assumes  this  as  a  second  form  of  maumetrte,  but 
the  latter  was  used  for  'idol'  as  well  as  'idolatry,'  and  this  seems  merely  a 
plural  in  the  latter  sense.  Perhaps  Rolle  had  in  mind  the  deos  alienos  of 
the  Vulgate.  the  wylke.  Note  the  voiced  initial  w>  instead  of  the 
unvoiced  hw  {qu)  of  Nth. ;  d.J>e  whilke  (1.  14).  27.  dispyses,  MS.  dis- 
pyse.  Matzner's  alteration  is  adopted  on  account  of  the  syntax.  Horst- 
mann  retains  the  MS.  reading  without  explanation. 

Page  146, 1.  1.  wondes.  For  0  for  u  (older  u)  in  such  words  cf.  Mors- 
bach,  '  Mittelenglische  Gram.,'  §  125  b,  and  Heuser,  '  Eng.  St./  XXVII,  353. 
6.  rescheyves.  The  writing  with  sch  must  be  assumed  to  represent  s,  as  in 
some  other  Nth.  forms.  8.  athes  brf kynge  ;  of  new  prf  chynge.  The 
punctuation  of  this  passage  has  met  with  curious  treatment  by  different  editors. 
Without  illustrating  these  at  length,  I  understand  there  are  three  ways  of  taking 
the  name  of  God  in  vain,  false  swearing,  vain  preaching,  and  prayer  without  the 
spirit.  The  difficulty  is  that  Rolle,  forgetting  the  exact  connexion,  has  introduced 
the  three  clauses  in  three  different  ways.  13.  ill  styrringes.  '  Evil  passions/ 
Even  in  Old  English  the  word  had  acquired  this  metaphorical  sense  as  applied  to 
the  mind,  and  it  is  so  used  several  times  by  Rolle,  as  well  as  by  other  writers. 

14.  pi  halydaye.  Matzner  suggests  that/z"  should  bej>e,  *  the.'  But  the  text 
of  John  Gaytryge's  sermon,  which  quotes  Rolle,  shows  that  the  commandment 
is  given  a  direct  and  personal  application,  and  the  MS.  is  therefore  correct. 

15.  sesse.  This  is  OF.  cesser  in  its  exact  form,  while  beside  it  is  found  ME. 
cgse(n),  MnE.  cease.  16.  sithen,  special!.  This  second  '  manner '  is  omitted 
in  Thornton  MS.,  but  is  supplied  from  Arundel  MS.  of  John  Gaytryge's  sermon, 
quoting  Rolle.  31.  may  wyne.  Perry  wholly  misunderstood  the  passage, 
and  altered  it.  It  is  complete  as  it  stands  :  '  That  they  may  win  that  (which) 
God  promised  to  such  children,  that  is  land  of  light.' 

Page  147,  1.  2.  slaa  =  sla.  The  usual  Anglian  form  of  original  slahan, 
WS.  slean.  10.  oys.  A  form  peculiar  to  the  Nth.  dialect ;  cf.  Jameson's 
'  Scottish  Diet.'  24.  neghtbour.  The  common  occurrence  of  this  form 
with  excrescent  /  proves  that  it  is  a  natural  development  in  Nth. ;  it  is  still 
found  in  Scotch. 


IV.   A  METRICAL  HOMILY— THE  SIGNS  OF  THE  DOOM 

The  '  Metrical  Homily '  here  chosen  is  from  a  MS.  preserved  in  the  Library 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons  at  Edinburgh,  though  also 
found  in  at  least  five  different  MSS.  in  Cambridge,  Oxford,  and  London. 
A  portion  of  this  MS.  was  edited  by  John  Small  in  1862,  and  short  extracts  are 
given  by  Matzner  ('  Sprachproben,'  I,  278)  and  Morris  ('Specimens/  II,  83). 
The  collection  was  made  about  1330 — where  is  not  known — and  thus  represents 
the  Northern  dialect  of  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

The  Homilies,  of  which  this  is  one,  became  an  important  feature  of  litera- 
ture, especially  in  the  North.  They  consist  of  a  paraphrase  of  the  Scripture  for 
the  day,  a  homily  interpreting  it,  and  a  legend  or  tale  illustrating  the  subject. 
Gradually  there  grew  up  a  series  of  these  poetical  homilies  connected  with  the 

U 


2go  II.    THE  NORTHERN   DIALECT 

gospel  story,  as  in  the  '  Ormnlum,'  or  with  the  Scripture  lessons  assigned  by  the 
church,  as  in  the  collection  from  which  our  extract  is  taken.  These  followed 
the  ecclesiastical  year,  beginning  with  Advent,  our  selection  being  that  for  the 
second  Sunday  in  Advent.  The  metre,  is  the  common  rimed  couplet  of  four 
stresses. 

Page  148,  1.  1.  Today.  The  second  Sunday  in  Advent,  the  gospel  for 
which  is  Luke  xxi.  25.  The  writing  of  Louk  for  Luk  indicates  a  true  long  u, 
as  sometimes  in  Nth.;  cf.  Behrens,  'Franz.  Sprache  in  England,'  p.  ti8, 
11.  bes  rf  dries.  Based  on  Matt.  xxiv.  29,  probably  associated  with  Joel  ii.  10, 
31  ;  iii.  15,  the  second  of  which  mentions  that  the  sun  shall  be  turned  into  blood. 
Cf.  150,  20-24.  13.  For  mihti  gastes.  The  Vulgate  has  nam  virtutes 
coelorum  movebantur,  translated  in  our  version  '  the  powers  of  the  heaven  shall 
be  shaken.'  The  mediseval  poet  has  taken  virtutes  to  refer  to  one  of  the  orders 
of  angels,  the  'virtues'  of  Milton's  'Par.  Lost,'  V,  772.  26.  froit.  An 
occasional  form  of  OF.  fruit ;  cf.  Behrens,  '  Franz.  Sprache  in  England,' 
p.  159. 

Page  149, 1.  7.  Als  qua  sai.  '  As  any  one  may  say.'  The  two  lines  are 
the  poet's  explanation,  Christ's  words  ending  with  1.  6.  The  next  lines  seem 
to  be  put  in  direct  form,  though  not  based  on  any  words  of  Christ.  9.  Quen 
pis  werld.  Cf.  note  on  77,  6.  12.  For  ml  kinrlc.  No  doubt  based  on 
Luke  i.  33.  15.  pe  maister.  The  reference  is  not  clear,  unless  intended  for 
Jerome,  mentioned  at  151,  13.  23.  Kinrlc  sal.  See  Luke  xxi.  10;  Matt. 
xxiv.  8.  27.  sal  bald  baret.  Probably  the  true  reading  should  be  bdlde, 
the  adv.,  '  quickly.' 

Page  150,  11. 11-12.  baret . . .  mft.  Perhaps  met  is  short  here,  as  indicated 
by  such  spellings  as  mett  in  other  Nth.  texts.  20.  As  sais  Joel.  In  three 
passages  Joel  mentions  such  signs,  ch.  ii.  10,  31  and  iii.  15. 

Page  151,  1.  13.  Sain  Jerom  telles.  These  'signs  of  the  doom,'  attri- 
buted to  Jerome,  are  not  found  in  his  works  as  printed,  and  probably  belong  to 
some  work  now  lost.  Jerome  is  said  to  have  found  them  in  a  Hebrew  MS.,  as 
in  'Cursor  Mundi,'  I,  22,  441 : 

'Als  Jeromme  that  well  man  trowes 
Telles  he  fand  in  the  bok  of  Juwis.' 

Page  152, 1.  24.  And  cum.  This  line  is  followed  by  thirty-three  Latin 
verses  on  the  signs,  with  the  rubric :  Isti  versus  omittantur  a  lectore  quando 
legit  Anglicum  coram  lay c is. 

Page  154,  1.  1.  A  blak  munk.  That  is,  one  who  wore  a  black  habit,  as 
a  Benedictine;  cf.  reference  to  'Rule  of  Saint  Benet'  (155,  24).  A  similar  tale 
is  told  by  Roger  Wendover  in  his  'Chronicle '  under  the  year  1072.  8.  Fai]?- 
ful  frendes.  The  MS.  clearly  needs  emendation,  and  the  Camb.  MS.  seems  to 
suggest  the  proper  correction.  13-14.  felid  . . .  telld.  The  rime  is  no  doubt 
monosyllabic,  with  shortening  of  the  vowel  off  eld  ((feldd),  as  in  weak  preterits 
of  the  first  class. 

Page  155,  1.  28.  §verlop.  The  strict  English  form  would  be  pverlep 
(Camb.  MS.  overlepe"),  and  this  one  is  probably  due  to  analogy,  or  possibly  to 
borrowing  from  some  of  the  cognate  languages.     Cf.  English  lope,  elope. 


THE   SONGS    OF  LAWRENCE   MI  NOT  29 1 


V.  THE  SONGS  OF  LAWRENCE  MINOT 

The  'Songs  of  Minot,'  preserved  in  a  single  MS.,  Cotton  Galba  E  IX  of 
the  British  Museum,  have  been  frequently  edited.  They  are  found  in  Ritson's 
'Poems  on  Interesting  Events  in  the  Reign  of  Edward  III'  (1795,  1825), 
Wright's  < Political  Poems'  (1859),  '  Quellen  un(i  Forschungen,' 52  (Scholle, 
1884),  and  in  Hall's  'Poems  of  Lawrence  Minot'  (1887).  Extracts  occur  in  ' 
Matzner  ('  Sprachproben,'  I,  320),  Morris  ('Specimens,'  II,  126),  Wulker 
('Lesebuch,'  I,  77).  Nothing  is  known  of  the  author  but  his  name,  and  his 
probable  connexion  with  the  Minots  of  Yorkshire  or  Norfolk  in  the  fourteenth 
century.  The  poems  were  clearly  written  at  the  time  of  the  events  they 
celebrate,  so  that  they  represent  the  Nth.  dialect  of  about  1333  to  1352,  some- 
what modified  by  a  Midland  copyist ;  or  possibly  Minot  lived  on  the  border  of 
the  two  districts  and  used  a  mixed  dialect.     Cf.  Scholle,  p.  vii ;  Hall,  p.  xvii. 

The  '  Songs  of  Minot '  represent  the  native  political  lyric  which  had  been 
first  written  in  England  in  the  second  half  of  the  thirteenth  century,  beside 
Latin  and  Anglo-Norman  poems  of  the  same  sort.  The  poet  takes  a  religious- 
patriotic  view  of  Edward's  victories,  with  special  emphasis  of  the  attitude  of 
Englishmen  toward  Scotchmen  at  this  time.  The  poems  chosen  are  the  first 
three  of  the  eleven  preserved  as  a  monument  to  Minot's  genius.  The  metres  of 
the  poems  are  various,  as  indicated  by  the  selections,  and  in  this  respect  suggest 
the  new  metrical  influences  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

The  language  of  Minot's  poems,  as  already  indicated,  is  a  mixture  of 
Northern  and  Midland,  very  likely  due  to  a  scribe.  It  has  been  especially 
investigated  by  Scholle  and  Hall,  as  by  Bierbaum,  '  tjber  Lawrence  Minot  und 
seine  Lieder'  (1876),  and  Dangel,  '  Lawrence  Minot's  Gedichte'  (1! 


Page  157,  1.  9.  LIthes.  All  but  two  of  the  poems  are  introduced  by 
short  couplets  giving  the  general  subject  of  the  poem.  A  few  of  the  main 
points  of  history  leading  up  to  the  battle  of  Halidon  Hill  may  be  briefly  given. 
Robert  Bruce  had  gained  the  independence  of  Scotland  by  the  treaty  of 
Northampton  (1328),  but  died  the  year  after,  leaving  the  throne  to  a  son  eight 
years  old.  Civil  dissensions  arising,  Edward  Balliol,  claimant  of  the  Scottish 
throne,  headed  an  invading  force  of  English  barons  who  claimed  estates  in 
Scotland  (1332).  Edward  III,  who  had  opposed  the  expedition  until  its 
success  in  the  crowning  of  Balliol  at  Scone,  now  obtained  an  acknowledgement 
of  England's  suzerainty  and  supported  Balliol  when  driven  from  the  realm.  He 
personally  appeared  before  Berwick,  which  had  been  garrisoned  by  Balliol's 
opponents,  after  Easter,  1333,  and  the  battle  chronicled  resulted  (July  19)  from 
one  of  several  unsuccessful  attempts  of  the  Scots  to  raise  the  siege.  11.  trone. 
The  correct  form  of  the  word  from  OF.  trone.  Later,  written  throne  in  imita- 
tion of  Lat.  thronum,  the  th  came  to  be  pronounced  like  th  from  OE.  J>.  Cf. 
author,  authority,  apothecary.  18.  dresce  my  dedes.  Perhaps  in  allusion 
to  Ps.  xc.  19;  cf.  103,  19.  19.  In  pis  dale.  As  in  other  of  the  'Songs,' 
the  first  line  of  each  stanza  after  the  first  repeats  an  emphatic  word,  sometimes 
a  phrase,  from  the  last  line  preceding.  In  the  only  departure  from  this  (159,  9) 
Pat  forsaid  toune  takes  the  place  of  Berwick  in  1.  8.  For  such  linking  of 
stanzas  cf.  '  Pearl,' '  Aunters  of  Arthur,'  and  other  poems  of  Northern  or  North- 
west Midland.  20.  derne,  MS.  dern.  Hall  thinks  MS.  reading  a  mistake 
for  derv  (derve\,  '  terrible,  injurious.'     But  OAng.  derne,  WS.  dierne,  means 

U  2 


292  II.     THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

'  deceitful,  evil '  as  well  as  '  secret,'  and  I  see  no  reason  to  change  the  word, 
except  to  add  e  for  metrical  reasons.  23.  pe  Frenchemen.  This  refers  to 
a  fleet  often  ships,  armed  and  victualled  by  Philip  VI  of  France  {Philip  Valays 
of  158,  29),  which  had  been  sent  in  aid  of  the  Scotch  besieged  in  Berwick, 
according  to  the  French  chronicler  Nangis.  These  were  defeated  and  the 
vessels  destroyed  by  the  English  fleet  at  Dundee  (1333).  26.  noght  worth 
a  pfre.  A  great  number  of  such  expressions  are  common  in  Middle  and 
Modern  English;  cf.  Matzner's  '  Grammar,'  II,  2,  128,  and  the  expression  at 
158,  8. 

Page  158, 1.  2.  )>e  bpste  of  Normandye.  The  French  ships  were  armed 
with  Norman  sailors,  between  whom  and  those  of  the  Cinque  Ports  there  was  long 
rivalry.  This  probably,  rather  than  any  traditional  hatred  of  the  Norman  con- 
querors, accounts  for  the  exultation  over  their  defeat.  8.  And  all  paire 
fare.  Note  development  in  meaning  of  fare,  'journey,  going/  into  'behavior, 
boasting,'  and  cf.  the  same  change  in  the  word  gait.  26.  On  pe  Erie 
Morre.  A  rising  at  Annan  (Dec.  13,  1332),  under  John  Randolph,  Earl  of 
Moray,  and  Archibald  Douglas,  Earl  of  Dunbar,  had  expelled  Edward  Balliol 
from  the  kingdom.  -  27.  pai  said.  The  Scotch  who  had  been  expelled  from 
the  kingdom  by  Balliol  and  his  English  followers.  29.  Philip  Valays. 
Note  the  form  at  159,  21  and  the  MS.  reading.     See  note  to  157,  23. 

Page  159,  1.  7.     all  naked.     The  stripping  of  the  dead  is  illustrated  by 
Barbour's  '  Bruce,'  XIII,  459  f,  in  describing  the  battle  of  Bannockburn  : 
'  And  quen  ]>ai  nakit  spul3eit  war 

J?at  war  slayne  in  J)e  battale  ]>ar, 

It  wes,  forsuth,  a  gret  ferly 

Till  se  sammyn  so  feill  dede  ly.' 
18.  At  Donde.  See  note  to  157,  23.  29.  Sir  Jgn  pe  Comyn.  John 
Comyn  of  Badenoch,  killed  by  Robert  Bruce  in  the  church  of  the  Minorites  at 
Dumfries,  Feb.  10,  1306.  Comyn  was  Balliol' s  nephew  and  heir,  and  at  his 
death  Bruce  definitely  began  the  struggle  for  independence  which  ended  at 
Bannockburn.  For  the  Scotch  use  of  the  before  a  surname  see  note  in  Boswell's 
'  Tour  of  the  Hebrides,'  Sept.  6. 

Page  160,  1.  1.  pare  dwelled.  That  is,  before  Berwick.  3.  He  gaf 
gude  confort.  He  encouraged  them  in  a  speech  that  lasted  as  long  as  it 
would  take  to  go  a  mile.  Examples  in  Matzner  ('  Worterbuch ')  show  this  to 
have  been  a  common  expression.  On  fiat  plaine,  as  Hall  points  out,  is  not 
appropriate  to  the  hilly  ground  of  the  battle  field,  but  as  Minot  was  probably 
not  present  at  the  battle  he  uses  the  expression  in  a  general  sense.  13.  Now 
for  to  tell.  Evidently  this  is  not  a  title  in  the  strict  sense,  since  Minot  gives 
no  account  of  Bannockburn.  He  regarded  Halidon  Hill  as  avenging  the 
former  defeat  of  the  English,  and  in  this  sense  is  to  treat  fiebatayl  of  Banocburn. 
17.  many  saklf  s.  Hall  quotes  Barbour's  '  Bruce,'  XX,  1 73  f,  where  Bruce  says  ; 
'  For  J>rou  me  and  my  warraying 
Of  blud  j>ar  has  beyne  gret  spilling 
Quhar  many  sakles  men  wes  slayne.' 
21.  Saint  Jphnes  toun.  This  is  Perth,  occupied  and  fortified  by  the  English 
after  defeating  the  Scotch  at  Gaskmoor,  or  Dupplin  Moor.  A  church  in  Perth 
is  dedicated  to  St.  John,  and  this  accounts  for  the  name ;  cf.  Froissart's  use  of 


THE    SONGS    OF  LAWRENCE   MINOT  293 

St.  Jehanstone.  27.  Striflin.  That  is,  Stirling,  the  Strevillyne  of  Barbour's 
'  Bruce.'  Perhaps  the  allusion  is  to  Wallace's  most  famous  victory  over  the 
English,  Sept.  11,  1297.  The  implication  then  is  that  Halidon  Hill  had  wiped 
out  the  memory  of  that  defeat  also. 

Page  161, 1. 1.  pe  pilers.  Matzner,  Wulker,  and  Kolbing  take  this  as 
meaning  'pillars,'  either  of  state  or  boundaries  of  the  country,  but  Hall  is 
doubtless  right  in  assuming  connexion  with  OF.  pilleur  (AN.  *piler1),  *  robber, 
raider.'  6.  Rughfute  riveling.  The  riveting  is  a  rough  shoe  made  of 
raw  hide  tied  round  the  ankle,  and  regarded  as  characteristic  of  the  Scotch, 
who  were  thus  called  '  rough-footed.'  So  Skelton's  'Of  the  out  yles  the  roughe 
foted  Scottes,'  I,  187.  Bfrebag.     So  called  because  the  Scotch  soldier 

carried  his  own  baggage  and  was  thus  enabled  to  move  more  rapidly. 
8.  Brughes.  The  MS.  brig  represents  one  pronunciation  of  the  name ;  but 
Minot  uses  Bruge  {Brughes,  Burghes),  all  with  it,  and  the  last  no  doubt 
a  scribal  error  for  Brughes.  The  place  was  well  known  to  Scotchmen  in  the 
fourteenth  century.  11.  bf  tes  pe  stretes.  Hall  thinks  imitated  from  OF. 
batre  les  chemins,  '  to  riot  or  revel  in  the  streets,'  but  the  idea  of  revelling  seems 
hardly  appropriate,  and  the  words  may  mean  no  more  than  '  go  about  the 
streets  persistently.'  23.  How  Edward.  Out  of  the  war  with  Scotland 
came  the  great  Hundred  Years'  War  with  France,  Scotland's  ally.  At  the 
beginning  of  1338  Philip  attacked  Agen  in  Gascony,  still  claimed  by  England, 
and  Edward  was  forced  to  declare  war.  Pie  crossed  to  Antwerp  (162,  30)  in 
July,  in  order  to  negotiate  with  his  allies  the  princes  of  the  Low  Countries,  and 
Lewis  of  Bavaria  (162,  9),  the  German  emperor. 

Page  162,  1.  3.  his  right.  The  claim  to  France,  more  or  less  fully 
acknowledged  by  the  French  king  himself.  The  war  on  the  part  of  France 
was  virtually  a  struggle  to  free  all  French  territory  from  English  rule,  an  end 
accomplished  at  the  close  of  the  Hundred  Years'  War  in   145 1.  9.  J)e 

Kayser  Lowis  of  Bavere.  Louis  IV,  German  king  and  Roman  emperor 
from  1314  to  1347.  Though  he  had  been  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  the 
electors,  in  the  very  month  of  Edward's  departure  for  the  continent,  declared 
his  power  was  derived  from  them  and  not  from  the  church.  The  reception  of 
Edward  was  by  no  means  as  flattering  as  Minot  makes  out.  31.  made 

his  mone  playne.  Louis  had  made  Edward  vicar-general  of  the  empire, 
and  he  was  empowered  to  coin  money  to  pay  his  German  auxiliaries.  Jehan 
le  Bel  says  he  '  coined  money  in  great  abundance  at  Antwerp.' 

Page  163,  1.  23.  at  Hamton.  On  Oct.  4,  1338,  the  French  from  fifty 
galleys  landed  at  Southampton,  plundered  the  country,  and  burned  the  town 
on  hearing  that  the  English  were  gathering  to  oppose  them.  So  rapidly  did 
the  country  rise  that  some  three  hundred  of  the  French  were  cut  off  from 
their  ships. 

Page  164,  1.  7.  pan  saw  pai.  The  poet  has  reversed  the  order  of  events, 
for  the  Christopher  was  taken  by  the  French  before  the  attack  on  Southampton 
(Froissart's  'Chronicle,'  ch.  44).  It  was  later  recovered  by  Edward  after  the 
battle  of  the  Swyn.  8.  Aremouth.  The  word  has  gained  an  initial  y  in 
modern  English,  as  also  the  river  Yar,  on  which  it  is  situated.  11.  galays. 

These  were  long  narrow  boats  used  by  the  Genoese  and  sailors  of  the 
Mediterranean.      In   1337  Philip  had  engaged   twenty  such  galleys  of  two 


294  1L    THE   NORTHERN  DIALECT 

hundred  oars  from  Ayton  Doria  of  Genoa,  who  was  present  at  the  attack  on 
Southampton.  12.  tarettes.  A  large  vessel  like  a  galley,  but  commonly 
used  for  transport.  13.  gali§tes.  These  were  similar  to  the  galleys,  but 
about  half  the  size,  each  carrying  a  crew  of  one  hundred  men.  17.  Edward 
dure  King.  Hall  notes  that  no  chronicler  mentions  the  presence  of  Edward 
at  the  fight,  and  perhaps  the  poet  has  confused  the  ship  Edward  with  the 
king,  a  suggestion  of  Sir  Harris  Nicholas  in  his  '  History  of  the  Navy,'  II,  37. 
27.  put  pam  to  w§re.  Surely  Hall  is  wrong  in  suggesting  that  this  may 
mean  '  put  the  enemy  in  distress.'  It  is,  as  Skeat  explains,  '  prepared  them- 
selves for  battle,'  '  put  themselves  (in  readiness)  to  war/  32.  withowten 
hire.  Literally,  '  without  hire  or  recompense,'  but  idiomatically  for  a  con- 
quered and  ignominious  condition.  Similarly  in  Minot's  '  Poems,'  VII,  65-66  : 
1  Inglis  men  with  site  J)am  soght 
And  hastily  quit  J»am  })aire  hire ' ; 
that  is,  vanquished  them. 

Page  165,  1.  9.  sen  pe  time  pat  God  was  born.  Often  used  to  empha- 
size a  situation  by  referring  to  a  long  time  in  general.  26.  with  his  haly 
hand.  The  expression  depends  ultimately,  doubtless,  on  the  biblical  use  of 
the  hand  as  a  symbol  of  power  and  goodness. 


VI.  BARBOUR'S  ■  BRUCE  '—THE  PURSUIT  OF  KING  ROBERT 

The  '  Bruce '  occurs  in  two  MSS.,  of  which  the  better,  so  far  as  it  is 
complete,  is  MS.  G  23  in  the  Library  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 
This  was  made  the  basis  for  the  edition  of  Prof.  Skeat  for  the  Early  English 
Text  Society  (Extra  Series  12,  21,  29,  55),  though  the  Edinburgh  MS.  had 
to  be  used  for  the  first  four  books.  The  •  Bruce  '  has  been  frequently  printed, 
as  by  Hart  (16 16),  Pinkerton  (1790),  Jamieson  (1820)  ;  see  also  a  list  of 
editions  in  Skeat's  '  Introduction,'  p.  lxvi.  Selections  are  found  in  Matzner 
('  Sprachproben,'  I,  371)  and  Morris  ('  Specimens,'  II,  203).  The  poem  was 
completed  in  1378,  and  therefore  represents  Northern  of  the  last  half  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  except  for  such  differences  as  come  from  a  later  copyist, 
the  MS.  being  a  little  more  than  a  century  younger  than  the  original.  As 
Barbour  was  Archdeacon  of  Aberdeen  from  1357  to  his  death  in  1395,  the 
Northern  dialect  here  represented  is  that  of  the  extreme  North  or  Scottish 
English.  Of  Barbour  little  is  certainly  known.  Pie  first  appears  in  1357  as 
Archdeacon  of  Aberdeen,  when  he  was  granted  a  safeguard  to  study  at 
Oxford.  From  the  responsible  position  he  held  at  the  time  it  is  inferred  that 
he  was  born  about  1320.  He  again  visited  England  for  study  in  1364,  and 
passed  through  it  to  France  in  1365  and  1368.  He  attained  further  honor 
in  his  own  country,  held  a  position  in  the  king  of  Scotland's  household,  and 
was  granted  several  sums  of  money  by  the  king  at  different  times.  According 
to  Wyntoun's  'Chronicle'  (about  1420),  on  the  authority  of  which  rests 
the  ascription  of  the  'Bruce'  to  Barbour,  he  also  wrote  the  'Brut'  and 
a  genealogical  poem  called  the  '  Original  of  the  Stuarts.'  Two  other  works 
formerly  attributed  to  Barbour,  the  '  Siege  of  Troy '  and  a  collection  of  '  Lives 
of  Saints,'  have  been  shown  not  to  belong  to  him. 


BARBOUR'S    'BRUCE'  295 

The  '  Bruce '  is  a  national  epic,  valuable  alike  for  history  and  literature. 
It  consists  of  some  13,500  lines,  and  covers  the  years  1286  to  1335.  The 
passage  chosen  is  a  good  example  of  the  poet's  power  in  vivid  narration. 
Just  before  the  selection  begins,  John  of  Lorn  had  sought  to  track  the  king 
with  a  hound,  and  five  of  his  men  had  been  slain  by  the  king  and  his  foster- 
brother.  The  latter  then  retreat  before  Lorn's  approaching  company  to  a  wood 
near  at  hand. 

As  already  noticed  the  MS.  is  younger  than  the  work  itself  by  a  century, 
and  this  no  doubt  accounts  for  some  differences  in  language,  or  at  least  in 
orthography.  For  example,  the  Northern  use  of  i  (y)  after  a  long  vowel  to 
indicate  length  becomes  more  common.  Compare  such  rimes  as  gdne,  wayn ; 
fair,  mar;  agane,  vayn;  and  such  forms  as  soyn,  '  soon,'  heir,  '  here,'  deill, 
'  deal,'  in  the  early  lines.  Perfect  participles  ending  in  /  instead  of  d  are  also 
common. 

Page  166,  1.  7.  begouth.  Note  this  interesting  example  of  analogy, 
formed  on  the  model  of  couth,  preterit,  of  can.  This  was  perhaps  assisted  by 
the  constant  confusion,  especially  in  Nth.,  of  can  and  gan.  9.  His  man. 
Really  his  foster-brother,  as  shown  by  173,  15,  and  by  references  in  Book  VI 
of  the  poem.  10.  Abyde  3he  heir.  '  If  you  abide  here ' ;  the  subjunctive 
in  condition. 

Page  167, 1.  9.  Jghn  of  Lome.  John  MacDougal  of  Lorn  in  Argyle- 
shire,  son  of  Allaster  of  Lorn,  and  descendant  of  Somerled,  Thane  of  Argyle 
and  Lord  of  the  Isles,  who  fell  at  Renfrew  in  1164.  See  Scott's  '  Lord  of  the 
Isles'  and  notes  thereon. 

_  Page  168,  1.  11.  If  st  on  lif.  c  Last,  or  remain,  alive.'  27.  Schir 
Amer.  Sir  Aymer  de  Valence,  Earl  of  Pembroke  and  leader  of  the  English 
forces.     He  was  a  son  of  the  half-brother  of  Henry  III. 

Page  169, 1.  1.  Schir  Thomas  Randale.  Sir  Thomas  Randolph,  Bruce's 
nephew,  first  fought  with  the  latter  until  made  prisoner  at  the  battle  of 
Methven.  Then,  submitting  to  the  English,  he  even  took  part  against  Bruce 
as  indicated  here.  Later,  captured  by  Douglas,  he  was  reconciled  to  his 
uncle  and  made  Earl  of  Moray  (Murray).  He  now  distinguished  himself  by 
many  exploits,  especially  the  capture  of  Edinburgh.  See  note  to  '  Lord  of  the 
Isles,'  VI,  1,  and  reference  to  his  descendant  John  Randolph  in  Minot 
(158,  26).  9.  And  how.     An   adventure   narrated   in   Book    VI,    589  f. 

Five  of  Lorn's  men  had  overtaken  Bruce  and  his  brother,  but  were  all  slain  by 
the  two,  Bruce  himself  killing  four.  17.  And  he  war  bgdyn  all  fvynly. 

'If  he  were  bidden  or  challenged  (to  fight)  on  even  terms.'  19.  And  pe 
gud  kyng.  This  adventure  is  told  with  some  alterations  by  Scott  in  '  Lord 
of  the  Isles,'  III,  18  f.  26.  Lik  to  lichtmen.  Skeat  explains  as  light- 
armed  men ;  cf.  light-horse. 

Page  170, 1.  14.  bryng  hym  pan  of  daw.  '  Bring  him  then  out  of  day,' 
that  is,  '  kill  him,'  a  common  ME.  idiom. 

Page  171,  1.  3.  slew  fyre.  Skeat  replaces  slew  of  both  MSS.  by  strake, 
'  struck,'  on  the  ground  that  slew  must  have  been  repeated  from  the  preceding 
line.  On  the  other  hand,  slew  fire  is  not  uncommon  (cf.  the  '  Bruce,'  XIII,  26\ 
and  I  prefer  to  keep  the  MS.  reading.  10.  At  a  fyre.     '  At  a  fire,'  with 


296  //.    THE  NORTHERN  DIALECT 

stress  on  a  '  one.'  The  line  might  still  be  improved  by  an  extra  syllable, 
though  the  csesural  pause  may  account  for  its  absence. 

Page  172,  1.  1.  And  slepit  nocht.  Skeat  reads  And  slepit  nocht  \JuW[ 
ynkerly,  [Bot  gliffnyt  up  oft~\  suddanly,  supplying  the  bracketed  words  from 
Edin.  MS.  With  the  different  punctuation  I  have  given  the  line,  no  syntactical 
alteration  is  necessary.  6.  as  foul  on  twist.     Supposed  to  be  indicative 

of  readiness  for  any  emergency ;  cf.  MnE.  '  with  one  eye  open '  in  similar 
connexion. 

Page  173,  1.  18.  his  trist.  Bruce  had  divided  his  men  into  small  bands 
when  hard  pressed,  and  had  appointed  a  rendezvous  for  such  as  should  not  be 
taken.     His  party  alone  had  been  followed  by  the  hound. 

Page  174,  1.  29.  James  of  Douglas.  This  Douglas,  son  of  William 
who  supported  WTallace,  had  been  the  first  to  take  up  the  cause  of  Bruce,  and 
one  of  the  most  faithful.  31.  at.   At  for  Pat  is  especially  common  in  Nth., 

though  no  doubt  found  in  all  dialects  as  a  reduced  form  of  the  spoken  lan- 
guage. 32.  Edward  pe  Bruce.  The  brother  of  Robert,  fiery  and  head- 
strong. As  Barbour  says,  thinking  Scotland  too  small  for  him  and  -his 
brother  he  tried  to  make  himself  king  of  Ireland,  but  lost  his  life  in  the 
attempt ;  cf.  Book  XVIII. 


THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT,  INCLUDING 
KENTISH 


Southern  English  represents  several  somewhat  different  varieties.  In  our 
selections  the  first  three  pieces  are  of  Early  Southern,  in  which,  as  in  Early- 
Midland,  certain  changes  of  Old  English  forms  had  not  yet  taken  place. 
The  third  of  these  pieces  belongs  to  Southern  of  the  so-called  Katherine 
group  (Morsbach,  '  ME.  Gram./  §  3,  anm.  2),  that  is,  shows  a  Southern 
English  with  Midland  peculiarities.  This  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  works  of 
this  group  were  written  in  a  northern  part  of  the  Southern  region  near  to 
Midland.  Selections  VI  and  VII  represent  Kentish  English,  the  remaining 
pieces  Southern  of  the  normal  type.  a         /l,       A         _       jV  * 

I.     THE  POEM  A  MORALE,  OR  «  MORAL0  ODE' 

This  characteristic  bit  of  mediaeval  moralizing  exists  in  six  MSS.,  Digby 
A  4,  Egerton  613  (two  versions),  and  Jesus  Coll.  I  Arch.  I  29  at  Oxford, 
Lambeth  MS.  487  in  London,  Trinity  Coll.  MS.  B  14,  52  at  Cambridge. 
Not  all  of  the  MSS.  are  complete,  and  of  the  two  groups  into  which  they  fall, 
the  versions  in  Digby  and  Trinity  Coll.  MSS.  are  Kentish  rather  than  Southern 
in  the  more  restricted  sense.  Of  the  Sth.  texts  those  of  the  Egerton  MSS.  are, 
on  the  whole,  the  best,  and  a  selection  from  Egerton  e  is  here  taken.  The 
poem  has  been  edited  at  various  times,  as  by  Furnivall  in  '  Early  English 
Poems  and  Lives  of  Saints,'  p.  22;  by  Morris  ('Old  English  Homilies,'  I, 
159,288,11,  220);  ('Specimens,'!,  194);  ('An  Old  English  Miscellany,' p.  58); 
by  Zupitza  ('  Anglia,'  I,  6) ;  ('Ubungsbuch/  p.  58);  by  Lewin  in  a  critical 
edition  (1881).  The  poem  was  written  about  1170  in  South  Hampshire  or 
Dorsetshire,  and  thus  represents  Southern  of  the  middle  district. 

The  '  Moral  Ode '  consists  of  396  long  lines  of  seven  stresses,  riming  in 
couplets.  As  in  the  '  Ormulum/  wiih  the  metre  of  which  it  has  close  rela- 
tions, the  long  line  is  divided  into  two  parts  by  a  csesural  pause  after  the 
fourth  stress,  so  that  each  couplet  might  be  printed  in  alternate  lines  of  four 
and  three  stresses,  riming  abcb.  Indeed  this  is  the  original  of  such  a  stanza 
in  MnE.  poetry,  and  this  is  the  second  stage  in  the  development  from  the 
ynn'tppd  iWs  T>f  Qrm,  The  lines  are  often  irregular  in  number  of  syllables, 
/though  many  irregularities  may  be  easily  explained  as  due  to  lost  inflexional 
'  or  other  elements,  or  to  metrical  peculiarities  of  Middle  English.  In  content 
the  poem  begins  with  a  penitential  portion  of  eighteen  lines  in  the  first  person, 
after  which  the  moralizing  becomes  more  general  in  character,  and  approaches 
that  of  a  sermon  in  verse.     The  selection  gives  a  good  idea  of  the  whole. 

The  language  of  the  •  Ode '  shows  a  mixture  of  early  and  late  forms  to  some 

tent;    cf.  g  for   OE.  a  in  the  rimes   of  the  first  couplet,  but  a  usually. 


a^4r'>^ 


n^     ty<w~~w— a     irx~   \«^        y  .      /?  /_ 


298  II.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

Besides,  ce  (e)  appear  for  WS.  02,  ea ;  ce,  ea  for  WS.  ce,  ea,  beside  e  =  £ ;  rarely 
eo  (eo)  are  found  for  WS.  eo  (eo),  and  the  former  sometimes  for  WS.  o,  as  in 
weorde,  *  word.'  These  are  in  addition  to  the  typical  Sth.  u,  u  for  WS.  y, 
though  occasionally^,  &s  in  ylde,  yfele.  As  to  inflexion,  Southern  is  more 
conservative  than  Midland  or  Northern,  and  therefore  longer  retains  Old 
English  forms  ;  there  are  also  typical  Southern  peculiarities  which  have  been 
already  sufficiently  mentioned  in  the  Grammatical  Introduction. 

Page  176, 1. 1.  Ich.  This  is  the  characteristic  Sth.  form  of  the  pronoun  with 
ch  as  in  church  from  OE.  c  after  a  palatal  vowel.  Note  that  both  other  forms 
also  occur  in  the  selection,  ic  (1.  2),  /  (1.  4).  1-2.  lgre  . .  .  m§re.  A  later 
Sth.  rime  modifying  the  earlier  idre  .  .  .  mare;  cf.  md)e  .  .  .  d$e  (177,  5-6)  and 
are  . . .  mare  (177,  29-30).  3.  habbe.  The  Sth.  dialect,  with  characteristic 
conservatism,  retains  such  forms  in  case  of  verbs  with  different  consonants  in 
infinitive  and  1st  pers.  pres.  indie,  from  those  in  the  remaining  forms.  Thus 
inf.  habbe(n),  libbe(n),  segge(n),  and  1st  pers.  pres.  indie,  habbe,  libbe  (177,  9), 
segge.  In  the  Anglian  districts,  on  the  other  hand,  under  the  influence  of 
analogy,  these  have  adopted  the  consonant  of  the  other  pres.  forms,  as  have(n), 
live(n),  seie(n),  *  have,  live,  say/  Cf.  Gram.  Introd.,  §  165.  ibeon.  Note 
the  characteristic  Sth.  prefix,  a  retention  of  OE.  ge  in  reduced  form.  In'this 
particular  instance  no  OE.  gebeon  is  known  to  literature,  but  it  must  have 
existed  in  speech  at  some  time.  7.  chilche.  This  difficult  word,  known 
only  here,  seems  to  have  been  formed  from  child  (OE.  *chilts  for  childs  f.),  as 
OE.  milts,  ME.  milce  (mile  he  1),  is  formed  from  mild.  At  least  the  meaning, 
'  childishness,  puerility,'  seems  to  fit  the  connexion  fairly  well.  21.  pe  wel 
ne  dep.  The  OE.  relative  particle  fe  was  retained  in  Sth.  much  longer  than 
in  the  other  dialects. 

Page  177, 1.  6.  68res.  Note  retention  in  early  Sth.  of  the  OE.  inflexion 
of  the  adjective.  12.  Manies  marines.  The  line  has  met  somewhat 
different  interpretations,  based  especially  on  different  conceptions  of  the  words 
iswinch  and  unholde.  Morris  ('Specimens,'  I,  350)  translates:  '  Many  a  man's 
sore  trouble  often  hath  ungracious  ones,  i.e.  a  man  often  receives  no  return  for 
his  hard  work.'  In  '  OE.  Homilies'  he  translates  quite  freely :  '  many  kinds  of 
sore  trouble  have  often  the  infirm/  Lewin,  opposing  this  quite  rightly,  finally 
proposes  manches  Mannes  sauer  errungenen  Gewinn  haben  oft  die  Wider- 
sacher.  The  sense  is  '  Ungracious  (or  hostile)  ones  often  obtain  (have)  the 
sore  labor  (or  gain)  of  many  a  man,'  and  is  probably  based  on  Ps.  xxxix.  6 
and  Luke  xii.  20.  13.  don  a  fiirst.  Literally,  '  put  in  time  or  respite,' 
and  so  '  put  off,  or  delay/  The  phrase  occurs  in  several  forms,  do  in  Jirste 
('  OE.  Homilies,'  I,  71) ;  do .  .  .  on/rest  ('  Havelok,'  1.  1,337),  printed  by  Skeat 
and  Holthausen  on/rest.  21.  of  wyfe  ne  of  childe.  The  imperfect  rime 
childe  .  .  .  selde  is  at  once  suspicious,  and  it  is  not  strange  to  find  other  MSS. 
with  a  different  reading.  The  Lambeth  reading  of  jefe  ne  of '  jelde,  '  of  gift  nor 
of  reward,'  is  probably  the  older  form  of  the  line.  23.  wel  oft  and  wel 
5elome.  A  common  phrase  with  two  words  for  the  same  idea,  in  order  to  give 
it  emphasis.  26.  se  ireve.  The  prevalence  of  J>e  for  OE.  se  throws  some 
suspicion  on  this  expression.  Digby  MS.  reads  ne  his  scrreve, '  nor  his  sheriff,' 
and  Trin.  MS.  ne  ne  scirreve.    Lewin  reads  ne )e  scirreve. 

Page  178,  1.  12.  And  J»e  tJe  mare.  '  And  the  one  who  may  do  no  more 
(may  do)  with  his  good  intention  as  well  as  he  that  has  many  pieces  (manke) 


THE   POEMA    MORALE,    OR    'MORAL    ODE.'  299 

of  gold.'  14.  kan  mare  pane.  The  phrase  is  OE.  cunnan  }onc,  beside 
ivitan  )onc,  and  it  has  survived  in  Scotch  con  thanks.  Literally,  '  to  know- 
thanks,'  it  is  equivalent  to  '  feel  (or  express)  gratitude,  show  favor.'  '  And 
often  God  feels  more  gratitude  to  those  who  give  less  to  him.'  19.  bro\ 
The  plural  subjects  are  thought  of  as  one  and  so  take  singular  verb;  cf.  ded . . . 
fSenchet  (178,  22),  where  the  verbs  agree  with  hwet,  not  with  ivihte,  the  real 
subject. 

Page  179,  1.  3.  scule  we.  Based  on  the  OE.  form  when  the  verb  was 
immediately  followed  by  we  or  ge.  In  Middle  English  it  was  extended  to  the 
third  personal  pronoun  also ;  cf.  scule  he  (1.  6),  but  Nabbet  hi  (1.  9).  8.  vele. 
Note  this  first  case  in  our  Sth.  selections  of  initial  v  for  older  /.  28.  com 
to  manne.     '  Came  to  man's  estate.' 

Page  180, 1.  4.  "Be  beot  and  bf at,  and  bit.  All  texts  give  two  verbs 
with  initial  b,  indicating  intentional  alliteration,  and  Lambeth  agrees  with  our 
text  in  its  three  forms  Met  and  bit  and  bet.  Three  verbs  that  are  possible  in  the 
place  are  OE.  betan,  'to  amend,'  bedan,  ME.  bgde(ii),  'to  pray,'  biddan,  'to 
pray,  beseech.'  The  line  then  means  :  '  therefore  he  is  wise  who  repents  and 
prays  and  beseeches  before  the  judgement.'  Lewin  bases  his  text  on  the  Trin. 
MS.  reading,  ])e  bit  and  bi$et  and  bet,  though  I  cannot  think  with  a  better 
result  in  sense.  The  former  are  all  contracts  of  the  third  singular  present 
indicative.  7.  Siinne  1ft  pe.  '  Sin  leaves  thee  and  thou  not  it  (or  them), 
when  thou  art  not  able  to  do  them  any  more.'  Hi  may  be  either  sing,  or  pi., 
but  is  of  the  following  clause  seems  to  indicate  that  it  was  considered  plural. 
Lewin  alters  is  to  hi,  in  order  to  agree  with  the  former  word.  This  line  and 
the  next,  owing  to  omission  and  erasure,  cannot  be  easily  made  out  in  the  MS. 
8.  pe  swa  abit.  '  Who  so  awaits,'  that  is  as  implied  in  the  preceding  line. 
14.  Ne  bidde  na  bet.  '  Should  (I)  not  better  pray  to  be  loosed  from  bonds 
on  doomesday  ? '  Several  MSS.  have  ich  {ic)  after  bidde,  and  it  has  probably 
disappeared  from  our  text.  20.  tivel  is.  '  Evil  is  it  to  suffer  seven  years 
for  seven  nights'  bliss.'  Ovel  is  must  be  understood  with  the  next  line  also. 
32.  For  to  "Be  muchele  murctfe.  '  For  to  come  to  the  great  bliss  (of  heaven) 
is  happiness  with  certainty.' 


II.  ARTHUR'S  LAST  BATTLE— FROM  LAYAMON'S  «  BRUT ' 

Layamon's  'Brut'  is  preserved  in  two  MSS.  of  the  British  Museum,  Cotton 
Calig.  A  IX  and  Otho  C  XIII,  from  the  former  of  which,  the  older,  our 
selection  is  taken.  Both  texts  were  edited  in  1847  by  Sir  Frederic  Madden, 
and  extracts  are  given  in  Matzner  ('  Sprachproben/ 1,  2 1),  Morris  ('Specimens,'  I, 
64),  Zupitza-Schipper  (' Ubungsbuch,'  p.  92).  The  poem  is  the  work  of  a 
priest  La3amon  (later  text  Lawemon),  but  more  commonly  written  Layamon, 
son  of  Leovenath,  of  Arnley  in  North  Worcestershire,  and  was  composed  about 
1200.  The  language  therefore  represents  Southern  of  the  Western  division 
during  the  last  of  the  twelfth  and  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

The  'Brut'  consists  of  some  16,000  long  lines  (a  little  less  than  15,000  in 
the  later  MS.),  or  double  the  number  of  short  lines  as  printed  by  Madden. 
These  long  lines  are  based  on  the  older  alliterative  line  and  show  frequent 
alliteration,  though  rime  and  assonance  are  also  common  in  binding  together 


300  //.    THE   SOUTHERN   DIALECT 

the  two  half-lines.  The  metrical  form  is  thus  a  combination  of  the  old 
alliterative  line  and  a  rimed  couplet  of  irregular  character.  Compare  the 
similar  lines  of  the  *  Bestiary.'  In  content  the  poem  is  a  legendary  history  of 
Britain  from  the  destruction  of  Troy  to  the  year  689  A.  D.  It  is  based  on  the  ' 
Norman  Wace's  '  Roman  de  Brut/  which  in  turn  has  its  source  in  Geoffrey 
of  Monmouth's  '  Historia  Regum  Britanniae.'  Our  selection  begins  with 
1.  13,996  (Madden,  1.  27,992).  Arthur,  the  world  conqueror,  resting  after  the 
great  feast  on  the  overthrow  of  the  emperor  of  Rome,  is  summoned  home 
by  bad  news  as  told  in  the  passage  chosen. 

The  language  of  the  poem  does  not  greatly  differ  from  that  of  the  '  Moral 
Ode.'  It  shows  a  similar  mixture  of  older  and  later  forms.  OE.  a  still 
appears  as  a,  long  and  short  ce  are  not  infrequent,  and  eo,  eo  are  still  preserved. 
The  latter,  eo,  sometimes  appears  for  Sth.  £  OE.  ce,  as  in  wgore,  unless  indeed 
this  is  for  Ml.  were  with  close  e.  Assuming  the  open  quality  of  the  first 
element,  as  indicating  Sth.  f,  the  e  is  marked  open  (£).  Some  Ml.  forms 
certainly  occur,  as  hdlden  (183,  7),  beside  halden  (1.  1416).  Among  con- 
sonants the  Sth.  initial  v  for  OE./is  more  common  than  in  the  '  Moral  Ode.' 
Inflexions  show  the  usual  Sth.  conservatism.  A  special  peculiarity  of  Layamon 
is  the  more  frequent  final  n  of  inflexional  forms,  either  retained  from  an  ol.der 
inflexion  or  often  added  where  not  original;  cf.  Stratmann,  'Anglia,'  III,  552. 
Examples  are  tiden,  dsg.  (181, 1) ;  deoren,  nsg.  (182,  13)  ;  cumen,  pr.  subj.  sg. 
(183,  21);  warlen,  gpl.  (184,  26),  perhaps  from  OE.  gpl.  in  ena.  In  many 
cases  inflexional  en  is  a  retention  of  OE.  dpi.  um.  The  vocabulary  of  Layamon 
is  fiiU  of  epic  phrases  from  OE.  poetry,  so  full  as  to  imply  some  considerable 
acquaintance  with  OE.  literature.  For  convenience  of  reference  the  line- 
numbering  of  Madden  is  always  given  in  the  notes,  except  of  course  when 
referring  to  our  selection. 

Page  181, 1. 1.  pa  com  pfr.  Arthur  is  represented  as  being  inne  Burguine, 
'in  Burgundy,'  when  the  news  reaches  him.  are.  Note  retention  of  inflexional 
forms  in  the  pronoun,  as  are  —  OE.  dure;  Pan  (1.  2)  =J>dm ;  hine  (1.  20) ;  due 
(1.  29)  f.  asg. ;  p^re  (1.  23)  =J>cere.  3.  Modrfde.  In  setting  out  from 
England  Arthur  had  left  his  kingdom  in  charge  of  Modred  and  Wenhavere 
(Guenevere),  as  told  at  1.  25,465  (Madden).  6.  Swa  naver.     'Yet  never 

would  he,'  the  young  knight.  Only  in  a  supernatural  manner,  through  the 
vision,  does  Arthur  find  out  the  truth.  17.  Walwain,  B  text  Waweyn. 
Better  known  as  Gawain,  nephew  of  Arthur  and  brother  of  Modred.  22.  Wen- 
hever,  B  text  Gwenayfer.  The  Welsh  Gwenhwyvar,  Eng.  Guenevere.  In 
Layamon  she  is  simply  an  extremely  fair  woman,  whose  mother  was  of  Roman 
birth  and  relative  of  Cador,  Earl  of  Cornwall.  24.    to  hselden.      The 

MnE.  form  has  lost  final  d  and  appears  as  heel, '  to  incline.'  Layamon 's  word 
seems  to  be  Midland  helden,  a  form  which  also  appears  in  his  text. 

Page  182,  1.  6.  deore  mine  sweorde.  This  order  of  adjective  and 
possessive  is  especially  common  in  Layamon.  Cf.  the  Elizabethan  dear  my 
lord. 

Page  183,  1.  20.  quen.  The  MS.  que  is  probably  for  que  —  quen,  though 
the  commoner  form  in  Layamon  is  queue.  21.  cumen.  The  form  is  pres. 
subj.  with  excrescent  n  so  common  in  Layamon.  Cf. pat  Arthur pider  com en, 
1  that  Arthur  thither  should  come,'  11.  27,078  and  19,110  (Madden).  27.  pa 
seet  hit.     '  Then  it  remained  all  still.' 


ARTHUR'S   LAST  BATTLE  301 

Page  184,  1.  18.  vseisiB,  MS.  weeisitf.  Madden  suggested  the  change, 
required  by  the  context  and  alliteration.  Cf.  feieside  makede  (1.  304)  and 
fceieside  (1.  26,040),  in  both  cases  alliterating  with  /.  Here,  of  course,  we 
must  assume  an  earlier  f-f  alliteration,  now  become  f-v  or  v-v  by  the  regular 
Sth.   change   of  initial  /  to  v.  28.    ha,  MS.  a.       The   third_  personal 

pronoun,  both  masc.  and  fern.,  sometimes  appears  as  a,  ha.  32.  A  marten 
pat  hit.  So  MS.,  but  the  correct  reading  is  probably )>d,  'when.'  The  B  text 
has  J>o,  'when.'  and  Drihten.  'And  the  Lord  had  sent  it  (the  day),' 
perhaps  referring  to  its  favorable,  character  for  an  expedition. 

.Page  185, 1.  3.  Whitsgnd.  Wissant,  Pas-de-Calais,  called  Hwitsand  in 
the  'Chronicle'  under  the  year  1095.  17.  Childrlche.  Childric  was  in 
those  days  an  emperor  of  great  authority  in  Alemaine,  as  we  are  told  at  1.  20,198. 
Arthur  had  already  vanquished  him  when  he  came  to  Britain  to  assist  Colgrim 
and  Baldulf,  as  told  in  the  lines  following  that  quoted  above. 

Page  186,  1.  9.  Romenel,  MS.  Romerel.  Romney  in  Kent  without 
doubt.  11.  avorn  on,  MS.  avornon.  The  phrase  is  an  interesting  example 
of  the  replacing  of  a  worn-out  form.  Avorn  is  OE.  onforan,  the  first  part  of 
which  was  no  longer  recognized  in  the  reduced  prefix  a,  and  on  was  again 
added  at  the  end.  26.  Angel.  A  king  of  Scotland  whom  Arthur  had 
assisted  to  regain  his  kingdom.  He  had  last  led  the  foremost  troop  in  the 
fight  against  '  Luces,'  emperor  of  Rome.  The  name  appears  as  Aguisel  in 
Wace,  Augusel  {AnguselT)  in  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  and  is  possibly  Scotch 
Angus. 

Page  187,  1.  2.  ^urren  pa  stanes.  '  The  stones  babbled  with  streams  of 
blood.'  '  Roar,  resound '  are  too  strong  for  jtirren,  which  applied  to  the 
chattering  of  people,  the  whirring  or  singing  of  ropes  when  the  ship  met 
a  storm;  cf.  garring,  from  the  same  root,  at  224,  15.  Such  exaggerated 
descriptions  of  battle  are  common  in  Layamon,  as  in  all  early  poetry. 
Cf.  189,  32. 

Page  188,  1.  1.  J>e  feond  bine  a}e.  *  May  the  devil  take  him.' 
30.  and  hu.  The  B  text  really  reads  and  ou  $eo  hinne  ende,  with  place  for 
an  initial  in  the  last  word.  I  have  assumed  the  lost  letter  to  be  w,  and  have 
otherwise  used  the  forms  of  the  A  text.  31.  pa  heo  hire  seolf.  No  doubt 
this  is  one  of  the  alternatives  beginning  with  whatSer,  and  we  are  to  supply 
'  or  whether '  at  the  beginning  of  this  line.  The  loss  of  the  preceding  half-line 
makes  the  connexion  uncertain. 

Page  189, 1.  16.  swa  ]>e  rein  falletS,  MS.  rim  failed.  The  change  of 
rim  to  rein  was  suggested  by  Madden.  Either  this  is  a  scribal  error  or 
perhaps  the  noun  was  influenced  by  the  verb,  which  appears  as  rine — rinde  in 
the  '  Brut.'  20.  Tambre.  The  river  Tamar  between  Devon  and  Cornwall. 
In  Malory's  'Morte  D'Arthur'  the  great  fight  is  by  the  sea  near  Salisbury. 
21.  Camelfdrd.  A  Camelford,  ford  of  the  Camel,  still  exists  in  the  north  of 
Cornwall,  but  is  naturally  not  connected  with  the  Tamar  river.  Geoffrey 
of  Monmouth  says  the  battle  took  place  near  the  '  river  Cambula,'  while  Wace 
has  Camblan  .  .  .  a  V entree  de  Cornuaille,  Tambre  .  .  .  en  la  terre  de  Corno- 
aille,  Tamble,  &c.  in  different  MSS.  ('Brut,'  1.  13,659).  Confusion  was  easy 
because  of  the  likeness  between  the  MS.  c  and  /,  as  well  as  by  reason  of  the 


302  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

frequent  interchange  of  l-r.  Once  in  the  '  Chronicle '  Camermuba  is  found  for 
Tamarmuda.  The  reference  to  the  sea  (191,  i)  would  imply  a  situation  like 
that  of  Camelford  in  North  Cornwall,  and  probably  Cambre  for  Tambre  is  the 
correct  reading  of  the  preceding  line. 

Page  190,  1.  11.     I  pare  lasten.     'In  the  least  (of  the  wounds)/  as 
mentioned  in  the  line  preceding.  26.  Avalun.      Geoffrey  of  Monmouth 

twice  speaks  of  the  'island  of  Avalon  (Avallon),'  and  Wace  follows  with 
en  Vile  d? Avalon  ('Brut,'  1.  9,516).  In  the  passage  corresponding  to  this  Wace 
does  not  say  an  island,  and  Layamon  also  makes  no  specific  reference  to  the 
situation  of  the  place,  except  that  Arthur  reaches  it  by  sea  (191,  1).  See 
discussions  of  the  place  in  'Romania,'  Oct.  1898,  and  'Mod.  Lang.  Notes,' 
XIV,  47.  27.  Argante.  Wace  and  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth  make  no 
mention  of  this  personage.  Malory  names  four,  three  queens  and  the  Lady  of 
the  Lake.  30.  And  seottSe.  Wace  makes  mention  of  the  tradition  that 
Arthur  should  come  again,  and  Layamon,  whose  more  dramatic  treatment 
is  seen  in  several  places,  puts  it  into  the  mouth  of  Arthur  himself. 

Page  191, 1.  7.  pat  wfore.    'That  immeasurable  trouble  should  come  (be) 
after  (of)  Arthur's  death.' 


III.     '  THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JULIANA  ' 

The  Middle  English  prose  'Life  of  St.  Juliana 'is  preserved  in  two  MSS., 
Royal  17  A  27  of  the  British  Museum,  and  Bodleian  MS.  34  at  Oxford.  Of 
these  the  first  is  the  purest  text,  and  from  it  our  selection  is  taken.  Both  MSS. 
were  edited  for  the  Early  English  Text  Society  by  Cockayne  in  1872 
(EETS.,  51),  and  extracts  from  both  are  found  in  Morris  ('Specimens,'  I,  96). 
The  work  was  written  about  1200,  the  MSS.  themselves  being  of  the  first  half 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  It* "Belongs  to  the  northern  part  of  the  southern 
district,  and  has  certain  Midland  peculiarities.  The  language  is  therefore  Sth. 
with  Ml.  coloring,  as  explained  below. 

The  story  of  St.  Juliana  has  already  been  told  by  Cynewulf  in  an  Old  English 
poem  (cf.  Garnett, '  The  Latin  and  Anglo-Saxon  Juliana,'  Publ.  of  Mod.  Lang. 
Ass.,  XIV,  279).  It  also  appears,  later  than  our  prose  version,  in  a  poem  of 
long  rimed  couplets  (EETS.,  51,  81)  similar  to  those  of  the  'Moral  Ode,'  as 
also  in  an  unpublished  version;  cf.  Horstmann,  ' Altenglische  Legenden,' 
p.  xlvi  f.  As  to  the  form  of  the  present  '  Life,'  at  once  noticeable  for  its 
alliterative  and  rhythmical  character,  there  is  difference  of  opinion  among 
scholars.  Ten  Brink  speaks  of  the  long  alliterative  line  or  the  rhythmical 
alliterative  prose  ('  Eng.  Lit.,'  p.  199).  Einenkel  undertook  to  prove  that  this 
work,  together  with  the  similar  'Lives'  of  St.  Margaret  (EETS.,  80)  and 
St.  Katherine  (EETS.,  13),  are  in  long  alliterative  lines.  From  this  view 
Schipper  dissents  ('  Grundriss  der  englischen  Metrik,'  p.  75),  and  I  see  no  reason 
to  print  otherwise  than  as  prose,  though  the  alliterative  and  rhythmical  elements 
will  be  clear  to  any  reader.  The  source  of  the  story  is  that  found  in  the  '  Acta 
Sanctorum'  for  Feb.  16. 

The  language  of  the  '  Juliana,'  like  that  of  the  prose  '  Lives '  of  St.  Katherine 
and  St.  Margaret,  is  a  mixture  of  Sth.  and  Ml. ;  cf.  Morsbach,  '  Mittelenglische 
Grammatik,'  §  3,  anm.  2 ;   §  9,  r.     The  chief  Ml.  peculiarities  are  the  close 


\ 


'  THE  LIFE   OF  SAINT  JULIAltA  J  303 

instead  of  open  e  =  Goth,  e,  WT.  a,  as  in  Mercian  and  the  non-Wessex  dialects, 
and  the  preservation  of  the  u  and  0  mutations  in  many  cases.  In  other  respects 
the  dialect  is  Southern,  as  shown  especially  by  e  for  OE.  ce,  Ml.  a,  and  u,  u  for 
OE.  y,  y.  Besides  may  be  noted  the  preservation  of  OE.  a,  as  in  the  preceding 
early  Sth.  selections,  and  the  diphthongs  eo,  eo,  ea  (ea).  The  long  diphthong 
ea,  used  for  OE.  ea  or  <z  and  certainly  a  mere  graphic  representation  of  ME.  f, 
has  been  marked  §a.  No  voicing  of  initial  f,J>,  and  s  is  indicated  by  the  ortho- 
graphy, but  unvoicing  of  final  d  is  common. 

Page  191,  1. 16.  In  ure.  This  paragraph  is  preceded  by  the  rubric :  Her 
cuvised  J>e  vie  of  seinle  iuliane  and  telleS  of  liflade  hire,  '  Here  commenceth 
the  life  of  Saint  Juliana,  and  (it)  telleth  of  her  manner  of  life.'  Feader. 
The  usual  form  is  the  Sth.  feder  =  Ml.  fader.  ant.     The  usual  form  in 

this  '  Life,'  as  in  the  others  of  the  group,  so  that  the  sign  for  and  is  regularly 
expanded  ant.  23.  Nichomedes  burn.  Nichomedia  in  Asia  Minor,  founded 
by  Nichomedes  I.  In  the  OE.  '  Juliana '  it  appears  as  Commedia.  25.  of 
pe  hf  pene  mf  st.  •  Greatest  of  the  heathen.'  Not  in  the  Latin,  and  Bodl.  MS. 
has  a  different  reading :  '  Affrican  hehte,  J>e  heande  ~}  heascede  mest  men  ]>e 
weren  cristene.'  Egge  ('  Mod.  Lang.  Notes,' 1, 138)  connects  with  following  clause, 
but  I  think  not  rightly.  26.  derfllche  he  droh,  MS.  dernicbe  droh.  The 
he,  subject  of  droh,  was  probably  lost  by  scribal  confusion  with  he  of  the  pre- 
ceding word. 

Page  192,  1.  3.  Maximian.  Really  Galerius  Valerius  Maximinus,  made 
emperor  in  308,  and  one  of  six  to  claim  the  title  at  that  time.  He  renewed  the 
persecution  of  the  Christians  after  Galerius  had  published  an  edict  of  toleration, 
but  was  soon  overthrown  by  Licinius  and  died  in  314.  Here  he  seems  to  have 
been  confused  with  Maximian,  contemporary  emperor  of  the  West,  as  in  the 
OE.  poem.  Perhaps  this  is  due  to  the  frequent  confusion  of  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Roman  empires,  as  shown  also  in  the  next  note.  4.  Rome.  Of 
course    Constantinople,'  or  New  Rome,   in  this  place.  mawmets,  MS. 

maumez.  The  final  z  is  unquestionably  equivalent  to  ts,  and  I  have  not 
hesitated  to  expand  it  as  if  it  were  an  abbreviation;  cf.  195,  22  and  note  on 
194,  25.  13.  ihgndsald.  'Betrothed  wholly  against  her  will.'  24.  as 
me  pa  luvede.  '  As  they  (me)  then  loved,'  that  is,  as  was  the  custom  of  the 
time.  into  cure  pet,  MS.  -].  'Into  a  chariot  that  the  powerful  rode  in, 
or  in  which,'  &c.  Cockayne  and  Morris  retain  the  MS.  and,  reading  'and  ride 
into  the  kingdom.'  I  have  assumed  a  phrase  descriptive  of  the  chariot,  as  riche 
'kingdom'  seems  inappropriate  to  a  reve.  The  Bodl.  MS.  has  another  descrip- 
tive phrase,  i  cure  up  of fowr  hweo/es,  'up  into  a  chariot  of  four  wheels.' 
3^  .  balde  hire  seolven.  As  it  stands,  bdlde  must  be  a  past  participle 
modifying  Juliane.  The  Bodl.  MS.  has  a  sign  for  and  before  sende,  making 
bdlde  and  sende  correlative,  and  this  may  be  the  correct  readiug.  32.  wrattBi 
so.  '  Be  angry  as  thou  wilt.'  Cf.  a  similar  construction  in  the  third  pers.  at 
196,  10. 

Page  193, 1.  20.  Ich  iille,  MS.  ichulle.  The  MS.  form  indicates  that  the 
two  words  were  spoken  in  close  association,  as  in  the  MnE.  Sth.  dialectal  chull, 
'  I  will.'  27.  eis  weis.  '  In  any  way  (ways),'  one  of  the  few  examples  of 
the  inflected  adjective  in  this  selection. 

Page  194,  1.  6.  Me  hwet.  '  But  what.'  The  Conjunction  me,  *  but,'  is 
found  especially  in  Sth.  texts,  but  apparently  not  in  Old  English  or  the  Anglian 


304  fl    THE   SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

territory.  This  would  argue  for  the  Low  German  origin  suggested  for  it. 
16.  wummon.  Note  the  influence  of  the  preceding  w  upon  the  original  i  from 
1  in  this  word,  causing  it  to  become  U  as  still  preserved  in  the  singular. 
25.  mix  mawmets,  MS.  mawmex.  Final  x  in  the  latter  may  be  due  to 
scribal  influence  of  the  preceding  word.  28.  Elewsium.  Foreign  derived 
names  retain  their  original  inflexion  as  here,  remain  uninflected,  or  assume  the 
inflexion  of  English  nouns,  depending  on  the  frequency  of  their  usage. 

Page  195,  1.  8.  ow.  A  dative  which  seems  redundant  to-day,  but  no  doubt 
added  force  to  the  expression.  It  may  be  translated  as  a  possessive,  •  for  your 
evil  fortune.'  11.  as  reve  of  pe  burhe.  Since  the  '  Life '  was  too  long  to 
use  as  a  whole,  the  trial  before  Eleusius  has  been  omitted  and  the  account 
resumed  at  the  close  of  the  tortures.  The  intervening  part  tells  how  Eleusius 
is  again  struck  with  Juliana's  beauty,  and  how  she  again  repels  his  advances. 
She  is  then  beaten  a  second  time,  hanged  by  the  hair,  has  boiling  brass  poured 
over  her,  and  is  finally  cast  into  prison.  Here  a  supernatural  visitor  tempts  her, 
but  she  seizes  him  and  makes  him  confess  he  is  the  devil.  She  binds  him  with 
chains  and  drags  him  to  the  judgement  seat  of  the  prefect.  She  is  torn  to  pieces 
on  a  wheel  of  spikes,  but  is  made  whole  by  an  angel,  thus  converting  the 
executioners.  She  is  thrust  into  a  great  fire,  but  an  angel  quenches  it.  This 
angers  the  prefect  still  more,  and  at  this  point  the  narrative  is  resumed. 
31.  ^eldeft  hire  ;jarew  borh.  The  speech  differs  here  from  that  in  the  *  Acta 
Sanctorum,'  in  which  the  devil  speaks  to  Eleusius.  )arew  borh  seems  to  be  used 
ironically,  or  for  punishment  in  general,  the  Bodl.  text  reading  'jeldeS  hire3arow 
borh  efter  ]>at  ha  wurde  is.' 

Page  196,  1.  3.  unwiht.  Not  found  in  OE.  literature,  but  there  is  the 
similar  untydre,  *  monster,'  literally '  no  child  or  offspring.'  8.  uppon  treowe 
staftele.  Referring  to  Matt.  vii.  24-27.  24.  underfeng.  Cf.  with  this  im- 
perative onderfang  of  Layamon  ('  Brut/  II,  168)  and  undervong of '  Anc.  Riw./ 
p.  114.  wi5  meidenes  imfane.  No  doubt  alluding  to  Rev.  xiv.  3-4. 
Cf.  'Pearl,'  1.  1,096  f.  26.  pe  fdie  engles.  See,  for  an  early  instance  of  the 
same,  the  account  of  the  death  of  Chad  in  Bede,  •  Eccl.  Hist.,'  Bk.  IV,  ch.  iii. 
28.  Com  a  sell  wummon.  This  incident,  given  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  lives, 
is  omitted  by  Cynewulf.  The  name  of  the  woman  is  variously  given  as  Sophonia 
(Sophronia)  and  Sophia,  the  latter  by  Symeon  Metaphrastes  the  Greek  martyro- ' 
logist.  32.  from  pe  sfa  a  mile.  In  the  territory  of  Puteoli,  as  stated  by 
the  first  life  in  the  '  Acta  Sanctorum.'  Later  (the  late  sixth  century)  her  remains 
were  transferred  to  Cumae  for  greater  safety.  Thence,  in  1207,  they  were  said 
to  have  been  taken  to  Naples,  and  various  cities  now  claim  them,  as  Brussels 
for  example. 

Page  197,  1.  1.  J)e  reve.  In  the  \  Acta  Sanctorum '  no  mention  is  made  of 
the  reeve's  pursuing  Sophie,  and  twenty-four,  not  thirty-four,  are  destroyed  by 
the  storm.  4.  prittufle.  Both  MSS.  have  the  form,  though  surely  for  firittt, 
'  thirty,'  it  would  seem.  5.  warp  ham  adriven.  '  Cast  them,  driven  about, 
on  (to)  the  land.'  The  change  from  plural  to  singular  in  the  verbs  is  also  found 
in  the  Bodl.  MS.  No  doubt  the  general  idea  of  storm  was  in  the  writer's  mind. 
8.  pe  sixtexrtJe  dei.  This  is  the  day  on  which  the  Romish  church  celebrates 
her  martyrdom,  while  the  Greek  church  prefers  Dec.  21. 


THE  ANCREN  R1WLE  '  305 


IV.   'THE  ANCREN  RIWLE,  OR  RULE  OF  NUNS' 

There  are  five  MSS.  of  the  'Ancren  Riwle,'  Cotton  Nero  A  XIV,  Titus  D 
XVIII,  Cleopatra  C  VI  in  the  British  Museum,  Corpus  Christi  Coll.  MS.  and 
Caius  Coll.  MS.  234  at  Cambridge.  Besides,  a  fragment  of  another  MS.  was 
recently  discovered  by  Napier  ('Jour,  of  Germ.  Philology,'  II,  199).  The  first 
of  these,  with  collation  of  the  second  and  third,  was  edited  in  1853  for  the 
Camden  Society  by  Morton,  and  selections  are  found  in  Morris  ('Specimens,'  I, 
no)  and  Matzner  ('Sprachproben,'  II,  5)"  Our  selection  follows  Morton's 
.  edition  with  such  changes  as  are  necessary  by  reason  of  Kolbing's  collation 
with  the  MS.  ('Jahrbuch  fur  rom.  und  engl.  Philologie,'  XV,  180).  The 
work  was  written  about  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century,  in  the  middle 
part  of  the  Southern  district,  since  it  mentions  Tarente  (Tarent-Kaimes  or 
Kingston)  near  the  Stour,  in  southwest1,  Dorset.  Morton  suggested  (Preface, 
p.  xii)  that  its  author  may  have  been  Ralph  Poor,  who  was  born  at  Tarente 
and  died  there  in  1237.  ^e  was  m  turn  bishop  of  Chichester,  Salisbury,  and 
Durham,  and  may  have  been  a  benefactor  of  the  house  since  he  was  sometimes 
called  its  founder. 

The  '  Rule  cf  Nuns '  is  a  free  and  not  uninteresting  treatment  of  monastic 
duties,  prepared  for  three  sisters  of  good  family  who  had  become  nuns.  It 
consists  of  a  brief  introduction  and  eight  parts  :  of  religious  service ;  keeping 
the  heart ;  of  monastic  life ;  of  temptation ;  confession  ;  penitence  ;  love  ;  of 
domestic  matters.  Of  plain  and  simple  style,  it  contains  numerous  quotations 
from  the  Bible  and  the  Church  Fathers,  with  allusions  to  saintly  lives  but 
practically  no  legendary  or  moral  tales.  The  first  extract  is  from  Part  II 
(Morton,  p.  64),  dealing  with  each  of  the  senses  in  turn  ;  the  second  from  part 
VIII  (Morton,  p.  414). 

The  language  of  the  '  Rule  of  Nuns '  is  a  pure  Southern,  and  in  most  respects 
represents  the  normal  form  of  that  dialect,  as  distinct  from  the  Early  Southern 
of  the  preceding  selections.  OE.  a  has  now  regularly  become  p,  the  new  diph- 
thongs have  developed,  and  the  voicing  of  initial/ to  v  is  the  rule.  On  the  other 
hand,  OE.  eo  (eo),  ea  (fa)  still  appear  as  in  preceding  texts.  Occasionally  eo 
of  this  text  is  equivalent  to  open  f,  so  that  it  has  in  such  cases  been  marked  £0. 
Consonant  peculiarities  are  not  numerous.  The  most  important  is  /  for  initial 
J>  after  a  word  ending  in  t  or  d,  as  vort  tet  (1.  15)  for  vort  }ct\  and  terefter 
(1.  16)  for  J>erefter.  Further  see  Wiilker  in  Paul  and  Braune's  '  Beitrage,' 
I,  209. 

Page  197, 1. 14.  Spellunge  and  smecchunge.  Note  the  retention  of  the 
tinge  ending  of  OE.  nouns. 

Page  198, 1.  1.  pet  he  ouh  to  siggen.  Morton  connects  with  preceding 
clause,  but  it  belongs,  as  Matzner  shows,  to  the  following.  '  (To)  that  (which) 
he  has  to  say,  hearken  to  his  words.'  The  peculiarity  is  in  the  repetition  of 
f  his  words.'  12.  Parals.  Both  this  and  Paradis  occur  in  OF.  and  ME. 
22.  pe  c§ve,  MS.  coue.  The  word  here  and  in  1.  24  has  been  somewhat 
variously  read,  as  the  MS.  u  may  be  u  or  v.  Morton  connects  with  OE.  ceo{]i), 
'chough,'  but  this  should  appear  with  ME.  ch  initially,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
diphthong.  Matzner  assumes  a  Netherland  kaicwe  (kauw),  which  ought,  it 
would  seem,  to  give  cane ;  cf.  MnE.  caw.    Icl.  kofa,  '  young  pigeon,'  is  also  not 

X 


306  //.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

easily  connected  with  the  word.  To  account  for  the  form,  and  preserve  the 
play  upon  the  word,  I  assume  OE.  cdf,  ME.  cgve,  used  in  the  first  case  as  a  sub- 
stantive adj., 'the  swift,  the  deceitful,'  perhaps,  'the  thief.'  dimes  te  jeape, 
1  comes  the  cunning  (one),'  of  Titus  MS.  shows  the  understanding  of  another 
scribe,  and  that  he  had  no  idea  of  the  chough  or  any  other  bird. 

Page  199,  1.  1.  Sed  multi  veniunt.  Matt.  vii.  15,  the  Vulgate  for 
which  is  Attendite  a  falsis  propheiis,  qui  veniunt.  7.  Gabrieles  spgche. 
The  annunciation,  Luke  i.  29.  11.   otter  stunde,  MS.  stude.      Morton's 

emendation  is  proved  correct  by  the  Latin  text  (Magd.  Coll.,  Oxford),  which 
conveys  the  same  idea  in  positive  form  :  si  tertius  haberi  possit.  32.  Ancre 
and  huses  lffdi.  '  There  ought  to  be  much  (difference)  between  an  anchoress 
and  a  housewife.' 

Page  200,  1.  3.  swrwike,  MS.  swiSwike.  Matzner  suggested  retaining 
the  MS.  reading  as  OE.  equivalent  for  MLat.  hebdomeda  maior,  though  no  such 
OE.  word  is  known.  On  the  other  hand,  we  know  that  OE.  swigdag,  'day  of 
silence,'  was  used  for  the  three  days  of  Holy  Week  between  Thursday  evening 
and  Sunday  morning  ;  cf.  ^Elfric's  '  Homilies,'  I,  218,  31  ;  II,  268, 16.  Besides, 
Titus  MS.  reads  swihende  wi£e,  and  Cleopatra  MS.  swiwike.  The  emendation 
therefore  seems  fully  justified.  The  nuns  are  advised  to  make  the  whole  week 
one  of  silence,  rather  than  the  customary  three  days.  9.  Ase  Seont  An- 
selme.  I  have  not  found  the  original.  10.  chf  ofled  =  chf  oflefl.  Here, 
as  occasionally  in  most  texts,  <J  is  replaced  by  dby  scribal  error  ;  cf.  201,  17. 
20.  Mulieres.  1  Tim.  ii.  1 2  and  1  Cor.  xiv.  34.  Neither  passage  is  followed 
verbatim,  the  former  more  nearly.  22.  pe  gverkutfre.  Morton's  omission 
of  fie  led  Matzner  to  a  wrong  understanding  of  the  words.  He  rightly  pointed 
out  Morton's  error  in  connecting  this  with  the  following  sentence.  27.  ase 
ich  fr  seide.  See  199,  31.  31.  Ad  summam  volo.  Morton  has  made 
the  strange  mistake  of  including^/  is  in  the  quotation  as  he  translates  it,  and 
omitting  ich  ulle,  &c.  J?e  hide  of  J>e  tale  is  of  course  a  free  rendering  of  ad 
summam. 

Page  201,  1.  5.  Censura.  I  do  not  find  the  exact  words  here  or  in  1.  7, 
but  a  discussion  of  silence  with  the  figure  of  the  water  (201,  8)  occurs  in 
Gregory's  '  Regulae  Pastoralis  Liber,'  ch.  38  (Migne,  77,  53).  22.  Maria 

optimam.     Luke  x.  42.     The  translation  begins  with  the  preceding  verse. 

Page  202,  1.  15.  Bidden  hit.  '  To  ask  (or  beg)  it^  in  order  to  give  it 
away,  is  not  the  part  (rihte)  of  an  anchoress.'  19.  on  ou.  '  On  yourselves/ 
that  is,  'from  your  own  wants.'  nenne  mon.  That  is,  'Let  no  man  eat 
before  you,'  mdkted  of  the  preceding  clause  being  understood  with  this  also. 
25.  Muche  neode.  That  is, 'only  much  need.'  32.  heiward.  The  hay- 
ward  was  the  keeper  of  the  cattle  in  the  common  field  or  pasture,  and  it  was  his 
duty  to  prevent  trespass  on  cultivated  ground.  There  was  a  similar  officer  of 
the  manor  or  religious  house.  As  the  hayward  could  assess  damages  against 
the  owner  of_cattle,  a  little  flattery  was  evidently  considered  a  good  investment. 
hwon  me  punt  hire.    '  When  men  impound  hire  (the  cow).' 

Page  203,  1.  1.  hwon  me  maketS  m§ne.  '  When  they  (me)  make  com- 
plaint in  town  of  anchoresses'  cattle.'  Probably  refers  to  formal  complaint  as 
before  the  town  reeve. 


ROBERT   OF   GLOUCESTER'S   'CHRONICLE'  307 


V.   ROBERT  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  <  CHRONICLE  '-HOW  THE 
NORMANS  CAME  TO  ENGLAND 

This  metrical  '  Chronicle '  is  found  in  an  earlier  and  later  form.  To  the  earlier 
belong  the  following  MSS. :  Cotton  Caligula  A  XI,  Harleian  201,  Additional 
19,677  and  18,631  of  the  British  Museum,  and  Hunterian  MS.  at  Glasgow; 
tolhe  latter,  Trinity  Coll.  MS.  R  4,  26  at  Cambridge,  Digby  205  of  the  Bod- 
leian, Univ.  Library  Ee  4,  31  at  Cambridge,  Lord  Mostyn's  Library  259, 
Pepysian  Library,  Magdalen  Coll.,  Cambridge,  2,014,  Sloane  2,027  of  the 
British  Museum,  and  Herald's  Coll.  MS.,  London.  There  are  editions  by 
Hearne  (1724)  based  on  the  Harleian  MS.,  and  by  Wright  in  the  Rolls 
Series  (1887)  based  on  the  Cotton  MS.  above.  Extracts  are  found  in  Miitzner 
('  Sprachproben,'  I,  155),  Morris  ('Specimens,'  II,  1),  Wlilker  ('Lesebuch,'  I, 
55).  The  name  of  the  author  is  based  on  1.  11,748,  which  tells  us  that 
*  Robert  ])at  verst  J>is  boc  made'  saw  the  battle  of  Evesham  (1265),  but  other- 
wise we  know  nothing  of  him.  Stow  first  connected  him  with  Gloucester,  and 
this  is  at  least  probable.  More  recently  Strohmeyer  ('Das  Verhaltnis  der  Hds. 
der  Reimchronik,'  Robert  of  Gloucester's  '  Archiv  fiir  neuere  Sprachen,' 
LXXXVII,  217)  shows  that  the  'Chronicle'  is  the  work  of  three  different 
authors,  the  first  writing  about  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century  lines  1-9,  137, 
the  second  (Robert  of  1.  11,748)  lines  9,138-12,049,  and  a  third  writing  and 
somewhat  extending  the  later  version.  As  the  work  mentions  the  canonization 
of  St.  Louis  in  1297,  it  could  not  have  been  written  before  that  event,  and  was 
probably  composed  about  1300  in  Gloucester.  The  language  is  therefore 
Southern  of  that  district  about  the  last  of  the  thirteenth  century.  Our  selection 
is  from  Cotton  Caligula  A  XI,  the  purest  text,  and  consists  of  11.  7,395-7,513 
as  printed  by  Wright  above. 

The  '  Gloucester  Chronicle '  relates  the  history  of  England  from  the  legendary 
Brutus  to  1 271.  It  contains  about  12,000  long  lines  (12,600  in  the  later 
version),  riming  in  couplets.  As  to  the  number  of  stresses  the  lines  are  suffi- 
ciently irregular  to  occasion  considerable  difference  of  opinion.  They  seem  to 
be  based  on  the  line  of  seven  stresses  with  csesura  after  the  fourth,  but  many 
lines  occur  with  only  six  stresses.  The  sources  of  the  poem  are  Geoffrey 
of  Monmouth,  Henry  of  Huntingdon,  William  of  Malmesbury,  and  other 
chroniclers. 

The  language  of  the  '  Chronicle '  is  some  three-quarters  of  a  century  later 
than  that  of  the  '  Ancren  Riwle.'  The  OE.  diphthongs  have  entirely  disappeared 
even  from  the  orthography,  and  the  language  is  therefore  typical  Southern  in 
most  respects.  Among  vowels  there  is  a  largely  increased  use  of  0  for  u. 
Among  consonants  the  selection  often  shows  loss  of  initial  h,  and  a  frequent 
voicing  of  hw  to  iv  which  is  parallel  to  some  extent  with  that  of  initial  f  to  v. 
Besides  ss  (s)  regularly  represents  sh. 

Page  203, 1.  14.  hap.  Note  the  unusually  frequent  omission  of  initial  h  in 
this  text.  15.  her  and  §r.  Other  MSS.,  as  Harleian  201,  read  her  and  Per, 
\  here  and  there,'  perhaps  a  better  reading.  On  the  other  hand,  her  is  constantly 
used,  especially  in  the  Chronicles,  for  '  now,  at  this  time,'  and/fr  may  be  due 
to  a  scribal  misunderstanding  of  her  in  this  sense.  17.  Verst.  Strict  Sth. 
would  require  viirst,  but  e  for  it  is  found  in  a  few  words  in  this  writer.  See 
heme  {heme)  204,  8  for  Sth.  hiirne,  but  the  latter  in  rime  (204,  18),  and 
cf.  Morsbach,  ■  Mittelengl.  Gram.,'  §  133,  anm.  2. 

X  2 


308  //.    THE  SOUTHERN   DIALECT 

Page  204,  1.  1.  As  pe  hende.  'As  the  courteous  one,'  so  'politely, 
courteously.'  3.  pe    grfte    §p.      See    Freeman's    'Norman    Conquest,' 

III,  91.  14.  pat  was  al.      The  Harleian  MS.  reads  po  after  pat,   '  that 

then  was,'  &c,  but  it  seems  no  material  improvement.  27.  Godwine. 
The  crime  was  attributed  to  Godwine,  though  committed  by  followers 
of  Harold  I.  William  now  gives  this  as  a  reason  for  making  war  on  God- 
wine's  son  Harold.  28.  Alfrfd.  The  brother  of  Edward  the  Confessor, 
son  of  ^Ethelred  II  and  Emma  of  Normandy,  the  latter  sister  of  William  the 
Conqueror's  grandfather.  Cos  in  is  therefore  very  freely  used,  as  often  in  earlier 
English  and  sometimes  to-day.  On  Alfred's  return  to  England  from  Normandy 
in  1036  he  was  seized,  his  followers  killed  or  enslaved,  and  his  eyes  torn  out  at 
Ely.  31.  Seint  Edward.  Edward  the  Confessor,  who  had  promised  the 
throne  to  William,  so  the  latter  said.  That  he  was  '  next  of  his  bl5d '  (1.  32) 
was  of  course  true. 

Page  205,  1.  13.  Sein  Walri.  This  is  St.  Valery  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Somme,  with  w  for  OF.  v,  as  in  Wace's  Waleri.  14.  and  abide  m§.  We 
should  expect  a  sing.  pret.  to  agree  with  tuende,  hadde,  but  the  construction 
certainly  changes  in  the  following  clauses,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  it 
may  not  here.  Otherwise  we  must  assume  an  infin.,  with  an  omitted  to  or -for 
id  expressing  purpose.  21.  911  of  his  kni5tes.  The  well-known  story  of 
William's  stumbling  as  he  set  foot  on  the  land  is  here  omitted  entirely.  The 
words  of  the  knight  therefore  lose  point. 

Page  206, 1.  2.  As  he  of  no  mon.  '  As  if  he  took  account  of  no  man.' 
4.  pe  oper  bataile.  The  battle  of  Stamford  Bridge,  Yorkshire,  September  25, 
1066,  in  which  Harold  had  defeated  and  killed  King  Harold  of  Norway. 
10.  pat  upe  pe  Popes.  '  That  he  should  rest  (do)  it  upon  the  judgement 
(Idkinge)  of  the  Pope.'  13.  him  take  no  lond.  '  Give  or  deliver  him  no 
land,'  For  this  sense  of  takeiii)  see  the  use  of  bitdke(n).  12.  W§r  Seint 
Edward.  Morris  suggests  '  whether,'  and  Matzner  '  if  for  wer.  But  the 
meaning  is  rather  '  notwithstanding,  although.'  27.  mi  fader.  Really  his 
ancestor  Rollo,  first  Duke  of  Normandy,  in  the  early  tenth  century,  or  a  hundred 
and  fifty  years  before.  31.  Hichard.  This  was  Richard  the  Fearless,  who 
reigned  from  943  to  996.  The  French  king  who  was  taken  prisoner  was  Lewis 
(Louis)  IV. 

Page  207,  1.  7.  he  overcom.  There  are  numerous  references  to  this 
story  in  the  chroniclers.  See  also  Uhland's  poems  on  the  subject.  31.  Wip 
strange  targes.  OE.  poems  often  refer  to  making  a  '  war-hedge,'  or  close 
protection  of  overlapping  shields  before  the  men.  No  doubt  this  custom  is 
intended  here. 

Page  208, 1.  14.  n§  wille  habbe.  '  Have  no  chance  (wille)  of  striking 
(diint)?  17.  al  vor  no}t.  A  phrase  of  varying  import, '  all  in  vain,  all  for 
nothing.'     Here  it  seems  to  imply  lack  of  resistance,  and  so  '  easily.' 

Page  209,  1.  15.  g§stes.  See  Freeman's  'Norman  Conquest,'  III,  ir. 
19.  Seint  Calixtes  day.  October  14,  when  Pope  Calixtus  is  supposed  to  have 
been  martyred  in  222.  31.  Willam  hit  sende  hire.  This  is  a  mistake. 
Harold's  mother  offered  a  large  sum  for  the  body,  but  William  would  not  give 
it  up  and  had  it  privately  buried  by  the  sea-shore,  so  that  the  grave  could  not 
be  identified  ;  cf.  Ramsey,  '  Foundations  of  England,'  II,  35  f. 


OLD   KENTISH  SERMONS  309 

Page  210,  1.  20.  Vor  pe  mgre.  This  line  shows  that  the  writer  had  no 
strong  feeling  either  for  or  against  the  conditions  he  mentions.  The  antipathy 
of  the  races  had  long  passed  away. 


VI.    OLD  KENTISH  SERMONS 

These  '  Sermons'  are  found  in  Laud  MS.  471  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford, 
and  were  printed  by  Morris  in  '  An  Old  English  Miscellany  '  (EETS.,  49),  p.  26. 
They  represent  Kentish  of  about  1250,  so  that  they  really  precede  in  time  the 
previous  selection,  but  are  placed  here  to  bring  together  the  two  specimens  of 
Kentish  in  the  book. 

But  five  of  these  sermons  are  preserved,  all  brief  and  simple  in  plan.  They 
are  translations  from  the  French  of  Maurice  de  Sully  (d.  1196),  the  earliest 
French  sermon  writer  to  give  up  Latin  for  the  vernacular.  They  all  follow  the 
same  general  plan  of  text,  narrative,  exposition,  application,  as  exemplified  in 
the  fourth  and  fifth,  here  printed. 

An  outline  of  Kentish  grammar  is  given  by  Morris  in  the  Introduction  to  the 
volume  quoted  above,  and  more  completely  in  the  Introduction  to  '  Ayenbite  of 
Inwit.'  The  characteristic  mark  of*  Middle  Kentish  is  the  retention  of  Old 
Kentish  e,  e  for  non-Kentish  y,  y\  cf.  prede  (211,  20),  gveles  (211,  23). 
Besides,  Kentish  agrees  with  the  non-Wessex  dialects  of  Old  English  in  having 
e  for  T.  e,  WT.  a,  WS.  ce,  and  e,  te  for  limitation  of  OE.  ea,  eo,  while  it  is 
itself  peculiar  in  having/  for  non-Kentish  ce  by  /-mutation  of  a.  It  has  also 
the  diphthongs ya  (id)  beside  ea,  for  WS.  ea  or  lengthened  ea,  and  au  from  OE. 
div.  The  special  treatise  on  Kentish  of  the  Middle  English  period  is  by 
Danker,  'Die  Laut-  und  Flexionslehre  der  mittelkentischen  Denkmaler' 
(1879). 

Page  210, 1.  24.  godspelle  of  todai.  This  is  indicated  by  the  Latin  rubric, 
Dominica  quart  a  post  ociavam  Epiphanie}  and  the  gospel  is  Matt.  viii.  23  f. 
Apart  from  slight  lack  of  verbal  agreement  with  the  Vulgate,  the  last  clause  is 
from  Mark  vi.  48,  and  no  doubt  suggests  a  gospel  harmony  as  the  basis. 

Page  211, 1.  15.  blepeliche.  This  form  of  the  word  also  appears  regu- 
larly in  '  Ayenbite  of  Inwit.'  As  the  OE.  word  is  blipelice  not  bljpelice,  the 
first  e  may  be  short  or  lengthened  from  a  short  e  which  took  the  place  of 
shortened  i.  16.  Salus  populi.  Hardly  a  quotation  from  any  one  passage 
of  Scripture,  certainly  not  from  Christ's  words.  It  may  have  come  from  one 
or  more  Psalms  which  were  regarded  as  messianic ;  cf.  Ps.  xxxv.  3  ;  and  for 
the  last  part  xviii.  6;  1.  15;  lxxxvi.  7  ;  cxviii.  5.  24.  wordle.  The  pre- 
vailing form  in  Kt.,  as  shown  by  the  next  selection.  25.  Quod  ipse  pre- 
stare.  An  expression  used  as  a  benediction  and  closing,  qui  vivit  et  regnat 
Deus  per  omnia  secula  seculorum.  But  it  has  various  forms.  29.  gode- 
spelle.     Lat.  rubric,  Dominica  in  sexagesima  ;  gospel,  Matt.  xiii.  24. 

Page  214,  1.  13.  n§n  man  wgit.  The  preacher  quotes  very  freely  as 
before.  Reference  seems  to  be  to  the  interpretation  of  such  passages  as  Matt. 
xxiv.  36,  42 ;  Luke  xii.  19-20.  14.  for  man.  A  common  proverb,  cf. 
'Ancren  Riwle,'  p.  338  ;  '  Ayenbite  of  Inwit'  (Morris),  p.  129.  A  poem  on 
long  life  ('  Old  Eng.  Misc.,'  p.  156)  begins  : 

'  Mon  mai  longe  lives  wene, 
Ac  ofte  him  lieS  J>e  wrench.' 


3IO  //•    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 


VII.   'THE  AYENBITE  OF  INWIT,  OR  REMORSE  OF 
CONSCIENCE ' 

This  work,  in  the  handwriting  of  the  author,  is  contained  in  Arundel  MS.  57 
of  the  British  Museum.  It  was  edited  by  Stevenson  in  1855  and  by  Morris  for 
the  Early  English  Text  Society  (No.  23)  in  1866.  Extracts  appear  in 
Matzner  ('  Sprachproben/  I,  60),  Morris  ('  Specimens,'  II,  98),  Wiilker  ('  Lese-. 
buch,'  I,  112).  The  author  gives  his  name  as  Dan  Michel  (Michael)  of  North- 
gate  (Kent),  tells  us  that  he  was  an  Augustine  monk  of  Canterbury,  and  that 
he  finished  the  'Remorse  of  Conscience'  in  1340.  His  language  therefore 
represents  Kentish  of  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  about  three-quarters 
of  a  century  later  than  the  preceding  selection,  and  a  quarter  of  a  century  later 
than  the  •  Gloucester  Chronicle.' 

The  work  is  a  translation  of '  La  Somme  des  Vices  et  des  Vertus  '  by  Lorens, 
a  Benedictine  monk  of  the  later  thirteenth  century.  It  treats  of  the  ten  command- 
ments, the  twelve  articles  of  faith,  the  seven  deadly  sins,  &c,  with  occasional  illus- 
trative tales,  anecdotes,  or  lives  of  saints.  It  is  strongly  allegorical  throughout, 
but  the  style  is  not  as  pleasing  as  that  of  the  '  Ancren  Riwle,'  or  as  simple  as 
that  of  the  '  Kentish  Sermons.'  Our  selection,  '  How  to  learn  to  die,'  is  based 
on  the  text  of  Morris  above  (p.  70  f .) ,  where  it  begins  the  more  constructive 
teaching  of  the  book.  Special  monographs  on  the  work  are  by  Varnhagen, 
'  Beitrage  zur  Erklarung  und  Textkritik'  ('Eng.  Stud.,'  I,  379;  II,  27)  ;  by 
Evers,  dissertation  with  same  title  (1888)  ;  by  Konrath,  '  Die  lateinische 
Quelle  zu  Ayenbite'  ('Eng.  Stud.,'  XII,  259). 

In  Notes  to  '  Old  Kentish  Sermons '  reference  was  made  to  the  principal 
treatises  on  the  Kentish  dialect,  and  to  important  peculiarities.  In  the  present 
selection  are  to  be  noticed  ea  (ya,yea)  for  WS.  ea  or  lengthened  ea,  and  no  for 
OE.  ME.  o  (p)  sometimes  ;  cf.  gnodes  ==  godes  (215,  22)  ;  guo  =  gp  (218,  32). 
Among  consonants  z  is  regularly  written  for  voiced  s,  clearly  indicating  the 
voicing  of  the  latter  when  initial  as  well  as  when  medial. 

Page  215,  1.  18.  rapre  panne  ssed.  The  figure  is  a  common  one  in 
Scripture;  cf.  2  Chron.  xxix.  15  ;  Job  viii.  9;  xiv.  2  ;  Ps.  cii.  11  ;  cix.  23. 

Page  216,  1. 15.  pe  wyse  Catoun.  Presumably  Dionysius  Cato,  whose 
'  Disticha '  were  so  highly  regarded  in  the  middle  ages.  Nothing  exactly  like 
this  occurs,  but  for  contempt  of  death  see  '  Disticha  '  at  I,  22,  IV,  22.  21.  pri 
dyeapes.  Another  interpretation  of  the  three  deaths  occurs  in  '  Old  Eng. 
Homilies,'  II,  169.  29.  damezele  Bfreblisse.  Explained  in  the  following 
clause,  '  death  that  crowns  and  places  (dop)  in  bliss  all  the  saints.'  For  a  name 
made  in  the  same  way  cf.  161,  6. 

Page  218, 1.  7.  to  pe  reward  of.  '  In  respect  of  or  to.'  Reward  has 
the  sense  of  '  regard/  the  cognate  word.  19.  ase  zayp  Salomon.  Prow 
xxiv.  16,  which  reads  in  the  Vulgate,  Septies  enim  cadet  iustas,  et  restirget. 

Page  219,  1.  2.  per  ne  may  guo  in.  Referring  to  Rev.  xxi.  27  ;  cf.  1.  32. 
15.  m^re  stranger.     The  double  comparative  appears  thus  early. 


HIGDEN'S    '  POLYCHRONICON  •  31 1 


VIII.     TREVISA'S  TRANSLATION  OF  HIGDEN'S 
<  POLYCHRONICON ' 

The  English  '  Polychronicon '  of  Trevisa  is  preserved  in  at  least  four  MSS., 
St.  John's  Coll.  H  I  at  Cambridge,  and  Cotton  Tiberius  D  VII,  Harleian 
1,900,  Additional  24,194  of  the  British  Museum.  Of  these  the  first  was  printed 
by  Caxton  in  1482.  A  later  version  than  those  above  was  edited  by  Babbington 
for  the  Rolls  Series,  and  extracts  from  Trevisa  are  found  in  Matzner  ('Sprach- 
proben,'  II,  343),  Morris  ('Specimens,'  II,  335),  and  Wiilker  (' Lesebuch,'  II, 
205).  Our  selection  is  from  Cotton  Tiberius  D  VII,  a  contemporary  MS.  in 
pure  Southern.  The  translator,  John  Trevisa,  was  vicar  at  Berkt.  >y,  then 
canon  at  Westbury,  Gloucestershire.  He  finished  his  translation  in  April  1387, 
as  he  tells  us.  The  language  is  therefore  Southern  of  Gloucestershire  in  the  last 
half  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

The  'Polychronicon'  was  originally  written  in  Latin  by  Radulphus  or 
Ranulphus  Higden  of  Chester.  As  the  name  implies,  the  work  is  a  sort  of 
history  of  the  world,  brought  down  to  the  year  1342.  This  Trevisa  translated 
freely,  adding  here  and  there,  and  extending  to  1357.  Besides  this  he  is 
supposed  to  have  translated  other  works,  though  these  cannot  be  proved  to  be 
his  with  certainty. 

As  to  language,  Trevisa' s  Southern  shows  no  voicing  of  initial^/,  and  s,  so 
far  as  orthography  is  concerned,  but  otherwise  well  represents  the  dialect.  The 
selection  shows  a  for  ha  (ha),  beside  hi \hy), in  the  plural  of  the  third  personal 
pronoun;  cf.  'Juliana,' p.  191. 

Page  220,  1.  1.  pe  3§re  of  Hely.  The  mediaeval  historians  were  fond  of 
such  union  of  sacred  and  secular  history,  and  it  was  natural  to  their  annalistic 
form  of  historical  writing.  7.  Vespasian  hys  tyme.     That  is  69-79  A- D< 

Pictes  out  of  Scitia.  This  tradition  appears  in  numerous  chroniclers  back 
to  Bede.  That  the  Picts  entered  Britain  later  than  the  Britons  is  probably  true 
enough.  Cf.  221,  6.  17.  In  Vespasian.  Based  on  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth, 
as  the  footnote  shows.  This  accounts  for  many  statements  of  which  authentic 
history  gives  no  confirmation.  18.  Marius.  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth, '  Hist. 
Brit.,'  IV,  ch.  xvii.  Arviragus,  his  father,  is  mentioned  in  ch.  xiii  f,  but  neither 
is  known  to  be  historical,  though  Geoffrey  connects  them  with  the  Roman 
emperors,  as  here.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Rodric  in  the  same  line. 
21.  Cathenesia.     The  present  Caithness  doubtless. 

Page  221,  1.  4.  Servius.  The  commentator  on  Virgil,  who  lived  in  the 
last  of  the  fourth  and  beginning  of  the  fifth  century,  the  time  of  Jerome  and 
Augustine.  5.  Agatirsis.  Cf.  •  Aeneid,'  IV,  146,  where  occurs  picti  Aga- 
thyrsi,  giving  rise  to  the  comment  of  Servius.  12.  Maximus.  The  chronicler 
has  here  confused  Magnus  Clemens  Maximus  (383-388)  with  Maximus  Tyrannus 
(408-411),  as  shown  by  the  references  to  Gratianus  and  Valentinianus  in  1.  14. 
He  has  also  mistaken  the  name  Tyrannus  for  a  descriptive  title.  Marius  is 
mentioned,  not  by  Geoffrey  but  by  Gildas.  21.  Carausius.  Mentioned  by 
Geoffrey, '  Hist.  Brit.,'  V,  ch.  iii.  22.  Bassianus.  Better  known  as  Caracalla. 
Geoffrey  recounts  the  death  of  Geta  as  in  battle  between  the  brothers  for 
supremacy  in  the  empire.  28.  pwartgver  wal.  The  wall  of  Hadrian  from 
Newcastle  to  Carlisle  and  the  Solway  Firth,  here  called  the  Scottysch,  that  is, 


312  II.    THE  SOUTHERN  DIALECT 

the  Irish  sea.  So  also  at  222,  2  and  22.  30.  Nynyan.  Bede  gives  the 
tradition  regarding  Ninias  or  Nynian  ({ Eccl.  Hist.,'  Ill,  iv),  but  his  date  cannot 
be  definitely  fixed.  He  is  said  to  have  died  in  432.  32.  Brenicia.  Berenicia, 
founded  according  to  Bede  in  547  A.  D. 

Page  222, 1.  4.  Duke  Reuda.  In  his  edition  of  Bede,  Plummer  says  the 
northern  portion  of  County  Antrim,  Ireland,  was  called  Dal  Riada,  after  an 
ancient  leader  who  is  supposed  to  have  died  in  165  a.d.  Thence  the  name 
was  transferred  to  Britain  with  an  Irish  colony. 

Page  223,  1.  2.  Flemmynges.  In  11 11  Henry  I  established  a  colony  of 
this  people  in  Pembrokeshire,  Southwest  Wales.  11.  pe  Danes.  Reference 
is  doubtless  to  the  massacre  on  St.  Brice's  day,  1002;  cf.  Freeman, 'Norm. 
Conquest,'  I,  182,  312  f,  634  f. 

Page  224,  1.  7.  drawe  somwhat.  An  early  recognition,  perhaps,  of  words 
borrowed  from  the  Celts.  26.  pys  manere.  This  whole  paragraph  is  an 
addition  to  his  original  by  Trevisa  himself,  and  is  naturally  of  greatest  interest 
as  a  contemporary  account.  pe  fiirste  moreyn.  The  great  plague  of 
1348-9.  A  second  occurred  in  1361-2,  a  third  in  1369,  and  some  reckon  a 
fourth  in  1375-6.  27.  J§han  Cornwal  .  .  .  Richard  Pencrych.  Both 
Comishmen,  as  it  would  seem  from  their  names.  It  is  not  improbable  that  they 
were  both  at  Oxford,  as  was  Trevisa,  for  the  name  Master  John  Cornwall  appears 
in  the  records  of  Merton  College,  and  the  names  Pencrych  (Penkrissh)  and 
Pencrych  Hall  are  also  found.  The  latter  was  about  opposite  Nunne  Hall, 
where  Cornwall  taught.  See  Stevenson's  article  on  the  '  Introduction  of  English 
in  English  Schools'  in  '  An  English  Miscellany,'  p.  421. 

Page  225,  1.  1.  of  pe  secunde  Kyng  Richard  .  .  .  nyne.  The  ninth 
year  of  Richard  II  began  June  22,  1385,  so  that  this  part  must  have  been  written 
in  the  last  half  of  that  year.  6.  disavauntage.  This  shows  that  Trevisa 
was  not  in  the  least  prejudiced  against  French,  when  properly  added  to  a  know- 
ledge of  the  mother  tongue.  Cf.  Robert  of  Gloucester  at  210,  19,  20. 
11.  grf  t  wonder.  Trevisa  was  scarcely  more  in  the  dark  than  many  a  later 
historian  of  our  language.  Of  course  the  changes  in  spoken  English  were  due 
to  an  unconscious  variation  in  different  districts,  while  ^^  Igngage  of  Nownandy 
— that  is  French  in  general — was  taught  and  learned,  with  some  idea  of  a 
normal  or  standard  form.  Had  Trevisa  been  more  widely  acquainted  with  the 
French  as  was  Chaucer,  he  would  have  known  that  there  was  some  variation  as 
spoken  in  England  and  on  the  continent ;  cf.  what  Chaucer  says  of  the  Prioress, 
Prologue  to  'Cant.  Tales,'  124  f.  28.  bycause  pat  pe  kynges.  Just  what 
influence  Trevisa  supposed  the  kings  to  have  had  is  not  clear,  but  the  relation 
of  the  capital  city  and  the  center  of  government  to  the  development  of  a  standard 
language  is  well  known. 


THE   DIALECT    OF   LONDON 

The  importance  of  the  language  of  the  capital  city  to  the  development  of 
standard  English  has  led  to  the  placing  of  four  selections  from  London 
English  in  this  place.  A  comparison  of  these  will  show  how  the  language 
gradually  changed,  in  most  particulars,  from  Southern  to  Midland. 

I.    THE  ENGLISH  PROCLAMATION  OF  HENRY  III 

This  proclamation  occurs  in  two  MSS.,  one  in  the  Public  Record  Office, 
London,  and  the  other  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford.  The  first  of  these 
was  published  by  Rymer  (1816),  by  Ellis  in  'Transactions  of  the  Philological 
Society'  (1868),  and  by  Matzner  ('  Sprachproben,'  II,  54).  The  second  was 
printed  in  'Memorials  of  Oxford'  by  J.  Ingram  (1837),  an(l  by  Skeat  in 
'Transactions  of  the  Philological  Society'  (1 880-1).  Our  text  follows  the 
first.  As  indicated,  the  *  Proclamation'  was  issued  Oct.  18,  1258,  so  that  we 
have  here  the  English  of  some  London  scribe  in  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth 
century. 

This  '  Proclamation '  is  the  earliest  in  English,  after  the  disuse  of  the  latter 
in  public  documents  following  the  Norman  Conquest ;  cf.  the  author's 
'  History  of  the  English  Language,'  ch.  v.  It  was  issued  to  confirm  to  the 
people  the  '  Provisions  of  Oxford,'  a  charter  of  rights  which  had  been  wrested 
from  the  king.  As  indicated  at  the  end,  a  copy  was  sent  to  every  shire  in 
England  and  to  Ireland.  The  copy  we  print  indicates  Huntingdonshire  as 
its  destination,  as  that  of  the  Bodleian  indicates  Oxfordshire.  The  writ  was 
issued  in  both  French  and  English;  cf.  the  French  version  in  Ellis's  edition. 
For  the  '  Provisions '  themselves,  which  accompanied  this  Proclamation,  see 
Stubbs's  '  Select  Charters ' ;  Adams  and  Stevens's  '  Select  Documents  of  Eng- 
lish Constitutional  History,'  I,  56. 

The  language  of  this  selection  shows  the  use  of  the  OE.  diphthongs  eo,  eo, 
ea,  and  the  ligatures  ce,  ce,  as  in  Southern  texts  of  the  same  period ;  cf.  the 
'  Ancren  Riwle '  with  the  Midland  '  Genesis  and  Exodus.'  To  these  are 
added  the  digraph  oa,  probably  an  early  writing  of  ME.  p  from  OE.  a.  In 
other  respects  the  language  shows  a  mixture  of  Southern  and  Midland,  prob- 
ably characteristic  of  London  English  of  the  time.  True  Southern  forms  are 
those  with  ii,  tl  =  OE.  j/,  those  with  the  prefix  i  (OE.  ge),  and  such  verbal 
forms  as  beo},  habbed,  mdkien;  besides  these  the  older  inflexional  forms,  as 
J>an  (OE.J>am),  Gode,  loande,  and  the  noun  plurals  in  en,  as  worden.  For 
a  fuller  consideration  of  the  language  of  this  '  Proclamation '  cf.  Morsbach, 
'  Schriftsprache,' p.  161. 

Page  226, 1. 1.  Jmr;  Godes  fultume.  For  the  OF.  par  le  grace  Deu, 
Lat.  dei  gratia.  3.   send  =  sendetJ.         4.    witen  50.     The  subjunctive 

of  mild  command.  willen  and  unnen.      Note  the  present  plurals  in 


314  th    THE   DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

en,  Ml.  forms,  and  compare  the  Sth.  beop  (1.  5),  /tabbed  (1.  7).  5.    ure 

rsedesmen.  Reference  is  made  no  doubt  to  the  Committee  of  Twenty-four, 
twelve  elected  by  the  barons  and  twelve  by  the  king,  who  had  drawn  up  the 
'Provisions'  in  the  Oxford  session.  24.  Boneface.  No  special  note  is 
necessary  on  these  prominent  men  of  the  time.  Thirteen  sign  here,  sixteen 
the  corresponding  French  translation.  The  same  thirteen  in  the  Oxford 
copy,  in  the  same  order,  probably  indicates,  as  Skeat  emphasized  from  another 
circumstance,  that  all  the  copies  were  alike  in  this  respect. 

Page  227,1.  8.  And  al  on.  This  part  does  not  occur  in  the  Oxford  copy. 
It  suggests  that  we  may  have  before  us  the  original,  on  which  this  note  was 
made  for  general  reference.  9.    psere  kuneriche.     Note  the  peculiar  use 

of  the  feminine  form  of  the  pronoun  with  a  noun  originally  neuter. 


II.     ADAM  DAVY'S  DREAMS  ABOUT  EDWARD  II 

This  text  is  found  in  Laud  MS.  622  at  the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford,  and 
was  edited  by  Fumivall  for  the  Early  English  Text  Society  (69)  in  1878. 
The 'Dreams'  were  written  between  1307  and  1327,  probably  soon  after  the 
accession  of  the  king.  Of  Adam  Davy,  the  author,  little  is  certainly  known 
beyond  what  he  tells  us  in  his  verses ;  cf.  the  '  Diet,  of  Nat.  Biography.' 
The  '  Dreams '  have  no  special  literary  value,  but  are  important  as  exhibiting 
the  language  of  the  capital  city.  Their  purpose  was  doubtless  to  obtain 
favor  of  the  king.  Certainly,  that  Edward  II  should  be  l  emperor  in  Cristen- 
dom'  (229,  33)  could  hardly  have  been  expected  long  after  his  troublous 
reign  began. 

The  change  of  the  language  of  London  from  a  mixture  of  Southern  and 
Midland  toward  pure  Midland  is  very  evident  in  this  selection.  The  notable 
Sth.  characteristics  are  wanting,  as  «',  ii  for  OE.  y,  y,  though  the  Sth.  open  £ 
(WS.  a,  Merc.  f)  still  prevails.  Similarly  the  indicative  present  plural  of 
verbs  ends  in  the  Midland  en,  not  Sth.  ep  (eth).  Forms  with  the  Sth.  prefix  i 
(y),  OE.  ge,  are  not  numerous.  Even  at  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  therefore,  the  language  of  London  was  closely  approximating  the 
Midland  dialect  of  Chaucer. 

Page  227,  1.  15.  Prince  of  "Wales.  This  title,  coupled  with  that  of 
king  in  the  preceding  line,  shows  that  the  '  Dreams '  relate  to  Edward  II,  the 
first  to  possess  the  former  title  and  the  only  one  of  the  Edwards  of  the 
fourteenth   century  to   be  both   prince  and   king.  20.    Seint   Edward. 

Edward  the  Confessor,  commemorated  on  Jan.  5,  though  the  title  might  apply 
to  the  second  Saxon  king  of  that  name. 

Page  228,  1.  21.  pe  decollacioun  of  Seint  Jgn.  The  beheading  of  John 
is  commemorated  on  Aug.  29.  28.  pe  ffst  of  alle  halewen.      All  Saints' 

day,  Nov.  1. 

Page  229,  1.  21.    pe  day  of  Seint  Lucie.     That  is,  Dec.  13. 

Page  230, 1.  5.   worpingni3ht.     This  has  not  been  identified,  but  would  1 
seem,  from  the  chronological  order  followed,  to  fall  between  All  Saints  and 
Lent.     The  only  analogous  compound  in  OE.  is  d&gweor}ing,  *  celebration, 
festival,'  but  this  does  not  assist  us  unless  worpingnitfit  could  be  some  very 
important  festival  as  Christmas. 


FIRST  ENGLISH  PETITION    TO   PARLIAMENT        315 

Page  231,  1.  2.  in  clfne  leinte.  Already  the  old  word  for  spring 
(OE.  lengten)  has  been  specialized  to  the  clerical  use,  as  in  modern  English. 
20.  pe  bf ryng  of  our  Lf  fdy.  The  birth  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  commemorated 
on  Sept.  8.  29.  For  me  ne  worpe.  *  On  account  of  me/  '  nor  shall  be 
(shewed)  to  learned  or  unlearned.' 


III.    THE  FIRST  PETITION  TO  PARLIAMENT  IN  ENGLISH 

This  '  Petition '  is  preserved  in  a  MS.  of  the  Public  Record  Office,  London. 
It  was  printed,  quite  imperfectly,  in  ' Rolls  of  Parliament,'  III,  225,  and  later 
by  Morsbach  in  '  Neuenglische  Schriftsprache,'  p.  171.  As  it  bears  the  date 
1386,  the  language  is  London  English  of  the  last  quarter  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  Apart  from  its  linguistic  value  the  '  Petition  '  is  highly  interesting  as 
giving  us  a  most  vivid  conception  of  municipal  politics  in  early  London. 
The  language  presents  few  peculiarities,  and  these  will  be  readily  understood 
from  the  previous  readings.  The  sentence  structure  hardly  suggests  one 
accustomed  to  the  pen,  and  the  document  may  easily  have  been  composed  by 
some  clerk  of  the  Mercery. 

Page  232,  1.  21.  as  a  membre.  One  of  the  twelve  great  Livery  Com- 
panies of  the  city,  and  having  an  important  place  in  the  government. 
22.  wr§nges  subtiles.  Note  the  OF.  adjective  following  the  noun  and 
taking  the  plural  form,  no  doubt  a  documentary  usage  rather  than  one 
colloquially  common  at  the  time.  24.  is  to  be  to.  'Is  to  be  by'  or 
'belongs  to,'  as  we  should  say.  25.  at  9  day.  The  Anglo-French  text 
reads :  chescun  an  le  jotir  de  Seint  Edward  le  Roy,  that  is,  Jan.  5  ;  cf.  note  on 
227,  20. 

Page  233, 1. 1.  Nicholus  Brembre.  A  member  of  the  Grocers'  Company 
and  chief  supporter  among  the  people  of  Richard  II,  Brembre  became  mayor 
in  1383-4  by  forcible  means  as  narrated.  In  1386  he  secured  the  election  of 
his  accomplice  Nicholas  Exton  (234,  25),  and  he  himself  became  a  councillor 
of  the  king.  In  the  next  year  he  was  charged  with  treason  and  fled  to  Wales. 
He  was  brought  back  and  hanged  in  London  in  1388.  2.  Jphn  Northamp- 
ton. Also  called  Comberton.  He  was  leader  of  the  faction  supporting 
Wyclif  and  itself  supported  by  John  of  Gaunt.  Elected  mayor  in  1381,  for 
two  years  he  was  imprisoned  in  1384  by  Brembre,  but  was  released  in  1387  and 
fully  restored  to  London  citizenship  in  1390.  13.  her  mair.  While  the 
preceding  ng  man  is  sing.,  it  implies  the  pi.  and  accounts  for  the  plural 
pronoun.  14.  of  his  ordynaunce.  The  Anglo-French  text  reads :  par  son 
assent,  *  of  his  assent  or  party,'  explaining  the  passage.  15.  grfte  quantitee 
of  armure.  This  passage  is  a  wonderful  revelation  of  the  political  methods 
sometimes  employed  at  this  time  in  the  freest  and  most  powerful  city  of 
England.  17.  ofwithinne.  Those  of  the  city,  besides  the  '  straungers 
of  the  contre.'  27.  of  whgmsg  it  wf re.  '  Of  whatsoever  it  might  be.' 
The  whgm  is  dat.-acc,  the  older  dat.  of  the  neuter  zvhat.  28.  and  it 
wfre.  '  If  it  were/  Morsbach  adds  {if)  after  and,  but  this  seems  unnecessary 
as  shown  by  the  punctuation. 

Page  234,  1.  10.  tyme  out  of  mynde.  That  tyme  was  omitted  by 
mistake  is  clear  from  the  Anglo-French  text,  del  temps  dount  nulle  memoirs 


316  //.    THE  DIALECT  OF  LONDON 

ne  court.  11.  wolden.  A  subject  we,  which  may  have  been  omitted  by 
the  scribe,  is  implied  in  '  the  Mercerye  or  othere  craftes '  above.  Or  perhaps 
the  writer  intended  another  construction  connected  with  the  clause  beginning 
as  (1.  8).  17.  the  which  thyng  lyke  to  yowre.  *  Which  {the  which  thyng) 
may  it  please  your  worthy  lordship  to  be  proved  or  disproved,  that  truth  may 
show  which  of  the  two  {the  whether)  (is  correct).'  Here  and  several  times  the 
word  lordship  is  an  abstract,  used  instead  of  the  plural  but  implying  all  the 
lords  in  council.  24.  for  thei.  '  So  that  (for)  they  should  not  be  known 
or  continued,'  equivalent  to  '  lest  they  should  be  known  and  continued.' 
25.  Nicholus  Exton.  Made  mayor  in  1386  by  Brembre  and  his  party.  As 
here  accused,  he  is  said  to  have  publicly  burnt  a  book  of  good  customs  called 
the  'Jubilee.'  This  event  marks  the  revival  of  the  party  of  Northampton 
in  the  city.  30.  which  of  us  . .  .  the  Kyng  sholde  do  hym.     Note  the 

anacoluthon.  Brembre  made  a  charge  of  being  false  to  the  king,  and  then 
offered  immunity  to  any  who  would  admit  the  charge,  hoping  thus  to  gain 
a  good  witness  for  his  case.  32.  and  if  any.  Note  the  indicative  in  the 
condition,  perhaps  in  emphasis  of  the  reality  of  the  case. 

Page  235,  1.  3.  the  mair  that  now  is.  That  is,  Exton,  mentioned  above. 
8.  thfre  men.  '  Where  men,'  implying  also  •  because.'  13.  bi  suggestion. 
This  seems  to  imply  that  the  offer  by  Brembre  (234,  30)  had  been  accepted  by 
some,  who  had  thus  shielded  themselves  from  punishment  in  other  particulars. 
16.  to  ben  used.  The  sense  is:  i  your  lord's  command  is  too  great  a  thing  to 
be  used  familiarly  among  or  toward  simple  men,  lest  they,  because  of  their 
ignorance  in  obeying  it  {unwyse  to  save  it),  &c.  24.  brere  or  Brembre. 
To  understand  the  play  upon  the  name  it  must  be  remembered  that  our  word 
bramble  had,  in  both  Old  and  Middle  English,  a  form  brember.  For  this 
period  cf.  brember'flour  (Harl.  MS.  of  Chaucer)  for  brembel-flour  of  the 
received  text.  27.  the  which.  '  Which  being  granted  by  your  lordship ' ; 
that  is,  what  is  implied  in  that  clause  (1.  29).  30.  as  amgng  us.  '  Among 
ourselves.' 

Page  236,  1.  2.  vittailers.  Brembre's  party  'had  its  strength  among 
the  .  .  .  grocers,  then  dominant,  and  the  fishmongers,  whose  monopoly  it 
upheld  against  the  claims  of  the  populace.' — '  Diet,  of  Nat.  Biog.,'  Brembre. 
28.  in  the  sexto  yfre.     That  is,  in  1384. 


IV.     CHAUCER'S  '  CANTERBURY  TALES ' 

It  is  needless  to  give  details  regarding  the  Chaucer  MSS.,  or  the  numerous 
editions  of  his  works.  The  extract  is  from  the  Ellesmere  MS.  as  reprinted  by 
the  Chaucer  Society,  except  for  the  few  changes  indicated  in  the  footnotes. 
Nor  is  it  necessary  to  say  much  of  place  and  language,  since  every  detail  of  this 
sort  is  so  easily  accessible.  It  will  be  generally  admitted  that  the  '  Pardoner's 
Tale '  represents  London  English,  in  the  last  decade  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
that  is,  somewhat  later  than  the  time  of  the  last  selection. 

For  the  originals  of  the  story,  so  far  as  known,  see  the  account  in  Skeat's 
'  Chaucer,'  III,  439  f.  For  Chaucer's  language  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
give  special  references,  as  to  Ten  Brink's  '  Chaucer's  Sprache  und  Verskunst ' 


\ 


CHAUCER'S   'CANTERBURY   TALES'  317 

(trans,  as  the '  Language  and  Metre  of  Chaucer '),  and  the  numerous  introductory 
treatises  giving  two  or  three  Tales  with  grammar,  &c. 

Page  237,  1.  7.  In  Flaundres.  The  place  was  perhaps  so  indicated  in 
the  original  form  of  the  story  which  Chaucer  used.  18.  they  totf  re.  One 
of  the  best  illustrative  passages  is  from  the  'Parson's  Tale':  '  For  Cristes  sake 
ne  swereth  nat  so  sinfully,  in  dismembringe  of  Crist  by  soule,  herte,  bones,  and 
body.  For  certes  it  seemeth  that  ye  thinke  that  the  cursede  Jewes  ne  dis- 
membred  nat  ynough  the  preciouse  persone  of  Crist,  but  ye  dismembre  him 
more.' 

Page  238,  1.  2.  luxurle  is  =  luxurl  »s.  The  Scriptural  passage  (Eph.  v. 
18)  reads  in  the  Vulgate  Nolite  inebriari  vino,  in  quo  est  luxuria.  As  the 
passage  is  quoted  by  Innocent  III  in  '  De  Contemptu  Mundi,'  which  Chaucer 
translated,  he  may  have  taken  it  from  that  source.  6.  the  stories.  Reference 
is  to  the  '  Historia  Scholastica'  of  Petrus  Comestor,  called  '  clerke  of  the  stories ' 
in  '  Piers  Plowman,'  B  VII,  73,  and  •  maister  of  storyies '  by  Lydgate.  The 
plural  is  used  because  each  of  several  parts  of  the  work  is  called  '  Historia.' 
The  clause  then  means  'whoso  has  well  perused  the  stories.'  10.  Senek 
seith  e§ k.  Tyrwhitt  suggested  Seneca's  Epistles  lxxxiit :  Extende  in  plures 
dies  ilium  ebrii  habitum  ;  numquid  furore  dubitabis  ?  nunc  quoque  non  est 
minor,  sed  brevior  ?  14.  fallen  in  a  shrewe.  '  Fallen  on  a  shrew  or  evil 
person.'  18.  Q  original.  The  line  is  metrically  complete  without  0,  which 
may  have  intruded  from  the  preceding  lines.  22.  Corrupt  was.  Cf.  the 
'  Parson's  Tale,'  §  70  :  '  This  sinne  (glottony)  corrumped  al  this  world,  as  is  wel 
shewed  in  the  sinne  of  Adam  and  Eve.'  30.  9  glotonye.     The  original  of 

this  (Ecclus.  xxxvii.  32)  was  quoted  by  Innocent  III  in  '  De  Contemptu  Mundi.' 

Page  239,  1.  2.  a  belle.     The   custom  of  the  time  as  shown   by  the 
direction  of  Myrc,  '  Instructions  for  Parish  Priests,'  1.  1,964  : 
'Make  ]>y  clerk  before  ]>e  3ynge, 
To  bere  ly3t  and  belle  rynge.' 
4.  That  9911  of  hem.     MnE.  '  one  of  them '  rather  than  '  the  one ' ;  that  is 
the  old  demonstrative  with  t  retained  before  a  vowel.     Cf.  the  tpn,  the  tother. 
17.  this  pestilence.     This  shows  that  the  story  is  placed  in  the  time  of  one 
of  the  great  plagues  which  swept  western  Europe,  perhaps  that  of  1348-9,  the 
worst  of  all.         34.  al  §nes.     The  usual  expression  is  at  pnes,  or  al  at  pnes. 

Page  240,  1.  19.  God  yow  see.  Cf.  'Cant.  Talcs'  13  156,  D  2,169; 
'  Troilus,'  II,  85,  God  you  save  and  see.  While  the  corresponding  OE.  word 
seems  not  to  have  the  meaning  of  '  protect,'  that  is  found  in  the  case  of  the 
corresponding  ON.  form.  26.  Ynde.  Taken  as  an  example  of  the  far 
distant  land.  Sometimes  Greece  is  used  in  the  same  way.  31.  Ne  d§§th. 
As  Prof.  Kittredge  pointed  out,  the  next  seven  lines  are  imitated  from  the  first 
elegy  of  Maximian  ;  cf.  Skeat's  '  Chaucer/  v,  287. 

Page  241,  1.  5.  my  cheste.  That  in  which  his  worldly  belongings  were 
kept ;  usually  found  in  old  times  at  the  foot  of  the  bed  in  the  bed-chamber. 
13.  In  h.99ly  writ.  Lev.  xix.  32 ;  in  the  Vulgate,  Coram  cano  capite 
consurge.        17.  did.     '  Should  do ' ;  subj.  mode. 

Page  242, 1.  31.  the  cut.  The  shortest,  as  in  a  fuller  account  of  a  drawing 
of  cuts  in  the  Prologue,  835-845. 


3l8  //.    THE   DIALECT    OF  LONDON 

Page  244,  1.  6.  at  oure  owene  wille.  { According  to  our  own  pleasure,' 
a  common  idiom.  19.  Forwhy  the  feend.  Cf.  '  OE.  Homilies,'  II,  39 
( EETS.,  53)  :  '  SwagiveSure  Drihten  leve  ]>e  devle  to  ben  on  j?e  swinisshe  men 
)>e  ihc  er  of  spec,  and  on  hem  to  wuniende  and  hem  to  drenchende,  and  of  here 
wit  to  bringinde  and  to  driven  fram  unrihtw  to  ofter,  fram  efteliche  laste  to 
michele,  fram  synne  to  synne,  fram  ivele  to  ivele,  and  et  tan  ande  hem  drenched 
on  shameliche  defte  and  mid  hem  to  helle  ledeoV 

Page  245,  1.  5.  goon  apaas.  The  first  part  of  the  last  word  is  not  the 
article,  as  sometimes  explained,  but  a  =  on.  The  expression  means  go  on  foot, 
and  is  thus  indicative  of  the  time  required  for  such  travel.  29.  canon  .  .  .  fen. 
The  work  of  Avicenna  (Ibn-Sina)  is  called  '  Book  of  the  Canon  in  Medicine,' 
and  one  part  in  the  Latin  version  is  namedjfe^,  from  Arabic^a/m. 

Page  246,  1.  11.  goode  men.  The  metre  requires  that  these  two  words 
should  be  read  as  a  compound  of  two  syllables. 


GLOSSARY 

The  Glossary  is  arranged  on  a  strictly  alphabetical  basis,  except  as  follows : 
initially, }  (9)  occur  after  /,  and  J  just  before  y,  with  which  it  belongs  in  its 
modern  development ;  but  medially/  (ff)  are  placed  after  tg,  and  }  with  g  after 
h,  since  these  positions  are  most  natural  to  the  modern  reader.  Each  word  is 
given  in  its  normal  form,  rather  than  in  the  form  in  which  it  happens  to  occur 
the  first  time,  as  usually  done  in  the  so-called  glossarial  index.  But  words 
tending  to  lose  a  final  element  (usually  final  e),  even  in  normal  Middle  English, 
are  sometimes  given  in  the  shorter  form.  The  great  diversity  of  ME.  spelling 
makes  frequent  cross-reference  necessary,  and  only  in  case  of  Orm's  forms  with 
extra  doubling  of  consonants  has  normalizing  occasionally  been  practised  ;  for 
example,  Orm's  atind,  affter  will  be  found  under  and,  after.  Orm's  forms,  owing 
to  their  importance,  are  designated  by  (O)  after  them. 

The  etymology  is  given  so  far  as  the  immediate  form  and  language  from 
which  the  word  is  derived.  To  attempt  more  would  have  been  to  increase 
unwisely  the  size  of  the  book.  Yet  when  some  considerable  change  in  the  form 
of  the  word  has  occurred  a  hint  of  this  is  given.  Thus  OE.  nouns  (mainly 
feminines)  which  have  assumed  inorganic  e  in  the  nominative-accusative,  under 
the  influence  of  the  oblique  cases,  are  indicated  by  adding  the  OE.  gender,  as 
/.  m.,  neut.  So  the  stem-forms  of  OE.,  OF.  verbs,  when  differing  from  the 
infinitive,  are  added  to  explain  ME.  forms.  In  case  of  all  irregular  verbs, 
weak,  strong,  and  minor  classes,  the  OE.  present  and  preterit-singular  are 
given.  With  strong  verbs  a  number  in  parentheses  indicates  the  class,  according 
to  the  numbering  of  the  Grammatical  Introduction.  An  (R)  denotes  reduplica- 
tion verbs.     See  list  of  irregular  verbs  at  end  of  Glossary. 

Common  abbreviations  need  no  explanation,  as  sb.,  substantive,  vb.,  verb, 
inf.,  infinitive,  &c.  The  following  may  be  explained :  n.,  g.,  d.,  a.,  nominative, 
genitive,  dative,  accusative;  ns.,ds.,  etc.,  nom.  sg.,  dative sg.;  wk.,  weak;  zvkv., 
stv.,ptprv.,  anv.,  weak,  strong,  preterit-present,  anomalous  verbs,  as  in  the 
Grammatical  Introduction.  For  other  abbreviations,  see  list  at  the  beginning 
of  the  book.    All  references  to  the  text  are  to  page  and  line. 

The  manner  of  marking  quantity  has  been  explained  in  the  Grammatical 

Introduction.     In  addition  some  few  diacritics  have  been  added  in  the  Glossary 

to  assist  in  differentiating  certain  sounds.     Thus  c  =  ch  is  marked  c\  g=j  in 

judge  (d3),(£;  g=y  initially  in  stressed  syllables,,^;  o  =  older  u,o  ;  OF.  u  =  ii, 

short  and  long,  it.     Medial  or  final  e,  when  certainly  silent,  is  sometimes 

marked  e. 

aa  =  a,  adv.,  OE.  a;  ever,  196,  13. 

Aaron,  sb.,  Lat.  Aaron;  Aaron,  213, 

4- 
abashed,  pp.  as  adj.,  abassen  <  OF. 

esba'ir,  3  sg.  esbaiss-  ;   abashed,  90, 
30. 


A. 


a,  see  am,  prep.  adv. 
a,  see  an. 

a,  a,  interj.,  OF.  a,  Lat.  ah  ;  0^25. 
23;  a,  140,5- 


320 


GLOSSARY 


abbeye,   abbaye,  sb.,  OF.    abbeie; 

abbey;  abbey,  108, 18;  abbaye,  113, 

21. 
abbot,  sb.,  OE.  abbod,  infl.  by  OF. 

abbat(?)  ;  abbot,  1,1. 
abbotrice,  sb.,  OE.  abbodrlce;  office 

of  abbot,  1,  10. 
abegge(n),   wkv.,    Kt.  =  M1.  abi33en 

(ablen) ;  OE.  abycgan-bShte  ;  buy, 
'pay  for,  atone  for ;  inf.  abegge,  217, 

3°- 

Abel,  sb.,  Lat.  Abel;  Abel,  68,  10. 

abel^e(n),  stv.,  OE.  abelgan-bealg 
(3)  J  grow  angry,  make  angry ;  pp. 
abol3e,  184,  20. 

abeod,  see  abide  (n). 

Aberdene,  sb.,  Aberdeen,  160,  15. 

abettour,  sb.,  OF.  abettour  ;  abettor; 
pi.  abettours,  236,  17. 

abhomynable,  adj., OF.  abominable; 
abominable,  237,  15. 

abide(n),  abyde(n),  stv.,  OE.  abidan 
-bad(i);  abide,  wait  for;  inf.  abyde, 
108,  2  ;  pr.  3  sg.  abydej),  216,  23  ; 
pt.  sg.  ab§d,  64,  17  ;  //.//.  abiden, 
35,  5  5  abide,  205,  14  ;  pp.  abiden, 
32,  4.  Sth.  3  sg.  abit,  180,  8;  pt. 
sg.  abeod,  187,  13. 

abote,  abouten,  see  abuten. 

Abraham,  sb.,  Lat.  Abraham  ;  Abra- 
ham, 33,  10. 

abreide(n),.r/z/.,  OE.  abregdan-brsegd 

(3)  ;  draw  out,  spring  up,  awake  ; 
pt.  sg.  abraid,  23,  15. 

abrfke(n),  stv.,  OE.  gebrecan-brsec 

(4)  ;  break ;  pt.  pi.  abreken,  60,  3. 
abrgt   (MS.  a  brod),  adv.,  OE.   on 

brad ;    widely,  profusely,    abroad, 

60,  20. 
absence,  sb.,  OF.  absence;  absence, 

117,  10. 
absent,  adj.,  OF.  absent ;  absent,  117, 

*■  _ 

abuten  (abuton),  abouten,  obout, 

abote,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  abuton  < 
onbuton  ;  about,  1,  16 ;  3,  8 ;  a- 
bouten,  53,  12  ;  obout,  138,  31  ; 
abote,  132,  14. 
abuven,  buven,  adv.  prep.,  OE. 
abufan  <  onbufan  ;  above,  14,  15; 
buven,  178,  30. 


abyde(n),  see  ablde(n). 

abye(n),  aby;e(n),  wk.,  OE.  abycgan 

-bohte ;  pay  for,  atone  for,  MnE. 

abide  by  confusion  with  ME.  abiden ; 

inf.  abye,j4,  19,  abyje,  55,  6;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  aby,  55,  6  ;  pp.  aboght,  238, 

21. 
ac,  oc,  conj.,  OE.  ac,  oc  ;  but,  2,  20 ; 

ace  (O)  8,  25.     Sth.  ah,  184,   24; 

auh,  197,  15. 
accidental,  adj.,  OF.  accidentel  (al  ?) ; 

accidental,  235,  22. 
accordandly,  adv.,  Nth.  pr.  ppl.  of 

accorden   (OF.  accorder)  +  ly ;  ac- 
cordingly, 144,  23. 
account,  see  acounte. 
accuse (n),  wkv.,  OF.  acuser ;  accuse  ; 

pp.  accused,  106,  17  ;  accusyd,  109, 

13- 
achtande,  see  aughtene. 
acorde(n),      wkv.,    OF.    accorder; 

accord,   agree,    reconcile ;   pr.    pi. 

acorden,  120,5;/^.   sg.  acordede, 

2>  1d>>  PP'  acorded,  244,  7.     Sth. 

pr.  pi.  acordej),  225,  20. 
acounte,     acount     (account),    sb., 

OF.cunte  (conte),infLby  vb.  acunter; 

account,  90,  28;  acount,  156,   21; 

account,  155,  30. 
acdupe(n),    wkv.,    OF.    encuper  < 

enculper ;    accuse,    inculpate ;    //. 

acouped,  92,  3. 
acumbrl(n),  wkv.,   OF.  encombrer; 

encumber;  Sth.  inf.  acumbri,  211, 

20. 
acupement,  sb.,   OF.    acoupement ; 
_  accusation,  42,  26. 
Adad,  sb.,  Lat.  Atad  ;  Atad,  35,  4. 
Adam,  sb.,  OE.  Adam,  Lat.  Adamus ; 

Adam ;  gs.  Adames,  32,  25  ;  Adam, 

67,  18. 
adle(n),  wkv.,  cf.  dialectal  Eng.  ad- 
dle;   cf.   ON.   dSlask;   gain;  pp. 

addledd  (O),  11,  1. 
admiral,  admirail,  sb.,  OF.  amiral, 

admiral,  admirail ;   amir,  Saracen 

ruler,  37,  10;  admirail,  46,  31. 
adonward,  see  adunward. 
adoun,  see  adun. 
adrad,  see  adrede(n). 
adra5e(n),    adrawe(n),    stv.,    OE. 

\ 


GLOSSARY 


321 


*adragan-drog  (6) ;  draw  out ;  imp. 

pi.  adrawej>,  207,   19;  pp.  adra3e, 

41,  25. 
adrede(n),    Sth.    adrfde(n),    stv., 

OM.     dredan(WS.    drcedan)-dred 

(R)  ;   dread,  fear  ;  pp.  adrad,  90, 

29.     Sth.  inf.  adrgden,  180,  2 ;  pr. 

1  sg.  adrgde,  176,  6. 
adrenche(n),  wkv.,  OE.  adrencan ; 

drown,  drench ;  pt.  sg.  adrenched, 

73,  12  ;  pt.  pi.  adrenchten,  197,  4. 
adrive(n),  stv.,  OE.  adrifan-draf  (1); 

drive,    drive   away ;  pp.    adriven, 

197,5-   _ 

adun,  adoun,  adv.  prep.,  OE.  of 
dune;  down,  38,  25;  adoun,  82, 
11. 

aduneward,  adonward,  adv.,  OE. 
on  dun,/.,  +  ME.  ward ;  downward, 
201,  10;  adonward,  208,  11. 

advent,  sb.,  OF.  avent,  advent;  ad- 
vent ;  ecclesiastically,  the  period 
including  the  four  Sundays  before 
Christmas,  200,  2. 

adversarie,  sb.,  OF.  adversarie ;  ad- 
versary, 239,  20. 

sech,  sefne,  eefre,  see  fch,  fven, 
fver. 

seft,  eefter,  see  eft,  after. 

eeh,  seie,  see  ac,  eie. 

seiper,  ellc,  see  eiper,  fch. 

relder,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  alder;  WS. 
ealdor;  chief ,  prince,  189,  23. 

aeldrihten,  sb.  as  adj.,  OE.  eal  + 
drihten ;  almighty,  184,  21. 

self,  sb.,  OE.  self;  elf;  pi.  alven, 
190,  27. 

eelle,  eelmes,  see  al,  almes. 

sem,  sem,  eende,  see  be(n),  |m,  ende. 

eeni,  eni,  indef.  prn.,  OE.  senig; 
any ;  seni,  178,  11 ;  eni,  46,  26. 
Sth.  ei,  47,  13  ;  gs.  eis  in  /Ar.,  eis 
weis,  in  any  way,  by  any  means, 
193,  27  ;  cf.  ani. 

eeorl,  see  erl. 

eer,  seresst,  «tf  fr. 

©rcebiscop,  see  archebischop. 

sere,  see  f  re. 

eert,  eerwe,  see  be(n),  ar;;. 

rostende,  sb.,  eME.  for  gst- ;  OE. 
eastende  (ende)  ;  east  end,  186,  7. 


set,  eeten,  Tee  at,  f  te(n.) 

eetfjpren,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  setforan; 
before,  226,  24. 

eevest,  adj.,  OE.  sefaest;  loyal,  trusty, 
originally  pious,  5,  8. 

eevre,  revert,  see  fver. 

eevrich,  sevric,  see  everilc. 

afande(n),  wkv.,  OE.  afandian ;  try, 
tempt',  pp.  afanded,  180,  27. 

affaytle(n),  wkv.,  OF.  affaitier;  af- 
fect; fashion,  prepare)  adorn;  tame, 
subdue;  pp.  affayted,  219,  27. 

affeare(n)  =  offere(n),  wkv.,  OM. 
offeran,  WS.  offairan ;  frighten, 
frighten  off;  Sth.  pr.  sbj.  sg.  affeare, 
193,  23. 

affeccyon,  sb.,  OF.  affeccion;  affec- 
tion ;  pi.  affeccyons,  145,  8. 

afforce(n),  wkv.,  OF.  aforcer ;  force, 
try,  attempt ;  Nth.  pr.  pi.  afforces, 
144,  12. 

Affrican,  sb.,  Lat.  Africanus,  OF. 
*  African  (?) ;  Africanus,  191,  25. 

afinde(n), stv.,  OE.  gefindan  (findan) 
-fand  (fond)  (3) ;  find,  obtain  ;  inf. 
afinden,  178,  2. 

afpre(n),  afprn,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  on 
foran ;  before,  archaic  and  dial. 
afore,  109,  5  ;  afgrn,  117,  3. 

afraye(n),  wkv.,  OF.  effraier ; 
frighten,  startle ;  pp.  afrayed,  148, 
14. 

afslen,  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  ofslgn  (sign) 
WS.  slean-sloh  (6) ;  slay,  strike 
down ;  Sth.  pp.  afslaege(n),  1 86,  20. 

after,  aftir  (aftyr),  efter,  prep,  adv., 
OE.  sefter ;  after,  afterward ;  sefter, 
2,  9;  affterr  (O),  8,  13;  aftir,  49, 
17  ;  aftyr,  90,  25  ;  efter,  1,  4;  after, 
afterward,  236,  6. 

afterward,  aftyrwarde,  adv.,  OE. 
sefterweard ;  afterward,  afterwards, 
68,  3  ;  aftyrwarde,  145,  21. 

ageenes,  see  agenes. 

aga(n),  anv.,  eSth.  =  M1.  ggn  (aggn)  ; 
OE.  agan-eode;  go;  pp.  agan, 
182,  25. 

agane,  aganis,  see  agein,  agaynes. 

Agatirsis,  sb.,  Lat.  Agatirsis  ;  Aga- 
tirsis,  221,  5. 

agayne,  see  agein. 


322 


GLOSSARY 


agaynes,  a3ayns,  aganis,  igaines, 
adv. prep.,  OM.  on(an)gegn  infl.  by 
ON.  Igegn  ;  again,  144, 11 ;  aganis, 
166,  12;  igaines,  153,  6;  agayns, 
241,  14;  chains  (o3ayns),  101,  7. 
•  Sth.  ayeins,  233,  4. 

8,36,  a^ere,  see  §3en. 

agein, ageyn,  agayne,a3ein(a3eyn), 
prep,  adv.,  OM.  on(an)gegn  (WS. 
ongen,  gean)  infl.  by  ON.  igegn; 
again,  50,  16;  ageyn,  50,  25; 
agayne,  109,  15 ;  ajeyn,  63,  21  ; 
asain,  183,  21.  Nth.  ogayn,  139, 
13;  ogayne,  136,  7;  igain,  149, 
24;    agane,   167,  28.     Sth.  a3an, 

184,15- 
a^einward,  adv.,  OE.  ongegnward, 
WS.  ongeanweard ;  backwards ,  195, 

33- 
agelte(n),  wkv.,  Kt.  =M1.  agilte(n)  ; 

OE.  agyltan ;    be  at  fault ;  pr.  pi. 

agelte)),  216,  25. 
a3e(n\  age(n),  see  §3e(n). 
age(n),     ag(agh),    ptprv.,     eME., 

Nth.  =  Ml.  §ge(n),  owe(n)  ;   OE. 

agan-ahte ;  have,  owe,  ought ;  eME. 

fr-  h  3  SS'  an>  J7^y  2>  Pr-  sfy'  s£- 

a.3e,   188,   1 ;  pt.  sg.  ahte,   5,    22  ; 

agte,  29,  21  ;  auhte,  87,  28.     Nth. 

pr.   1,   3  sg.  awe,  136,  3  ;  pr.  pi. 

awe,  146,  20;  pt.  sg.  aght,  134,  25  ; 

pt.pl.  aghte,  147,  13. 
a3e(n),   agen,   ayen,  adv.,   OE.  on 

gen<gegn;   back',  again,  88,  13; 

a3e,  36,  9;   agen,  22,  7;   ayen,  79, 

28. 
agenes  (agsenes),  a3§nes,  adv.  prep., 

OE.  on  gen  <gegn;  WS.  on  gean; 

against;  agenes,  2,  11 ;  agienes,  2, 

31.  Nth.    ogayns,   141,    8.     Sth. 
a3§nes,  226,  15  ;  on3|nes,  226,  18. 

a3eve(n),  a3eove(n),  stv.,  OM.  age- 
fan-ggef  ( WS.  giefan-geaf)  (5) ;  give 
up,  surrender;   pt.  pi.  aiaven,  6, 

32.  Sth./r.  1  sg.  a?eove,  196,  25. 
ageyn,  a3eyn,  see  agein. 

a}},  see  ai. 

aghast,  pp.  as  a^'.,  OE.  *agsestan,  cf. 

gaestan ;  terrified,  aghast  ;pl.  aghaste, 

208,  2. 
a^henn,  see  93011,  adj. 


aginne(n),    agynne(n),    stv.,    OE. 

aginnan-gan (3) ;  begin  ;pt.  sg.  agon, 

182,  11;  imp.sg.agyn,  212,  13. 
agg(n), pp.  as  adj.,  OE.  agan  ;  agone, 

gone;  agg,  65,  1. 
agon,  adv.,  OE.  *ongan  <ongagn; 

again,  27,  19. 
agraypi(n),  -en,  wkv.,  ME.  a  +  ON. 

greij>a  ;  prepare ;   Sth.  //-.  j^/.  //. 

agrayjn,  219,  31. 
a}t,    o^t,    indef.   prn.,   OE.    awiht, 

awht,  aht ;  aught,  anything,  39,  9 ; 

o3t,  38,  6.     Cf.  o;t. 
agt  =  aht,  sb.,  OM.  seht,  WS.  eaht, 

/.;  council,  care,  21,  8  ;  22,  18. 
agte,  ahte  (ehte),  aucte,  sb.,  OE. 

Eeht,/! ;  possessions, property,  power, 

22,  26;  ahte,  189,  4;  aucte,  81,  6. 

Sth.  ehte,  177,  31;  ejte,  226,-16; 

eihte,  202,  29. 
agte,  ahte,  see  gge(n). 
agulte(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  agilte(n) ; 

OE.    agyltan;    be    in  fault;    pp. 

agiilt,  176,  11. 
agynne(n),  see  aginne(n). 
ah,  ahne,  see  g3e(n). 
aht,  adj.,    Nth.  =  Ml.  ehte,   ei3te, 

ONth.  sehta;  eight,  132,  10. 
ahte,  see  agte. 
ai?  ay,   &#,  adv.,  ON.  ei,  cognate 

OE-  5  '>l™r>  J5>  17  J  a33  (O),  9,  3  ; 

ay,  87,  y£~ 
aiaven,  see  a3eve(n). 
aij>er,  see  eiper. 
akenne(n),    wkv.,    OE.     acennan ; 

beget;  pp.  akennet,  196,  29. 
al,  adj.,  OM.  al,  WS.  eal ;  utt,  2,  10 ; 

//.  al  (for  alle?)  I,  15 ':;  35lle,  2,  26  ; 

alle,  2,  28  ;  gpl.  allre  (O),  13,  30.' 

Sth.  eal  (eSth.),  177,  30;  gs.  alles, 

194,  29;    ds.  alien,  187,  33;  fas. 

alle,   181,  5;  gpl.   aire,   182,  31; 

alles  ciinnes,   of  every  kind,   194, 

29. 
al,  all,  adv.,  OAng.  al,  WS.   eal; 

wholly,    3,   25 ;    all   if,   although, 

160,  5. 
Alamanie,     sb.,     OF.     *Alamanie; 

Germany,  Almaigne,  5,  31. 
Albamar,   sb.,  OF.  Albemar,  Albe- 
marle, Fr.  Aumale  ;  Albemarle,  5, 7. 


V 


GLOSSARY 


323 


Albania,  si/.,  Lat.  Albania;  Albania, 

22i,  24. 
aid,  adj.,  eME.,  Nth.  for  Ml.  gld  ; 

OAng.  aid,  WS.  eald  ;  old,  1,  15  ; 

130,  2.      eSth.  eald,  176,  4;  ^/. 

aldrene,  191,  27  ;  cf.  §ld. 
alderheijest,   adv.,    OM.    alra  (WS. 

ealra)  +  j«/^r/.  of  OM.  heh  (WS. 

heah);  highest  of  all,  104,3. 
alderman,  sb.,  OM.  alderman,  WS. 

ealderman ;    alderman,  chief  of  a 

guild,  117,7. 
Aldewingle,  sb.,  Aldwinkle  (North- 
ampton), 4,  24. 
Aldithele,  sb.,  Aldithley ;  James  of, 

227,7. 
aleste(n),  wkv.,  OE.  alastan ;  endure, 

last,  180,  26. 
Alexander,     sb.,     OF.     Alexandre ; 

Alexander,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  2, 

25  (1,  5)- 
Alfrfd,    sb.t   OE.   iElfrfd;    Alfred, 

204,  28. 
alhwet,    <wz/.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    alwhat; 

OE.  eal  +  hwset ;  until,  218,  2. 
alien,   sb.,    OF.    alien,   adj.;    alien, 

foreigner', pi.  aliens,  225,  28. 
Alisandre,    Alisaundur,    sb.,    OF. 

Alisandre  ;  Alexander ;  Alisaundur, 

126,  3  ;  Alisandre,  205,  4. 
alive,    adv.,    OE.    on    live ;    alive, 

40,  7. 
allane,  see  al§n. 
alias,  interj.,  OF.  alas,  halas;  «/#.?, 

56,  10. 
alles,    adv.,    based    on    OE.    eall; 

wholly,  altogether,  197,  20. 
allgne,  see  alpn. 
allre,  alls,  see  al,  als. 
almahti;,  adj.,  OM.  alnuehtig,  WS. 

ealmihtig ;      almighty ;      allmahh- 

ti5(0),  13,21. 
almast,    adv.,    Nth.  =  Ml.   almost ; 

OAng.  almsest-mast ;  almost,  1 34, 

26. 
Almayn,  sb.,  OF.  Allemaigne,  Ale- 

maine ;  Almaigne,  Germany,  106, 

20. 
almes,  sb.,   OE.   selmesse,  /. ;   alms, 

100,  11 ;  eME.  selmes,  3,  29.    Sth. 

elmesse,  177,  4. 


almesdede,  almousdede,  sb.,  OE. 
selmesse  +  OM.  ded,  WS.  daed,  /.  ; 
almsdeed,     almsgiving,     91,     18  ; 

pi.  almousdedes,  147,  1. 
almost,  adv.,  OE.  ealmsest;   almost, 

207,  27. 
almichti,  see  almihti. 
almi^t,  adj.,  OM.  almseht  (almiht) ; 

almighty,  almihte,  47,  15. 
almihti,   almihti    (almichti),    adj., 

OM.    almsehtig    (almichtig) ;     al- 
mighty, 67,  10;  almihti,  193,  16; 

almichti,  211,  27. 
almousdede,  see  almesdede. 
alneway,  alwey,  sb.,  OE.  ealne  + 

weg;  always,  216,  10;  alwey,  225, 

29. 
al§n  (allane),  adj.,  OM.   all,  WS. 

eal  +  an ;    alone,   102,    3  ;    allgne, 

244,  13.    Nth.  allane,  168,  8. 
algnd,    adv.,    OE.    an    (on)  +  land, 

lgnd;  aland,  on  land,  222,  16. 
albwe(n),  wkv.,  OF.  allouer ;  allow ; 

pr.  1  sg.  alowe,  107,  30. 
Alplnus,  Alpynus,   sb.,  Lat.  Alpi- 

nus  ;  Alpinus,  222,  1. 
alrefyrst,     adj.,     OM.     alra,     WS. 

ealra  +  fyrst;  first  of  all,  2,  12. 
als,  alse,  conj.,  OM.  al  swa;  as,  1, 
*"~I5;  2,20;  alse,  52,  20;  alls  (O), 

9,  19;^/,  25,  8;  also,  127,  3. 
also_(so),  alswg,  Nth.  alsa,  alswa, 

adv.,  QM.  all  swa(*sa);_WS.  eall 

swa;  {also,  15,  1;    alswa  (eME.), 

8,  9.    Nth.   alsa,    163,   15.     Sth. 

alswg,  215,  9. 
alswic,  adj.  adv.,  OM.  al  (WS.  eal) 

+  swylc;  such,  wholly  such,  2,  19. 
alperbeste,    adv.,    OM.    alra,    WS. 

ealra  +  beste;  best  of  all,  87,  5. 
alpermast,  alpirmaste,a<3%\,  Nth.= 

Ml.  alfermgst ;    OAng.  alra   (WS. 

ealra)  +  mast ;   most  of  all,  1 34,  9 ; 

aljurmaste,  142,  27. 
alwayis,   adv.,   OAng.  al(ne)weg  + 

es;  ahvays,  168,  6. 
alweldand,  pr.  ppl.  as  adj.,  OAng. 

alweldan  ;  almighty,  140,  27. 
alwey,  am,  see  alneway,  be(n). 
amad,  pp.  as  adj.,  OE.  gemsedan  ; 

driven  mad,  insane,  90,  30. 


Y2 


324 


GLOSSARY 


Amadase,  sb.,  OF.  Amadace ;  Ama- 

dace,  127,  2. 
amin,  see  amen, 
amang,  imange,  adv.  prep.,  eME., 

Nth.  =  Ml.  amgng ;    OE.   on  ge- 

mang;  among,  9,  7  ;  129,  6.    Nth. 

omang,  137,  10  ;  imange,  154,  4. 
amanges,    adv.,   OE.    on    gemong; 

among,  amongst,  226,  21. 
amen,    ameen,    aafo.,    Lat.    amen ; 

amen,  so  be  it\  ameen  (O),  13,  24. 
amendement,  sb.,  OF.  amendement; 

amendment,  59,  12. 
amende(n),  Sth.  amendie(n),  wkv., 

OF.    amender  ;     amend,     70,     8  ; 

pp.  amended,    206,   30.     Sth.  inf. 

amendl,  218,  22. 
amendyng,      sb.     pr.     ppl.,      ME. 

amenden ;      amending,     correction, 

101,  6. 
amenges,  adv.,  OE.  on  gemong  infl. 
_  by  gemengan?;  among,  212,  18. 
Amer,    Amery,    sb.,    OF.    Aylmer; 

Aymer  ;  Sir  Amer  de  Valence,  Earl 

of  Pembroke,  168,  27;  Amer^,  169, 

18. 
amf  sure,  adj.,  OF.  a  mesure ;  fitting, 

suitable,  229,  11. 
amidde,  amiddes,  adv.  prep.,   OE. 

on  +  midde  ;    amid,   amidst,    206, 

27  ;  amiddes,  101,  5. 
amgng,  adv.  prep.,  OE.  on  gemang 

(-mgng)  ;  among,  18,  10.    - 
amgnges,    adv.,    OE.    on    gemgng ; 

among,  amongst,  117,  17. 
amounte(n),     wkv.,    OF.    amunter 

(amonter)  ;  amount,  rise  to ;  Nth. 

inf.  amount,  156,  22. 
an  (a),   adj.,  eME.,   Nth.  =  Ml.   §n ; 

OE.  an;  one,  alone,  1,  11 ;  129,  3; 

a,  144,  25  ;  ds.  ane,  87,   7.     Sth. 

as.  anne,  180,  17  ;  fds.  are  <  anre, 

181,  1  ;  fas.  ane,  191,  19;  ds.  ane, 

210,  22  ;  wkns.  ane,  alone,  178,  29. 
an  (a),  indef.  art.,  OE.  an  'one'  in 

weak  form;  an,  17,  1,  7  :  af  3,  26.^, 
an(a),  ane,  tfafo.  prep.,  OE:  an,  on ; 

2»>  £#>  x>  x4  5  a,  1,  19;  ane,  213, 

i_3- 
ansen,  anan,  ^<?  an  9m 
ancheisun,     5/^.,    AN.    encheisoun ; 


cause,  reason  \  pi.  ancheisuns,  199, 

17- 
ancre,    sb.,    OE.    ancra ;    anchorite, 

nun,   198,  6;  £S.  without  ending, 

202,  15;  203,   1.     Sth.pl.  ancren, 

198,  25. 
and,  ande,  conj.,  OE.  and,  gnd;  and, 

1,  2;  annd  (O),  8,  14;  ande,  118, 

13;  if,  14,  1.     eSth.  ant,  191,  16; 

end,  177,  17. 
Andreas,    sb.,    OE.    Andreas,    Lat. 

Andreas,   later   displaced   by   OF. 

Andreu ;  Andrew,  1,  19. 
Andrew,  sb.,  OF.  Andreu;  Andrew, 

135,  '• 
andswarie(n),     wkv.,      Sth.  —  Ml. 

answere(n),  (-sware(n)) :    OE.  and 

(9nd)-swarian  (swerian) ;   answer; 

pt.  sg.  andswarede,  181,  11 ;  pf.  pi. 

answarede,  184,  30. 
Andwerp,  sb.,  OF.  Andwerp,  Ant- 
werp ;  Antwerp,  162,  30. 
ane,  anne,  see  an. 
anerly,  adv.,  based  on  an,  or  ON. 

einarftr?  ;  alone,  168,  5. 
Angel  (angel),  sb.,  OE.  Angel, Qngel ; 

Angel,   name  of  one   of  Arthurs 

followers,  186,  26. 
angel(l),   aungel,    sb.,    OF.    angel; 

angel,  64,  20;  pi.  aungels,  104,  5; 

angeles,   105,   11  ;    angles,   219,   3. 

Nth.   gs.   without   ending,    angell 

stevyn  angeVs  voice  or  music,  143,  3. 
anger,  sb.,  ON.  angr ;   anger,  grief, 

distress,  106,  8. 
Angle     (angle),    sb.,     OE.    Angle; 

Angle,  English;  pi.   Anglis,   222, 

24;  Sth.  dpi.  anglen,  191,  15. 
Angou   (Anjou),  Angseu,  sb.,   OF. 

Anjou;  Anjou,  5,  31;  Angseu,  7, 

9 ;  Anjow,  226,  2. 
angwys,    sb. ,   Nth.  =  Ml.    anguische 

(anguisse) ;  OF.  anguisse;  anguish, 

144,  19. 
anho(n),  stv.,  OE.  onhon-heng  (R) ; 

hang,  crttcify ;  inf.  anhon,  184,  26. 
ani,  any,  §ni,  indef  prn.,  OE.  senig 

infl.  by  an  ;  any,  3,  2.     Nth.  any, 

147,  10.     Sth.   9m,   226,   17;   ds. 

9nle,  226,  17;  pi.  9nie,  226,   18; 

cf.  eeni,  eni. 


GLOSSARY 


325 


Anjow,  see  Angou. 
anker,  sb.,  OE.  ancor ;  anchor,  80,  28. 
Anne,  sb.,  OF.  Anne;  Anne,  131,  8. 
annexe (n),     wkv.,     OF.     annexer ; 

annex,  add',  pp.  annexed,  237,  26. 
anoint,     adj.,     OF.    //.     enoint  < 

enoindre;  anointed,  65,  7. 
an§n,  adv.,   OE.  an,  an ;    at  once., 

quickly,  anon,  36,  1 1  ;   angn  riht, 

right  at  once,  immediately,  198,  14. 

eSth.  ansen,  185,  8  ;  anan,  187,  32. 
anoper    (eME.    anojjer),    anothire, 

adj.,prn.,  OE.  an  +  6$er,  another; 

anojjer,  4,  19;  an5thire,  143,  25. 
Anselme,  sd.,   OF.   Anselme ;  An- 

selm,  200,  9. 
answare,  answer,  onswere,  ^.,  OE. 

andswaru ;  answer,  36,  22  ;  answer, 

236,  21 ;  onswere,  192,  31. 
answere(n),  wkv.,  OE.  andswerian 

(swarian) ;  answer ;  pt.  sg.  answeryd, 

io5>  l9 1  answerd  (ansuerd),  136,  7  ; 

pt.  pi.   answerden,    212,    8.     Sth. 

onswerle(n);    imp.  pi.    onswerieS, 

200,  6  ;  pt.  sg.  onswerede,  193,  15. 
ant,  see  and. 
Antecrist,  sb.,  Lat.  antichristus,  mod. 

by  OE.  crist;  Antichrist,  133,  3; 

gs.  without  ending,  Antecrist  com, 

J33>  3- 
anvie,  see  envle. 
apaas,  sb.,  OE.  on  (an,  a)  +  OF.  pas  ; 

in  pace,  on  foot,  apace,  245,  5. 
apf che(n),    wkv.,    OF.    empecher ; 
_    hinder,  impeach  ;  pp.  apfched,  233, 

2_8. 

ap§ re(n),  wkv.,  OF.  aper-  <  aparoir ; 
appear;  inf.  apf  re,  235,  30. 

apert,  adj.,  OF.  apert ;  open,  mani- 
fest, 102,  8. 

apeyre(n),  wkv.,  OF.  enpeirer;  im- 
pair; pp.  apeyred,  224,  14. 

apeyryng,  sb.,  based  on  apeyre(n) ; 
impairing,  224,  16. 

apli^t,  adv.,  OE.  on  pliht ;  on  my 
faith,  42,  11. 

apokalypsis,  sb.,  Lat.  apocalypses ; 
apocalypse,  12,  23. 

Apollo,    sb.,   Lat.    Apollo ;    Apollo, 

J93,  19- 
apon,  sec  upon. 


apostel,  apostil,  apostle,  sb.,  OE. 
apostol ;  OF.  apostle  ;  apostle,  131, 
28;  apostil,  135,  1;  apostle,  213, 
20  ;  pi.  apostlis,  132,  29. 

appel,  sb.,  OE.  seppel ;  apple,  67,  26. 
eSth.  ds.  epple,  198,  14. 

appr£che(n),  wkv.,  OF.  aprocher ; 
approach ;  pr.  ppl.  apprgchyng, 
236,  16;   //.  sg.  apprgched,   234, 

4- 
aquelle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  acwellan-OM. 

cwalde  (WS.  cwealde)  ;  kill,  quell ; 

imp.  sg.  aquel,  44,  23.    Nth.  pt.  sg. 

aqualde,  188,  12. 
aqueyntaunce,^.,  NF.  aqueintance, 

OF.  acointance;  acquaintance,  95, 

19. 
Aquitaine,     sb.,     OF.     Aquitaine ; 

Aquitaine,  226,  2. 
aquynt,    adj.,    Nth.  =  Ml.    aqueint 

(aquaint) ;    NF.  pp.  aqueint,   OF. 

acoint ;  acquainted,  170,  20. 
ar,   are,  adv.,   Nth.  =  Ml.,   Sth.   §r; 

ON.  ar,  cogn.  with  OE.  air  ;  ere, 

I28„i3;  are,  138,  I. 
ar,  are,  adv. prep.  OE.  ser,  by  shorten- 
ing;   ere,  before,   68,  23;   204,    7; 

are,  36,  26  ;  cf.  f  r. 
ara}t,  ara}te,  see  arf  chen. 
arblaste,  sb.,  OF.  arbaleste ;  arbalist, 

cross-bow,  215,  18. 
arehebischop,  sb.,  OE.  arcebiscop; 

archbishop,   226,    24;    eME.   serce- 

biscop,  2,  9. 
archer,    sb.,    OF.    archier ;    archer, 

168,  3. 
are,  see  an. 
are,  are,  see  ar,  ar. 
are,  sb.',  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  §re ;  OE. 

ar ,  f. ;  favor,  grace,  1 1 ,  1 . 
arecche(n),  wkv.,OE.  areccan-reahte ; 

expound,  explain,  182,  29. 
arfche(n),  wkv.,  OE.  araican-raihte 

(rahte) ;  reach;  pt.  sg.,  ara3te,  47, 

12;  //.  ara3t,  43,  17. 
aredde(n),    wkv.,     OE.     ahreddan; 

deliver,  save;  inf.  aredde,  43,  19. 
Aremouth,     sb.,    earlier    EremouJ>; 

Yarmouth   on   the  Isle  of  Wight, 

164,  8. 
are(n),  am,  see  be(n). 


326 


GLOSSARY 


areowe(n),    stv.,   eSth.  =  Ml.    (a)re- 

we(n)  ;  OE.  *ahreowan-hreaw  (2)  ; 

commiserate,   repent;     pr.  sbj.   sg. 

areowe,  198,  32. 
arfre(n),  Kt.  arere(n),  wkv.,   OE. 

aneran ;     raise,   rear;     inf.   arfre, 

205,  16;  pp.  argred,  200,  29;  argrd, 

205,  32.     Kt.  inf.  arere,  218,  21. 
arest,  sb.,  OF.  arest;  arrest,  stoppage, 

168,  9. 
arfsune(n),  wkv.,  AN.araisuner;  call 

to  account ;  pt.  sg.  argsunede,  213, 16. 
are  we,  arrow,  sb. ,  OE.  ea.rh,f. ;  arrow ; 

arewe,  195,  33;  arrow,  168,  19. 
ar^,     adj.,    OE.     earh,    //.     earge; 

cowardly;  pi.  serwe,  176,  19. 
Argail,  sb.,  Argyle  (?),  222,  14. 
Argante,  sb.,  OF.  Argante  ?;  Argante, 

190,  27. 
ari^t,  ary^t,  adv.,  OE.  on(an)  +  riht; 

ari3t,  35,  24;  ary3t,  215,  3. 
arise (n),    stv.,   OE.    arisan-ras   (l)  ; 

arise ;  pr.  3  sg.  arist  =  arise]),  40,  15 ; 

imp.  sg.  aris,  40,  18;   arise,  67,  13  ; 
pi.  sg.  (eME.  aras,  181,  8);  ar§s, 

39,  28;  aroos,  211,  3;  pt.pl.  arisen, 

i$>7>  ilfP-  arise(n),  40,  30. 
ArislotHi;  Arystotill,  sb.,  OF.  Ari- 
stotle ;  Aristotle,  144,  10,  24. 
arm,  sb.,  OE.  arm,  earm ;  arm,  67,  8. 

eSth.  serm,  181,  8. 
arrn,   serm,    adj.,   OE.   earm ;   poor. 

eSth.  serm,  188,  16. 
arme(n),   wkv.,   OF.    armer;    arw  ; 
//.  sg.  armyd,  112,  20;  pp.  armed, 

227,  16. 
armes,  sb.pl.,  OF.  armes  ;  arms,  209, 

10. 
Armoric,  sb.,  OF.  Armorique;  Ar- 

morica,  220,  5. 
armure,    sb.,    OF.    armure ;    ar?nori 

233,  17- 
arrow,  see  arewe. 
art,  sb.,  OF.  art ;  art,  38,  9. 
Ar8ur,  Arthour,  sb.,  OF.  Arthour; 

Arthur, _i^8i,  5;  afr.  Arthure,  181, 

2  ;  Arthour,  126,  9. 
Arviragus,     sb.,     Lat.      Arviragus  ; 

Arviragus,      mythical      king      of 

Britain,  220,  18. 
ary5t,  see  ari^t. 


as,  ase,  adv.,  OM.  all  swa,  WS.  eall 

swa;  as,  29,  4;  ase,  186,  12. 
asayle(n),  j^  assayle(n). 
ase,  asent,  see  as,  assent, 
asise,  assys,  sb.,  OF.  assise;  assize, 

152,  18  ;  assys,  147,  20. 
aske(n),  Sth.  askie(n),   wkv.,  OE. 

acsian  by  late  metathesis  of  cs  (ks) ; 

ask;    inf.  aske,  89,  30;  pr.   1    sg. 

aske,  89,  31 ;   pr.   sbj.  pi.   asken, 

*98>   3o;  pt.  sg.   askede,  198,  17. 

Nth.  pp.  askit,  171,  4.     Sth.  pr. 

sbj.  aski,  200,  18. 
askunge,  sb.,  OE.  acsung,  /.  by  late 

metathesis  ;  asking,  request,  200,  6. 
aslawe,  see  asl§(n). 
aslf  (n),    stv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    aslg^n), 

aslf  (n)  ;    WS.  aslean-sl5h(g),  (6) ; 

kill,  slay;  pp.  aslawe,  207,  28. 
aslepe,  adv.,  OE.  on  slepe;    asleep, 

40,  22. 
aslepe(n),  st.   wkv.,   OM.   *aslepan 

-slep  (WS.  slsepan),  (R) ;  possibly 

OAng.  geslepa,  wkv. ;  fall  asleep, 

be  overcome  of  sleep;  pp.  asleped, 

40,  8. 
asoile(n),  see  assoyle(n). 
asper,  adj.,  OF.  aspre ;  harsh,  cruel, 

103,  25. 
assayle(n),  wkv.,  OF.  assailer;  assail, 

attack;   inf.  assayle,  112,  21;  //. 

asayled,  60,  13. 
asse,  sb.,  OE.  assa;  ass,  31,  21 ;  asse, 

89,  26  ;  as,  52,  19. 
assent,    assente,    asent,    sb.,    OF. 

assent,    asent;     assent,     141,    4; 

assente,  147,  3  ;  asent,  117,  26. 
assente(n),     wkv.,     OF.     assentir; 

assent;  pr.  I  sg.  assente,  115,  7; 
pt.pl.  assentyd,  105,  17.     Nth.//. 

sg.  assentit,  171,  7. 
assoyle(n),    asoile(n),    wkv.,    OF. 

assoldre ;  pr.  st.  assoil-  ;   absolve ; 

imp.  sg.  assoyle,  in,  15;  pr.  sbj. 

assoyl,  165,  15;   pt.  sg.  assoyled, 

in,  19  :  asoilede,  205,  7. 
assys,  see  asise. 
aster  day,    sb.,    OE.    easterdseg    by 

shortening;  easterday,  121,  32. 
astrengpe(n),  w^.,OE.*astrengSian, 


GLOSSARY 


327 


or     based     on     ME.     strengbe  ; 

strengthen;  pp.  astrengbed,  211,  11. 
astronomy  en,  sb.,  OF.  astronomien  ; 

astronomer,  astrologer,  145,  17. 
astunte(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  astinten ; 

OE.  astyntan  ;  cease  ;  inf.  astiinten, 

201,  4. 
asunie(n),     wkv.,    OF.     essonnier, 

essoigner ;    excuse ;    inf.    asunien, 

197,  20. 
aswinde(n),     stv.,    OE.     aswindan 

(swindan)  -  swand    (swgnd),     (3)  ; 

vanish,  pass    away,     pr.    3    sg. 

aswlndeft,  196,  17. 
at,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  set ;  to,  at,  from  ; 

set,  2,  24  ;  at,  8,  9  ;  att  (O),  9,  2  ; 

at   §n,  at  one,  friendly,  115,   11 ; 

att  Godd  (O),from  God,  10,  27;  at 

hym,  from  him,  89,  19.     Nth.  at 

(used  for  to),  128, 9.     Sth.  et,  192, 

23.    See  also  atte. 
at,  see  bat. 
ath,  athe,  ^.,eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  g>; 

OE.  aS;  oath,  2,  29;  athe,  145,  26  ; 

pi.  athas,  6,  3. 
aftele,  adj.,  OE.  seoel;  noble, generous; 

Sth.  ds.  aftelen,    185,   1 ;    superl. 

aoelest,  183, 10. 
atsake(n),  stv.,  OE.  setsacan-soc  (6); 

deny,    disown ;    eME.   pr.    1    sg. 

atsake,  184,  24. 
atstgnde(n),    stv.,    OE.    setstandan 

(stgndan)-stod    (6);   stand,   stand 

by;  inf.  atstpnden,  182,  10. 


atte  =  at  pe,  prep.  +  dem.  prn.,  OE. 
set   se,  10E. 
26. 


be;    at  the,  at,    17, 


atter,  sb.,  OE.  ator,  attor ;  poison, 

pus,  180,  22. 
atv§re,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  atfgre ;  OE. 

setforan  ;  before,  205,  9. 
atwinne,  adv.,   OE.   on(an)  +  ON. 

twinnr;  in  two,  asunder,  65,  15. 
at  wist,  see  atwite(n). 
atwite(n),    stv.,    OE.    setwitan-wat 

(1)  ;  blame,  twit ;  pr.  3  sg.  atwlst^ 

atwiteb,  40,  16  ;  pr.  pi.  at  wit  e,  37, 

12  ;  imp.  pi.  etwlteft,  200,  21. 
atwo,  Sth.  atw§,  adv.,  OE.  an  +  twa ; 

in    two,  in    twain,  38,  6.     Sth. 

atwg,  239,  15. 


atywen,  wkv.,  OM.  setewan  (-Iwan?), 
WS.  setiewan  (-ywan)  ;  show, 
appear;  pt.  sg.  atywede,  5,  1. 

Aubemarle,  sb.,  OF.  Albemarle, 
Aubemarle  ;  Albemarle,  227,  5. 

aucte,  see  agte. 

aughtene  =  aughtende,  achtande, 
adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  ehtebe ;  OAng. 
sehtooe;  eighth,  147,  18;  achtande, 

152,  7- 

auh,  see  ac. 

auhte,  see  §gen. 

aumenere,  sb.,  OF.  almonier,  au- 
monier ;  almoner,  dispenser  of  alms, 
88,  21. 

aungel,  see  angel. 

aunter,  auntour,  see  aventure. 

Austin,  Austyn,  sb.,  OE.  Austlnus, 
Lat.  Augustlnus;  Augustine,  Austin; 
Awwstin  (O),  8,  17;  Austyn,  124, 
10. 

auter  (awter),  sb.,  OF.  auter,  alter ; 
altar,  76,  24;  awter,  122,  20;  ds. 
autere,  231,  24. 

availe(n),  avail(en),  wkv.,  OF.  vaile 
<  valoir ;  avail,  profit ;  pt.  sg.' 
availede,  60,  15.  Nth.  inf.  avail, 
129,  8 ;  avale,  167,  25. 

avallen,  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  afallen  ; 
OM.  a  fellan  (WS.  a  fiellan)  by 
confusion  with  fallan  (WS.  feallan)  ? 
fell,  cut  down,  destroy,  187,  25. 

Avalun,  sb.,  AN.  Avalun ;  Avalun, 
Avalon,  190,  26. 

avarice,  sb.,  OF.  avarice;  avarice, 
246,  12. 

avarous,  adj.,  OF.  averous;  avari- 
cious, 88,  24. 

avaunce(n),  wkv.,  OF.  avancer;  ad- 
vance ;  inf.  avaunce,  pp.  avaunsed, 
106,  6. 

avauntage,  sb.,  OF.  avantage;  ad- 
vantage, 225,  4. 

ave,  sb.,  Lat.  ave  ;  ave,  hail,  122,  28. 

avenge,  see  avon. 

aventure  (aunter),  Nth.  aventur 
(-our,  -er),  si.,  OF.  aventure; 
adventure;  Nth.  aventur,  168,  16; 
auntour,  154,  9;  pi.  aunters,  126, 
12  ;  an  aunter,  [it  is~]  a  venture, 
209,  4. 


328 


GLOSSARY 


aventure(n),  wkv.,  OF.  aventurer ; 

adventure  ;      inf.    a venture,    106, 

ii. 
aver,  see  ever, 
avon,   sto,,    Sth.  =  Ml.   af5n ;    OE. 

afon-feng   (R) ;   receive,  take ;  pt. 

pi.  avenge,  209,  II. 
avorn,  adv.  prep. ,  eSth.  =  Ml.  afpren 

(forn) ;  OE.  on  foran ;  before  ;  avorn 

on,  opposite,  186,  11. 
avow,  sb.,  OF.  *avou,  cf.  avouer,  vb. ; 

avow,  vow,  239,  33  ;  cf.  vow. 
Avycen,  sb.,  OF.   Avycen;    Avicen, 

Avicenna,  245,  28. 
avys,  avyse,  sb.,  OF.  avis;   advice, 

232,  25  ;  avyse,  105,  20. 
avyse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  aviser ;    advise  ; 

pp.  avysed,  239,  28. 
awai,    away,    awey,   awaye,   adv., 

OE.  on  weg  ;  away,  29,  18  ;  awey, 

98,    31;    oway,    102,   12;    awaye, 

143,  25  ;  awei,  195,  7.     Nth.  oway, 

awake(n),  stv.,    OE.    *awacan-woc 

(6);  awake;  pt.pl.  awgke,  41,  23. 
awakene(n),   wkv.,  OE.  awacnian ; 

awaken,  arise ;  eME.  inf.  awakenin, 

193,  12. 
awakie(n),    wkv.,     Sth.  =  Ml.    a- 

wake(n)  ;    OE.   awacian  ;    awake ; 

pt.pl.  awakede,  211,  4. 
awe,  awei(y),  see  age(n),  awai. 
awelde(n),     wkv.,     OM.     geweldan 

(weldan),  WS.  wieldan ;    rule,  re- 
strain; inf.  awelden,  195,  14. 
awende(n),     wkv.,     OE.     awendan 

(wendan)  ;    turn  away ;  pp.  awent, 

221,  12. 
awin,  adj.  <  pp. ,  Nth.  =  Ml.  gwen ; 

OE.  agen  ;  own,  137,  4. 
awirme(n),  stv.,  OE.  gewinnan-wann 

(wgnn)  (3)  ;  -win,  46,  4. 
a,wite(xL),ptprv.,  OE.  gewitan-wiste ; 

know  ;  pt.  sg.  awyste,  176,  17. 
aw§ld,   sb.,   OM.   gewald  (gewald), 

WS.  geweald;  power,  21,  18. 
awondrle(n),     wkv.,     Sth.   =  Ml. 

awundre(n)  ;       OE.      awundrian  ; 

amaze,  surprise ;  pt.  sg.  awondrede, 

211,  9. 
awrfke(n),   awrseke(n),    stv.,    OE. 


awrecan-wrcec   (5)  ;    avenge  ;    inf. 

awrfke,  42,  2  (eME.  awreken,  183, 

6)5   Pr-    3   sg.    awr|kj>,    217,    15; 

imp.   pi.    awr|ke]>,    42,    20 ;    pp. 

awrgke,    67,    30    (eME.    awrseke, 

184,  29). 
awter,  Awwstin,  see  auter,  Austin, 
awyste,  see  awite(n). 
ax,  sb.,   OE.  eax,  f.;   ax;  pi.  axis, 

169,  27. 
axe(n),  eME.  axen,   Sth.  axie(n), 

wkv.,   OE.   acsian    (ascian) ;    ask ; 

eME.    inf.   axen,   5,    19;   pt.  sg. 

axede,  181,  10 ;  pt.  pi.  axede,  36, 

19. 
axtre,    sb.,    OE.    eax  +  treo,  perk. 

*eaxtreo ;  axcltree,  124,  29. 
ay,  ayeins,  see  ai,  agaynes. 
ayeinsaie(n),   wkv.,  OE.  ongegn  + 

ME.     saie(n),     seie(n) ;     gainsay, 

deny  ;  pp.  ayeinsaide,  234,  8. 
ayeinstande(n),     st§nde(n),     stv., 

OE.    ongegn  +  standan-st5d    (6)  ; 

stand    against,     withstand;      inf. 

ayeinstande,  234,  10;  ayeinstgnde, 

236,  26. 
ay  en,  see  a^en. 

ayere,  sb.,  OF.  air;  air,  143,  27. 
aywh§re,  adv.,  ON.  ei  +  hvar,  cogn. 

with  OE.  ahwer,  awer,  everywhere, 

88,  26. 


B. 


ba,  adj.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  bg;  OE. 

ba,/!  to  begen ;  both,  8,  16. 
baar,  see  bar,  adj. 
bae,  sb.,  OE.  bsec;  back,  52,  18. 
bacin,  sb.,  OF.  bacin  ;  basin,  39,  21. 
bal,  sb.,  OE.  *bal ;  ball,  ball  playing; 

124,  31: 
balaunce,  sb.,  OF.  balance ;  balance, 

91,  21. 
bald,  adj.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  bgld  ; 

OAng.  bald,   bald;   bald,    126,   7. 

eSth.fds.  baldere,  184,  30. 
baldie(n),   wkv.,   eME.,  Nth.  =  M1. 

bglde(n) ;    OM.   baldian,    baldian, 

WS.  bealdian ;  embolden,  bear  one- 


GLOSSARY 


329 


self  bravely  ;  Sth.  pp.  balde,  192, 

30. 
bale,  sb.,   OE.   bealu;    bale,   harm, 

calamity,  15,  30. 
baleful,  adj.,  OE.  bealuful ;  baleful, 

195,  11. 
bali  =  bale,   sb.<adj.,    OE.    *bealo, 

adj.  ;  baleful,  evil  one,  195,  32. 
ban,  see  b§n. 

baner,.f(5.,OF.banere;  banner, 159,13. 
baneur,  i-^.,  OF.  baneur;  standard- 
bearer,  207,  27. 
bannan,  .y/z'.,  OE.  bannan  (bonnan) 

-beon    (R)  ;    summon,    command', 

pt.pl.  beonnen,  187,  23. 
Banocburn,    Bannok     burn,     sb., 

Bannockburn,  160,  14;  be  Bannok 

burn,  160,  16. 
baptis,  wkv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  baptlse(n)  ; 

OF.    baptiser ;    baptize ;    pt.     sg. 

baptist,  131,  22. 
baptist,  sb.,  OF.  baptiste  ;   baptist; 

])e  Baptist  J§han,  131,  21. 
baptisyng,  pr.  ppl.  as  sb.,  baptizing ; 

Jgnes  baptisyng,  John's  baptizing, 

131,  25. 
bar,_sd.,  eME.,  Nth.=Ml.  bgr ;  OE. 

bar ;  boar,  195,  12. 
bar,  bare,  adj.,  OE.  bser;  bare,  17, 

14;  baar,  221,  18. 
bare,  sb.,  OF.  barre;  bar ;  pi.  bares, 

124,31. 
baret,  sb.,  OF.  barat ;  debate,  trouble, 

148,  10. 
barfot,  adj.,  OE.  bserfot;   barefoot; 

pl>  235>  9- 
bargane,  sb.,  lNth.  =  Ml.  bargaine ; 

OF.  bargaine;  bargain,  173,  9. 
barm,     barme,     sb. ,     OE.    bearm ; 

bosom,  lap  ;  barme,  89,  3. 
barn,  sb.,  OE.  beam;  child,  146,  32. 
barnage,  sb.,  OF.  baronage,  barnage; 

baronage,  42,  I. 
Barnard,  sb.,  OF.  Barnard;  Barnard 

of  Toulouse,  114,  28. 
barnhf  d,  -hed,  sb.,  ONth.  *barnha!d ; 

childhood,  131,  20. 
baron,  sb.,  OF.  baron,  AN.   barun; 

baron  ;  pi.  barons,  42,  6. 
baselard,  sb. ,  OF.  baselarde ;  dagger, 

120,  28. 


basenet,  sb.,   OF.   basinet;    helmet, 

bascinet,  112,  23. 
Bassianus,  sb.,  Lat.  Bassianus ;  Bas- 

sianus,  221,  22. 
bastard,  sb.,  OF.   bastard;    bastard, 

203,  22. 
bataile  (batayle),  batail  (batayl), 

sb.,  OF.    bataille ;    battle;    batail, 

101,  22  ;  batayle,  no,  14;  bataile, 

157,  10  ;  batayl,  160,  14. 
bate(n),   for  abate (n),    wkv.,    OF. 

abatre ;    abate,    bate ;    cast    down, 

abolish  ;  inf.  bate,  59,  3. 
bathe  (bath),  adj.prn.,  eME.,  Nth. 

for  Ml.   b§J)e;    ON.    ba>ir;    both, 

also,  3,  3  ;  bath,  129,  5.     Sth.  dpi. 

baften,  191,  18. 
bape(n),  Sth.  ba"Sie(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

baSian ;  bathe ;  //.  baj>ed,  65,  5. 

Sth.  inf.  bamen,  195,  18. 
baude,  sb.,  NF.  *baude ;  bawd,  237, 

23. 
Bauston,MS.  Hauston,^.,  Bauston, 

62,  6  [see  note]. 
Bavere,  sb.,  Bavaria,  162,  9. 
bawdryke,  sb.,  OF.  baldret,  *baldrik ; 

baldrick,  belt,  120,  28. 
bayn,    bayne,     adj.,     ON.    beinn ; 

straight, prompt,  138,  25. 
be,  be,  see  be(n),  bi. 
bf  ast,  see  bf  st. 

bfat,  bfate(n),  see  bfde(n),  bfte(n). 
beautee,   beute,    sb.,    OF.    beaute ; 

beauty,  244,  n  ;  beute,  130,  16. 
bebirie(n),     wkv.,     OE.     bebyrgan 

(byrigan) ;  bury  ;  pt.pl.  bebirieden, 

2,2;  bebyrled,  5,  2  ;  pp.  bebyried, 

7,  26. 
Bee,  sb.,  OF.  Bee ;  Bee  (Normandy), 

5,  17- 

b§c,  sb.,  OF.  bee  lengthened;   beak, 

i5>  13. 
becume(n),  see  bicume(n). 
bed  =  bad,  see  bidde(n). 
bed  (bedde),  sb.,  OE.  bedd  ;  bed,  41, 

17;  ds.  bedde,  38,  23. 
Bfda,  sb.,  Lat.  Beda  ;    Beda,  Bede, 

221,  29. 
bf  de,  eME.  bede,  sb.,  OE.  gebed ; 

prayer,  petition,   MnE.   bead,    13, 

29. 


33° 


GLOSSARY 


bfdell,  sb.,  OF.  bedel;  beadle,  147, 
16. 

bfde(n),  wkv„  OE.  bedan  ;  pray;  pr. 
3  sg.  b|at  =  b|t,  ML  b§tej>,  180,  4. 

bede(n),  stv.,  OE.  beodan-bead  (2); 
offer,  bid,  announce,  proclaim,  com- 
mand; early  confused  with  bidde(n), 
pray,  command;  inf.  bede,  140, 
J3  J  Pr*  skJ-  sg-  bede,  201,  20; 
imp.  sg.  bed,  22,  9  ;  pt.  sg.  b|d,  21, 
n  ;  bfde,  69,  6 ;  bedd,  128,  16  ;pt. 
pi.  bedden,  28,  17,  clearly  from 
bidden  inform  ; pp.  b§dyn,  169,  17. 
eSth.  beoden,  185,  21  ;  pr.  3  sg. 
beodeft,  202,  22. 

befalle(n),  beforen,  begeet,  see  bi- 
falle(n),  bifpren,  bi^ete(n). 

be5e(n),  wkv.,  OM.  began,  WS.  bie- 
gan,  bygan  ;  bend;  pt.  sg.  beide, 
196,  26. 

bege,  s'b.y  OM.  beh(g)  (WS.  beah), 
m. ;  ring,  collar,  bracelet,  24,  12. 

begete(n),  see  bi:jete(n). 

beggare,  sb.,  based  on  begge(n) ; 
beggar,  57,  8. 

beginne(n),  behgtefc),  see  bigin- 
ne(n),  bihgte(n). 

behove(n),  wkv.,  OE.  behofian  ;  be- 
hoove, profit ;  pr.  3  sg.  behove]?,  91, 
6;  behoveth,  119,  21;  pt.  sg.  be- 
hoved, 4,  12.  Nth./r.  3  sg.  bih5ves, 
82,  36. 

beien,  adj.pl.,  OE.  begen ;  both,  also, 
7>  8;  gpl>  beire,  38,  22;  beine, 
182,3. 

beionde,  beire,  see  beyond,  beien. 

belamy,  sb.,  OF.  bel  ami;  fair friend, 
41,27. 

belde(n),  wkv.,  OM.  beldan,  beldan, 
WS.  bieldan  ;  embolden,  encourage  ; 
inf.  beldenn,  12,  14. 

beleave,  bellave,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  be- 
lgve ;  OE.  *beleafe,  geleafe  ;  belief, 
211,  6;  beleavee,  213,1;  biliave, 
213,  11. 

Belial,  sb.,  Lat.  Belial ;  Belial,  194, 
22. 

bellave,  see  beleave. 

belimpe(n),  stv.,  OE.  belimpan-lamp 
(lgmp)  (3) ;  happen ;  pt.  sg.  belamp, 
4,28. 


belle,  sb.,  OE.  belle  ;  bell,  76,  25. 

belleman,  sb.,  OE.  belle  +  man ; 
bellman,  118,  30. 

belle (n),  stv.,  OM.  bellan-ball  (WS. 
beall)  (3) ;  roar,  bellow,  swell  with 
rage ;  pp.  bollen,  50,  6. 

belyve,  bilive,  adv.,  OE.  be  +  life; 
quickly,  90,  7  ;  bilive,  186,  28. 

b|m,  sb.,  OE.  beam ;  beam ;  eME. 
b|om,  3,  16  ;  pi.  bgmis,  142,  22. 

beme,  sb.,  OM.  beme  (WS.  bieme), 
/. ;  trumpet ;  pi.  bemen,  187,  23. 

be(n),  anv.,  OE.  beon-wses ;  b£>,  inf. 
ben,  1,8;  beo,  36,  30  ;  bee,  106,  6  ; 
pr.  1  sg.  am,  22,  11 ;  2  sg.  art,  18, 
22  >  3  s£-  is>  8,  10 ;  ys,  176,  7  ;  iss, 
9>  9  5  neg-  3  sg.  nis,  65,  1 1 ;  (eME. 
pr.  pi.  sinndenn,  9,  2;  sinden,-i6, 
4)  >  Pr-  pl-  aren,  19,  12  ;  are,  III, 
30;  am,  15,  12;  pr.  pi.  beon,  48, 
28  ;  ben,  105,  3  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  be  9, 
21  ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  be,  32,  16  ;  imp.  sg. 
18,  22  ;  imp.  pi.  beft,  28,  7  ;  pt.  sg. 
was,  1,  3  ;  wass,  9,  30;  wes,  1,  19  ; 
neg.  pt.  sg.  nas,  43,  31  ;  pt.  pi. 
(eME.  wseron,  1,  6;  weron,  4, 
5) ;  weren,  16,  16 ;  were  we,  25, 
14;  wer,  73,  23  (eME.  waren,  3, 
1;  ware,  77,  3);  w§ren,  21,  10; 
w§re,  77, 17  ;  neg.pt.pl.  neren,  39, 
14;  nere,  36,  14  ;  //.  sbj.  sg.  were, 
16,  2  (eME.  ware,  1,  15)  ;  w§re, 
25,  32  \PP-  byn,  114,  1 6;  been,  243, 
16.  Nth.  inf.  be,  128,  g;Pr.  1  sg. 
am,  174,  14;  pr.  2  sg.  ert,  157,  14; 
pr.  3  sg.  es,  128,  27;  esse,  T51,  25 ; 
is,  127,  7  ;  isse,  156,  24  ;  neg.  pr._  3 
sg.  neys  =  ne  ys,  128,5;  Pr-  3  SS-  bes, 
128,  32;  bese,  139^  7;  pr.pl.  er, 
136,  2  ;  ere,  144,  2  ;  ar,  173,  32  ;  pr. 
sbj.pl.  be,  127,  26  ;  pt.  sg.  was,  126, 
9; pt.pl.wa.re,  130,24;  war,  138,  28; 
was,  158,  31  (late  Nth.  weir  =  wer, 
I7°>  32);  pt-  sbj.  sg.  war,  134,  2; 
ware,  246,  12;  pt.sbj.pl.  ware,  133, 
15;  //.  bene,  136,  18.  Sth.  inf. 
beon,  198,  6;  ben,  176,  2  (eME. 
gerund  beonne,  192,  .23) ;  pr.  1  jg. 
(eSth.  eom,  176,  4;  sem,  176,  1) 
am,  194,  1  ;  pr.  2  sg.  (eSth.  sert, 
182,  30)  art,  201,  23 ;  pr.  3  sg.  is 


GLOSSARY 


331 


(ys),  176,  7  ;  pr.  pi.  (eSth.  sunden, 
184,  31)  ;pr.  1  sg.  beo,  176,  4  ;  pr. 
3  sg.  biS,  178,  20;  pr.  3  Jg-.  bi$, 
j^fl//  be,  183,  11  j  /r.  //.  (eSth. 
beo>,  176,  19)  ;  bej),  203,  20  ;  beth, 
119,11;  bub,  176,  23;  bi$,  178, 
19;  pr.  sbj.  (eSth.  si,  179,  29; 
beo,  177,  8)  ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  (eSth. 
beon,  177,  4)  ;  imp.  sg.  (eSth.  beo, 
*77,  5)  ;/'•  •*<£-•  wes  =  was,  176,  1  ; 
neg.pt.  sg.  nes,  194,  8;  nas,  204, 
15  \  pt.pl.  wfre,  179,  11  ;  wfr,  223, 
5 ;  pt.  sbj.  sg.  (eSth.  wf  ore,  181, 
9);  wfre,  243,  18;  pt.sbj.pl.  (eSth. 
wforen,  182,  9)  ;  wfre,  242,  24  ; 
neg.  pt.  sbj.  sg.  (eSth.  neore,  187, 
4)  ;  pp.  (eSth.  ibeon,  176,  3)  ;  ibe, 
203,  14;  ybe,  236,  20.  Kt.  inf. 
bie,  211,  11;  pr.pl.  ble]>,  212,  25  ; 
ble  ye,  212,  8;  //.  ibye,  212,  20; 
pt.pl.  waren,  212,  17. 

benche,  sb.,  OE.  bene,  f. ;  bench, 
58,  6. 

bend,  sb.,  OE.  bend,  bend;  tie, 
ribbon,   bend  (in    heraldry),    228, 

15-   , 

bende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  bendan  (ben- 
dan)  ;  bend,  bind,  fetter ;  Nth.  inf. 
bend,  140,  17. 

bende,  sb.,  OE.  bend,  bend,/". ;  bond, 
fetter,  180,  14. 

bene,  sb.,  OE.  ben,  f. ;  prayer,  en- 
treaty; pi.  benes,  218,  21. 

benefyce,  sb.,  OF.  benefice ;  favor, 
gift,  benefit,  124,  12. 

beneme,  see  benime(n). 

Benet,  sb.,  NF.  Beneit,  OF.  Benoit ; 
Benet,  Benedict,  155,  24. 

Beniamin,  sb.,  Lat.  Beniamin ;  Ben- 
jamin, 25,  25. 

benime(n),  binime(n),  slv.,  OE. 
beniman-nom  (4) ;  take  away ; 
inf.  binime,  177,  20;  pr.  1  sg. 
beneme,  211,  18;  pt.  sg.  benam, 
5,  21 ;  pt.  pi.  binomen,  182, 19; pp. 
binume,  183,  26. 

benisun,  sb.,  OF.  beneisun;  blessing, 
benison,  134,  22. 

bf  om,  beode(n),  beo(n),  beore,  see 
bf m,  bede(n),  be(n),  bfre. 

beorn,  sb.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  bern,  bern; 


OE.    beorn,     beorn;    man,    hero, 

warrior,  186,  28. 
beot,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  bet;  OE.  beot; 

threat,  boast,  promise,  184,  17. 
beot,  see  bete(n). 
beovie(n),  wkv.,  eSth.  —  Ml.  bive(n) ; 

OE.  bifian,  beofian ;  tremble;  pt.pl. 

beoveden,  187,  1. 
bepeche(n),     wkv.,     OM.    bepecan 

(WS.  -psecan)-pehte  ;  deceive ;  pp. 

bepaht,  1 ,  4. 
ber,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  bere  ;  OM.  bere, 

WS.  bsere  ;  noise,  uproar,  150,  2. 
bf  rd,  sb.,  OE.  beard,  beard  ;   beard, 

86,  17;  bfrde,  120,  29. 
berdene,  sb.,  Kt.  **  Ml.  birj^ene,  bir- 

dene;  OE.  byroen,/.  ;  burden,  212, 

21. 
bfre,  sb.,  OE.  bera ;  bear  {the  animal), 

82,  17.     eSth.  beore,  196,  3. 
bere,  sb.,  OE.  bser,  /. ;   bier,  litter, 

35,  3- 

here, sb.,  OM.  geberu,  WS.  gebseru,/!; 
bearing,  deportment,  noise,  uproar, 

36,  20. 

berebag,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  beran  + 

ON.  baggi;   bag-bearer  (nickname 

of  Scots),  161,  6. 
bfre-blisse,  sb.,  OE.  beran  +  blisse  ; 

bear-blisse  ;  as  name,  216,  30. 
bfre(n),   stv.,    OE.    beran-baer  (4) ; 

bear;    inf.    bfren,    22,    20    (eME. 

boeron,  3,  15);   imp.pl.  bfreft,  27, 

19  ;  pt.  sg.  bar,  4,  6 ;  pt.  pi.  beren, 

70,   17;    be"re,  35,  19;  pt.  sbj.  sg. 

bere,  53,  15  ;  bare,  2,  5  ;pp.  bfren, 

33,  14;  bfre,  66,  11  ;  born,  49,  28. 

Nth.  pr.  3  sg.  bfres,  127,  19  ;  bfrs, 

150,  20;  pt.  sg.  bare,  131,  10;  //. 

pi.  bare,  165,  24  ;  pp.  born,  132,  6. 

3th.  pr.  3  sg,  ber©,  198,  24;  pr.pl. 

(eSth.)   bereft,    177,   22  ;    imp.  pi. 

bfreft,  199,  22  ;  pt.  sg.  bar,  181, 17  ; 

pt.  pi.  bfre(n),  205,  9  ;  pp.  (eSth. 

iboren,    179,    16);    ibfre,   46,    7; 

ybfre,  209,  32  ;  ybfren,  240,  8. 
berge(n)  =  ber^en,  berwe(h),  slv., 

OM.  bergan-barg  (WS.    beorgan- 

bearg)  (3) ;  protect,  save;  inf.  ber- 

gen,  14,  7;  berwen,  86,  13;  pp. 

bon^henn,  10,  19. 


332 


GLOSSARY 


berie(n),  see  birle(n). 

berie,    sb.,    OE.    berige,    bene,  f. ; 

berry,  21,  26. 
bering,  sb.,  based  on  OM.  ber,  WS. 

bser ;  bearing,  behaviour,  25,  18. 
bern,  sb.,  OE.  beorn,   beorn;    hero, 

_I26,  7;   149,  25. 
bern,  .y£.,  OE.  beam  ;    child,  Scotch 

beam,  82,  15. 
berne(n),  stv.,  OE.  beornan-b^rn  (3)  ; 

burn;  pt.  sbj.  sg.  burne,  182,  23. 
berne(n),  wkv.,  OM.  *bernan,  WS. 

bsernan  ;  bum ;  inf.  berne,  43,  2  ;  //. 

bernd,  58,  27.     Sth./r.  ^/.  bernej), 

218,  7;  pr.ppl.  bernynde,  217,  24. 
berrhless,  sb.,  OE.  *beorhels,berhels; 

salvation,  10,  13. 
berwe(n),  see  berge(n). 
Berwik,  sb.,  Berwick,  159,  8. 
bfrynge,  bfryng,  sb.,  OE.  *berung, 

f. ;     bearing ;     nativity,     124,    2  ; 

bfryng,  231,  20. 
beseet,  beseette,  see  besitte(n),  be- 
setted), 
besetten,  wkv.,  OE.  besettan ;  sur- 
round, beset ;   eME.  pt.  sg.  bessette 
^*=besette,  5,  22. 
besi^te,  sb.,  OE.  ^esih^,  *besiht,/  ; 

provision,  226,  8. 
besitte(n),  stv.,  OE.  besittan-sset  (5) ; 

sit  upon,  oppress,  besiege  ;  eME.pt. 

sg.  besset,  2,  13. 
besme,  .$•£.,  OE.  besma;  besom,  bundle 

of  rods,  194,  16. 
best,  see  god. 
bfst,  sb.,  OF.  beste;  beast,  82,  18; 

pi.  bfstes,  51,  21.   eSth.  bgast,  195, 

12. 
bestride(n),     stv.,     OE.     bestridan 

-strad(i)  ;  bestride',  inf. bestrlden, 

181,  15. 
beswike(n),  see  biswike(n). 
besw§,  adv.,  Sth.  =  M1.  beswo;  OE. 

be  +  swa ;  by  so,  so  that,  214,  2. 
besynes,  see  bisines. 
bet,    adv.    {adj.)    comp.,    OE.    bet; 

better,  31,  14;  quickly,  239,  5. 
betfche(n),  see  bitfehe(n). 
bete(n),    wkv.,    OE.    betan ;    mend, 

remedy,  better;  inf.  bete,  129,  23  ; 

pr.  3  sg.  beteS,  16,  22.     eSth.  pr. 


3  sg.  beot  =  bet  =  bereft,  180,4  ;  /A 

ibet,  179,  11. 
bfte(n),  stv.,  OE.   beatan-beot  (2)  ; 

beat;  inf.  bfte,  152,  6;  //.  bftin, 

53,   30.      eSth.  imp.  pi.   bfaten, 

194,  22  ;  pp.  ibeaten,  194,  15. 
betere,  bettre,  bettur,  see  god. 
bep,  sb.,  Sth.=Ml.  ba>;  OE.  bx]>; 

bath,  218,  6. 
bfoe(ri),  wkv.,  OE.  beSian ;    wash, 

foment;  inf.  bgoen,  33,  31. 
betwe,  see  bitwen. 
betwix,    bitwix,    bitwixen,     adv. 

prep.,  OM.  betwex  (betwix),  WS. 

betweox(betwux) ;  betwixt, between; 

betwyx,    2,    16;    betwux,    7,     15; 

betwyxen,  117,  9;  bitwix,  130,  3; 

bitwixen,  244,  4.     Nth.  bytwixand, 

128,  15. 
beute,  see  beautee. 
bevlye(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  befle(n)  ; 

WS.    befleon-fleah    (2);    infl.    by 

fie3en    (flien) ;  flee  from,   -avoid; 

inf.    bevly,    218,    25  ;    pr.    3    sg. 

bevly^}),  217,  23  ;  bevlyst,  219,  17. 
bevgre,   adv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  before(n) ; 

OE.  beforan;  before,  206,  17. 
Bewis,  sb.,  Bewis  (Bevis?  see  note), 

62,6. 
bewreyynge,  bewreyyng,  sb.,  OE. 

*bewreging, /. ;    bewraying,  accus- 

*ng>  9°>  32- 

beye(n),  see  bige(n). 

bl  (by),  be,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  bi ;  by, 
bi,  3,  6;  be,  3,  3.  Kt.  bie,  212, 
30- 

bibu5e(n),  stv.,  OE.  bebugan-beah 
(2)  ;  avoid,  surround,  reach,  at- 
tain; pt.  sg.  bibah,  188,  21. 

bicalle(n),  wkv.,  ME.  bi  +  ON.  kalla 
(OE.  ceallan) ;  accuse ;  pr.  3  sg. 
bicalle'S,  29,  26. 

biclupie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bi- 
clipe(n)  ;  OE.  beclypian  ;  summon, 
accuse,  179,  18. 

bicume(n),  stv.,  OE.  becuman-com 
(4) ;  become ;  pr.  3  sg.  bicumeo1, 
16,  14;  pt.  sg.  bicam,  24,  20  ;  be- 
c5m,  126,  18 ;  bicom,  227,  19 ;  pp. 
bicume,  46,  6. 

bidde(n),  bydde(n),  bide(n),  bid, 


GLOSSARY 


333 


stv.,  OE.  biddan-bsed  (5)  ;  pray, 
beg,  command,  offer,  invite,  by  con- 
clusion with  bede(n) ;  inf.  bidden,  16, 
27;  biddenn  (O),  9,  29;  biden,  71, 
31  ;  bide,  71,  28 ;  bid,  72,  28 ;  pr. 
1  sg.  bidde,  10,  4;  pr.  $sg.  bidde>, 
40,  14;  bit,  27,  14;  pr.  sbj.  pi. 
bidden,  196,  20;  imp.  sg.  bid,  18, 
12  ;  imp.  pi.  bidde]),  230,  30  ;pt.sg. 
badd  (O),  8,  18  ;  bad,  21,  3  ;  badde, 
64, 10  ;pt.  sg.  offer,  bid,  44,  33  ;  bid 
godday,  bid  good  day,  47,  7  ;  pt.  pi. 
beden,  35,  21  ;  bedin,  60,  19 ;  bede, 
39,  11 ;  pp.  beden,  26, 20;  bede,  40, 
5.  Nth.  inf.  byd,  140,  II.  Sth. 
pr.  3  sg.  bit,  180,  4;  pt.  sg.  (eSth. 
baed,  185,  18);  bed,  196,  4. 

bid§le(n),  wkv. ,  OE.  bedselan ;  de- 
prive of;  pp.  bidflde,  185,  6. 

bide(n),  byde(n),  stv.,  OE.  bidan 
-bad  (1) ;  abide,  await,  expect;  inf. 
bydin,  118,  15  ;  pt.  sg.  bpd,  47,  4  ; 
b£de,  89,  25. 

bidene,  biden,  adv.,  origin  uncertain  ; 
by  that,  thereby,  together,  also,  at 
once;  bidene,  74,  2  ;  biden,  148,  7. 

biding,  see  byddynge. 

bidlich,  adj.,  based  on  OE.  biddan, 
'  to  pray ' ;  that  may  be  implored, 
gracious,  103,  15. 

bifalle(n),  stv.,  OM.  befallan  (WS. 
befeallan)-feol  (R);  befall;  inf. 
bifalle,  38,  20 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  bifalfe, 
232,  5  \pt-  sg.  bifelle,  75,  1 ;  befelle, 
106,  8 ;  byfyl,  89,  1 ;  byfell,  135,  5. 
Sth.pt.  sg.  byfiil,  220,  6. 

bifleo(n),  stv.,  e_ME.  =  Ml.  bifle(n)  ; 
OE.  befleon  -fleah  (2)  ;  flee,  escape  ; 
inf.  bifleon,  180,  30. 

hifgren,  biforn,  bifgr,  prep,  adv., 
OE.  beforen ;  before ;  eME.  be- 
foren,  4,  30  ;  bifgren,  16,  9  ;  biforn, 
16,  3 :  bifgr,  47,  26 ;  bifoore,  245, 
19. 

biforesaide,  pp.  or  adj.,  OE.  beforen, 
adv.  +  ME.  saide  ;  foresaid,  235, 
22. 

biforn,  see  bif§ren. 

bige(n)  =  bi5e(n),bie(n),  wkv.,  OE. 
bycgan-bohte  ;  buy,  atone  for  ;  inf. 
bigen,  25,  6;  bye,  95,  21  5  pt.  sg. 


bou^te,  58,  26;  boght,  no,  3;  pt. 
pi.  bohton,  4,  29  ;  pp.  boght,  89, 
27.  Nth.  inf.  bii,  131,  6  ;  by,  156, 
27.  Cf.  Sth.  bigge(n).  Kt.  inf. 
beye(n),  244,  7. 

bi^eonde,  adv. prep.,  OE.  begeondan; 
beyond,  185,  24. 

bi}ete(n),  bigete(n),  begfte(n), 
stv.,  OE.  begetan-gcet  (5)  ;  receive, 
obtain;  inf.  bi3eten,  185,  21 ;  begse- 
ton,  7,  2;  begeten,  25,  20;  pt.  sg. 
begset,  4,  18  ;  bigat,  28,  23  ;  bigfte, 
49,  16. 

bi^etyng,  sb.<ipr.  ppl.,  OM.  begetan, 
WS.  begietan;  begetting,  genera- 
tion, 101,  18. 

bigge(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  biggen, 
bie(n) ;  OE.  bycgan-bohte ;  buy, 
purchase,  atone  for;  inf.  biggen, 
74,  17  (SEMI.),  178,  8;pr.  3  sg. 
hv$,  180,  24. 

bigge(n),  wkv.,  ON.  byggja ;  build; 
pt.sg.  bigged,  1 01,  13. 

biging,  sb.,  ON.  bygging;  habitation, 
dwelling,  161,  6. 

biginne(n),  stv.,  OE.  beginnan-gann 
(3);  begin;  inf.  biginne,  66,  *o- 
pt.  sg.  bigon,  181,  20;  pt.  pi. 
begunne,  116,  18;  pt.  sbj.  sg.  be- 
ginne,  216,  4 ;  pp.  begunnon,  8,  n  ; 
bigunnenn  (O),  9,  30.  Nth.  pr.  3 
sg.  bigines,  148, 17 ;  pt.  sg.  begouth, 
166,  7. 

biginninge,  biginning,  sb.,  OE. 
*beginnung,y.  ;  beginning,  134,  27. 

bi5ite(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bi3ete(n)  ; 
WS.  begietan- geat  (5) ;  receive, 
obtain ;  pr.  3  sg.  bi3it,  198,  21  ;  pt. 
sg.  biget,  192,  23;  pp.  bi3ite,  179, 
16. 

Bigod,  sb.,  Bigod;  Roger  le,  Earl  of 
Norfolk,  227,  3. 

big§(n),  anv.,  OE.  began-beeode  ;  go 
around,  occupy,  possess ;  pp.  biggn, 
62,  19.  eSth.  pt.  pi.  by3eode, 
222,  12. 

bigripe(n),  stv.,  OE.  begrlpan-grap 
(1)  ;  gripe,  chasten,  chide;  inf. 
bigrlpe(n),  19,  18. 

bihald,  stv.,  Nth.  -  Ml.  Sth.  be- 
h§lde(n);    ON.  behaldan  (haldan) 


334 


GLOSSARY 


-heold  (R);    behold-,  pr.  pi.  by- 
haldes,    145,   17;   pt.  sg.  bihelde, 

139,  iy- 

bihate(n),   stv.,   eME.,   Nth.  =  Ml. 
bihgte(n)  ;  OE.  behatan-het   (R)  ; 

promise  ;  /r.  3  sg.  bihateft,  177,  14. 
bihede(n),  wkv.,  OE.  behedan; 
watch,  observe,  guard;  pt.  sg. 
bihedde,  187,  22. 
bihf  fdle(n)  (hf  vde(n)),wkv.,  Sth.  = 
Ml.  behgvde(n)  ;  OE.  beheafdian  ; 

behead;  pp.  bihgfdet,  196,  26. 
biheste,  sb.,  OE.  behses,  / ;   behest, 

promise,  209,  12  ;  pi.  byhestes,  221, 
16. 
bihete(n),  stv.,  based  on  pt.  het?; 

promise;    in/,   bihete,    52,   4.     Cf. 

bih§te(n). 
bihinde,   adv.  prep.,  OE.   behindan 

-hindan  ;  behind,  178,  30. 
bihof,  sb.,  OE.  *behof,  cf.  behSfian  ; 

behoof,  profit,  use.     Sth.  ds.  bihove, 

200,  7. 
bihofpe,    sb.,    OE.    *bihof$,  /,    cf. 

OFris.  blhofte  ;  behoof,  use,  204,  30. 
bih§lde(n),  stv.,  OM.  bihaldan  (WS. 

healdan) -heold  (R) ;   behold;   inf. 

bihgilde,   36,   2  ;  pt.  sg.  biheld,  38, 

3  ;  pt.pl.  biheld,  68,  20.     Nth.  see 

bihald.      eSth.    pt.    sg.    biheold, 

196,  22. 
bihgte(n),  stv.,  OE.  behatan-het  (R); 

protnise  ;  pt.    sg.    bihet,   85,    25 ; 

biheet,  220,  12 ;  //.  bih^ten,  82,  8  ; 

behgten,  116,  22  ;  pp.  bihi3t,  59,  12. 
bihove,  see  bihof. 
bihove(n),  see  behove(n). 
bii  (by),  see  bige(n). 
biing,  sb.,  OE.  bycging  infl.  by  vb.; 

buying,  atonement,  salvation,  148, 

19. 
bike,  sb.,  origin  uncertain ;   nest,  as 

of  bees,  128,  26. 
biknowe(n),     stv.,    OE.    becnawan 

-cneow   (R) ;  acknowledge,  know ; 

pp.  biknewe,  44,  16. 
bilSven,  bilaven,  see  bilfve(n). 
bilde(n),  wkv.,  OE.  byldan,  byldan  ; 

build;  pp.  ibild,  42,  5. 
bile,  sb.,  OE.  bile;     bill,  beak,  16, 

11. 


bil§5e(n),  bilewe(n),  stv.,  OE.  bi- 
leogan-leag  ( 2) ;  belie,  calumniate; 
pp.  bilowen,  199,  13. 

bilf  ove(n),  see  bilf  ve(n). 

bileve(n),  wkv.,  OM.  belefan  (WS. 
beliefan) ;     believe ;     pp.    bileved, 

213,  13- 
bilgve(n),   tvkv.,  OE.  belcefan  ;    re- 
linquish, have,  remain ;    inf.    be- 
lgven,  27,  9  ;  pr.  1  sg.  bilseve,  184, 
13^  imp.  sg.  bilgf,  41,  1  ;  //.  sg. 
bilsefde,   185,   2  ;  pt.  pi.  bilgvede, 
205,  27.     eSth.  inf.  bilgoven,  184, 
11 ;  bilaven,  I  S3,  9. 
biligge(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bille(n)  ; 
OE.  bilicgan-laeg  (5);  lie  by,  beset; 
pt.  sg.  bilai,  188,  10. 
bilive,  see  bely  ve. 
bilive(n),  stv.,  OE.  belifan-laf  (later 
lsef,  leaf)  (1) ;  remain,  leave  ;pt.  sg. 
bilgf,  24,  32. 
bille(n),    wkv.,    OE.    *billan ;    bill, 
peck  with  beak;pr.  3  sg.  billed,  16,  8. 
biloke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  belocian  ;  look 
at,  look  around;   pr.  pi.  bil5ken, 
20.  1. 
bilging,    adj.,   cf.   OE.   gelong;    de- 
pending, belonging,  21,  22. 
biluke(n),  stv.,  OE.  bilucan-leac  (2) ; 
shut  in,  close  around;  pp.  biloken, 
178,  24. 
biluvie(n),    wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    bi- 
luve(n)  ;    OE.   belufian ;    delighted 
in,  loved;  pt. pi.  biluveden,  184,  10. 
bimfne(n),    wkv.,    OE.    bemsenan ; 
bemoan,  lament ;  pr.  3  sg.  bimgneft, 
27,  2  ;  pp.  biment,  26,  10. 
bimf  ning,   sb.  <  pr.  ppl.,  OE.  be- 
masnan ;    bemoaning,    lamentation, 
35,  6. 
binde(n),  stv.,  OE.  bindan  (blndan) 
-band,  bgnd  (3)  ;  bind,  fetter ;  inf. 
binden,  26,  1 ;  pt.  sg.  bgnd,  207,  8; 
pt.  pi.  bunden,  26,  24 ;  pp.  bunden, 
J37,    6;    bounden,   81,  20.     Nth. 
imp.pl.   bindes,   138,  23;   pt.pl. 
band,  140,  19. 
binfpe(n),  adv. prep.,  OE.  beneoftan; 
beneath,  41,    20;    bingj>e,    208,   8. 
eSth.  bineoSen,  178,  20. 
binime(n),  see  benime(n). 


v 

V 


GLOSSARY 


335 


binne,    adv.    prep.,    OE.    binnan  ; 

within,  in,  82,  28. 
biqufoe(n),   wkv.,   OE.  *becwseoan 

<  cwroan ;    lament,  bewail ;    inf. 

biqufffen,  34,  1. 
bir,   sb.,  ON.   byrr,  '  strong  wind ' ; 

force,  speed,  142,  5. 
birSd,  bird  (birrd),  see  biride(n), 

bire(n). 
birde,   sb.,  OE.  gebyrd,  f ;    birth ; 

birde  time,  birth  time,  17,  11. 
bire(n),     wkv.,     OE.      (ge)byrian  ; 

belong  to,  behoove-,  pr.  3  sg.  birr)) 

(O),  8,  26;  bird,  150,  16;   birrd, 

156,  »I. 
bireounesse,   sb.,   eME.  =  Ml.   bi- 

rewnesse ;    OE.    *behreowness,  /. ; 

commiseration,  pity ,  198,  33. 
bireowse(n),   wkv.,  eME.  =  Ml.  bi- 

rewse(n);  OE.  behreowsian ;  repent', 

imp.pl.  bireowseft,  196,  6. 
biri,   sb.,  OE.  byrig,  ds.  of  burh ; 

castle,  city,  28,  1. 
biride(n),  stv.,  OE.  beridan-rad  (1); 

ride  around,  surround,  besiege ;  pt. 

sg.  biraid  for  bir  ad,  187,  13. 
birlele,  see  birigeles. 
birle(n)  (berlen),  wkv.,  OE.  byrgan 

(byrigean) ;  bury ;  inf.  birien,  33, 

8;    biry,  68,  16;    berle,  245,  23; 

imp.  pi.   birie]?,   68,    29 ;    pt.  pi. 

byrieden,   4,   32 ;    birled,    70,    19. 

Nth.//,  sg.  berid,  143,  10. 
birigeles,  birlele,  sb.,  OE.  birigels ; 

burial,  34,  27  ;  35,  10. 
Birkabeyn,  sb.,  ON.  Birkibeinn   (a 

nickname) ;  Birkabein,  75,  4. 
birrp,  see  bire(n). 
birst,  pp.  or  adj.,  OE.  gebrysed  < 

OE.   brysan ;    bruised;    bftin   and 

birst,     beaten     and     bruised,    53, 

30. 
biscop,    sb. ,    eME.  =  Ml.    bischop ; 

OE.  biscop  ;  bishop,  I,  5. 
biscunle(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.   bi- 

schune(n)  ;  OE.  bescunian ;    shun, 
flee  from,  180,  30. 
bise,  sb. ,  OF.  bise ;    name  of  north 

wind,  87,  9. 
biseche(n),  ze//£z/.,OE.  besecean-s5hte 

(sohte)  ;  beseech  \  pr.  1  sg.  biseche, 


196,  20;  pr.  pi.  bisechen,  45,  22. 

Nth.  pt.  sg.  bisoht,  156,  8.     Sth. 

pr.  pi.  bisecheth  ,211,15. 
bisekeing,   sb.  <  pr.  ppl.,  OE.   be- 

secan  ;  beseeching,  imploring,  74,  8. 
bisemare,  see  bismere. 
bise(n),  stv.,  ON.  beseon-sseh  (WS. 

seah)  (5);  oversee,  look  after*,  inf. 

bisen,  24,  13. 
bislde,   bislde(es),  adv.  prep.,  OE. 

bi  side;  beside,  besides,  57,5;  by- 

sldes,  223,  3. 
bisines,  besynes,  sb.,  OE.  *bysignes, 

f. ;  business,  care,  trouble ;  besynes, 

144,  20  ;  bysynes,  224,  24. 
bismere,  bismare,  sb.,  OE.  bismer, 

neut.    m.\     insult,   evil,    55,    18; 

bismare,  201,  19. 
bisne,  sb.,  OE.  bisen,/".;   example, 

10,  5. 
bistfle(n),   stv.,   OE.    bestelan-stael 

(4)  ;  steal,  steal  away,  pt.  sg.  bistal, 

188,  1;  pp.  bistolen,  176,  17. 
bisti5e,  sb.,  OE.  *bestig,  f.  or  new 

cpd. ;  path,  way,  ascent,  101,  4. 
biswike(n),    stv.,  OE.    beswican  - 

swac  (1)  ;  deceive ;   inf.  beswiken, 

6,  17;    biswiken,  19,  17;   pt.  sg. 

(eME.)  biswac,  187,  31. 
bisy,     adj.,    OE.    bysig ;    anxious, 

sorrowful,  busy,  66,  15. 
bit,  see  bidde(n). 

bitache,  bitsechen,  see  bitfche(n). 
bitacnen,  wkv.,  eME.  for  bitgkne(n) ; 

OE.  *bitacnian ;   betoken ;   pp.  bi- 

tacnedd  (O),  12,28.     Nth^r.  3  sg. 

bytakens,  127,  22.       ***^~- ■ 

bitake(n),  stv.,  OE.  bi  (be)  +  ON. 

taka-tok  (6) ;  commit,  betake ;  pt. 

sg.  bitok,  67,  19  ;   bitook,  231,  22  ; 

pp.  bitake,  203,24. 
bite,  sb.,  OE.  bytt,/. ;    bottle,  flagon 

{originally  leather) ;    bollen   as  a 

bite,  swollen  as  a  bottle,  50,  6. 
bitfche(n),  bitfache(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

betsecean-tsehte    (tsehte) ;     assign, 

deliver,  commit',    inf.  bitseche,  9, 

19;  bitfche,  43,  22  ;  pt.  sg.  bitagte, 

24,  11;  pp.  betfht,  5,  7;   bitagt, 

21,  7;  bitajt,  43,  18;  bitau3t,  49, 

27.     eSth.  inf.  bitfachen,  193,8; 


336 


GLOSSARY 


pr.   i    sg.   bitache,   190,    22  ;   pp. 

bitaht,  193,  31. 
bite(h),  slv.,  OE.  bitan-bat  (1) ;   bite ; 

pt.  sg.  bgt,  66,  8. 
bij>enche(n),  bi$erike(ri),  wkv.,  OE. 

bitfencan-Sdhte (Some)  ;     think, 

bethink;    inf.    bioenken,    16,    16; 

//.   sg.   bioogte,    23,    19 ;    bij)03te, 

208,  1  ;  pp.  bi])03t  as  adj.,  thought- 
ful, discreet,  36,  21  ;  bi])otit,  176,  8. 

Sth.  bi>enche,   176,  6  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

bi]>enc$,  177,  9. 
bitlde(n),  wkv.,  OE.  betidan ;  happen, 

betide ;  inf.  bitlde,  39,  27  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

bitid,  25,  21  ;  //.  bitid,  31,  6. 
bitilde(n),    w>to.,  OE.  beteldan  (?) ; 

cover,   surround;  pp.  bitild,    192, 

26. 
bitime,  adv.,  OE.  *betima?;  betimes, 

promptly,  204,  6. 
bitgkne(ii),  bit§ckne(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

*bitacnian ;     betoken ;    pr.     3     sg. 

bitgkne)),   71,   8;    bit§ckne]>,    212, 

27. 
bitray,  wkv.,  Nth..  =  Ml.  bitraischen 

(bitraissen,  betraien) ;  OE.  be  (bi)  + 

OF.    trair;    betray;   pp.    bitrayd, 

137,  3- 
bitter,  bittre,  adj. ,  OE.  biter ;  bitter, 

140,  16 ;  bittre,  194,  16. 
bitterliche,     adv.,     OE.    biterllce; 

bitterly,  67,  9. 
bittre,  see  bitter, 
bittrenesse,   sb.,  OE.  biterness,  /. ; 

bitterness,  202,  14. 
biturnie(n),    wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    bi- 

turne(n) ;     OE.    *beturnian ;    turn 

about;  pt.pl.  biturnede,  208,  7. 
bitwen,  betwe(n),  adv.  prep.,  OE. 

betweonan;  between,  26,  II  j  betwe, 

95,  14- 
bitwix,  bitwixen,  see  betwix. 
bive(n),  wkv.,  OE.  bifian  ;  tremble  ; 

pr.  3  sg.  biveS,  28,  24.     Sth.  inf. 

bivle,  182,  23.     Cf.  beovien. 
bivie(n),  see  bive(n). 
bivoren,  adv.  prep.,  eSth.  =  M1.  bi- 

fgre(n);  OE.  beforan;  before,  181, 

17. 
biwake(n),    wkv.,   OE.    *bewacian ; 
watch  over;  inf.  biwaken,  33,  28. 


biwf  fe(n),     wkv. ,     OE.    bewaifan ; 

clothe;  pt.  sg.  biwffde,  188,  26. 
biwende(n),   wkv.,   OE.    bewendan 

(wendan) ;  turn  away ;  pt.  sg.  bi- 

wente,  48,  6. 
biwepe(n),    wkv.,     OE.     bewepan ; 

weep  for;  imp.pl.  biwepeS,  196,  6. 
biwlnde(n),     slv.,     OE.    bewindan 

(wlndan)-wand  (wgnd)  (3)  ;  wind 

about,    surround;    pp.    biwunden, 

196,  30. 
biwreye(n),   wkv.,   OE.   *biwregan, 

cf.  wregan ;   bewray,   accuse ;  inf. 

biwreye,  243,  27. 
blac,  adj.,  OE.  bloec;  black,  52,  24. 
blame,    sb.,    OF.    blame  <  blasme ; 

blame,  120,  20. 
blame(n),      wkv.,      OF.      blasmer, 

blamer;   blame;   inf.  blame,    159, 

14  ;  pr.  3  sg.  blame  j?,  202,  2. 
blasphemour,  sb.,  OF.  blasphemeur 

(or)  ;  blasphemer,  246,  5. 
Blauncherlur,  sb.,  OF.  Blancheflur; 

Blanchefleur,  35,  26. 
blawe(n),   slv.,   eME.,    Nth.  =  Ml. 

blowe(n)  ;  OE.  blawan-bleow  (R) ; 

blow;    inf.,    blawe,    82,    31;   pp. 

blawene,   144,  7.     eSth.  pr.  3  sg. 

blawet,  180,  16. 
ble,  blee,  sb.,  OE.  bleo;  color,  com- 
plexion, 52,  1 ;  blee,  231,  25. 
bleike,  adj.,  ON.  bleikr ;  pale,  79,  9. 
blenche(n),     wkv.,     OE.    blencan ; 

blench,  flinch ;  inf.  blenche,  58,  12; 

pt.sg.  blenchte,  195,  32. 
blende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  blendan,  blen- 

dan;  make  blind;  Sth.  pp.  iblende, 

125,  33  5  yblent,  217,  2. 
blenke(n),  see  blynke(n). 
blesse  (n)  (earlier  bletcen),  blisce(n) , 

wkv.,  OE.  bledsian,  bletsian  ;  bless, 

cross  oneself,  blesse  hem,  cross  them- 
selves ;  inf.  blesse,  123,  7  ;  pr.  1  sg. 

blisce,   128,    19;    imp.  sg.   blisce, 

104,  14;  imp.pl.  blisce)),  105,  12; 

pt.  sg.  blessed e,  205,  7  ;  pp.  (eME. 

bletced,   7,  31)  blesced,   100,    15  ; 

blisced,  132,  19;   blessyd,    94,    1; 

blissed,  228,  30.     Sth.pp.  yblisced, v 

72,  21. 
blessyng,  sb.,  OE.  bletsung,/. ;  bless- 


GLOSSARY 


337 


ing,  96,  3  ;  blisceing,  69,  22 ;  blis- 

cyng,  1 01,  17;  blissing,  32,  14. 
bletcen,  see  blesse(n). 
blepeliche,  sec  bllj>elike. 
blfve(n),   wkv.,  OE.   bilsevan,   Kt. 

bilevan  ;  remain  ;  Kt.  pp.  ybleved, 

217,6. 
blevinge,   sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.   blfvinge ; 

OE.  *bel£evung,  /. ;   abiding,  exis- 
I    fence,  216,  27. 
blin,  see  blinne(n). 
blind,  adj.,  OE.  blind,  blind;  blind, 

51,  25;  blynde,  119,  7. 
blinne(n),  bline(n),  stv.,  OE.  blin- 

nan-blann  (blonn)  (3) ;  cease ;  inf. 

blinne,    55,    30.     Nth.   inf.    blin, 

'30,  7- 
blis,    blisce    (bliscep),    blisceing 

(bliscyng),  see  blisse,  blesse(n), 

blessyng. 
blisfol,  adj.,  OE.  *blisful;  blissful, 

happy,  219,  3. 
blisfulllch,  adj.,  OE.    *blisfullice ; 

blissfully,  102,  23. 
blisse,  blis,  sb.,  OE.  bliss, /<bli]>s 

[bli5]  ;  bliss,  happiness,  7,  7  ;  blis, 

38,  4;  blisce,  211,  25.     eSth.  ds. 

blissen,  195,  6. 
blissing,  see  blessyng. 
bliSe,  blype,  adj.,  OE.  blifte ;  glad, 

blithe,  31,  7. 
blij)ellke,  blipell;,  adv.,  OE.  bliSe- 

lice  ;  gladly,  blithely,  10,  1 ;  blif>eli3 

(O),  10,  21.    Kt.  blejjeliche,  211, 

big,  a$.,  ON.  blar,  cogn.  with  OE. 

blaw;  W,  blue-black,  52,  24. 
blod,  blood,  *£.,  OE.  bl5d;    blood, 

28,  21  ;  blood,  238,  19.    eSth.  */.$•. 

blode,     189,     32.      INth.    blude, 

146,  1. 
blodi,    blody,     adj.,    OE.    blodig ; 

bloody,  152,  2;  blody,  228,  5. 
blodstr§m,    sb.,    OE.    *blodstream; 

stream  of  blood,  187,  2. 
blody,  s<?£  blodi. 

blome(n),  wkv.,  ON.  *bl5ma?,  cog- 
nate with  OE.  blostmian ;    bloom  ; 

pt.  sg.  blomede,  21,  25. 
blgndinge,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  blandir; 

blandishing,  flattery,  219,  5. 


bloodrf  d,  adj.,  OE.  blodread  ;  blood- 
red,  229,  14. 
blowe(n),    stv.,  OE.    blawan-bleow 

(R)  ;    blow ;    ?'«/".  blowen,   62,   5  ; 

imp.  sg.  blou,  82,  29;  pp.  blowen, 

50,  14.  _ 
blude,  blynde,  see  blod,  blind. 
blynke(n),  wkv.,  ON.  ♦blinka,  Dan. 

blinke ;    look,    wink,    blink,    wake 
from  sleep;    inf.   blinke,    91,    31. 

lNth.pt.  sg.  blenkit,  172,  23. 
blype,  see  blipe. 
blyve,  adv.,  OE.  be  +  life;  quickly, 

111,4. 
bo,  adj.,  OE.  ba  (begen) ;  both,  38, 

5- 
boc,  see  boke. 
bochere,  sb,,  OF.  bochier ;  butcher, 

57,  18. 
bocstaf,  sb.,  OE.  bdcstsef ;   letter  of 

alphabet',  b5cstaff  (O),  10,  7. 
bgde,  sb.,  OE.  gebod,   neut. ;    com- 
mand, request,    message,    17,    28. 

eSth.//.  boden,  18 1,  4. 
bgdeword,  sb.,  OE.  *bodword  or  new 

cpd. ;  message,  28,  27. 
bodi,  body,  sb.,  OE.  bodig ;  body, 

x7>  23  ;  //.  bodis,  68,  16.     Sth. 

ds.  bodye,  216,  14. 
b§die(n),  zvkv.,  Sth.  =M1.  bgde(n)  ; 

OE.   bodian ;  announce,  proclaim, 

speak',  pt.  sg.  bodede,  186,  23. 
bodili,  bodylich,  adj.,  OE.  *bodig- 

lice  ;  bodily,  146,  16.     Sth.  body- 
lich, 216,  29. 
boa,,   sb.,  OE.  b5g(h) ;    bough ;  pi. 

bowes,  202.  14.. 
"boistouslych,  adv.,  origin  uncertain  ; 

boisterously,  221,  8. 
boke,  boc  (bok),  sb.,  OE.  boc,  /. ; 

book;  b5c,  9,  1;  boke,  15,9;  40, 

3 ;  66,  28  ;  bok,  67,  7. 
bold,  sb.,   OE.    bold,    b5ld ;    house, 

building;  pi.  boldes,  196,  8. 
b§ld,    adj.,   OM.   bald,    bald,   WS. 

beald;  bold,  23,  25. 
bole(n),  wkv.,  ON.  bolgna;    swell, 

Nth.  inf.  boln,  151,  18. 
b§n,  boon,  sb.,  OE.  ban;  bone;  pi. 

b92nys>  **&  18.  vNth.  ban,  139, 

25- 


338 


GLOSSARY 


b§nd,  sb.,   ON.    band,  10E.   bgnd  ; 

bond,  durance,  22,  12. 
bpndage,  sb.,   OF.   *bondage,   ML. 

bondaginnus;  bondage,  94,  15. 
bgnde,  bond,  sb.,  OE.  bonda  <  ON. 

b5ndi  ;     service  ;     bgnde    manere, 

manner  of  a  bondman,  94,  2  2 .   Nth. 

bond,   as   in    phr.   fo;z<a?  «/«/  /ra?, 

135,  »• 
bone,  ^.,  ON.  bon,  /!,  cogn.  with 
OE.    ben ;  prayer,    boon,    16,   27. 
8th..fll.  bonen,  199,  I. 
Boneface,  sb.,  OF.  Boniface ;  Boni- 
face of  Savoy,  226,  24. 
bord,  sb.,   OE.    bord,   b5rd,    neut. ; 
board,  plank,  table,  side  of  ship ; 
ds.  b5rde,  190,  7. 
bdrde,  sb.,  NF.  borde,  OF.  bourde; 

jest,  122,  26. 
borh, sb.,  OE.  borh,  m.\  bail,  security, 

I95>  31-  i 

borwe(n),  m£z\,  OE.  borgian  ;  receive 

on  pledge,  borrow  ;  pt.  sg.  borwed, 
_245>  10. 
bgst,  boste,  sb.,  based  on  root  of  OE. 

bogan, '  boast '  ? ;  boast,  1 58, 2 ;  boost, 

242,  1. 
bosting,  sb.  <pr.ppl.\  boasting,  160, 

23. 
bot,  bote,  see  bote,  bute. 
bote  (bot),  sb.,  OE.  b5t,  / ;    help,_ 

remedy,  salvation,  18,  12;  bot,  54, 

11.     INth.  bute,  157,  14. 
botel,  sb.,  OF.  bouteille;  bottle,  245, 

10. 
hgpe  (b^Se),  bgthe,  adj.,prn.,  ON. 

ba])ir  ;  both,  also,  37,  30;  pi.  (Sth.) 

bgSen,  21,13.     Cf.  bape. 
boun,  adj.,  ON.  pp.  biiinn;    ready, 

prepared,  139,  16. 
bounte,  bunte,  sb.,  AN.  bunt£,  OF. 

bonte'  ;   bounty,  goodness ;    97,    13 ; 

bunte,  214,  12. 
bour,  see  bur. 
bourde(n),  wkv.,  OF.  bourder ;  jest, 

242,  15. 
bouxomnes,  see  buxsumnes. 
bowdraucht,  ^.,OE.  boga  +  *draht ? ; 

bow-draft, distance  a  bow  will  carry, 

166,  19. 
bowe(n),  stv.,  OM.  bugan-beg  (WS. 


beag)  (2) ;   bow,  bend,  turn  aside, 

be  obedient ;  pr.  ppl.  bowande,  96, 

32. 
bowes,  bown,  see  bo;,  boun. 
box,  sb.,  OE.  box ;  box,  245,  8. 
Braband,  Brabant,  j£.,OF.Braband, 

Brabant;  Brabant,  161,  23;  Bra- 
bant, 162,  8. 
brad    (brade),    braid,    adj.,    eME. 

Nth.  =  Ml/brgd ;  OE.  brad ;  broad  \ 

eME.  brad,  190,  9  ;  brade,  129,  11. 

INth.  braid,  167,  26. 
brtecon,  braid,  see  brfke(n),  brad, 

breyde(n). 
braie(n),   wkv.,   OF.   braire ;    bray, 

resound  harshly ;  pr.  ppl.  brayinde, 

217,  25. 
brastlle(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  brast- 

le(n);  OE.  brastlian ;  rustle,  crackle, 

make  a  noise',  pr.pl.  brastlien,  189, 

29. 
brathly,    adv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.   brgthly; 

ON.  braftligr;  violently,  128,  13. 
braunche,  sb.,  OF.  branche ;  branch ; 

pi.  braunches,  235,  22. 
brayde,  see  breid. 
brfad,  see  brf  d. 
brfadlfp  =  brfdlfp,  sb.,  OE.  bread 

+  leap, '  basket ' ;  bread  basket,  22, 

14. 
bred  (bredde),   bredale,  see   bre- 

de(n),  brldale. 
brfd,  sb.,  OE.  bread;  bread,  21,  12  ; 

brfad,  22,15;  br|de,  89,  26;  brggd, 

243,  I- 
brfde,  sb.,   Sth.  =  Ml.   brede;    WS. 
brade,  OM.  brede;  roast  meat,  180, 

23- 

brede,  Nth.  brede  sometimes;  sb., 
OE.  braidu  ;  breadth ;  on  bred,  in 
breadth,  stretched  out ,  140,  21. 

brf  de(n),  wfe.,OE.  brsedan ;  broaden, 
expand;  inf.  brfde,  133,  17. 

brede(n),  wkv.,  OE.  bredan;  breed; 
pp.  bred,  17,  11 ;  bredde,  53,  19. 

brfdwrigte,  sb.,  OE.  bread +  wyrhta 
(wryhta);  baker,  bread-wright ,  22, 

13. 
bregd,  see  brgd. 
brefli,    adv.,   OF.   brief  +  ME.    -li ; 

briefly,  130,  6. 


\ 


GLOSSARY 


339 


breid,  brayde,  sb.,  OE.  brsegd ;  rapid 
movement,  cunning,  throw,  strata- 
gem ;  at  a  breid,  rapidly,  at  a  bound, 
60,  3.     Nth.  brayde,  140,  16. 

brfken,  stv.,  OE.  brecan-brsec  (4)  ; 
break;  pr.  3  sg.  brfke]),  222,  7; 
pt.  sg.  brak,  69,  32  ;  brakk,  112,  26; 
breke,  with  vowel  of  pi.,  67,  32; 
//.  //.  (eME.  bnecon,  3,  13); 
breken,  69,  15  ;  pp.  broken,  18,  1. 
Sfh.pr.pl.  brekeS,  179,  2;  pt.pl. 
brfken,  186,  31  ;  pp.  ibrgken,  203, 
11 ;  Ibrgke,  204,  16. 

brfkynge,  sb.,  OE.  brecung,  f. ; 
breaking,  146,  8. 

Brembre,  sb.,  OM.  Bremel,  Brember? 
(WS.  Braimel) ;  Brember;  Nicholus, 

233.  I- 
breme,    adj.,   OE.  breme ;  famous', 

excellent, Afi,  24.  Nth.brem,  152,30. 
bremli,  bremly,  adv.,  OE.  *breme- 

lice ;  fiercely,  152,6. 
Brenicia,    sb.,  Lat.    Bernicia,    OE. 

Beornica,  -rice;  Bernicia,  221,  32. 
brenne(n),  wkv.,  ON.  brenna;  burn ; 

pr.  ppl.  brennynde,  61,  6;  pt.  pi. 

brendon,  3,  25,  -en,  83,  7  ;  pp.  brent, 

in,  1 ;  brente,  107,  9.     Nth.  inf. 

bren,  151,  7,2','pt.pl.  brend,  163,25. 
brenstpn,  brimst§n,  sb.,  OE.  *bren- 

stan,  cf.  ON.  brennistein ;  brimstone, 

sulphur,  217,  24;  brimstgn,  62,  17. 
breoste,  see  brest. 
brere,  sb.,  OE.  brer;  briar,  235,  24. 
brest  (brest),  sb.,  OE.  breost;  breast, 

I2>  5  >  pl-  breste,  41,  20;  brest,  54, 

12.     eSth.//.  breoste,  197,  21. 
brestatter,   sb.,   OE.   breost  +  ator, 

atter ;  breast  poison,  17,  14. 
brestm-Be,  sb.,  OE.  breost  +  fylS,/  ; 

breastfilth,  sick  in  the  heart,  18,  20. 
Bretayne,  sb.,  OF.  Britaine,  Bretaine ; 

Brittany,  116,  8  ;  Britain,  220,  12. 
bretherhod,  sb.,  OE.  broSor  +  had ; 

brotherhood,  116,  18. 
Bretbuu,     sb.,    AN.     Bretun,    OF. 

Breton;  Briton,  220,  1. 
brewe(n),    brew,   breu,   stv.,   OE. 

breowan  -breaw    (2) ;  brew ;    pp. 

browen,  57,   25.     Nth.  inf.  brew, 

130,4;  breu,  149,  27. 


breyde(n),  stv.,  OE.  bregdan-brxgd 
(3) ;  move,  turn,  act ;  inf.  breyde, 
50, 30 ;  pt.  sg.  breyde,  93,  31 ;  braid, 
J95>  33  J  pt.pl.  broiden,  62,  1. 

bribor,  sb.,  OF.  bribeur,  NF.  bribeor; 
thief,  rascal,  221,  19. 

brid,  sb.,  OE.  bridd;  bird;  pl. 
briddes,  198,  23. 

brid,  sb..  Nth.  =  Ml.  bride ;  OE.  bryd, 
/.;  bride,  159,  31. 

bridale  (MS.  briddale),  sb.,  OE. 
brydealo;  bridal,  bride-feast,  46, 
26.     Kt.  bredale,  219,  8. 

bridel,  sb.,  OE.  bridel;  bridle,  50, 
21. 

bri}t,  brigt,  briht,  adj.,  OE.  briht; 
bright,  52,  I  ;  brigt,  15,  26;  briht, 
178,  18;  bryght,  144,  1;  comp. 
brihtre,  194,  33. 

brimst2n,  see  brenston. 

brin,  stv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  brinne(n)  ; 
ON.  brinna  -brann  (3)  ;  burn  ;  inf. 
brin,  141,  6. 

bringe(n),  wkv. ,  OE.  bringan-brohte 
(brbhte)  ;  bring ;  inf.  bringen,  24, 
31 ;  bringe,  41,  iy,  pr.  1  sg.  bringe, 
37>  4  5^-3  SS-  brinnge])])  (O),  11, 
13 ; pt>  sg.  brohte,  4,15;  brogte,  38, 
255  pt-  pl-  brohten,  2,  1  ;  pt.  sbj. 
pl.  brohten,  186,  9  ;  pp.  brohht  (O), 
8,  26;  broght,  89,  28.  Nth.  sbj. 
sg.  bring,  157,  8.  Sth.  pp.  ibroht, 
207,  32  ;  ibro3t,  38,  23  ;  ybrou3t,  70, 

23- 
Bristowe,  sb.,    OE.   Brycgstow,  /. ; 

Bristol,  5,  27. 
brith,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  bir])e;  *gebryj), 

cogn.  with  OE.  gebyrd,/.  or  ON. 

byrS;  birth,  130,  4. 
Briton,    sb.,    OF.    Breton,    Briton; 

Briton;  pl.  Britons,  220,  13. 
brod,  adj.,  OE.  brad;  broad,  47,  3. 
brode,  sb.,  OE.  brod,  f. ;  offspring, 

brood,  68,  26. 
broiden,  see  breyde(n). 
brond,  sb.,  OE.  brand,  brgnd  [bren- 

nan]  ;  brand,  61,  26. 
brother,  sb.,  OE.  broobr  ;  brother,  5, 

23  5   P?*    (eME.   brethere,    26,   7; 

breSren,  196,  21);   brethere,    117, 

22 ;  bretheren,  116,  20. 


Z  2 


34<> 


GLOSSARY 


brouch,    sb.,    OF.    broche;    broach, 

224,  23. 
Bruce,  sb.,  Bruce',  Robert  pe  Bruce, 

170,  1. 
Brughes  (MS.  Brug,  Brughes),  sb., 

OF.  Bruges;  Bruges,  161,  8. 
bruke(n),  stv.,  OE.  brucan-breac(2)  ; 

enjoy,  brook  ;  inf.  brukenn  (O),  1 3, 

23;  bruke,  185,  18. 
Brut,  sb.,  OF.  Brut;  Brutus,  126,  7. 
Brut,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  Brit ;  OE.  Bryt ; 

Briton-,     gpl.    Briitten,    183,    31; 

Briitte,    184,   4;  //.  Briittes,    184, 

30. 
Bnitlfnd,  sb.,  OE.  Brytenlond  (Bryt- 

lond)  ;   land  of  Britain,  England, 

183,  26. 

Briittaine,  Brutaine,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml. 
Bretaine;  OF.  Bretaine,  mod.  by 
OE.  Bryt,  Bryten  ;  Britain,  184,  8. 

Bruttisc,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  Brittish  ; 
OE.  Brytisc;  British,  183,  29. 

bryche,  adj.,  OE.  bryche;  useful,  96, 

17- 
bryght,  see  bri}t. 
brynige,  sb.,  OjSL  brynja,  OE.  byrne; 

coat  of  mail;  pi.  brynlges,  3,  7. 
Brytayn,  see  Bretayne. 
buc,    sb.,   OE.  buc;     belly,  paunch, 

abdomen,  195,  23. 
budel,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bidel,  bfdel; 

OE.  bydel;  beadle,  194,  22. 
bug  =  bu3,  sb.,  OE.  boh(g) ;   bough, 

21,  24. 
bu3e(n),  buhe(n),  stv.,   OE.  bugan 

-beah  (2) ;  bow,  turn,  go;  inf.  bu3e, 

184,  8;  buhen,  193,  26;    Sth.jv. 
sg.  b|h,  185,  26. 

bulche,  sb.,  OE.  *bulce,  cogn.  with 

ON.  bulki,  MnE.  bulk ;  hump,  heap, 

bunch,  60,  10. 
bulde(n),  wkv.,  Sth. -Ml.  bilde(n)  ; 

OE.      byldan ;      build;     imp.    pi. 

buldeo*,  196,  8;  pt.pl.  biilde,  221, 

21. 
buldynge,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bildinge, 

based  on  biilde(n);  building,  220,  3. 
bundyn,  adj.  <  pp.  ME.  bunde(n); 

bound,  169,  29. 
buntd,  see  bounte. 
bur,  bour,  sb.,  OE.  bur ;  bower,  ori- 


ginally the  woman,s  part  of  the 
house,  35,16;  bour,  49,  7.    eSth. 

ds.  bure,  181,  12. 
burch,  see  burn, 
burde,   sb.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  birde  ;    OE. 

*byrdu?;  woman,  191,  11. 
bur^ewere,  see  burhwere. 
burgeis,  sb.,  OF.  burgeis ;   burgess, 

citizen,  42,  21. 
burh,  burch,  sb.,  OE.  burh(g) ,  /! ; 

town,  borough,  6,  27;   specifically 

Bur  ch  =  Peterborough  ,1,2.     e  S  th . 

ds.  burli3e,  187,  17. 
burhfolc,  sb.,  OE.  *burhfolc  ;  people 

of  the  town,  citizens,  187,  26. 
burh^e,  see  burh. 
burhwere,  sb.  OE.  burhwaru;  dweller 

in  a  city,  citizen ;  pi.  burhweren, 

187,  7;  bur3ewere,  187,  19. 
burn,  sb.,  OE.  burna,  burne ;  brook, 

little  stream,  168,  24. 
burne,  see  berne(n). 
burst,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  brist ;   allied 

to  OE.  byrst,  sb.,  'bristle';  bristly, 

clothed  with  bristles,  195,  12. 
biirptonge,  sb. ,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bir])tunge ; 

OE.  (ge)byrd  +  tunge;  birth  tongue, 

mother  tongue ,  224,  16. 
busk,  sb.,  OE.  *busc  ?,  cf.  Dan.  busk, 

LL.  *buxicum  ;  bush,  23,  9. 
buske(n),  wkv.,    ON.    buask,    'get 

oneself    ready ' ;    prepare,    adorn, 

disguise;    imp.   sg.  busk,  161,   8; 

//.  sg.  busked,  108,  4. 
busshel,  sb.,   OF.  buissel ;    bushel; 

pi.  busshels,  242,  8. 
busshement,  sb.,  OF.  buschement ; 

ambush;  pi.  busshmentz,  233,  19. 
but,  bute,  see  bute(n),  bote. 
bute(n),    later    but,    bot(e),    prep. 
"*  conj.,  OE.  butan  ;  but,  except,  2,  6  ; 

buten,  16,  24;  but,  26,  4;  but  if, 

except,    118,    7.      eSth.    bute   3if, 

199,  33- 
buteler,  sb.,  OF.  bouteillier ;  butler, 

21,  19. 
butere,  sb.,  OE.  butere,  Lat.  buty- 

rum;  butter,  3,  27. 
butirfll3e,  sb.,  OM.  buttorflege(fllge), 

\VS.  -fleoge ;  butterfly,  36,  25. 
blip,  buven,  see  be(n),  abuven. 


\ 


GLOSSARY 


341 


buxsumnes,  bouxomnes,  sb.,   OE. 

buhsomnes^/ ;  obedience,  humility, 

127,  12  ;  bouxomnes,  146,  29. 
bycause,  adv.  prep.,   OE.    bi  +  OF. 

cause;  because \  221,  7. 
byd,  see  bidde(n). 
byddynge,   byddyng,  biding,   sb., 

OE.  *biddung,/! ;  praying,  bidding, 

command',  byddyng,  96,  30 ;  biding, 

138,  »5. 
byden,  bye(n),j^<?  bide(n),  bige(n). 
byfalle(n),    byful,    bygeoden,    see 

bifalle(n),  bigg(n). 
bynalden,   byheste,   byn,   see    bir 

halde(n),  biheste,  be(n). 
bynk,   sb.,   Nth.  =  Ml.   benk  ;    ON. 

bennk ;  bench,  173,  26. 
byrie(n),  see  birle(n). 
byrtben,  sb.,  OE.  byroen;   burden, 

2,5- 
byshopryke,    sb.,    OE.    biscoprice ; 

bishopric,  113,  28. 
bysides,  bysynes,   bytwixand,  see 

biside,  bisines,  bitwix. 
bytaken,  see  bitacne(n). 


caas,  see  cas. 

cable,  sb.,  OF.  cable;  cable,  86,  26. 

cache(n),  wkv.,  OF.  cachier  ;  catch', 

inf.  cache,  125,  28. 
Cador,  sb.,  OF.  Cador ;  Cador,  190, 

SiBse,   sb.,  eME.  =  M1.   chese ;    OM. 

cese,  WS.  ciese;  cheese,  3,  27. 
ceeste,  see  cheste. 
Csestre,    sb.,   eME.  =  Ml.   Chestre, 

Chester  ;  OE.  Ceaster,  Lat.  castra  ; 

Chester,  5,  19. 
Cai,  sb.,  Kay,  126,  13. 
Caim    (Kaim),    [Kaim],    sb.,    OE. 

Cain  with  change  of  final  consonant, 

or  OF.  *Caim ;  Cain,  68,  10. 
caitif,  sb.,  OF.  caitif ;  caitive,  wretch, 

63.  8  ;  kaityf,  240,  32  ;  pi.  kaytefes, 

155.  12. 
cakel,  adj.,  ON.   *kakel,   cf.  Svved. 

kackla?;  cackling',  kakel,  198,  18. 
cakele(n),    wkv.,    ON.,    cf.    Swed. 

kackla  ?  ;  cackle ;  inf.  kakelen,  198, 


21;  pr,  ppl.  kakelinde,   198,   24; 

pp.  icakeled,  198,  27. 
calende,  sb.,  OE.  calend ;  first  of  the 

month ;     \>e    fortende    kalende    of 

Mearch,  the  fourteenth  day  fro?n  the 

first  of  March,  197,  9. 
calls,     sb.,     OF.     (Picard)     calice ; 

chalice,  203,  8. 
Calixtes,  sb. ,  Lat.  Calixtus ;   Calix- 

tus,  Pope  and  Saint,  209,  19. 
calle(n),  wkv.,  ON.  kalla;  call',  inf. 

calle,  87,  30 ;  pt.  sg.  kalde,  63,  28  ; 

kalled,  94,  9;  callyd,  105,  21 ;  pp. 

cald,  135,  8. 
Cambria,  sb.,  Lat.  Cambria;   Cam- 
bria, 223,  8. 
Camelford,  sb.,  Camelford,  109,  21  ; 

ds.  Camelforde,  189,  22. 
Campaine,     sb.,     OF.     Campaine ; 

Campania,  196,  32. 
can  =  gan,  see  ginne(n). 
canceler,  sb.,  OE.  canceler,  Lat.,  later 

displaced     by     NF.     chancelere ; 

chancellor,  2,  25. 
candel,    candel,    sb.,    OE.     candel 

(candel),   c§ndel ;    candle,   kandcl, 
'    82,  29 ;  pi.  candles,  5,  14,  candelys, 

117,  2. 
candelmasse,  candelmasse,  sb.,  OE. 

Candelmsesse  (candel-) ;  Candelmas, 

5»  25. 
canon,    sb.,    OF.     (Picard)    canon; 

canon,  rule,   245,  29 ;  pi.  canons, 

210,3. 
Cantelow,  sb.,  Cantelupe,  Walter  of, 

Bishop  of  Worcester,  227,  1. 
Cantwarberi,  ^.,OE.  Cantwaraburh 

(-byrig,  Kt.  -berig)  ;    Canterbury, 

5,  16.     Sth.  Kantebiiri,  226,  24. 

canunk,  sb.,  ON.  kanunkr;    canon, 

prebendary ;  gs.  kanunnkess  (O),  8, 

J7- 
capon,  sb.,  OF.  capon,  AN.  capun ; 

capon  ;  pi.  capons,  244,  28. 
Carausius,     sb.,      Lat.      Carausius ; 

Carausius,  221,  21. 
care,  sb.,  OM.  caru,  WS.  cearu  ;  care, 

sorrow,    39,    2;    eME.  kare,    177, 

21. 
careful,  adj. ,  OE.  cearful ;  careful ; 

eME.  kareful,  188,  27. 


342 


GLOSSARY 


carie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  carier ;   carry, 

inf.  carye,  233, 15  ;  pr.ppl.  cariynge, 

245,  14  ;  pp.  caried,  239,  3.     Sth. 

pp.  ycaried,  242,  28. 
carited  =  caritej>,  sb.,  NF.   cariteth, 

OF.  carite,  charite,  Lat.  caritatem; 

charity,  almsgiving,  4,  13. 
carl,  sb.  as  adj.,  ON.  karl;  man,  male. 

contemptuously,  low,  common  man; 

carl,  240,  21  ;  carle,  in,  25. 
Carliun,  sb. ,  AN.  Carliun  ;  Caerleon ; 

Karliun,  188,  24. 
carlman,  sb.,  ON.  karl,    OE.  man  ; 

male  person,    man ;    //.   carlmen, 

3,  3- 
carole,  sb.,  OF.  carole;    carol,  song-, 

karole,  215,  21. 
cart,  sb.,  ON.  kartr,  perh.  OE.  crset ; 

cart;  pi.  cartes,  31,  10. 
carye(n),  see  carle(n). 
cas,  cas,  sb.,  OF.  cas;   case,  circum- 
stance, 68,  9 ;  kas,  98,  7 ;  case,  to6, 

30;  pi.  caas,  225,  9;  par  cas,   by 

chance,  245,  24. 
castelweorc,   sb.,    OF.    castel  +  OE. 

weorc ;    ivork  of  building  castles, 

castle  work ;  pi.  castelweorces,   2", 

32. 
caste(n),    wkv.,   ON.   kasta ;    cast ; 

inf.  caste,  41,  19  ;  pr.  3  sg.  caste]), 

100,  22;  pi.  sg.  caste,  207,  7  ;  pp. 

kast,  58,  19  ;   cast,  245,  19.     Nth. 

pr.  3  sg.  castys,  143,  24  ;  pp.  casten, 

156,  2.    Sth!  pp.  icaste,  42,  4.    Cf. 

keste(n). 
castle,  castel,  sb.,  OF.  castel;  castle; 

castell,  108,  16  ;  pi.  castles,  2,  14; 

casteles,  76,  32. 
castynge,  sb.<.pr.  ppl.,  ME.  casten  ; 

casting,  hurling,  124,  29. 
cat,  sb.,  OE.  catt;  cat ;  kat,  202,  28. 
catfl,  catelle,  cateyl,  sb.,  OF.  catel, 

NF.  chatel ;  cattle, property,  53,  7  ; 

catelle,  117,  27  ;  kateyl,  94,  7. 
Cathenesia,    j£.,   Lat.    Cathenesia ; 

Caithness,  220,  21. 
Catoun,  .?£.,  AN.  Catun ;  Cato,  216, 

15- 
cauersyn,  kauersyn,  sb.,  OF.  *cauer- 

sin;  money-lender,  88,  1. 
Caunterbiry,  .ras?  Cantwarberl. 


cause,  .<•£.,  OF.  cause;  <rtf«5v?.     Nth. 

caus,  136,  26. 
caye,  sb.f  OE.  deg, /,  caege ;   &?j, 

161,  22. 
Cay f as,  sb.,  Lat.  Caifas;    Caiaphas; 

^._Cayfas,  137.7-  . 
caysere,  j-3.  ,  ON.  keisari ;   emperor ; 

kaysere,   75,  15;   kayser,    162,   9; 

keiser,  192,  4. 


ce§s,  ^<?  efse(u). 

cendel,  j£.,  OF.  cendal,  sendal;  rich 

cloth,  49,  6. 
cerge,  sb.,  OF.  cirge ;  wax  candle, 

83,7. 

certain,  sertayne,  certane,  adj., 
adv.,  OF.  certein;  certain;  sertayne, 
141,  13;  lNth.  certane,  167,  21..' 

certane,  see  certain. 

certes,  certys,  adv.,  OF.  certes;  cer- 
tainly, 38,  11;  certys,  107,  16; 
sertis,  138,  10. 

Cesar,  sb.,  OF.  Cesar;  Ccesar ;  July 
Cesar,  126,  4. 

cfse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  cesser ;  cease, 
cause  to  cease;  inf.  cfes,  in,  27. 

cete,  see  cite. 

cete,  sb.,  OF.  cete;  whale,  19,  15. 

cethegrande,  sb.,  OF.  cetegrande; 
NF.  cethegrande;  whale,  19,  1. 

ch«=tf(tsh). 

chaffare,  chaffare,  sb.,   OM.  *ceap 

fare ;  chaffer,  trade,  95,  25.     Sth. 

cheffare,  203,  5. 
chald,  see  C9M. 
chalys,   sb.,    NF.    chalice ;    chalice, 

communion  cup,  122,  10.   Cf.  calis. 
chambre,  see  chaumbre. 
Chanaan,^.,  Lat.  (Vulgate)  Chanaan; 

Canaan,  24,  29. 
chanoun,    sb.,    AN.   chanoun>    OF. 

canon;  canon,  75,  22. 
change(n),     wkv.,     OF.     changer ; 

change ;  Nth.  pt.  changit,  1 70,  9. 
chapel,  sb.,  OF.  chapele  ;  chapel. 
char,  see  cher. 
charemynge,  sb.,  based  on  charmen, 

OF.  charmer;  enchantment,  145, 12. 


GLOSSARY 


343 


chare  (n),  wkv.,  OE.  cerran  ;  turn, 
go ;  inf.  charen,  33,  20 ;  pr.  1  sg. 
chare,  32,  6. 

charge,  ^.,  OF.  charge;  charge,  145, 

5. 

charge (n),      wkv.,     NF.     chargier ; 

charge,    load,    zveigh    down ;     pp. 

charged,  89,  26. 
Charles,    sb.,    OF.    Charles;     OF. 

Charles ;  Charles  the  Great,  Charle- 
magne, 126,  15. 
chartre,  sb.,   NF.   chartre;    charter, 

85,  24. 
chartre,   sb.,   NF.    chartre ;  prison, 

21,7. 
charyte,   charite,  sb.,  NF.   charite, 

OF.  carite ;  charite,  89,  31;  charite, 

127,  14.     Cf.  carited. 

chaser,    sb.,    based    on     chasse(n) ; 

chaser, pursuer',  pi.  chaseris,  169,  5. 
chass,  sb.,  OF.  chace;  chase,  168,  27. 
chasse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  chacier ;  chase; 

pr.  ppl.  chassand,  169,  2. 
chassing,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  chacier; 

chasing,  chase,  168,  29. 
chaste,   adj.,    NF.    chaste ;    chaste, 

120,  3. 
chastie(n),w^.,Sth.  =  Ml.chaste(n); 

OF.    chastier ;     chastise,    chasten ; 

imp.pl.  chastl  je,  200,  21. 
chastlement,  sb.,  OF.  chastiement; 

chastisement,  200,  29. 
chastite,  *£.,  OF.  chastete ;  chastity, 

127,13. 
chaul,  see  chavel. 
chaumberlayn,  sb. ,  OF.  chamberlene, 

-lain  ;  chamberlain,  41,  1. 
chaumbre,      chambre,      sb.,      OF. 

chambre;  chamber,  35,23;  chambre, 

49,  2;  241,  6. 
chaunce,  sb.,  NF.  cheance;  chance, 

90,  20. 
chaunge,  j<5.,  OF.  change;    change, 

128,  7. 

chaunge(n),  «/&>.,  OF.  changier; 
change;  pr.  1  sg.  chaunge,  37,  14; 
pr.  pi.  chaungen,  37,  30;  pt.  sg. 
chaungede,  45,  4;  chayngede  = 
changede,  224,28;  pp.  chaunged,  52, 
29.  Sth.//.  ychaunged,  224,  27. 

chavel,  chaul,  sb.,   OM.  can",  WS. 


ceafl ;   jaw,   beak ;    talk,  chatter ; 

chavel,    19,    15;    chaul,    60,    17. 

eSth.  cheafle,  201,  7. 
chayngede,  see  chaunge (n). 
cheafle,  see  chavel. 
chfapie(n),«//£z/.,Sth.  =Ml.ch|pe(n); 

OE.  cheapian ;  buy,  sell;  pr.  3  sg. 

chfapeS,  203,  5. 
chgapild,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  ceap  + 

hyld ;  fond  of  bargaining,  a  bar- 
gainer, 203,  5. 
cheffare,  see  chaff  are. 
chfle,  sb.,  OM.  cele,  WS.  ciele;  chill, 

cold,  219,  6. 
chfofle(n),  wkv.,   eME.  =  M1.   chf- 

vle(n)  ;     OE.    *ceaflian,    cf.    LG. 

kavilen ;  chatter,  converse  aimlessly ; 

Pr-  3  sg*  chgofled  =  chgofleS,  200, 10. 
cheoke,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  cheke;  OE. 

ceoce ;   cheek.     Sth.  pi.   cheoken, 

200,  10. 
cheose(n),  see  chese(n). 
chepmon,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  chapman  ; 

OE.  ceapman ;  merchant,  chapman, 

203,  6. 
cher,  char,  sb.,  OM.  cerr,  WS.  cierr ; 

turn,  time,  piece  of  work,  char,  53, 

16.     Sth.  ds.  chere,  192,  9 ;  cherre, 

197,  17. 

cherche,  see  chirche. 

chere,  sb.,  OF.  chere,  chiere;  counten- 
ance, cheer  {with  change  of  meaning), 
45,  4.     Nth.  cher,  155,  21. 

cherise(n),  wkv.,  OF.  cherir,  pr.  st. 
cheriss-;  cherish;  inf.  cherise,  234, 
32. 

cherl,  cherl,  sb.,  OE.  ceorl;  husband- 
man, rzistic,  churl,  83,  33. 

cherre,  see  cher. 

chese(n),  stv.,  OE.  ceosan  -ceas  (2) ; 
choose  ;  inf.  chese,  233,  13  ;  pt.  sg. 
chfs,  130,  30  ;  pt.  pi.  (eME.  cusen, 
8,  1);  ch§sen,  76,  7;  pp.  (eME. 
cosan,  8,  4)  ;  chgsen,  102,  24.  Sth. 
(eSth.  inf.  cheose,  220,  15);  pp. 
icoren,  179,  15;  icornee,  212,  26. 

cheste,  sb.,  OE.  cist,  cest,/;  chest, 
box,  241,  5;  eME.  caeste,  3,  11. 

chfste,  chfst,  sb.,  OE.  ceast, /.  ?; 
strife,  contention;  chgst,  68,  17. 

chfsun,  chfson,  sb.,  AN.  acheisun, 


344 


GLOSSARY 


OF.  (on) ;  occasion,  motive,  91,  5  ; 

chfson,  145,  26. 
chesynge,    sb.,    OE.    *ceosung,  f. ; 

choosing,  117,  30. 
chewe(n),  stv.,  OE.  ceowan  -ceaw 

(2)  ;  chew  ;  pr.  sbj.  chewe,  122, 14. 
chilche,  sb.,  OE.  *cildse ;    childish- 
ness, puerility,  176,  7. 
child  (chyld),//.  childer  (childre), 

children;  OE.  cild;  child,  4,  29; 

childe,  163,  20;  gpl.  without  ending, 

childer,   69,    12;    children,   80,   6. 

Sth.  ds.  childe,  1 76,  24 ;  pi.  children, 

202,  18  ;  childern,  225,  6 ;  chyldren, 

224,  17. 
childh^de,  sb.,  OE.  cild,  cild  +  *hajde ; 

cf.  OE.  cildhad  ;  childhood,  214,  2. 
Childriche,  sb.,  OE.  *Cildric;  Child- 
rich,  185,  17. 
chirche,  sb.,  OE.  cirice ;  church,  72, 

30;   eME.  circe,  3,  32;   cherche, 

88,6. 
chircheggng,  sb.,  OE.  cyrice  +  gang; 

church-going,  34,  18. 
chirchepiirl,  jA,  Sth.  =  Ml.  chirche- 

J)irl;    OE.    cyrice  +  hyrl ;    church 

window,  ds.  chirche]?urle,  199,  21. 
chirch-hay,    sb.,   OE.   cirice +  hege, 

'hedge,    enclosure';     churchyard, 

124,  25. 
chost,  j3.,  OE.  ceast  becoming  ceast?; 

dispute,  strife,  125,  I. 
chyrche^frd,  -3§rde,  -3orde,  sb.,  OE. 

*ciricegeard   (geard) ;    churchyard, 

88,    6 ;    eME.    cyrceiserd,    3,    32 ; 

chyrche3orde,  124,  32. 
chytering,  sb.,  based  on  chitere(n)  ; 

chattering,  224,  15. 
chyvalrous,  adj.,  OF.  chevalereus ; 

chivalrous,  114,  29. 
ciclatun,  ^.,AN.  ciclatun ;  ciclatoun, 

sort  of  rich  cloth,  192,  27. 
cild,  circs,  see  child,  chirche. 
circe wlcan,  eME.  for  chirchewiken, 

OE.  cirice  +  wice,  wkf,  office  of  the 

churchwarden;    circewican,  4,  20. 

Cf.  wiken. 
cite  (cyte),  site,  sb.,  OF.  cite ;  city, 

73,  24;  cyte,  106,  3;  site,  32,  31. 

Nth.  cete,  135,  6. 
clad,  cladde,  see  cl9pe(n). 


clane,    adv.,    OE.    clsene    (clane) ; 

wholly,   clean   (in   dial.   English), 

183,  9- 
clanse(n),  wkv.,  OE.   clSnsian    by 

shortening ;    cleanse ;    inf.   clanse, 

122,  18.    Cf.  clense(n). 
Clare,  sb.,  OF.  Clare ;  Clare,  Richard 

of,  227,  2. 
Clarice,    Claris,   sb.,    OF.    Claris ; 

Clarice,  36,  31. 
clap,   clape,  sb.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml. 

clg]> ;  OE.  cla$ ;  cloth,  garment,  pi. 

clothes,   150,   12;  pi.   claftes,   192, 

27. 
clause,  sb.,  OF.  clause;   clause ,  sen- 
tence, 155,  29. 
clauwe,  clawe,  sb.,  OE.  clawu;  claw, 

60,  11;  clawe,_23i,  23. 
clay,  sb.,  OE.  claeg;  clay,  50,  12. 
clff,  see  cleve(n). 
clfne,  clfn,  adj.,  OE.  clasne  ;  clean, 

pure,  chaste,  33,  23.     INth.  clfn, 

i57>  3- 
clenliche,   adv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    clenll; 

OE.  cleenllce ;  cleanly,  219,  31. 
clennesse,    sb.,    OE.    cleenness,  f.; 

cleanness,  chastity,  232,  11. 
clense(n),     wkv.,    OE.     clainsian  ; 

cleanse-,  inf.  dense,  102,  1.     Nth. 

inf.  clens,  156,  10.    Kt.  pr.  3  sg. 

clenzej),    217,    16;    //.    yclenzed, 

218,  11. 
clfpe(n),     cleppe(n),    wkv.,     OE. 

cleopian  (clipian) ;  call ;  inf.  clep- 

pen,  39)  7l  tf-  SS-  clepede,  41,  1 ; 

//.  pi.  clepeden,  3,  23 ;  clepte,  37. 

32  ;  pp.  clfped,  39,  29.     Sth.  inf. 

(eSth.  cleopien,  187,  32) ;  pr.  pi. 

clfpieth,  211,17;  Pr-  $fy'  pl-  cleple, 

211,  14;  imp.  sg.  clfpe,  212,  12; 

imp.  pi.  (eSth.  cleopeS,  196,  11^; 

pt.  sg.    (eSth.  cleopede,   184,    4) ; 

pp.  yclepud,  221,  6;  iclept,  41,  8. 

Cf.  Sth.  cluple(n). 
cleppe,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  clappe  ;  OE. 

*clseppe ;  cf.  MDu.  klappe,  kleppe ; 

clapper,  200,  II. 
cleppen,  see  clepe(n). 
clergie,  sb.,  OF.  clergie;    learning, 

216,  12. 
clerk,  sb.,  OE.  cleric,  infl.  by  OF. 


GLOSSARY 


345 


clerc  ;  clergyman,  scholar,  clerk,  8, 

2.     8th.pl.  clerken,  209,  17. 
clfve,  sb.j  OE.  cleofa ;  chamber,  den, 

house,  82,  1. 
cleve(n),  slv.,  OE.  cleofan-cleaf  (2)  ; 

cleave,  split ;  //.  sg.  clgf,  51,  24. 
climbe(n)  ,x/r.,OE.climbatk  (climban) 

-clamb  (clgmb)   (3) ;    climb ;    inf. 

cllmben,    101,    14;    pr.    sbj.  pi. 

climben,  201,  13. 
clive(n),  wkv.,  OE.  clifian  ;  adhere, 

cleave,  belong;  pr.  3  sg.  cliveft,  31, 

32. 
cliver,  adj.,  OE.  clibbor?;  tenacious, 

18,  25. 
cloche  =  cluche,  sb.,  origin  uncertain ; 

clutch,  60,  6. 
cl§J>,   j^.,   OE.   claS ;   garment,  pi. 

clothes ;  cl§J)e,  93,  6 ;   clgfes ;  &?</ 

clothes,  41,  19. 
cl§J)e(n),  m£z>.,  OE.  claSian  ;  clothe; 

pp.  sg.  cipjjede,  77,  23  ;  //.  clgfted, 

17,   17;    clad,   23,    24.     Sth.  pp. 

ycl§Sed,  231,  25. 
clgping,  j(5.,  based    on   OE.   cla© ; 

clothing,  92,  27. 
clout,  clowt,  see  clut. 
cloyster,  sb.  or  «<//.,  OF.  cloistre; 

cloister,  154,  5. 
Clunie,  j3.,  OF.  Clunie;  Cluny,  dep. 

Saone-et-Loire,  I,  3. 
clupie(n),   wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   clipen 

(clepen) ;    OE.  clypian ;    cry  out, 

call ;     inf.    cliipie,     206,    3 ;    pp. 

icliiped,  179,  15. 
cluse,  sb.,  OE.  clus, /.;   enclosure, 

dam  {of  a  mill),  201,  I. 
clut,  clout,   clowt,   sb.,  OE.   clut; 

clout,  rag;  //.clutes,  81,  22  ;  clout, 

57,  8  ;  clowt,  241,  7. 
clyf,  sb.,  OE.  clif  (cleof);  cliff,  222, 14. 
clynke(n),  wkv.,  cf.  MDu.  clinken  ; 

clink,  ring  as  a  bell;  inf.  clynke, 

239,  2. 
cnave,  sb.,  OE.  cnafa ;  knave,  servant, 

54,  28;  knave,  82,  11. 
cnawe(n),  see  knawe(n). 
cniht,  sb.,  OE.  cniht;  knight,  181,  5. 
cnotted,  pp.  as  adj.,  OE.  cnottod  < 

cnottian  ;  knotted,  3,  8. 
cgf?  adj.,  OE.  caf;   swift,  eager,  17, 


17;    J>e  cgve,   the   swift  one,   the 

thief*.,  198,  22. 
coine(n),  wkv.,  OF.  coigner;   coin; 

Sth.  pp.  ycoyned,  242,  7. 
cok,  sb.,  OE.  coc;   rtW;  //.  cokes, 

_49>  9- 
cgld,  a^'.,  OM.  cald,  cald,  WS.  ceald ; 

cold,  39,  4 ;    kgld,   77,   19.      eKt. 

chald,  218,  6. 
colie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  cole(n) ; 

OE.  colian ;  become  cool,  cool ;  pt.  sg. 

colede,  195,  17. 
colter,  sb.,  OE.  culter,  Lat.  culter ; 

colter,  60,  23. 
com,  com,  see  cume(n),  come. 
comande(n),  wkv.,  OF.  commander ; 

command;  pr.   1  sg.  comand,  69, 

22;  pt.  sg.  commandede,  222,  26; 

pp.  comaunded,  235,  2.     Nth.  pp. 

comand,  140,  20. 
comandement,   comandment,  sb., 

OF.  comandement ;  commandment, 

engagement;  comandement,  69,  15; 

comandment,  67,   32 ;    comaunde- 

ment,  234,  4. 
comaunde(n),  comaundement,  see 

comande(n),  comandement. 
come,  sb.,  OE.  *come;  cf.  ON.  kvama, 

f. ;   coming,  arrival,  11,  6.     Nth. 

com,  133,  3. 
comlyng,  sb.,  OE.   *cumelung?j  cf. 

OHG.    chomeling;     new    comer, 

stranger,  225,  13. 
commun,  comone,  adj.,  AN.  cumun, 

OF.  comon ;  common,  133,  26;  co- 
mone, 147, 14;  in  commune,  together, 

all  together,  233,  23  ;//.  as  sb.  com- 
munes, commons,  233,  12. 
commyxstion,  sb.,  OF.  commistion, 

AN.  commistiun,  infl.  by  Lat.  com- 

mixtio;  commingling,  224,  13. 
comone,  see  commun. 
compaignye,  sb.,  OF.  compaignie ; 

company,  237,  7. 
companye(n),     wkv.,     OF.      com- 

paignier ;  accompany,  meet  together ; 

inf.  companye(n),  234,  11. 
compelle(n),  wkv.,  OF.  compeller; 

compel;  pp.  compelled,  224,  18. 
compile(n),    wkv.,    OF.    compiler; 

compile;  pp.  compiled,  234,  23. 


346 


GLOSSARY 


compleyne(n),     wkv.,    OF.    com- 

pleindre ;   complain  ;  pr.  pi.  com- 

pleynen,  232,  20. 
comune(n),  wkv.,  AN.  communier; 

commune,  converse ;  pr.ppl.  comun- 

yng,  236,  16. 
comunlych,  comunlik,   adv.,   AN. 

comun  +  ME.  llche  ;  commonly,  93, 

15.     Nth.  comunlik,  133^  28. 
Comyn,^.,  Coi?iyn  ;  J§n  pe,  159,  29. 
con,  conne,  see  cunne(n). 
conceive(n),  wkv.,   NF.   conceivre, 

OF.  concoivre ;  conceive,  beget ;  pt. 

sg.  conceived,  102,6;  pp.  conceived, 

102,5. 
concepcion,    sb.,  OF.    conception; 

conception,  133,  10. 
coney  ence,  coney  ens,  conscience, 

sb.,  OF.  conscience;  conscience,  144, 

9 ;   concyence,    146,    1 ;   consciens, 

155.3^. 
condicion,  sb.,  OF.  condicion ;  condi- 
tion, 220,  14, 
confederat,  adj.,  Lat.  confederatus ; 

confederate,  associated  with,  2  24,  7. 
conferme(n),  wkv.,  OF.  confermer; 

confirm  ;  imp.  sg.  conferme,  102, 15. 
confiture,  sb.,  OF.  confiture  '/preserve, 

confection,  245,  1. 
contort,  sb.,  OF.  confort;   comfort, 

160,  3. 
conforte(n),    wkv.,   OF.    conforter ; 

comfort;  pt.  pi.  conforted,  101,  6. 

Nth.  pr.  3  sg.  confortes,  151,  2; 

pp.  confort,  140,  32. 
confounde(n),  wkv.,  OF.  confundre ; 

confound,  injure,  destroy ;  Nth.  pr. 

pi.  confoundes,  147,  6. 
confusion,  sb.,  OF.  confusion  ;   con- 
fusion, 239,  17. 
congregacioun(en),  wkv.,  based  on 

AN.  congregatiun ;  assembly,  118, 

25- 

conne,  ^cunne(n). 

conquerour,  sb. ,  OF.  conquereur  ; 
conqueror,  126,  3. 

conquest,  sb.,  OF.  conqueste;  con- 
quest, 225,  2. 

consail  (conseil),  consciens,  see 
conseyl,  concyence. 

conseilie(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  M1.  con- 


seile(n) ;  AN.  cunseilier,  OF.  con- 
seilier ;  counsel ;  inf.  conseilT,  204, 
21 ;  pt.  sg.  c5nseilede,  206,  16;  pt. 
pi.  conseilede,  205,  28. 

consenti(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  con- 
sented) ;  OF.  consentir ;  consent ; 
inf.  consent!,  217,  31. 

conseyl  (cOunseil),  consail  (coun- 
sayl),  sb.,  OF.  conseil,  AN.  cunseil ; 
counsel',  c5nseyl,  100,  24;  c5nseil, 
204,  15  ;  consayl,  46,  32. 

Constantin,  sb.,  OE.  Constantin ; 
Constantine,  190,  18. 

construccion,  sb.,  OF.  construction  ; 
construction,  224,  28. 

construe(n),  wkv.,  OF.  construire; 
construe,  explain,  translate ;  inf. 
construe,  224,  19;  pr.pl.  construe]), 
225,  3- 

contemplacyone,  sb.,  OF.  contem- 
placion  ;  contemplation,  145,  8. 

contemplaytyfe,  adj.,  OF.  contem- 
platif ;  contemplative,  146,  18. 

contenanss,  see  cuntenaunce. 

contre,  contray  (contrei),  sb.,  OF. 
cuntree ;  country,  37,  16;  contree, 
239,  4;  //.  contrays,  220,  6;  con- 
treis,  205,  32  ;  cuntre,  98,  8. 

contrycyon,  sb.,  OF.  contricion,  AN. 
contriciun  ;  contrition ;  contricione, 
123,  23. 

contynue(n),  wkv.,  OF.  continuer; 
continue  ;  pp.  contynued,  234,  25. 

converte(n),  wkv.,  OF.  converter; 
convert;  pt.  sg.  convertid,  135,  4; 
converted,  221,  31 ;  pp.  converted, 
102,  17. 

conveye(n),  wkv.,  OF.  conveier; 
convey,  230,  19. 

cgpe,  sb.,  ON.  kapa,  LL.  capa;  cope, 
61,5. 

corageus,  adj.,  OF.  corageus;  courage- 
ous, 206,  1. 

coreccion,  sb.,  OF.  correction;  cor- 
rection, 236,  9. 

corn  (corn),  sb.,  OE.  corn ;  corn, 
3,  2_7. 

cornlond,  sb.,  OE.  corn  +  lpnd ;  corn 
land,  225,  32. 

Cornwal,  Cornwaile,  sb.,  OE.  Corn- 
weal  ;     Cornwall;    ds.    Corn  wale, 


GLOSSARY 


347 


188,  32;  Cornwalen,  //.?,  188,  9; 

Cornwaile,  190, 17;  Jghan,  224,  27. 
coroune,  sb.,  AN.    corune;  crown, 

227, 19.     Cf.  croune  (crime). 
cordune(n),     7wfc>.,     OF.     coruner; 

crown  ;  /r.  3  sg.  coroune}),  216,  30  ; 

pp.  coroimed,  229,  31. 
corrupt,  adj.,  OF.  corrupt ;  corrupt, 

238,  22. 
cors,   sb.,   OF.    cors;    corpse,    corse, 

body,  118,  13. 
corsed,  see  curse(n). 
corsur,  sb.,  origin  uncertain,  cf.  corser, 

N.E.D. ;  dealer  in  horses,  108,  11. 
cos,  sb.,  OE.  coss  ;  kiss,  196,  21. 
cosan,  see  chfse(n). 
cosin,  sb.,  OF.  cosin ;  cousin,  relative, 

204,  28. 
cost,  sb^  OF.  coste  ;  expense,  at  here 

comoun  cost,  at  their  expense  in 

common,  118,  24. 
cgste,  sb.,  OF.  coste;  coast,  220,  9. 
costnie(n),    wkv.,    ON.    kosta    ex- 
tended?;   cost,   expend;   pr.  3   sg. 

costnej),  219,  20. 
c§te,  sb.,   OE.  cote;    cote,    cot,   87, 

22. 
c§te,  MS.  colte,  sb. ,  OE.  colt ;  colt, 

61,  12. 
Cotingham,  *£.,  Cottingham  (North- 
ampton), 4,23. 
counseil,      counsayle,      sb.,     AN. 

cunseil;  counsel,  100,15;  counsayle, 

no,  5  ;  counsail,  200,  18. 
court,  sb.,  OF._curt;  court,  50,  17; 

curt,  7,  32;  courte,  125,  1. 
covayte(n),     wkv.,     OF.     cuveiter; 

covet;  Nth.  inf.  covayte,  147,  27; 

pr.  3   sg.   covaytes,   135,   23;   pp. 
_covayt,  139,  32. 
cove,  see  cof. 

covenaunt,  sb.,  OF.  covenant ;  cove- 
nant, agreement ;  at  the  covenaunt, 

with  the  agreement,  221,  3. 
covent,    sb.,  OF.    couvent,    covent; 

convent,  monastery,  order  of  monks, 

in,  29. 
covertoure,     sb.,     OF.     coverture ; 

covering,  bedclothes,  49,  5. 
coveytise,  sb.,  OF.  coveitise;    cove- 

tousness,  54,  14. 


coveytous,     adj.,    OF.     coveitous ; 

covetous,  88,  23. 
cowlte,  sb.,  OF.  coulte,  cuilte ;  quilt, 

49,5- 
cradel,  sb.,  OE.  cradol;  cradle,  224, 

22. 
craft,   sb. ,   OE.  crseft ;  power,  skill, 

craft,  17,  6. 
craftllik,     adfc/.,     OE.     crgeftiglice ; 

powerfully,    wonderfully,   craftily, 

I3i|  4- 

crafty,    a<^.,    OE.    cneftig ;    crafty, 

129,4. 
crake(n),     crakke(n),     wkv.,    OE. 

cracian;  crack;  pt.  sg.  crakede,  82, 

12.     Nth.  inf.  crak,  160,  24;  //. 

crakked,  159,  ti. 
crave(n),  wkv.,  OE.  crafian ;  crave; 

inf.  craven,  31,  14;  crave,  54,  26.; 

pt.  sg.  cravede,  84,  13. 
crfatour,  sb.,  OF.  creatour;   creator, 

246,  8. 
erf  ature,  .$•£.,  OF.  creature ;  creature, 

creation,  62,  26.     Nth.  pi.  crfatfirs, 

M4,  23. 
crede,  sb.,   OE.   creda,  Lat.  credo ; 

creed,  16,  25. 
creoissen     (croissen),    w>£z>.,    OF. 

croiser :  cross,  sign  with  the  cross ; 

imp.  pi.  creoiseft,  197,  20. 
crepe(n),    stv.,   OE.    creopan-creap 

(2) ;  creep ;  pr.  3  sg.  crepe©,  17,  6. 

Nth.  inf.  crep,  152,  n. 
cri,  sb.,  OF.  cri ;  cry,  62,  22. 
crie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  crier;   cry ;   inf. 

crie,  36,  6 ;  crye,  105,  23  ;  pr.  pi. 

crien,  41,  31 ;  pr.  sbj.  crie,  198,  33 ; 

pr.  ppl.    criende,    60,   1 5 ;   pt.   sg. 

cried,  104, 10  ;  pt.pl.  criede,  206, 19. 
cripele(n),    wkv.,    based     on     OE. 

cryppel  ? ;  go  as  a  cripple ;  pr.  ppl. 

cripelande,  17,  6. 
crisme,   sb.,   OF.   cresme;    Chrism, 

sacred  oil,  34,  II. 
Crissten,   crisstendom,   crisstned, 

see   Cristen,   cristendom,    crist- 

ne(n). 
Crist,  sb.,  OE.  Crist,  Lat.  Christus, 

through  Olr.  Crist ;  Christ,  1,8;  gs. 

Crystys,  88,   5.     Nth.  gs.  Cristis, 

335,  1  ;  Sth.  ds.  Criste,  176,  20. 


348 


GLOSSARY 


Cristen,    crystyn,    adj.,   sd.,    OE. 

cristen;     Christian,    4,     29;    pi. 

Crisstene    (O),    10,    13;     crystyn, 

146,  6. 
cristendom,    sd.,    OE.    cristendom; 

Christendom  ;    CrisstenndSm    (O), 

8,    14 ;    crystenddm,    Christianity, 

salvation,  65,  9  ;  94,  24. 
Cristenmesse,  sd.,  OE.  cristen  +  OF. 

messe;   Christmas,  229,21. 
cristiente,      sd.,     OF.     chrestianite, 

cristianite ;  cristendom,  228,  32. 
cristne(n),     w£z/.,     OE.     cristnian ; 

christen  ;  pp.  crisstnedd  (O),  13,  26. 
cristninge,  sd.,  based  on  cristne(n)  ; 

christening,  218,  4. 
Gristofer,     .$•£.,     OF.     Cristopher ; 

Christopher,  164,  7. 
Cristus,  .57$.,  Lat.  Christus ;  Christ,  8, 

11. 
croice,  croyce,  sd.,  OF.  crois;  rnw.r, 

133.  1  J  croyce,  I39>  22. 
croked,  pp.  as  adj.,  ME.  croke(n) ; 

crooked,  241,  32. 
cronycle(n),    wkv.,   OF.    croniquer, 

*cronikler;  chronicle,  recorded;  pp. 

cronyclyd,  116,  7. 
cros,  sd.,   Olr.   cross,  through  ON. 

kross;  cross,  136,  23. 
croune,    crime,    sd.,    AN.   corune ; 

crown,  82,  12;    crowne,   105,  19; 

crime,  194,  33.     Cf.  corune. 
croune(n),  wkv.,OY.  coruner;  crown ; 

Pr-  3  ^*«  croune]),  104,  19. 
crowne,  croyce,  see  croune,  croice. 
crucethus,    sd.,    origin  of  first  part 

unknown  ;  torture  house,  3,  11. 
crucyfle(n),    wkv.,    OF.    crucifier; 

crtccify;  pp.  crucyfiede,  145,  23. 
cruninge,   sd.,   based    on    criine(n) ; 

crowning,  reign,  226,  23. 
crye(n),  see  crie(n). 
crystenddm,  crystyn,  see  cristen- 
dom, cristen. 
cu,  ku,  sd.,  OE.  cu;  cow,  202,  31. 
cume(n),     stv.,     OE.      cuman-c5m 

(cwom)  (4)  ;  come  ;  inf.  cumen,  1 , 

17;  cume,  39,  16;    com,   74,   13; 

prr.  3  sg.  cumeft,  15,  11 ;  com]),  89, 

12;  pr.pl.  cumen,   19,  13;    cume 

ge,  25,  11 ;  comen,  58,  11  ;  pr.  sdj. 


sg.  come,  52,  8 ;  pr.  sdj.pl.  cumen, 
226,  18;  cume,  180,  2;  imp.  sg. 
cum,  37,  24 ;  pr.ppl.  cominge,  39, 
31  ;  pt.  sg.  com,  1,1;  comm  (O), 
11,  17;  cam,  23,  7;  kam,  15,  2; 
pt.  pi.  (eME.  comon,  2,  16);  comen, 
29,  14;  come,  63,  30  ;  pt.  sdj.  sg. 
c5me,  8,  7  ;  pt.  sdj.  pi.  (eME, 
coman,  4,  3)  ;  comen,  185,  22  ;  pp. 
cumen,  2,  7;  comyn,  no,  13. 
Nth.  pr.  2  sg.  cums,  141,  25  ;  pr. 
3  sg.  corns,  127,  19;  pr.  sdj.  sg. 
cum,  141,  30;  pp.  cumin,  170,  32. 
Sth.  ger.  cumene,  214,  24;  pp. 
icumen,  183,  23;  icume,  40,  31; 
icome,  44,  26. 

cumpaignie,  cumpaynie,  sd.,  AN. 
cumpaignie;  company,  companion- 
ship, 38,  22;  cumpaynie,  56,  .21; 
cumpany,  117,  15. 

cumpany,  see  cumpaignie. 

cumpasse(n),  wkv.,  AN.  cumpasser; 
compas, surround, protect;  late  ME. 
inf.  compas,  103,  27. 

cumyng,  sd.,  OAng.  *cumung ;  coming, 
141,  23. 

ciin,  sd.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  kin;  OE.  cynn  ; 
kin,  kind;  ds.  ciinne,  184,  12  ;  gpl. 
ciinne,  184,  1. 

cunne(n),  ptprv.,  OE.  cunnen-cuoe; 
know,  de  able,  can ;  inf.  kunne,  38, 
9  ;  cone,  55,  10  ;  pr.  1,  3  sg.  can, 
3,  20  (WM1.  conne,  125,  22)  ;  con, 
198,  19;  kan,  243,  17;  pr.  2  sg. 
kanst,  70,  2  ;  pr.  pi.  cunnen,  4,  9 ; 
connen,  51,  25;  kunne,  .78,  6; 
konne,  235,  31  ;  pr.  sdj.  sg.  cunne, 
14,  6;  cune,  18,  10;  cone,  84,  2; 
conne,  210,  15  ;  pt.  1,  3  sg.  ciithe, 
5,  19;  kiioe,  198,  17;  kude,  23, 
i8j^.  2  sg.  coujjest,  49,  29  ;  pt.pl. 
kou];en,  76,  4;  kiioen,  201,  4;  pt. 
sdj.  sg.  coude,  89,  i6\_  Nth.  pt.  sg. 
couth,  167,  21;  kouth,  136,  21. 
Sth./r.  //.  conne}),  225,  7. 

cuntenaunce,  sd.,  AN.  cuntenance; 
countenance,  38,  4.  Nth.  con- 
tenanss,  170,  9. 

cuntesse,  sd.,  AN.  cuntesse,  OF.  con- 
tesse;  countess,  5,31. 

cuntraye,  cuntre,  see  contre. 


\ 


11 


GLOSSARY 


349 


cupe,  sb.,  OF.  coupe ;    measure  for 

grain,    basket,    35,    18.      Sth.  pi. 

cupen,  35,  15. 
cuppe,  sb.,  OR  cuppa;  cup,  29,  23  ; 

kuppe,  21,  11. 
cur,  j/;.,  OF.  curre,  cure  ;  chariot,  192, 

26 ;  aft.  cure,  192,  24. 
curatoure,  jA ,  OF.  curateur ;  curator, 

119,  16. 
Curbuil,  sb.,OY.  Corbnil,  Corbeil ; 

Curbeuil  {Curbuil,  Corbeil) ;  Wil- 
liam of,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 

2,9. 
curs,   sb.,   OF.   curs,  cours;   course, 

attack,   assault,   regard;    103,   30. 

Nth.  halden  in  curs,  hold  in  regard, 

128,  1. 
cursednesse,  sb.,  based  on  curse(n)  ; 

cursedness,  246,  2. 
curse(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cursian;  curse', 

inf.  curssen,  66, 12  ;  pt.  sg.  cursede, 

6,  4 ;  pt.  pi.   cursede,   4,5;   pp. 

cursed,  121,  12  ;  corsed,  61,  12. 
cursor,  sb.,  Lat.  cursor,  infl.  by  OF. 

coursier;  courser,  runner,  134,  25. 
curt,  court,  sb.,OF.  curt ;  court,  7,  32. 
curteis,  ^'.,NF.curteis,OF.  curtois; 

courteous,  42,  22. 
curteisye,  curteysye,  curteysy,  sb., 

NF.     curteisie ;      OF.     curtoisie  ; 

courtesy,  97,  26;  corteysye,  219,  2  ; 

curteisye,  241, 10;  kurteisie,  199,  30. 
cusen,  see  chese(n). 
cusse(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  kisse(n)  : 

OE.  cyssan ;   kiss ;   pt.   sg.    ciiste, 

196,  21. 
custome,  sb.,  OF.  custume  ;  custom, 

89,5. 

cut,  sb.,  Celtic  origin,  cf.  Cymr.  cwta 
'  short';  cut,  lot,  242,  30. 

cup,  adj.,  OE.  cu$ ;  known,  41,  10. 

cupe(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  kiSe(n)  ; 
OE.  cySan ;  make  known ;  pp.  iciid, 
198,8. 

cuftlfchunge,  ktrolechunge,  sb., 
Sth.  =  Ml.  cumechinge;  OE.  *cu»- 
'  lScung,/".;  cf.  cuSlaecan;  acquaint- 
ance, 199,  6. 

cutted(e) , pp.  as  adj.,  slashed,  120,  23. 

cwfad,  see  quf d. 

cweme(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cweman ;  please ; 


inf.  cwemen,  179,  6  ;  //.  cwemmd, 

(O),  12,  1. 
cwen,  cweA,  see  quene,  cwepe(n). 
cyrceiSrd,  see  chirehe3§rd. 
cyte,  see  cite. 


dSde,  deei,  see  dede,  dai. 

dseiliht,  sb.,  OE.  *dsegleoht  (liht); 

daylight,  187,  21. 
dgal,  deere,  deep,  see  d§l,  dere,  dfp. 
daft,  adj.,  OE.  (ge)datft;  mild,  stupid, 

49,  23.     See  deft, 
daggere,  sb.,  ON.  daggarSr;  dagger, 

244,  2. 
daghen,  dawen,  sb.,  OE.  da$ung?, 

*da5en  ;  dawn,  213,  24. 
da5,  da^ess,  da3en,  see  dai. 
dai,     sb.,    OE.    dseg-dagas ;     day ; 

(eME.   dsei,  1,   14;    dei,    1,    14); 

da33(0),'n,9;  dai,  15,2  ;  day,  37, 

11 ;  gs.  (eME.  dseies,  3,  3  ;  daeis,  3, 

26) ;  ds.  (WMl.dawe,  119,  10)  ;  //. 

da33ess  (O),    12,    10;    daiges,   33, 

29.     Nth.  ds.  in  expression  bryng 

of  daw ;  kill,  170,  14.     eSth.  dei, 

178,    19;    ds.   deie,   193,   5;    dpi. 

da3en,    188,  9;  pi.  dawes,  200,  3. 

Kt.  deai,  212,  20. 
dai,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  dgle;    OE.  dai, 

neut.,  division,  part,  222,  10. 
dale,  sb.,  OE.  dael,  neut.,  Dan.  dai, 

m.f. ;  dale,  57,^3.     Sth.  (SEMI.) 

dfle,  14,  3.  \ 

Dalreudine,    sb  ,   jQalreudine ;    pi. 

222,  9. 
damage(n),  wkv.,  OF.  sb.  damage ; 

damage;  pp.  damaged,  72,  8. 
dame,  sb.,  OF.  dame  ;  dame,  81,2. 
damezele,  sb.,  ON.  damisele ;  damsel, 

216,  29. 
dammage,  sb.,  OF.  damage ;  damage, 

95,  24. 

dampnable,  adj.,  OF.  damnable ; 
damnable,  condemnable,  237,  16. 

dampnacion,  sb.,  OF.  damnation  ; 
damnation,  condemnation,  238,  18. 

dampne(n),  wkv.,  OF.  damner;  con- 
demn, damn;  pp.  dampned,  92,  5. 


35° 


GLOSSARY 


Dane,  sb.,   OF.  Dane;    Dane;   pi. 

Danes,  222,  28. 
dare,  wkv.,  OAng.  *daran  ?,  cf,  Du. 

Fris.  (be)daren  ;  lurk,  lie  concealed, 

be  disconsolate ;  inf.  dare,  157,  19; 

pr.  ppl.  dareand,  158,  23. 
Daris,  sb.,  OF.  Daris ;  Daris, \>j,  II. 
daunce(n),  wkv., OF.  dancer,  danser ; 

dance;  pr.pl.  daunce,  237,  11. 
David,  Davi,  eME.  David,  sb.,  OF. 

David ;  David,  King  of  Scotland, 

2,    14 ;    David,   the  Psalmist,  gs. 

without  ending,  72,  5.    Nth.  Davi, 

1 3 1»  1. 
Davy,  sb.,  OF.  David ;  Davy ;  Adam, 

232,  1. 

daw,  dawes,  see  dai. 

dawnsynge,  pr.  ppl.  as  ^.,daunce(n) ; 

dancing,  120,  21. 
day,  see  dai. 
dayne(n),  wkv.,0¥.  deigner;  deign ; 

pt.pl.  daynede,  219,  30. 
df  ad,  deai,  dfap,  .$•&?  df  d,  dai,  df  p. 
debate,  j3.,  OF.  debat ;  strife,  debate, 

233,  3- 

debruse(n),   wkv.,  OF.   debruisier  ; 

bruise,  break  in  pieces ;  pp.  debrused, 

208,  28. 
deciple,  see  disciple. 
declare(n),  wkv.,  OF.  declarer;  de- 
clare', pr.  ppl.  declaryng,  223,  12. 
decollacioun,  sb.,  AN.  decolaciun; 

beheading,  228,  21. 
dfd,  adj.,  OE.  dead;    <&«</,   1,  18; 

dfad,  33,  15;  dedd,  112,  17;  dged, 

240,  14.  .  Nth.  dede,  138,  22. 
dfd,  df  de,  see  df  p. 
dedbote, sb.,  OM.  dedbot,  WS.  dsed- 

bot,/;  atonement,  196,  7. 
dfde  =  df]je,  .5^  dfp. 
dede,  ^.,_OM.  ded,  WS.  daed, /. ; 
•^deed*-  da;de,   4,    7 ;    dede,    8,    23. 

Nth.  //.  dedis,    127,    23;    dedys, 

146,  24. 
dg§d,   dg§l,    deere,    see    dgd,    d§l, 

dere. 
dees,  sb.  pi.,  OF.  de,  'die  for  play'; 

dice,  237,  11. 
d§§th,  see  df  p. 

dff,  adj.,  OE.  deaf;  afe<2/j  51,  26. 
defaile(n),     «//£z/.,     OF.     defaillir ; 


grow  feeble,  enfeeble,  weaken;  inf. 
defailen,  101,  I. 
defame(n),  wkv.,  OF.  defamer  ;  de- 
fame;  Nth.    pr.    3    .<£-.    defames, 

i47?  5- 
defawte,  defaute,  sb.,  OF.,  defaute; 

default,  lack,  119,  15.     Nth.  defaut, 

150,  12, 
defel,  see  devel. 
defend  (en),    wkv.,    OF.    defendre ; 

defend;     inf.    defenden,    104,    10; 

defend,    104,    12;   pp.    deffended, 

238,  28. 
defens,  sb.,  OF.    defense ;    defence, 

protection,  103,  23. 
deffended,  see  defend(en). 
defoule(n),     wkv.,    OF.     defouler ; 

tread  under  foot,  defoul;    inf.  de- 

ioule,  104,  8. 
deft,   adj.,   OE.   (geMsefte    (defte?); 

mild,  gentle,  later  skilful,  deft,  14,19. 
degre,  sb.,  OF.  degre ;  degree,  rank, 

condition  ;  by  thy  degre,  according 

to  thy  condition,  120,  32. 
dei,  see  dai. 
deie(n),  wkv.,  ON.  deyja;  die;  inf. 

deie,  43,  8 ;  deye,  118,  12  ;  dye,  65, 

13;   pr.pl.  dyen,  68,  29;  pt.  sg. 

deide,  77,  5;  dyed,' 66,  30.     Nth. 

inf.   dey,   152,    16;    dy,   137,   21; 

pt.  sg.  deyed,  154,  25. 
deies,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  daies ;  by  day, 

203,  12. 
deill,  del,  see  d§le(n),  devel. 
dji,  sb.,  OE.  dgel ;  deal,  part,  47,  13  ; 

(eME.  dsel,  226,  5);  never  a  dggl, 

not  at  all,  239,  8  ;  deyl,  89,  8. 
jif  lef  i££  dale. 
dfle(n),   wkv.,  OE.   daelan;    divide, 

shared  deal;  pp.  dfled.     INth.  inf. 

deill,  166,  13.  Sth.  pp.  idgld,  38,  6. 
delite,  sb.,  OF.  delit ;  delight,  144,  29. 
delite(n),  wkv.,  OF.  deliter ;  delight ; 

inf.  dellten,  102,  21.     Nth.  pr.  pi. 

delytes,  144,  31. 
delivere(n),  Sth.  delivrie(n),  wkv., 

OF.  delivrer;  deliver;  inf.  deliver, 

104,  9;   imp.  sg.  deliver,  102,  18; 

pt.  sg.  deliverd,  103,  25.     Kt.  inf. 

delivrl,  211,  23. 
delve(n),  stv.,  OE.  delfan-dealf  (3); 


GLOSSARY 


351 


delve,  dig,  bury,  inf.  delven,  34,  5  ; 

pp.  dolven,  15,  1. 
delyverly,  adv.,   OF.  delivre  +  ME. 

ly;  promptly,  172,  26. 
deme,  sb.,  OE.  dema ;  judge ;  eSth. 

ds.  demen,  179,  7. 
deme(n),  wkv.,  OE.  deman;  judge, 

deem;    inf.  demenn  (O),  11,    II j 

demen,  58,  6;   deme,  49,  29;  pr. 

3  sg.  dem$,    179,  30;  pp.  dempt, 

21,   2.     Nth.  2«/'.  dem,   150,  28; 

pt.  pi.  dempt,  132,  8 ;  //.  demid, 

137,  9.     Sth.  pp.  idemd,  179,  17; 

idemet,  193,  31. 
demere,  sb.,  NF.  demere,  OF.  de- 

moere,  demeure  ;  delay,  40,  1 7. 
dempt,  dempt,  .?&?  deme(n). 
den,  sb.,  OE.  denn ;  den,  14,  7. 
Denemark,  Sth.  Denemarch,  sb., 

OE.  Denemarc,  -mearc,  f.  modified 

by  ON.  -mark;  Denmark,  75,  2. 

Sth.  Denemarch,  203,  19. 
denhe(n),  wkv.,  OE.   *dennian ;    be 

sheltered  as  in  a  den,  lodge ;  pt.  sg. 

dennede,  14,  18. 
deofel  (deovel),  deor  (deore(n)), 

deorewurfte,  see  devel,  der,  der- 

worpe. 
deorling,  sb.,  OE.  deorling ;  darling, 

beloved,  186,  26. 
deovlen,  see  devel. 
deps,  adj.,  OE.  deop  ;  deep,  53,  9. 
departe(n),  wkv.,  OF.  despartir,  de- 

partir ;  depart ;  pr.  3  sg.  departed, 
•    104,  29;  pt.  sg.  departed,  222,  7. 

Nth.  pr.pl.  departis,  146,  18. 
der,  sb.,  OE.  deor,  neut. ;    animal, 

deer;   pi.   der,    2,   4.      eSth.    ds. 

deore,  180,  23;  pi.  deor,  193,  21; 

deoren,  182,  14. 
dere,  der,    adj.,   OE.   deore ;    dear, 

beloved,  costly,  27,  23  ;  (eME.  dsere, 

3,  27) ;  der,  21,  20. 
dere,     adz/.,     OE.     deore;     hardly, 

severely^  54,   19;    deere,   238,   20. 

Sth.  dure,  q.v.     Kt.  dyere,   217, 

29. 
d§re,  sb.,  OM.  *dere;  cf.  OE.  daru; 

injury,  harm,  157,  20. 
dfre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  derian;   injure, 

harm;    inf.  dfren,   17,   18;    d|re, 


82,   18;  pr.   sbj.  sg.  dfre,   35,    2. 

Nth./.  3  jr#,  ders,  149,  30. 
dereynie(n),   dereyni,    xvkv.,    Sth. 

■a  Ml.  dereine(n)  ;  OF.  derainier  ; 

defend  one's  cause,  vindicate  one's 

claim  ;  inf.  dereyni,  206,  8. 
derf,  OE.  gedeorf ;  trouble,  affliction, 

195.  2. 
derf,  adj.,  OM.  *deorf?,  cf.  gedeorf- 

nes ;    perh.   ON.    diarfr ;   painful, 

grievous;  comp.  dervre,  194,  18. 
derfe,    adv.,    OE.   *deorf,   adj.,    cf. 

gedeorfnys;  hardly,  severely,  149, 

30. 
derfliche,  adv.,  OE.   *deorfl!ce  {see 

derf);  harshly,  cruelly,  191,  26. 
derk,  adj.,  OE.  deore ;  afor/£,  gloomy, 

49,  7- 
derknes,  j<5.,  based  on  OE.  deore, 

adj. ;  darkness,  103,  29. 
derne^adj.,  OM.  deme,  deme,  WS. 
'"  "dierne  ;  secret /f^ij ;  dern,  16,  14. 
derneliche,  adv.,  OM.  derne  (deme), 

WS.  dierne  +  ME.   llche ;   secretly, 

202,  8. 
dero*e,  sb.,  OM.  *derfl,  ON.  dyrS,  / 

[deore];  dearth,  scarcity,  27,  13. 
dervre,  .sw  derf. 
derworpe,  derworp,  adv.,  OE.  deor- 

wurfte;   precious,    dear,    229,    19; 

derworj),    229,    2.       eSth.    deor- 

wurSe,  191,  17. 
desaly,  aafr.,   OE.   dysig+ME.  ly; 

dizzily,  172,  30. 
desavauntage,  sb.,  OF.  desavantage; 

disadvantage,  225,  5. 
deshonure(n),  m£z\,  OF.  deshonurer; 

dishonor;  inf.  deshonur,  42,  17. 
desire,    sb.,    OF.    desier,     infl.    by 

desirier,  vb. ;  desire,  104,  20. 
despise(n),  despyse(n),  wkv.,  OF. 

despiser;    despise;    inf.    despisen, 

102,  23;  despyse,  121,  13.     Nth. 

pr.  zsg.  dispyses,  1.45,  27. 
destanye,  sb.,  OF.  destinee ;  destiny, 

in,  16. 
dester,  sb.,  OF.  destre ;  right  hand, 

48,  24. 
destruccion,    sb.,    OF.    destrucion ; 

destruction,  233,  4. 
destruye(n),  wkv.,   OF.    destruire; 


352 


GLOSSARY 


destroy, disturb',  inf. destruye,  220, 
19 ;  pt>  SS-  destruyde,  223,  31 ;  //. 
destruyd,  223,  13;  destroyed,  223, 
12. 

desturbes,  see  disturbe(n). 

d§J?,  sb.,  OE.  deaS  ;    death,  19,  30; 

-"(eME.  dsej),  11,8;  dse»  (O),  11, 
26);  dfa«,  27,  8;  dgth,  57,  28; 
degth,  239,  13;  ds.  dae>e,  11,  9; 
de>,  42,  23;  dfde,  15,  3.  Nth. 
dgd,  128,  7;  dfde,  137,  26;  g*. 
dfdes,  158,  10.  Sth.  <&.  dfde,  185, 
8  (eSth.  dfaSe,  ^91,  26).  Kt. 
aft.  dla]?e,  214,  14;  dlejje,  179,  17; 

.  dya]),  215,  7 ;  //.  dyeajjes,  216,  21. 

deu,  sb.,  OE.  deaw;  </<?«;,  14,  6. 

devel,  devel,  divel,  j3.,OE.  deofol; 
devil;  (eME.  defell  (O),  12,  14)  ; 
devel,  20,  13;  divel,  14,  17;  del, 
125,  27;  //.  (eME.  deovles,  3,  I, 
defless  (O),  11,  27);  develene,  60, 
4.  Nth.  devil,  136,  5  ;  gs.  devellis, 
167,  2  ;  pi.  devells,  144, 12.  eSth. 
//.  deofles,  179,  8;  dpi.  deovlen, 
I93L30.     ~Kt.pl.  dyevlen,  217,  25. 

devisye(n),  wkv.,  OF.  devisier;  con- 
trive, devise;  inf.  devlsy,  217,  13. 

devgcyone,  sb.,  OF.  devotion,  AN. 
devociun;  devotion,  124,  3. 

deye(n),  deyl,  see  deie(n),  dfl. 

diadliche,  adj. ,  Kt.  =  Ml.  dfdell ; 
OE.  deadlic;  deadly,  111,  21. 

Diane,  sb.,  Lat.  Diana;  Diana,  193, 
20. 

diap,  see  df p. 

diche,  sb.,  OE.  die,  f. ;  ditch ;  as. 
diche,  177,  17. 

dietJ,  see  df  p. 

di5te(n),  wkv.,  OE.  dihtan  ;  prepare, 
set  in  order;  inf.  di$ten,  105,  10; 
dyght,  110,  19  ;  pp.  dight,  159,  32  ; 
dyght,  1  to,  21.      Sth.  pp.  idihte, 

19^3. 
digne,  adj.,  OF.  digne;  worthy,  116, 

16  ;  dygne,  93,  10. 
dignitee,  sb.,  OF.  dignite ;  dignity, 

240,  5. 
dike,  sb.,.  ON.  diki,  cogn.  with  OE. 

die;  dike,  56,  8. 
dille(n),  zvkv.,  OE.  *dyllen;  render 

useless.     Nth.  ?'«/".  dill,  132,  24. 


dim,  adj.,  OE.  dimm;  dim,  20,  26; 

//.  dimme,  15,  15. 
din,  sb.,  OE.  dyne,  dyn ;  din,  noise, 

148,  9. 
dinge(n),    j/z>.,    OE.    *dingan-dang 

(3) ;    beat,    strike,    ding ;   pt.   pi. 

dongen,  61,  21. 
dint,  sb.,  OE.  dynt;  dint,  stroke,  61, 

25. 

disciple,  deeiple,  sb.,  OF.  disciple; 
disciple,  139,  29;  deeiple,  210,  22. 

discipline,  sb.,  OF.  discipline;  disci- 
pline, correction,  101,  6. 

disclaundre(n),  wkv.,  based  on  OF. 
disclaunder,  sb.;  slander,  disgrace; 
pp.  disclaundred,  234,  14. 

discord,  sb.,  OF.  discorde ;  discord, 
quarrelling,  219,  6. 

discret,  adj.,  OF.  discret;  discreet, 
234,  24. 

disuse,  sb.,  OF.  disaise ;  disease, 
236,  26. 

dispite,  $£.,  OF.  despit;  scorn,  de- 
spite, 137,  27. 

displgsance,  sb.,  OF.  desplesance; 
displeasure,  146,  30. 

displfse(n),  w-fo.,  OF.  displaisir; 
displease;  pr.  ppl.  displgsyng,  233, 
29. 

disprove (n),  wkv.,  OF.  desprover; 
disprove;  pp.  disproved,  234,  19. 

dispyse(n),  destroye(n),  see  de- 
spise (n),  destruye  (n). 

disturbe(n),  wkv.,  OF.  destourber ; 
disturb ;  pp.  disturbed,  103,  6. 
Nth.  imp.pl.  desturbes,  139,  15. 

dlte(n),  wkv.,  OF.  diter,  dieter;  in- 
dite ;  inf.  dite,  70,  2. 

divel,  see  devel. 

dive(n),  wkv.,  OE.  dyven;  dive;  pr. 

.    3  sg.  dlveS,  20,  11. 

divers,  dy vers,  adj. ,  OF.  divers  ; 
divers,  different,  213,  31;  dyvers, 
225,  12. 

doctdur,  sb.,  OF.   doctour;    doctor, 

I45>  2I- 
doghty,  adj.,  OE.  dyhtig;infl.  by  un- 

mutated  forms;  doughty,  116,  5. 
dohter,  sb.,  OE.  dohtor;    daughter, 

5,    30;    dowter,   24,   19;    doghter, 

131,  9;  pi.  douhtres,  75,  12;  dou- 


\ 


GLOSSARY 


353 


tres,  87,  2  ;  doghtres,  238,  4;  douj- 

tres,  220,  4. 
d§le,  sb.,  OE.  dal;  portion,  dole,  201, 

22. 
dole,   sb.,   OF.   doel   (duel);   grief, 

mourning,  159,  32. 
dole(n),   wkv.,   OF.   doler,   duiller ; 

grieve ;  /r.  3  5^.  dole)),  70,  32. 
dom,     sb.,    OE.    dom  ;    judgement, 

decree,   authority,  doom,  death,  9, 

24;   43,  30;   d5me,  121,  2.     Sth. 

ds.  d5me,  177,  24. 
domesday,  Sth.  domesdei,  .r£.,  OE. 

ddm  +  dseg;  doomsday,  50,  16.  Sth. 

domesdei,  180,  14. 
domesman,    sb.,    OE.    dom  +  man ; 

judge,  135,  7. 
do(n),  a:/zz;.,  OE.  don-dyde  (dsede)  ; 
^V^  inf.  don,  8,  18;   do,  43,  23; 

"done,  226, 15  ;  pr.v  sg.  d5st,  46,  32 ; 

pr.  3  5^.  d5tf,  j.8,  4;  d5th,  53,  18; 

dooth,  238,  15  ;  pr.  pi.  doon,  237, 

13;   imp.  sg.  do,  30,  13;  imp.  pi. 

do]),  68,  32  ;  dooj),  232,  5  ;  pr.  ppl. 
'  doand,  104,  21 ;  pi.  sg.  dide,  1,  9; 

did,  51,  18;  dede,  18,  29;  pt.  2  sg. 

didest,  50,  9;  dlst,  50,  22;  pt.pl. 

diden,  2,  28;  deden,  23,  4;  deden, 

26,  19;  dede,  68,  18;  pp.  don,   8, 

18;  done,  109,  1.     Nth.  pr.  3  sg. 

d5s,  128,  20;  duse,  147,  \*i\pr.ppl. 

doande,  144,  3.     Sth.  ger.  donne, 

196,  12  ;  pr.  3  sg.  de)),  176,21  ;  pr. 
pi.  do)),  178,  2;   ?>«/.  //.  don,  176, 

23  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  d5,  177,  16  ;  pt.  sg. 

diide,  176,  2  ;  pt.pl.  diiden,  179,  7  ; 

//.  id5n,  64,  7 ;  idone,  123,9;  yddn, 

176,  7  ;  ido,  179,  28 ;  yd5,  204,  3. 
Donde,  see  Dundee, 
dong,   sb.,  cf.   MDu.  dunge ;   dung, 

219,  11. 
donga  =  dungon,   sb.,  OF.   dongon 

-jon;  dungeon,  63,  22. 
donward,  dor,  see  dunward,  dur- 

re(n). 
Douglas,  sb.,  Douglas,  James  of,  174, 

29.  _ 

doubter    (douhter),  doumb,  doun 

(down),      see      dohter,      dumb, 

dun. 
doune,  earlier  dune, sb.,  OE.  dun,/.; 


hill,  57,  23;  dune,  182,  13.     Sth. 

//.  dun  en,  187,  5. 
doute,  dout,  sb.,  OF.  doute  ;  doubt, 

fear,  53,  11.     Nth.  dout,  160,  28. 
doutefui,  adj.,  OF.  doute  +  ME.  ful; 

doubtful,  220,  14. 
doutele§s,  adj.,  OF.  doute  +  ME.  lfs; 

doubtless,  238,  10. 
doute(n),  wkv.,  OF.  douter;   doubt, 

fear-,  inf.  douten,  101,  5;  pt.  sg. 

doutede,   86,    24;   pt.  pi.   douted, 

160,  6. 
doutres  (dowter),  down,  see  dohter, 

dun. 
doynge,  sb.,  based  on  do(n) ;  doing, 

act,  235,  6. 
drage(n),      drawe(n),      stv.,      OE. 

dra^an-drog  (6);  drag,  draw;  inf. 

dragen,   31,  26;  fr.~  3  sg.  drageft, 

14,  5  ;  pr.  pi.  dragen,  20,  4 ;  drawe, 

224,  7  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  drawe,  203,  4; 

pt.  sg.  dr53,  43,  13;  drou3,  57,  28  ; 

drou,  86,  21 ;  droh,  193,  4;  pt.pl. 

drowen,  62,  10 ;  pp.  drogen,  32, 18 ; 

drawen,    234,   17.     Nth.  pr.  3  sg. 

draws,  1977- 10 7-flrawes,  127,  27; 

drawis,  171,  25. 
drau}t,  sb.,  OE.  *draht?;    draught, 

pull,  tendency,  50,  23. 
drecche(n)  j  wkv.,  OE.  dreccan ;  vex, 

torture,  delay,  pr.  3  sg.  dreccheS, 

16,  20. 
drede,  drfde,  sb.,  OM.  *dred,  /!  ?, 

WS.  *drsed;    dread,  36,  5.      Sth. 

drgde,  197,  22  ;  it  is n§  drfde,  there 

is  no  doubt,  without  doubt,  2 38,  25. 
drede(n),   stv.,    OM.    dredan    (WS. 

drsedan)-dred    (R)  ;    dread,  fear ; 

pr.  pi.  dreden,  104,  28  ;    imp.  pi. 

dredeS,  30,  23  ;  pt.  sg.   dredde,  53, 

25 ;  dradde,  234,  5.   Nth.  inf. 

dred,   150,   29;  pr.  ppl.   dredand, 

142,  29 ;  pt.  sg.  dred,  141,  17.    Sth. 

pr.  3  sg.  dret,  211,  6. 
dredll,   adj.;   cf.   OM.   dredan,  WS. 

drsedan  ;  dreadful,  fearful,  48,  8. 
drege(n),  dre5e(n),  drehe(n),  dri- 

5e(n),  dreye(n),  stv.,  ON.  dregan 

-dreg,    WS.    dreogan-dreag    (2)  ; 

endure,  carry  through,  accomplish  ; 

inf.  drijen,  182,  26;pr.pl.  drege  we, 


A  a 


354 


GLOSSARY 


26,  16.     Nth.  inf.  drey,  171,  31. 

Sth.  inf.  drehe,  194,  18. 
dreinche(n),  see  drenclie(n). 
drfm,  sb.,  OE.  dream,  infl.  in  meaning 

by  ON.  draumr?;  dream,  21,  13; 

drfme,  91,  32 ;  gpl.  drfmes,  23,  16. 

Nth.  JV.  dremys,  145,  17. 
dreme(n),  W/fe.,  OM.  dreman  (WS. 

drieman),  infl.  in  meaning  by  ON. 

dreyma?;  dream',  inf.  dremen,  22, 

3  ;  pt.  sg.  drempte,  21,  13. 
drench,  sb.,  OE.  drenc;  drink, potion ; 

pi.  drenchen,  190,  29. 
drenche(n),  dreinche(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

drencan ;      drench,     drown ;      inf. 

dreinchen,    82,    5 ;   pp.    drenched, 

80,  27. 
dr§pe(n),  eME.  drepe(n),  stv.,  OE. 

drepan-draep  (5) ;  kill, destroy;  pr. 

3  sg.  drfpeS,   20,  12;  pr.  sbj.  g.; 

drfpe,  80,  13 ;  pt.pl.  drapen,  3,  10. 
drerl,    adj.,   OE.    dreorig;     dreary, 

133,  4- 

dresce(n),  wkv.,  OF.  dresser;  make 
straight,  direct,  prepare,  dress ;  imp. 
sg.  dresce,  103,  19. 

drey,  see  drege(n). 

drle,  dri,  adj.,  OE.  dryge  ;  dry,  103, 
5.     Nth.  dri,  142,  8. 

drl3e(n),  see  drege(n). 

Drihten,  Dryhtin,  sb.,  OE.  Drihtin ; 
Lezdf  4,  30 ;  Drihhtln  (O),  8,  20  ; 
Jirigteri^_i5,  1.  Nth.  Drightin, 
132,  1.      Sth.  Drihte,  178,  23. 

drink,  drynk,  sb.,  OE.  drinc ;  drink- 
ing, 21,  16;  drynk,  101,  8. 

drinke(n),  stv.,  OE.  drincan-dranc 
(3);  drink',  inf.  drinken,  17,  10; 
drinke,  60,  19  ;  pr.  3  sg.  drinkeS, 
17,  12  ;  //.  sg.  dnmk^52^_28 ;  pp. 
drunken,  10 1,  9.  ~S~tn.  pp.  idrunke, 
180,  22  ;  ydronke,  223,  22. 

dritcherl,  sb.,  ON.  dritr+OE.  ceorl ; 
dirty  churl   (term    of    contempt), 

85,  3°- 
drive (n),  stv.,  OE.  drifan-draf  (1)  ; 
drive ;  pr.  3  sg.  drive®,  14,  7  ;  imp. 
pi.  drive  3e,  203,  5  ;  pt.  sg.  (eME. 
draf,  196,  32)  drof,  87,  10;  dr§fe, 
90,  6 ;  pp.  ^driven,  as,  gj^dryven, 
238,  25.     Nth.  m/.  driie,  155,  15 ; 


drif,  168,  12.     Sth. pr.  3  sg.  dryf>, 

219,  23;  pr.pl.  drive)?,  219,  24; 

pp.  ydryve,  220,  S. 
dronke,  pp.  as  adj.,  OE.  druncen; 

drunk,  219,  10. 
dronkelfc,   sb.,  OE.   drunken  +  ME. 

lfc,    possibly     OE.     *l£ec  <  lac  ; 

drunkenness,  120,  11. 
dronkelewe,    adj.,    OE.    druncen + 

ME.  lewe<ON.  legr?;    drunken, 

238,  13. 
dronkenesse,  sb.,  OE.  drunceness, /. ; 

drunkenness,  238,  2. 
drppe,  sb.,  OE.  dropa;  drop,  63,  25. 
droupe(n),  wkv.,  ON.  driipa ;  droop ; 

pr.  1  sg.  droupe,  157,  19. 
droupening,  pp.  as  sb.,  ME.  driipnen 

<ON.  driipna;  drooping,  dejection, 

47,  26. 
drovi,  adj.,  extended  from  OF.  drof; 

turbid,  troubled,  19,  25. 
drugte,  sb.,  OE.  drugaS,/;  drought, 

23,  11. 
dryve(n),  see  drive  (n). 
dubbe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  dubbian  <  OF. 

aduber ;  dub,  adorn  ;  pt.  sg.  dubbed, 

46,  16. 
dubbyng,   sb.,  based   on   dubbe(n) ; 

dubbing,  that  is  creating  of  a  knight, 

229,  27. 
dubonfre,  adj.,   OF.  de  bon  aire ; 

gentle,  meek,  95,  28. 
due,   sb.,   OF.    due;    duke,   43,    27. 

Sth.  ds.  duke,  222,  4. 
Duche,    adj.,   OF.    Duche  <  MDu. 

Dutsch ;  Dutch,  162,  16. 
duelle,  .r^  dwelle. 
duge(n),  du^e (p.), ptprv.,  OE.  dugan 

-dohte ;  avail ;  /r.  sg.  deh,  197,  1 ; 

/A  sg,  douhte,  86,  19. 
du^efle,  duhe$e,  sb.,  OE.  duguft, /. ; 

nobility,  body  of  attendants,  people, 

dignity,    honor,   181,   7 ;    duheoe, 

192,  5- 
duke,  see  due. 
dumb   (doumb),    adj.,  OE.   dumb; 

dumb,  49,  23 ;  doumb,  81,  18. 
dun,  doun  (down),  don,  adv.,  OE. 
"dun  <  Olr.  dun,  'hill ' ;  down^,  29; 

doun,  52,  17 ;  down,  90,  3  ;  downe, 

123,  10 ;  don,  128,  13. 


GLOSSARY 


355 


Dunde,  sb.,  Celtic,  dun,  <  hill '  +  dee, 

'name  of  river';  Dundee,  161,  10  ; 

Donde,  159,  18. 
dune,  dunen,  see  doune. 
diint,  s6.t  Sth.  =  M1.  dint  (dent)  ;  OE. 

dynt  ;  blow,  stroke,  dint,  208,  14. 
dunward,     donward,     adv.,      OE. 

adiinweard;  downward',  donward, 

308,  7. 
dure,  sb.,  OE.  duru;  door,  180,  2. 
dure,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  dere;    1WS. 
dyre,  OM.  dere ;  dearly,  with  great 

price,  180,  24. 
durne,  adv ,  Sth.  =  Ml.  derne;  WS. 

dierne,    dyrne     (dyrne) ;     secretly, 

178,  21. 
durre(n),  ptprv.,  OE.  durran-dorste ; 

dare  ;  pr.  sg.  dar,  53,  18;  pr.  pi. 

duren,  27,  15  ;  pr.  sb/.  sg.  dure,  18, 

8;    dune,  109,  23;   dor,  235,  30; 

//.  sg.  durste,  2,  3  ;  dorst,  53,  24  ; 

pt.  2  sg.  dorstest,  217,  31. 
duse,  see  do(n). 
dust,  dust,  sb.,  OE.  dust,  dust;  dusst 

(O),  14,  5- 
dute(n),'  wkv.,    OF.   dutir,   douter; 

doubt\  pr.  3  5^.  dutej),  40,  32  ;  imp. 

pi.  dute  3e,  38,  18. 
diivelunge,    adv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    de- 

velunge;  based  on  WS.  dievan,  OM. 

devan;    headlong,  with   a  plunge^ 

196,  26. 
duve(n),  .tfz>.,  OE.  dufan-dfaf  (2)  ; 

dive,  sink  ;  pt.  sg.  dff,  196,  26. 
dwelle(n),      wkv.,     OE.      dwellan ; 

hinder,  delay,  dwell;   inf.  dwelle, 

59,   23;   duelle,  153,  13;   pr.  ppl. 

dwellynge,  1 1 7, 1 2  ;  pt.  sg.  dwellyd, 

no,  29.     Nth.  pt.  sg.  dweld,  138, 

31. 
dwelling,  sb.,  based   on  dwelle (n)  ; 

dwelling,  161,  10. 
dwine(n),   slv.,   OE.    dwinan-dwan 

(1) ;    vanish,  perish ;    Nth.    inf. 

dwln,  148,  9. 
dyaj?,  dyeaj),  see  dfp. 
dyche,  sb.,  OE.  die,/. ;  ditch,  119,  8. 
dye(n),  dyere,  dyevlen,  see  deie(n), 

dere,  devel. 
dyght(en),  see  di}te(n). 
dygne,  see  digne. 


dyshonour,  sb.,  OF.  deshonur;  dis- 
honor; dyshonoure,  114,  8. 

dyssayve(n),  wkv.,  OF.  decevoir; 
deceive;  inf.  dyssayve,  145,  15. 

dyssh,  sb.,  OE.  disc  ;  dish,  96,  24. 

dystress,  sb.,  OF.  destrece,  destresse; 
distress,  107,  2. 

dyvers,  see  divers. 

dyvynynge,  sb.,  based  on  devine(n) ; 
divining,  divination ;  pi.  dyvyn- 
ynges,  145,  16. 

dy vysion,  sb.,  OF.  division ;  division, 
236,  5- 

E. 

e,  see  e^e,  be. 

falches,  fald,  faren,  see  fch,  aid, 
fre. 

farninge,    sb.,     OE.    earnung,  f. ; 

_  merit,  earning,  1 78,  7. 

Bbrisse,  adj.,  OE.  Ebreisc,  Lat. 
Hebrseus  +  OE.  -isc;  Hebrew,  25, 

_  26. 

Ebron,  sb.,  Lat.  Hebron;  Hebron, 
33,8. 

ec,  eke,  Sth.  ec,  §ch,  aafr.,  OM.  ec, 
WS.  eac;  a/.ra,  eke,  12,  27;  eke, 
193,  33-  Sth.  fc,  176,  11;  fch, 
17^3;  §ke,  197,  21. 

fch,  eech,  indef.  pron.,  OE.  selc  < 
seghwyle ;  each ;  ielc,  4,  24 ;  fch, 
39,  16;  ich,  101,  12;  £ech,  226, 
14;  euch,  192,  15.  Sth.  (eSth. 
|lc,  178,  8;  flch,  179, 18  ;  ds.  fiche, 
178,  29,  f.  nom.sg.  fiche,  178,  32); 
ds.  fche,  208, 10  ;  fds.  jelchere,  189, 
5;  gs.  falches,  179,  1.     Kt.  ech, 

2I5,  7- 
eche,  adj.,  OE.  ece ;  eternal,  18,  2. 
fddl,  § di,  adj.,  OE.  eadig ;    happy, 
favorable,  good,  22,  22;    wk.  fdle, 

192,  30. 
ede  (edest),  §die,  ^<?  go(n),  eddi. 
fdmodliche,    #<&>.,   Sth.  =  Ml.   fd- 

m5dli ;   OE.  eadmodlice ;   humbly, 

graciously,  202,  26. 
Edward,  j&,  OE.  Eadward;  Edward; 

Seint,  the  Confessor,  204,  31. 
efffr,  eff%re,sb.,  OF.  afair  ;  business, 

haste;    behavior,    170,    8;    effgre, 

167,  9. 


a  a  2 


356 


GLOSSARY 


Effraym,.y£.,Lat.Ephraim ;  Ephraim, 

H>  23- 
efft,  see  eft. 

efsones,  adv.,  OE.  eft  +  sona;  after- 
wards, eftsoons,  6,  19. 
eft  (reft),  adv.,  OE.  eft;  afterwards, 

again;  efft  (O),  10,  3;  seft,  183,  7. 
efter,  see  after, 
eftsone,  Kt.  eftzSne,  adv.,  OE.  eft  + 

sona;  aftenvards,  eft  soon,  207,  27. 
_  Kt.  eftzone,  217,  19. 
Egeas,  so.,  Lat.  Egeas;   Egeas,  135, 

8. 
Egbert,    Egbertus,   sb.,   OE.   Ecg- 

berht;  Lat.  Egbertus  ;  Egbert,  222, 

29;  Egbertus,  222,  26. 
eghen,  j^  e;e. 
e^e,  ege,  ei^e,  eie,l!$e,  sb.,  OM.  ege, 

WS.  eage;  eye;   ege,   14,  13;  ei3e, 

51,  25;  eie,  41,  18;  pi.  egen,  14, 

13;   ei3en,  65,  28;  ei3ene,  51,  25; 

eysen,  67,  14;  eyse,  69,  30;  eyne, 

85,  28;   y3en,  68,  30;  l3e,  36,  26. 

M"th.  e,  172,  9  ;  //.  eghen,  140,  25. 

Sth.  §3e,  178, 18;  eie,  208,  20  ;  pi. 

|3en,  178,  18;  eien,  197,  15;  fhnen, 

J95,_32. 
e55whrer,  a</z>.,  OM.  eghwer  (hwser), 

WS.  seghwser ;  everywhere,  9,  9. 
e^te,  see  agte. 

ejti,  a^'.,  OM.  sehtig,  WS.  eahtig; 
_  eighty,  103,  10.    _ 
Egipte,  j£.,  OE.  Egipte,   later  OF. 

Egipte;  Egypt,  27,  28;  131,  17. 
f  gir,  adj.,   OF.   aigre,   egre ;    eager, 

I42_>  3- 
egirly,  adv.,  OF.  aigre,  egre  +  ME. 

ly;  eagerly,  168,  31. 
ehsihtfe,  sb.,  OM.  ege  +  sihS,  /. ;  WS. 

eage;  eyesight,  195,  23. 
ehte,  see  agte. 
ehte,  ei5te,   adj.,   OM.    aehta,   WS. 

eahta  ;  eight,  4,  1 1 ;  ei3te,  67,  24. 
ei,  sb.,  OE.  «g  ;  pir&gnrr'tgp ;  pi. 

eiren,  198,  22. 
ei,  eie  (ei}9,  ey^e),  see  eni,  §36. 
eie,  j£.,  OE.  ege;  awe,  fear,  7,  29; 

seie  (eME.),  2,  3;  ey3e,  53,  29. 
eiepiirl,  si. ,  Sth.  =  ML.  eijnrl ;  OE. 

eagftyrl ;  ivindow,  200,  14. 
ei!$e,  ei3te,  see  eye,  ehte. 


ei^tetene,  adj.,  OM.  sehtatene  (WS. 

eahtatlene)  ;  eighteen,  202,  2. 
eihte,  see  agte. 
eilie(n),  w£z\,  OE.  eglian  ;  trouble, 

ail,  annoy;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  eille,  203,  2. 
eilgnd,  sb.,   OM.  egland-lond,  WS. 

igland ;  island,  19,  5. 
eir,  eiren,  eis,  see  heir,  ei,  reni. 
eise,  eyse,  adj.,  OF.  aise;  easy,  55, 

27;  eyse,  54,  3. 
eiper  (eyper),   aiper,    aipere,  adj., 

OM.  egSer,  WS.  seghwseSer,  segSer; 

«V^r,  37,  29;  eyjjer,  45,  5  ;  aij>er, 

39,  3 ;  ai>ere,  130,  6.     Sth.  sei>er, 

178,  5;  eiSer,  178,  31. 
eke,  eke,  see  ec. 
eke(n),  wkv.,  OM.  ecan,  WS.  lecan  ; 

add,  increase;  inf.  ekenn   (O),  9, 

15;  pp.  ekedd  (O),  9,  9. 
el,  eie,  s&  evel. 
flc,  §  lch,  §lche,  see  fch. 
elde,  j£.,  OM.  eldo,  eldo,  WS.  ieldo; 

age,  eld,  15,  n.    Sth.ylde,  176,  Vj. 
elde(n),    wkv.,   OM.    eldan,    eldan, 

WS.   ieldan ;    grow  old,   enfeeble : 

pp.  elded,  18,  3. 
eldere,  see  old. 
eleccion,    sb.,    OF.    eleccion,    AN. 

elecciun;  election,  232,  24;  elexion, 

115,  26. 
Elewsius,  sb.,  Lat.  Eleusius;  Eleu- 

sius,  192,   7  ;   Lat.  as.  Elewsium, 

195,  2. 
elexion,  see  elleccion. 
elleft,  adj.,  OE.   endleofta,  ellefta; 

eleventh,  152,  13. 
elleovene,  see  enlevene. 
elles,  ellis,  ellys,  adv.,  OE.   elles ; 

else;   clless  (O),  10,  9;    elles,  42, 

25;  ellis,  235/30;  ellys,  no,  9; 

els,  137,  22. 
elleswhfre,  elleswhare,  adv.,  OE. 

elles  +  hw£er;  elsewhere,  236,  30; 

elleswhare,  187,  29. 
elmesse,  see  almes. 
elmessegifte,  sb.,  OE.  selmesse  +  ME. 

gifte  ;  almsgiving,  34,  19. 
els,  see  elles. 
Ely,  sb.,  OE.  Eli ;  Ely,  100,  3.      Cf. 

Hely. 
em,  eme,  sb.,  OE.  earn ;  uncle,  archaic 


GLOSSARY 


357 


erne  ;  (eME.  fom,  2,  20),  fme,  108, 

22.     eSth.  sem,  184,  29;  ds.  seme, 

185,  25. 
empere,  sb.,  OF.    empire;    empire, 

221,  13. 
emperics,   emperes,   sb.,   OF.    em- 

pereris,  emperice;  empress,  5,30; 

emperes,  107,  1. 
emperour,  sb.,  OF.  empereur,  em- 

pereor ;  emperor,  96,  9 ;  emparour, 

126,  4;  emperor,  220, 17. 
empoisonyng,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  em- 
poisoner  ;  poisoning,  245,  30. 
empoysonere,  sb.}  OF.  empoisoneur; 

poisoner,  246,  I. 
emprisonement,^.,  OF.  emprisonne- 

ment ;  imprisonment; pi.  emprisone- 

mentz,  233,  8. 
emprisone(n),  wkv.,  OF.  emprisoner; 

imprison  ;  pp.  emprisoned,  233,  29. 
en,  see  in. 
enarmynge,  fr.  ppl.  as  sb.,  OF.  en- 

armer  ;  arming,  233,  6. 
end,  j^  and. 
ende,  sb.,  OE.  ende,  ende  ;  end;  ende 

(O),  8,  26  ;  sende,  226,  10. 
ende  If  s,  endelies,  adj.,  OE.  ende- 

leas ;    endless,   153,   15.      Kt.  ds. 

endeliese,  180,  91. 
ende(n),  wkv.,    OE.    endian ;    end; 

Nth.  inf.  end,  149,  19;  pt.pl.  endid, 

132, 31;  PP>  ended,  245,  32. 
endinge,  ending,  sb.,  OE.  endung,/! ; 

ending,  8,  12  ;  ending,  27,  5. 
endite(n),  w£z/.,  OF.  enditer;  indict, 

indite  ;  //.  endlted,  234,  13. 
f  nes,  adv.,  OE.  aene  extended ;  once, 

196,  2. 
enfermer,  j3.,  OF.  enfermier;  super- 
intendent of  'infirmary ,  154,  2. 
enfourme(n),  wkv.,  OF.  enformer; 

inform  ;  pp.  enfourmed,  236,  20. 
engel,  sb.,  OE.  engel  (L.  angelus), 

later  displaced   by  OF.  angel,  see 

angel;    angel;    enngell   (O),    12, 

32;  //.  engles,  179,  5.      Sth.  ds. 
,engle,  198,  17;    gpl.  englene,  196, 

24. 
Engeland  (-l§nde),  sb.,  OE.  Engla- 

land  (lgnd)  ;  England;  Engeland, 

83,  23;  Engelgnd,  227,  15. 


engin,  sb.,  OF.  engin ;   skill,  engine, 

45,  19- 

englne(n),  wkv.,  OF.  engignier ;  con- 
trive, torture,  displease;  inf. engine, 

5i,  H- 
Engleland,     Engleneloande,     sb., 

eME.  =  Ml.  Engeland  (lond) ;  OE. 

Engl  aland ;     England,    2,    2;     ds. 

Engleneloande,   226,  1.     Cf.  Enge- 
land. 
English,  Englishe,  Englische,En- 

gliss,  adj.  and  sb.,   OE.   Englisc ; 

English;  Ennglissh  (O),  8,  19  ;  wk. 

Ennglisshe,  10,20;   Englisch,  222, 

27.     Sth.  Engliss  =  English,  207, 

26. 
eni,  see  aeni. 
enlevene,  ellevene,  adj.,  OE.  end- 

leofan,  elleofan  ;   eleven  ;    enlevene, 

220,  2;  (eME.  elleovene,  186,  17). 
enmang,^.  adv.,  OE.  ongemang; 

among;    enmang    Jris,    meanwhile, 

2,7- 
enmy,    enemy,    sb.,     OF.    enemis ; 

enemy ;  pi.  enmys,  158,  30. 
ennelepi,  adj.,  Kt.  =M1.  enlipi;  OE. 

ainlypig  ;  single,  219,  9. 
Ennglissh,  see  English. 
Ennok,    sb.,    OF.   Enoch?;    Enoch, 

100,  3. 
enprise,  sb.,  OF.  emprise  ;  enterprise, 

57,  17. 
ensaumple,  ensample,  sb.,  OF\  en- 
sample  ;  example,  70,  7  ;  ensample, 

100,  7  ;  ensampel,  148,  24. 
entente,   entent,   sb.,   OF.  entente ; 

intent,    design,  purpose,    244,    21. 

Nth.  entent,  130,  5. 
enter,  see  entre(n). 
enterllch,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  enterli ; 

OF.  entier  +  ME.  lich;  entirely,  236, 

24. 
enterynge,  pr.  ppl.  as  sb.,  OF.  en- 

terrer;  interring,  118,  15. 
entremfte(n),  wkv.,  OF.  entremetre; 

meddle  with,   disturb;    inf.   entre- 

mgten,  202,  I. 
entre(n),  wkv.,   OF.   entrer;    enter; 

inf.  entre,  101,  21 ;  pt.  pi.  entrede, 

220,  9.     Nth.  pt.  sg.  enterit,  166,  3. 

Sth.  pp.  ientred,  213,  25. 


358 


GLOSSARY 


en  vie,    envy,   sb.,  OF.  en  vie ;  envy, 

54,  15  ;   anvle,  211,  20;  envy,  135, 

10. 
eode,  fom,  eorl,  see  g§(n),  fm,  erl. 
eorne(n),    stv.,    OM.    iornan,    WS. 

iernan   (yrnan)-orn   (3)  ;   run ;  pr. 

3  sg.  eorneft,  196,  16;  pt.  sg.  orn, 

182,  15. 
eorfte,  see  erthe. 
eorftetilie,  sb.,  OE.  eorfttilia;  tiller  of 

the  earth,   husbandman ;    Sth.  pi. 

eorfrtilien,  202,  10. 
eou   (eow),   Eowerwik    (Eouwer- 

wic),  epple,    see    pu,    Evorwic, 

appel. 
f r,  sb.,  OE.  ear ;  ear  (of  com),  23,  8. 
fr  ($re),adv.,  OE.  air;   before,  ere; 

(eME.  air,  4,  26)  ;  fr,  7,  24;  fre,  7, 

23  ;  super l.  (eME.  eeresst,  13,  30)  ; 

frest,  197,  18;  erst,  238,  32. 
er    (ere,    ert),    erand,    see    be(n), 

ernde. 
frd,^.,  OE.  eard,  eard;  land,  country, 

dwelling,  home,  22,  30;  eME.  gerd, 
_  184,  13. 
erde(n),  wkv.,  OE.  eardian,  fardian  ; 

dwell,  inhabit-,  inf.  frde,  87,  24. 
fre,  see  f r. 
fre,  sb.,  OE.  eare  ;  ear,  51,  26  ;  sere, 

10,  22  ;  pi.  fren,  64,  22.     eSth.//. 

faren,    197,    21.      Kt.   yare,    214, 

23- 
erl,  sb.,  OE.  eorl ;   earl,  42,6;    eorl, 

5,  7;  seorl,  5,  23.     eSth.  ds.  eorle, 

186,  21. 
frliche,   frlich,    adv.,    OE.   serlice ; 

early,  57,  11  ;  frlich,  103,  15. 
em,  erne,  .$•£.,  OE.  earn,  earn ;  eagle, 

15,  8 ;  frne,  104,  20. 
ernde,  erand,  sb.,  OM.  erende,  WS. 

serende  ;  message,  errand,  petition ; 

22,  9;    errnde  (O),  II,  5  j    erand, 

70,  10. 
erndie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.ernde(n); 

OE.  serendian  ;  intercede ;  pr.  sbj. 

sg.  erndi,  197,  10. 
erndunge,    sb.,    OE.  serendung,  f. ; 

intercession,  191,  21. 
frnest,  sb.,  OE.  earnest,/". ;  earnest- 
ness, 207,  23. 
ernynge,  sb.,  based  on  OM.  eornan, 


eornan;    course,   running,   stream, 

100,  19. 
errowre,  sb.,  OF.  errour;  error,  145, 

21. 
erst,  see  fr. 
erthe,    er)>e,    j£.,   OM.    erSe,   WS. 

eartSe ;  earth,  4,  6;    er]>e  (O),   10, 

16;    (eME.    eorfte,    178,    18);    an 

erj>e,  in  earth,  to  burial,  209,  27. 

Nth.  erth,  132,  28. 
erpli},    adj.,   OE.   eorSlic,   eorolic ; 

earthly,  erj»li3,  12,  17. 
es,  esse,  see  be(n). 
Esau,  sb.,  OE.   Esau    (trisyllabic) ; 

Esau,  130,  26. 
eschape(n),    wkv.,    NF.    eschaper, 

OF.  escaper;  escape,  ETth.  //.  jg; 

eschapit,  167,  32. 
eschaping,  sb.,  based  on  eschape(n) ; 

escaping,  escape,  167,  33. 
eschewe(n),  wkv.,  OF.  eschever,  pr. 

st.    eschew;     eschew,    shun;     inf. 

eschewe;  120,  8. 
fseliche,  adv.,  OF.  aise  (eise)  +  ME. 

llche  ;  easily,  208,  7. 
espye,  sb.,  OF.  espie;  spy,  241,  26. 
fst,  fste,  sb.,  OE.  east;   £a.tf;   fste, 

104,  29. 
estat,   sb.,  OF.   estat;    estate,   state, 

_  234,  3-   m 

Estren,    Ipstre,    pi.    as    sg.,  _OE. 
Eastran(on) ;  Easter,  4,  30 ;  Estre, 
_  200,  3- 
Estun,j£.,OE.2ia.s-&7z  (Northampton), 

4,  23- 

fstward,  adv.,  OE.  eastweard;  east- 
%vard,  231,  11. 

et,  see  at. 

fte(n),  eME.  eten,  stv.,  OM.  etan 
-et  (WS.  ait)  (5)  ;  eat;  inf.  seten,  5, 
14;  fte,  109,  2;  pr.  pi.  ften,  237, 
12  ;  //.  sg.  et,  52,  28 ;  ete,  67,  25. 
Sth.^r.  ftene,  202, 19;  //.  sg.  ggt, 
238,  28. 

etwite(n),  see  atwite(n). 

fSemoded,  adj.,  OE.  eaSmod  ex- 
tended ;  per  A.  OM.  *eSe  (WS. 
Ieoe)-m6ded ;     humble,    gracious, 

_  27,  25. 

ettlfte,  0^.,  OE.  *eaSlsete,  cf.  ear- 
foolxte;  lightly  esteemed,  178,  17. 

\ 


GLOSSARY 


359 


ftSluke,  adj.,  OE.   eao*  +  lucan,  •  to 

pull '  ? ;  easily  pulled  (?) ,  195,  27. 
euch,  see  § ch. 
Eugenie,   sb.,   OF.    Eugenie ;    Pope 

Eugenius  III,  4,  18. 
Eustace,   sb.,   eME.    Eustace,    OF. 
_  Eustace ;  Eustace,  7,  1. 
Eve,  sb.,  L.  Eva,  OE.  Efe;  ,£w,  64, 

9;  ^5.  Eves,  71,  26. 
fvel  (fvyl),  fvuyl,  el,  sb.,  Kt.  =  M1. 

ivel  (fvel?);    OE.  yfel,  Kt.  efel; 

evil;    fvel,   211,  19;   §vyl,  92,  9; 

fvil,  141,  16;  fvuyle  (WM1.),  120, 

2;   el,  125,   28;   ele,  121,  3.     Cf. 

yvel. 
fven,  adj.,  OE.  efen;  even,  just,  234, 

_  l8' 

even,  evne  (eefne),  adv.  prep.,  OE. 

efen,  efne  ;  evenly,  equally,  accord- 
ing to;  eSth.  sefne,  183,  16. 
fver  (sevre),  ever,  evere,  adv.,  OE. 

sefre ;    ever;    eME.   sevre,    3,    22; 

severe,    183,    11;     sefre,    10,    16; 

ever,  evere,  121,  3;  aver,  187,  19; 

invert  =  fver  te  (t5),  ever  to  this  time, 

ever  yet,  7,  24. 
everilc,  eevric,  ever!  (every),  ever- 

euch,    adj.  prn.,   OE.   sefre,   selc; 

every,  every  one,  23,  2  ;  sevric,  2,  1 ; 

every,  69,  24.      eSth.  sevrich,  177, 

8;  evereuch,  195,  1. 
everlastand,  pr.  ppl.  as  adj.,  OE. 

sefre  +  lsestan ;  everlasting,  101,  20. 
evermare  (-mar),  adv.,  Nth.  =  Ml. 

evermgre ;   OE.  sefre  mara ;    ever- 
more, 146,  2;  evermar,  129,  16. 
evermggre,    Everwik,    every,    see 

evermgre,  Evorwlc,  everilc. 
evermgre,  evermgr,  adv., OIL.  sefre  + 

mara ;  evermore ;  evermgre,  97,  24 ; 

evermgr,  30,  2  ;  evermggre,  239,  21. 
every  wher,  everywhere,  adv.,  OE. 

sefre  +  hwser,  everywhere,  95,  11. 
evesgng,    sb.,    OM.    efensang-sgng, 

WS.  sefensang;   evensong,  vespers, 

51,6. 
Evorwlc,  3ork>  s&-}  OE.  Eoferwlc; 

York,   5,    7;    Euerwlk,    205,    29; 

(eSth.  ds.  Eouwerwike,  188,  23); 
_  3ork,  225,  25. 
evuyle,  evyl,  see  gvel. 


fvynly,  adv.,  OE.  efenllce;   evenly, 

equally,  at  once,  169,  17. 
examine  (n),    wkv.,   OF.   examiner; 

examine;  pt.  sg.  examined,  III,  7. 
excuse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  escuser,  exciiser; 

excuse;    inf.  excuse,  236,  22;  pp. 

excusyd,  117,  10. 
Execester,    sb.,    OE.    Exanceaster ; 

Exeter,  2,  12. 
execute(n),     wkv.,     OF.     executer; 

execute,  perform  ;  pp.  execut,  236, 

30. 
exequis,  sb.,  OF.  exequis;  funeral, 

118,  20. 
Exton,  sb.,  Exton,  Nicholus,  234,  26. 
extorcyone,  sb.,  OF.  extorcion,  AN. 

-un;  extortion,  147,17. 
ey^e,   eyse,   eyper,    see    ejje,    eise, 

eiper. 


fa,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  fg;  OE.  fah,  fa; 

foe;  INth.  fayis,  168,  32. 
face,  sb.,  OF.  face;  face,  64,  13. 
fader,  sb.,  OE.  fseder;  father,  7,  17  ; 

faderr  (O),   13,  7  ;  gs.  fader,  69, 

23;   faderes,  31,  20;    fadyre,  146, 

25.      Sth.    feder,    180,   28*(eSth. 

feader,  191,  16). 
fierd,  see  ferd. 
f eeste  (n) ,  wkv. ,  OE.  fsestan ;  make  fast, 

fasten;  eME.  pt. pi.  fsesten,  6,  16. 
fsestne(n),     wkv.,     OE.     fsestnian : 

fasten;  pp.  fsestned,  3,  15. 
feeu,  faght,  see  few,  feght. 
fa;e(n),    fagen,    feyn,    adj.,    OE. 

fsegen,  fsegn  ;  fain,  glad;  fagen  = 

fajen,  19,  12;  fa3e,  44,  I ;  fayn,  63, 

15;  feyn,  95,  26. 
faile(n),  wkv.,  OF.  faillir ;  fail;  pt. 

sg.  faylyd,  112,  27;  pt.  pi.  faileden, 

103,  8  ;  failed,  103,  5  ;  failede,  222, 

31.     Nth.  pr.  3  sg.  fades,  129,  1. 

Sth.  pr.  pi.  faille]),    223,    7;  //. 

yfayled,  215,  23. 
faintes,  sb.,  OF.  feintise ;    languor, 

weakness,  cowardice,  105,  2. 
fair,  feir,  fayer,    fare,    adj.,    OE. 

fseger;  fair;    fayer,    75,    6;    fare, 


36° 


GLOSSARY 


228,  10;  wk.  faire,  47,  8  ;  pi.  feire, 
39,  19;  feyre,  91,  II.  Sth.  feir, 
192,  9;  vseir  (eSth.),  181,  10; 
vair,  206,  4;  comp.  fehere,  194,  33; 
superl.  vairest,  190,  26. 

faire,  adv.  fsegere ;  fairly,  well,  8, 11. 
Sth.  feire,  193,  10;  vaire,  209,  26. 

faipful,  adj.,  NF.  feiS  (OF.  fei)  + 
ME.  ful ;  faithful,  154,  8. 

fal,  sb.,  OM.  *fall,  WS.  *feall  or  ON. 
fall ;  fall,  ruin,  58,3. 

fale,  see  ffle. 

falle(n),  rf».,  OM.  fallan  (WS.  feallan) 
-feol  (R) ;  fall ;  happen ;  pr.  3  sg. 
falleS,  15,  29;  pr.  pi.  fallen,  15, 
27;  falle,  46,  18;  /r.  jt^'.  sg.  falle, 
103,  4 ;  pt.  sg.  fel,  43,  26  ;  felle,  40, 
22;  fil,  243,  8;  pt.  pi.  fellen,  28, 
17.  Nth.  inf.  fal,  149,  31;  pr. 
3  j#-.  falles,  153,  31;  pt.  pi.  fell, 
126,  n.  Sth.  inf.  valle,  182,  2; 
/^-  3  SS'  valj),  218,  20;  //.  jg.  veol 
(eSth.),  182,  2;  feol  (eSth.J,  182, 
3  :  vel,  206,  4. 

falle(n),  w£z>.,  OM.  fellan,  WS. 
fiellan  (fyllan)  by  confusion  with 
fallen  <  OE.  feallen ;  fell,  destroy, 
kill;  inf.  fallen,  183,  8. 

fallow  =  follow,  see  fol3e(n). 

fall  we  (n),  wkv.,  OE.  fealwian;  grow 
yellozu,fade ;  inf.  fallwen,  100,  20. 

fals,  adj.,  OF.  fals  ;  false  ;  wk.  false, 
51,  24.     Sth.//.  valse,  199,  19. 

falsehf de,  sb.,  OF.  fals  +  ME.  hfde ; 
falsehood,  203,  23. 

falsenesse,  sb.,  OF.  fals  +  ME.  nesse ; 
falsness,  234,  8. 

falsly,  adv.,  OF.  fals  +  ME.  ly ; 
falsely,  234,  13. 

familerlich,  adv.,  OF.  familier  + 
ME.  Hch  ;  familiarly ,  235,  16. 

fantum,  sb.,  OF.  fantosme,  fantome; 
phantom,  fancy,  128,  5. 

fare,  sb.,  OE.  faru,/! ;  journey  ;  eME. 
fare,  3,  26;  behavior,  haughtiness, 
boasting,  135,  20. 

fare,  see  fair. 

fare(n),  eME.  faren,  stv.,  OE.  faran, 
for  (6)  ;  fare,  go ;  inf.  (eME.  faren, 
1,  10)  fare,  32,5;  pr.  3  sing.  fareS, 
17,  21;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  fare,  16,   26; 


pt.  sg.  for,  1,  13;  pt.  pi.  foren,  35, 

4.      Nth.  pr.   1    sg.   idiX,    155,   4. 

eSth.    inf.    varen,    184,    31  ;    pp. 

ivaren,  181,  10;  ifaren,  187,  7. 
faste,  adv.,  OE.  fceste;  fast,  firmly, 

21,   3;    fast,  18,   21.     Sth.  vaste, 

205,  21. 
faste (n),    wkv.,    OE.    fsestan ;  fast, 

abstain  from  food;    inf.  faste,   56, 

27;  pr.  3  sg.  fasteft,  17,  4;  pt.  sg. 

fasted,    238,    26.      Nth.  pr.   3  sg. 

fastes,  145,  6;  pp.  fastyt,  171,  17; 

fast,  131,  23. 
fatt,  adj.,  OE.  fcett ;  fat,  101,  8. 
faucoun,    sb.,  AN.  faucon;  falcon; 

pi.  faucouns,  48,  25. 
faurtend,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  fourtene; 

OE.  feowertene  ;  fourteen,  152,  19. 
favour,  sb.,  OF.  favur ;  favor,  147,'  3. 
Favresfeld,  sb.,  Faversham  (Kent), 

7.27. 
fay,  sb.,  OF.  faye ;  fay,  fairy,  125,  25. 
fayer,  fayis,  see  fair,  fa. 
fayle,  sb.,  OF.  faille;   fail,  failure, 

no,  4. 
fayn,  ra?  fa^en. 

fayrnes,  sb.,  OE.  fsegernes,  /. ;  fair- 
ness, 129,  13. 
fe,   sb.,   OE.   feo  <  feoh;   property, 

money,  fee,  76,  21. 
feader,  feale,  see  fader,  ffle. 
feat  (ffat  ?),  sb.,  OE.  foet ;  vat,  vessel, 

195,  14. 
feblelike,    adv.,    OF.    feble  +  OE. 

lice;  feebly,  scarcely,  77,  21. 
feche(n),     fecche(n),     wkv.,     OE. 

fetian,  feccan  (fettan)  ;  fetch,  bring; 

inf.  fechen,  31,  n  ;  fecchen,   195, 

14  ;  fette,  59,  27  ;  pr.  pi.  fette,  46, 

22;  pt.  pi.  fett,  113,   23;  pp.  fet, 

6y:     Nth^^^fettes^n^iS 
fede(n),  w^z^O-E-  fedan  ;  feed;  inf. 

fede,  84,  1 ;  pt.  2  sg.  fedde,  48,  26 ; 

pp.pl.  fedde,  53,  21.     Nth.//,  j^. 

fedd,    132,   4.      Sth.    inf.    veden, 

201,  30. 
feder,  feend,  feer,  see  fader,  fend, 

fer. 
fege(n),  wkv.,   ON.  faegja;    cleanse, 

polish;  imp.  sg.  feg,  18,  20. 
fegfltE(n),  fehere,  see  fi3te(n),  fair. 


GLOSSARY 


361 


feinte(n),    wkv.,    OF.  pp.   feint  < 

feindre ;  faint ;  inf.  feinte,  231,  3. 
feir,  feire,  see  fair,  faire. 
feiS,   sb.,  NF.  feio\    feid,   OF.  fei; 

faith,  25,  27.     Cf.  fey. 
fel,  ^.,  OE.  fell;   skin,  fell,  17,  4; 

afr.  felle,  59,  29. 
fel,  felle,  sb.,  ON.  fell;    mountain, 

hill,  fell,  151,  19. 
fel,  fell,  tf^\,  OE.  iti;  fierce,  cruel; 

pi.  felle,  74,  25. 
felawe,  felaw,  felau  (fela),  sb.,  ON. 

felagi ;  fellow  ;  felaw,  97,  20  ;  pi. 

felawes,  90,  9  ;  felas,  117,  7.     Nth. 

//.  felaus,  154,4.  eSth.//.feolahes, 

192,  7.     Kt.pl.  velaghes,  212,  20. 
feld,  felde,  sb.,  OE.  feld,  feld  ;  field  \ 

pi.  feldes,  30,  28  ;  ds.  felde,  113,  5. 

Sth.  veld,  182,  5  ;  ds.  velde,  206,  8. 
ffle,  eME.  fele,  adj.,  OE.  fela,  feola, 

sb.,  adj. ;  many;  eME.  fele,  10,  6 ; 

ffle,  31,  1 9.     eSth.  feale,  178,  13  ; 

fale,  176,  10;  feole,  184,  1  ;  vele, 

179,8. 
ffle,  adj.,  OE.  fele;  true,  dear, good, 

183,  28. 
fele(n),  wkv.,  OE.  felan ;  feelr,  pr.pl. 

felen,  19,  12  ;  pt.  sg.  felde,  192,  10. 

Nth.  //.  felid  <  felid,  154,  13. 
felicitee,  sb.,  OF.  felicite;  felicity, 

242,  24. 
felle (n),  fele(n),  wkv.,  OAng.  fellan, 

WS.  fiellan ;  fell,  cut  down,  take 

down\  Nth.  inf.  fell,  142,  15  •  fel, 

149,  28. 
felon,  sb.,  OF.  felon,  AN.  -un,  felon, 

evil-doer;  pi.  fel5ns,  42,  30. 
felony,  sb.,  OF.  felonie ;  felony,  78, 

15-  _ 

felunlyche,    adv.,  AN.   felun  +  ME. 

lyche;  feloniously,  evilly,  90,  2. 
ffme(n),   (in),    wkv.,   OE.    fseman ; 

foam;  inf.  ffmin,  195,  13. 
fen,  sb.,  Arabic,  fan  ;  fen,  section  cf 

Arabic  canon,  245,  29. 
fend,  feend,  fende,  sb.,  OE.  feond; 
fiend,  devil,  56,  4;    fende,  66,  3; 

feend,  244,  16  ;  //.  fendes,  59,  26. 

Sth.   pi.  feond   (eSth.),   183,    8; 

veond  (eSth.),  198,  14.    Kt.  vyend, 

219,  7. 


fenn  (fen),  sb.,  OE.  fenn ;fen, marsh  ; 

ds.  fenne,  51,  23. 
feolahe,   feole,  feord,   feorde,   see 

felawe,  ffle,  ferd,  feran. 
feorrene,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  ferre(n) ; 

OE.  feorrene ;  afar,  from  far,  200, 5. 
feouwer,  see  fower. 
Feoverel      (Feoverer),     sb.,     OF. 

Fevrier  ;  February,  197,  9. 
feowertene,  see  fowrtene. 
fer,  adv.,  OE.  feor  ;  far,  33,  13. 
fer  (ffr),  sb.,  OM.  fer,  WS.  far;  fear, 

59,  13.     Sth.  ds.  f<gere,  233,  9. 
ferd,    ferde,    sb.,    OM.    ferd,    WS. 

flerd,/". ;  army,  5,  25  ;  (eME.  fserd, 

5,  6;  feord,  6,  28).  Sth.  ds.  ferde, 

185,  7;  verde,  185,  5. 
ferde,  **.,  OAng.  *ferde?,  cf.  MHG. 

gevserde  ;  terror,  fear,  142,  30. 
fere,  sb.,  OE.  gefera ;  companion ;  pi. 

feres,  34,  31.     Sth.  vere,  199,  28. 
fere,   sb.,  OE.  gefer,  n. ;    company; 

in  fere,  together,  109,  6 ;  i  fere,  121, 

32. 
fere(n),  wkv.,  OE.  feran  ;  go,  follow ; 

pt.  sg.  ferde,  5,  24 ;  pt.  pi.  (eME. 

feorden,  2,  16)  ferden,  29, 18.    Nth. 

pt.  sg.  ferd,  155,  17.     Sth..  pt.  pi. 

vereden,  191,  4. 
ferie(n),    wkv.,   OE.    ferian  <  ON. 

ferja ;  ferry,  carry;  pt.  sg.  ferede(n), 

182,  20. 
ferli,  adj.,  OM.  ferllc,  WS.  fserlic  ; 

fearfiil,  wonderful,  151,  14. 
ferlich,  ferly,  sb.,  OM.  ferlic,  WS. 

fserlic  ;      terror,     fear,      wonder, 

miracle,   36,    8;   pi.    ferlys,    126, 

11. 
ferly,  ferlich,  adv.,  OM.  ferlice,  WS. 

fgerlice  ;  fearfully,  90,   8  ;    ferlich, 

!94,  5- 
ferre,  adj.,  OE.  feorren  ;  far,  144,  26. 
fers,  sb.,  OE.  fers,  later  displaced  by 

OF.  vers;  verse;  ferrs  (O),  9,  16. 
fers,  adj.,  OF.  fiers  ;  fierce,  48,  16. 
ferst,  see  first. 
ferj?e,  adj.,  OE.  feorSa ;  fourth,  11, 

28. 
ferthermfre,  adv.,   ME.   ferther  (< 

OE.  kov)  +  vci<2re,  furthermore,  233, 


362 


GLOSSARY 


ferpynge,  ferbyng,  sb;,  OE.  feoromg, 

/. ;  farthing,  94,   30 ;    ferthynge, 

117,  24. 
fest,  adj.,  OE.  faest ;  fajt+31,  21. 
fest,  sb. ,  Kt.=Ml.  fist;    OE.  fyst  ; 

/jrfj  243,  6. 
feste,  ffst,  ^.,  OF.  feste;  feast,  34, 

23  ;  %ste,  238,  7 ;  ffst,  116,  23. 
festen,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  faste(n)  ;   OE. 

faesten  ;  fast,  abstaining  from  food, 

180,  25. 
festeXn^a/to.,  ON.  festa,  OE.  faestan ; 
fasten,  strengthen;  infiesstexm  (O), 

12,5;  pr.  pi.  festen,  20,  5  ;  imp.  sg. 

feste,    18,  20;   fest,   18,  6.     Nth. 

imp.  pi.    festes,    138,   21  ;   //.  //. 

festid,  140,  18  ;  fest  J>ai,  138,  27. 

festne(n),     ivkv.,     OE.     faestnian?; 

fasten;    inf.  fesstnenn  (O),  12,  8. 

Sth.   pp.    ivestned,    203,    3.     Cf. 

faestne(n). 
fat,  fette,  see  feche(n). 
fft,  adj.,  OE.  fait;  fat,   23,   2  ;  pi. 

fette,  23,  5.     Cf.  fatt. 
fete,  fetsteppe,  see  fot,  fotsteppe. 
ffte(n),  wkv.,  OE.   faettian  or  OM. 

*faetan ;  fatten,  make  fat ;  inf.  fgte, 

84,  22. 
feter,  sb.,  OE.  fetor,  feotor ;  fetter, 

5,28. 
fettere,  sb.,  OE.  feSer,/ ;  feather ;  pi. 

feSres,  15,  27 ;  //.  fevers,  103,  27. 
fetles,  sb.,  OE.  faetels ;  vessel,  194,  25. 
fette,  fette(n),  see  fft,  feche(n). 
fftys,  adj.,  OF.  fetis,  faitis;  shapely, 

neat,  skilful,  237,  22. 
few,  «£*.,  OE.   feaw;   few;    (eME. 

faeu,  5,  8si.     eSth.  feaw,  212,  26. 
fey,  sb.,  OF.  fei,  NF.  feiS;  faith, 

belief;    by   my   fey,  241,  33.     Cf. 

feiS. 
feyn,  feyr,  see  fa^en,  fayer. 
feyre,  sb.,  OF.  feire;  fair,  market; 

pi.  feyres,  120,  25. 
fif,  five,  fife,  fiffe,  adj.,  OE.   fif; 
five,  31,   17;    five,  64,   26.     Nth. 

fife  =  five,  167,  11;    fiffe,  166,  11. 

Sth.  vif,  218,  18. 
fifetende,  adj.,  OAng.  fiftegSa;  fif- 
teenth, 152,  21. 
fiffe,  see  fif. 


fifte,  fyfte,  adj.,  OE.  flfta;  fifth,  12, 
2  ;  fyfte,  222,  30. 

fiftene,  fiften,  adj.,  OM.  fiftene, 
WS.  fiftiene ;  fifteen ;  fyftene,  116, 
4;   fiften,  151,  13.     Nth.  fiveten, 

133,  4- 
fi5te(n),  flgte(n),  j/z>.,  OM.   fehtan 

-faeht,  WS.  feohtan-feaht  (3) ;  fight; 

inf.  fihten,  185,  25;   fi3te,  54,  11; 

pr.   3  sg.  figteS,  17,   21  ;  /r.  ppl. 

figtande,  17,  21  ;  //.  sg.  faht,  189, 

31 ;  fau3t,  50,  25;  //.//.  fuhten,  5, 

8.     ~Ntli.pr.ppl.  fegtande,  144, 11 ; 

//.  sg.  faght,  131,  2;  pt.  pi.  faght, 

126,  15.     Sth.  inf.  vihte,  189,  12. 
fiht,  sb.,  OE.  feoht,  /. ;  fight,  battle, 

187,  3;  <fr.  fihte,  187,  18. 
flhte(n),  see  fi;te(n). 
file(n),  W/£z>.,  OE.  fylan  ;  make  foul, 

defile ;  pp.  filed,  66,  19. 
Filip,  see  Philip. 
fllle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  fyllan ;  fill,  fulfil; 

inf.  fillenn  (O),  8,  23;  />-.    3  sg.. 

fille©,,  14;  4  ;  //.//.  fylden,  2,  31  ; 

pp.  pi.  filde,    75,  17;    filled,  245, 

16;  filt,  26,  21;  ifild  (SEMI.),  42, 

6.     Nth.  pp.  fillit,  171,  23.     Sth. 

inf.  fiillen,  195,  15;  pp.  ifuld,  208, 

18. 
filstne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *fylstnian   or 

extension  of  fylstan ;  support,  help ; 

pt.  s?.  filstnede,  15,  3. 
filSe,  fylthe,  sb.,  OE.  fyl8,/;  filth, 

18,  16;  fylthe,  144,  10. 
fin,  adj.,  OF.  fin  ;  fine,  31,  iS. 
fin,  sb.,  OF.  fin  ;  end,  35,  21. 
finde(n),  fynde(n),  s/z'.,  OE.  findan 

(findan)-fand     (f§nd)     (3) ;    find, 

provide  for ;    inf.    find  en,    3,  26  ; 

findenn  (O),  9,   5;   fynde,  91,   9; 

pr.  2  j^-.  findes,  29,  32  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

findeS,  20,  18;  //.  sg.  (eME.  fand, 

4,  11)  ;  f§nd,  26,  32  ;  fpnde,  90,  4; 

funde,  44,  13  ;  pt.  pi.  funden,  83, 

15  ;  founde,  100, 1 ;  pp.  funde,  39,  1. 

Nth.  pr.  pi.  findes,  134,  16 ;  pp. 

fundun,  128,  27.     "KX.pr.  ^sg.  vint 

=  Ml.  findej),  218,  8;  pt.pl.  fgnden, 

212,9. 
fir,  sb.,  OE.  fyr;  fire,   17,   16;    ds. 

fire,  44,  12.     Sth.  fiir,  178,  19;  ds. 


GLOSSARY 


363 


fure,  177, 19 ;  //.  fur,  189,  29.     Kt. 

ver,  217,  24. 
firmest,  adv.,  OE.  fyrmest;  at  first, 

best,  iS,  21. 
firse(n),  firsi(n),  wfo;.,  OE.  feorsian, 

fiersian (fyrsian) ;  remove',  inf. firsin, 

194,  14. 
first,   sd.,  OE.   first,  fyrst;    space  of 

time,  time,   53,    28.     Sth.  d5n   a 

Rust,  place  in  respite, put  off,  delay, 

J77, 13. 
first,  adj.,  OE.  fyrest,  fyrst ;  first ;  wk. 

firrste  (O),  10,  5.     Sth.  fiirst,  220, 

1.    Kt.  ferst,  212,  3;  verst,  203, 17. 
fish,  fis,  fiss,  sd.,  OE.  fisc ;  fish,  fis  = 

fish,  19,  1.     Nth.  fiss,  132,  4;  pi. 

rises,  151,  28.     eSth.  fisc,  182,  20  ; 

pi.  fisces,  178,  26. 
fishfre,  sd.,  OE.  fiscere;  fis  her, $0,2,1. 
fite(n),  wkv.,  OE.   fettian,  *fittian ; 

contend  tvith,  abuse,  195,  21. 
five,  fiveten,  fliesh,  see  fif,  fiftene, 

flfsh. 
flamme,  flaumme,  sb.,  OF.  flamme; 

flame,  99,  23  ;  flaumme,  99,  24. 
Flandres,     Flaundres,     sb.,     OF. 

Flandres;      Flanders,     159,     20; 

Flaundres,  237,  7. 
flatrynge,  sb.,  based  on  MDu.  flat- 

teren? ;  flattering,  221,  16. 
flaun,  sb.,  OF.  flaon;  pancake,  84, 

24. 
Flaundres,  fedde(n),  ^<?  Flanders, 

fle(n). 
flege(n)  =  fl§3e(n),    flige(n),    stv., 

OM.  flegan-fleh,  WS.  fleogan-fleah 

(2) ;  _/?y  ax  a  fo>a? ;  pr.  3  ^.  flegeS, 

J5>  I0-  J  ^-  /'•  flIe,  51,  23.     Nth. 

/r.  isg.  flyes,  143,  26.     Sth./r.  3 

sg.  vlys}),  219,  22  ;  pr.  ppl.  vlyinde, 

215,  18. 
fleis,  fleisch,  see  flesh, 
flf  m,  .$•£.,  OE.  fleam ;  flight ;  Sth.  ds. 

flfme,  182,  8. 
flem,  sb.,  OF.  flegme;  j-/?>/y  matter 

in  throat,  sluggishness  of  tempera- 
ment, 221,  8. 
fleme(n),   wkv.,   OM.   fleman,   WS. 

flieman ;    put    to  flight;    pt.  pi. 

flemden,   5,   9.     Nth.  //.   flemid, 

158,  28. 


Flemmyng,     Flemyng,     sb.,    OE. 

Fleming;  Fleming,  223,  2. 
fle(n),  stv.,    OM.    fleon-fleh    (WS. 

fleah)  (2)  ;  flee ;   inf.  fle,   79,  31 ; 

pr.  3  sg.  fled\  17,  16;  pt.  sg.  fleh, 

5,  32  ;  //.  pi.  flugen,  3,  29  ;  flowe, 

208,  3  ;   wk.pt.pl.  fledde,  233,  8; 

wk~~$£pl.  fledde,  48,  28.     Sth.  pt. 

sg.  flah,  188,  21. 
fleos,    sb.,   eSth.  =  Ml.   fles;    OE. 

fleos  ;  fleece  ;  ds.  fleose,  199,  4. 
fles,  flfs,  flesehe,  see  flfsh. 
fleschllch,  adj.,  OE.  flsesclic ;  fleshly, 

carnal,  191,  24. 
flfsh,    flesh,    fleisch,    fles,    flesse, 

flessh,  sb.,  OE.  fleesc  ;  flesh,  animal 

food\  (eME.  flfsc,  3,  27  ;  flsish  (O), 

12,   7);   flfs,  17,  9;   fleis,  22,  25; 

fleys,  49,  13  ;  fleisch,  50,  8  ;  flfsche, 

113,    18;    flessh,    241,    3.      Nth. 

flesse,  128,  30.     Kt.  fles,  213,  7. 
flete(n),  stv.,  OE.  fleotan-fleat  (2)  ; 
float,  swim  ;  pr.  3  sg.  flet  =  fleteS, 

19,  4;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  flete,  80,  29. 
flett,  sb.,  OE.  flett ;  floor ;   ds.  flette, 

122,  32.' 
fleys,  fllen,  see  flfsh,  flege(n). 
fll:je(n),  wkv.,  OM.  flegan,  WS.  flie- 

gan ;  fly,  escape ;  pt.  sg.  fli3te,  36, 

25- 
fligt,  sb.,  OE.  flyht;^4^,  15,  14. 
floe,  sb.,  OE.  flocc  ;  flock,  troop ;  flocc 

(O),  9,  24. 
flod,  .$•£.,  OE.  flod;   river,  flood,  22, 

32  ;  ds.  flode,  72, 1.     Sth.  ds.  vlode, 

182,  18. 
flod^et,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  flddjat ;  OE. 

*flodgeat ;  floodgate  ;  pi.  flodjeten, 

201, 16. 
flom,  see  flum. 
flf(n),  sb.,  OE.  flan  ;  arrow ;  pi.  flfn, 

208,  12. 
flo(n),  stv.,   OM.    flan    (WS.    flean) 

-floh  (6); flay,  skin;   inf.  flf,  83, 

2_5- 
Floris,  j-3.,  OF.  Floris ;  Floris,  35, 

18. 
florische(n),  florrisse(n),  wkv.,  OF. 

florir,  floriss- ;  flourish ;    inf.  floris- 

sen,  105,  4;  /n  sbj.  sg.  florische, 

103,  4- 


364 


GLOSSARY 


floryn,  sb.,OY.  florin;  florin,  242,  7. 
fl§te,  s6.,  OF.  flote ;  flock,  company, 

flour,  floure,  ^£  flur. 

floured,  pp.    as    a^'. ;    OF.    flurir ; 

flowered,  ornamented,  117,  2. 
flowe,  ^  fle\n). 
flum,  sb.,  OF.  flum ;   river,   35,  8 ; 

flumm  (0),  11,  21 ;  flom,  65,  5. 
flur,  flour,  sb.,  OF.  flur,  flour ; flower, 
_35>  H*  flo"r>  49 >  3  ;  flour?,  105,  4. 
flye,  sb.,  OAng.  flege,  WS.  fleoge;^, 

158,8. 
flye(n),  see  flege(n),  flige(n). 
flyghyng,  sb.,  based  on  flle(n) ;  flying, 

flight,  144,  2.| . 
fnaste(n),  wkv.,  OE.*fnaestian<fnsest 

'  breath ' ;  breathe ;  inf.  fnaste,  81,23. 
fo,  sb.,  OE.  fa(h),  adj. ;  foe,  enemy,  56, 

"  4.     Sth.//.  fpn,  230,  22. 
fo,  adj.,  ON.  far,  cogn.  with  OE.  feaw  ; 
few,    32,    19;  pi.   fgne,    161,    14; 

INth.  fune,  161,  15. 
foangen  =  fgnge(n),  stv.,  ON.  fanga, 

replacing  in  pres.  OE.  fon-feng  (R) ; 

seize,  catch  ;  inf.  foangen,  226,  16. 
fode,  sb.,  OE.  foda  \food,  16,  5. 
fodder,  sb.,  OE.  fddor,  fodduv,  fodder ; 

ds.  foddre,  202,  31. 
fol,  see  ful. 
fol,  adj.,  OF.  fol ;  foolish ;   fole,  204, 

11. 
fol,  fole,  sb.<adj.,  OF.  fol; fool,  200, 

7;   fdle,  137,  30;  INth.  foul,  127, 

10. 
fole,  see  folk. 

f§lde,  sb.,  OM.  fald,fald  (WS.  feald?), 
f ;     enclosure  for   sheep  or   other 

animals,  then  the  sheep,  15,  5. 
folde,  sb.,  OE.  folde;  ground,  land', 

a  folden  (eSth.  adv.  phr.)  to  the 

ground,  wholly,  189, 14. 
folde(n),  stv.   OM.  faldan   (faldan), 

W£.  fealdan-feold  (R) ;  fold,    en- 
wrap; pt.pl.  feld,  68, 19. 
fol^eCn),  folge(n),  foleche(n),  fol- 

we(n),  wkv.,  OE.  folgian ;  follow  ; 

inf.   (eME.   foll3hen  (O),  8,    16); 

folgen,   20,  26;    folwen,    101,    9; 

foluwe,   57,   29;  pr.  3  sg.  (eME. 

foll3he)>]>  (O),  10,  18) ;   foljej),  176, 


14;  folegeo',  20,  18;  //.  //.  (eME. 
folecheden,  6,  9)  ;  pt.  sg.  folewede, 
57,  27  ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  (eME.  fol^he 
(O),  10,  15).  Nth.  inf.  fallow,  170, 
23;  imp.pl.  fallowis,  170,  19;  pt. 
sg.  followit,  167,  17.  Sth.  inf. 
V0I31,  218,  22  ;  pr.  3.  sg.  volse]),  219, 
21 ;  pr.pl.  voleweo1,  198,  18. 

foil,  folle,  see  folye. 

folk,  folic,  sb.,  OE.  fole  ;folk,  people ; 
eME.  fole,  5,  32 ;  folic  (O),  8,  22  ; 
gs.  follkess  (O),  10,  13.  Sth.  ds. 
volke,  181,  18. 

fol^henn,  see  fol$e(n). 

folte(n),  wkv.,  based  on  OF.  folet 
(folt)  'fool';  act  like  a  fool;  pp. 
folted  as  adj.  foolish,  97, 3. 

foluwe (n),  folwe(n),  see  fol}e(n). 

folye,  foli  (foly),  sb.,  OF.  folie -Jolly, 
50,  1 ;  fob,  127,  10;  foly,  118,  7. 

fgman,  sb.,  OE.  fah  +  man  ;  foeman, 
106,  21. 

f§n,  see  fo. 

fo(n),  stv.,  OE.  fon-feng  (R)  ;  seize, 
take  ;   Sth.  pp.  ifon,  183,  18. 

f§nden,  see  finde(n). 

fonde(n),  f§ndi(n),  wkv.,  OE.  fan- 
dian,  fgndian  ;  try,  test,  prove ;  inf. 
fgnden,  46,  3  ;  fondin,  193,  10  ;  //. 
funded,  131,  24. 

fgndynge,  fondunge,  sb.,  OE.  fan- 
dung,  fgndung,  /. ;  temptation  ;  fgn- 
dyng>  97,  29;  fgndunge,  198,  31. 

forme,  sb.  <  adj.,  perh.  related  to 
Dan.  fonnik,  'clumsy,  stupid  per- 
son ' ;  fool,  125,  21. 

for,  adv.,  prep,  coiij.,  OE.  for;  be- 
cause, on  account  of,  for,  1,  18; 
forr  (O),  8,  22.  Sth.  vor  j>sen; 
therefor,  183,  29. 

forbede(n),  stv.,  OE.  for  beodan 
-bead  (2)  \  forbid, prohibit; pr.  1  sg. 
forbede,  120,  25  ;  imp.  sg.  forbede, 
125,  24  ;  pt.  sg.  forbfd,  50,  22  ;  pp. 
forbgden,  145,  11.  Sth.  pt.  sg. 
vorbfad  (eSth.),  200,  19  ;  vorbgd, 
205,  24. 

forbere(n),  eME.  forberen,  stv.,  OE. 
forberan-baer  (4) ;  spare,  forbear ; 
inf.  forbfre,  75,  i\;pt. pi.  forbaren, 
3,3i- 


GLOSSARY 


365 


forberne(n),  wkv.,  OM.  forbaernan, 
WS.  biernan ;  burn,  consume  ;  inf. 
forbernen,  189,  14;  forberne,  184, 
9  ;  pp.  forbernd,  193,  25. 

forblende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  for4-blen- 
dan,  blendan ;  blind ;  pp.  forrblen- 
dedd  (O),  9,  24. 

forbreide(n),  forbrede(n),  wkv., 
OE.  forbregdan-brsegd  (3)  ;  per- 
vert, corrupt',  pr.  2  sg.  forbredes, 
18,  1 ;  pp.  forbroiden,  17,  3. 

forbrfke(n),  stv.,  OE.  forbrecan 
-brsec  (4) ;  break  in  pieces ;  pp.  fez^ 
iifken,  17,  3. 

forbrenne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  forbernan ; 
burn  up  ;  pp.  forbrent,  61,  26. 

forbroiden,  see  forbreide(n). 

forby,  prep.,  OE.  for  +  bl;  beside,  in 
respect  to,  236,  22. 

forcursed,  pp.  as  adj.,  OE.  for  +  cur- 
sian  ;  accursed,  4,  5. 

forcuft,  adj.,  OE.  forcuS;  cowardly, 
knavish,  185,  7;  superl.  forciioest, 

185,  3*. 
fordeme(n),   wkv.,   OE.    fordeman; 
condemn,    destroy ;     inf.    fordeme, 
184,    2 ;    //.   sg.    fordemde,    192, 

5- 
fordfeorde,  see  forhfere(n). 
forditte(n),     wkv.,    OE.    fordyttan; 

shut  tip ;  pp.  fordit,  63,  22. 
fordo(n),    anv.,    OM.    fordon-daide 

(WS.  dyde)  ;    ruin,   destroy ;    inf. 

fordon,  184,  3;  fordo,  149,  8;  pp. 

forddn,  4,  7 ;  fordone,  120,  24.    Sth. 

pt.  sg.  fordiide,  195,  20. 
fordrede(n),    stv.,     OM.    fordredan 

-dred,   WS.   fordraedan-dred    (R) ; 

dread, fear;  pp.  fordred,  25,31. 
fordrive(n),  stv.,  OE.  fordrivan-draf 
"""""XT)  '>  arive  away-,  pp.  fordriven,  19, 

29.  <r 

fordronke,  adj.,  OE.  fordruncen ;  very 

drunk,  drunken,  239,  12. 
forester,  sb.,  OF.  forestier ;  forester, 

H7>  17- 
forewarde,  forward(e),  forewerde, 

sb.,  OM.  foreward,  WS.  foreweard, 

f. ;  precaution,  agreement,  bargain, 

6,  19  ;  forwarde,  7,  19  ;  forward,  27, 

12;   instruction,  28,  8.     Sth.  for- 


werde,  212,4;   vgrewarde,  204,  5; 

vorwarde,  204,  13. 
forfaite(n),  wkv.,  based  on  OF.  //. 

or    sb.  forfait ;   forfeit ;    inf.    for- 

fait,    235,    18;    pt.    sg.    forfaited, 

234,  2. 
forgaa,  anv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  forgg(n); 

OE.  forgan ;  forgo,  pass  by,  dispense 

with,   abstain  from ;    inf.   forgaa, 

144,  22. 
forgelwe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *forgelwian; 

become  yellow,  fade ;  pr.  2  sg.  for- 

gelwes,  18,  2. 
forgifnes,  sb.,  OE.  forgifenes,/. ',  for- 
giveness, 141,  28. 
for5ete(n),  stv.,  OM.   forgetan-gset, 

WS.  gietan-geat  (5) ;  forget ;   inf. 

for3ete,  37,  18  ;   pr.  sbj.  sg.  for3ete, 

37,  17;  pt.  sg.  forgat,  22,  28  ;  pp. 

forgeten,  23,  6.     Sth.  inf.  for3ite, 

177,  10;  for3yte,  179,  9;  pr.  3  sg. 

forjiteS,  177,   14;   forgiit,   177,  1; 

pr.pl.  voryete]?,  219,  25;   imp.  sg. 

voryet,  217,  21. 
for;ife(n),  for5eve(n),  foryeve(n), 

stv.,  OM.  forgefan-gsef,  WS.  giefan 

-geaf  (5);  forgive; pr.  %sg.  for3eveJ>, 

124,  16  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  forr3ife  (O),  9, 

29 ;  foryeve,  246,  11  ;  //.  sg.  for3af, 

74,6;  pp.  forgive,  45,  28. 
for5ite(n),  see  for5ete(n). 
forggi(n),  anv.,  OE.    forgan ;  forgo, 

give  up;  inf.  forggn,  57,  14. 
forhfle(n),   stv.,    OE.    fbrhelan-hsel 

(5)  ;   conceal;  pt.  sg.  forhal,  58,  1  ; 

pp.  (eME.  forholen,  5,  1);  forhglen, 

29,  29. 
forhewe(n),     stv.,    OE.    forheawan 

-heow  (2) ;  hew  down,  cut  to  pieces  ; 

eSth.  pt.  sg.  forheou,  181,  21. 
forlese(n),  stv.,   OE.   forleosan-leas 

(2)  ;   lose ;  pt.  sg.  forlfs,  5,32;  pp. 

(eME.  forloren,  2,  30),  forlgren,  16, 

10. 
forlete(n),  stv.,  OM.  forletan,  WS. 

forlaetan-let    (R) ;    leave,  forsake ; 

pt.  sg.  forlet,  33,  24. 
formast,  adj.,  OE.  formest,  modified 

by  mast<OE.  meest,  mast, '  most '; 

foremost,  first,  69,  3. 
forme,  adj.,  OE.  forma  ;  first,  71 ,  18. 


366 


GLOSSARY 


forme,    fourme,    sb.,    OF.    forme ; 

form,  147,  8. 
fornayse,  so.,  OF.  fornaise ;  furnace, 

218,  7. 
fornime(n),  stv.,  OE.  forniman-nom 

(4) ;    lake  away,  remove ;  pp.  for- 

numen,  27,  4. 
forquat  =  forwhat,    oafo.,    OE.   for 

hwset;  wherefore,  21,  17. 
forr,  see  for. 
forrede(n),  m£z>.,  OM.  forredan,  WS, 

forrsedan  ;    deceive,  seduce,  wrong ; 

//.  forred,  25,  32;  forrad,  56,  22. 

eSth.   pr.    3    Jf.    forreadeft,    194, 

forrouth,  forrowth,  prep.-adv.,    cf. 

Dan.  forud  ;   before,  forward,   1 70, 

21  ;  forrowth,  170,  27. 
forrpi,  see  forpl. 
forsaid,    forseid,    adj.  <  pp.,    OE. 

foresecgan ;  foresaid,  1 59,  9.     Sth. 

forseid,  222,  29. 
forsake (n),    stv.,    OE.    forsacan-soc 

(6) ;  forsake  ;  inf.  forsake,  56,  26  ; 

pr.  3  jjf.  forsakeS,  16,  18.      eSth. 

/r.  3  jjg"'.  vorsakest,  193,  II. 
forscalde(n),  wkv.,   OE.  for  +  OF. 

escalder ;   scald  completely ;  pt.  sg. 

forscaldede,  195,  19. 
forseid,  see  forsaid. 
forsitte(n),    stv.,    OE.  forsittan-sset 

(5)  J    neglect,  delay ;    Sth.  //.  sbj. 

sg.  forsfte,  189,  13. 
forsop,  forsope,  adv.,   OE.   forsoj) ; 
forsooth,  42,  28;    forsoJ>e,  47,   27. 

Sth.  vorzojje,  215,  10. 
forstande(n),    stv.,    OE.   forstandan 

-stod    (6) ;   avail,  profit ;   pt.    sg. 

forstSd,  6,  17;  //.  sbj.  sg.  forstode, 

2,  17. 
forstoppe(n),    wkv.,     ON.     stoppa, 

♦forstoppa  ?  ;     stop    up,     obstruct ; 

Sth.pr.pl.  forstoppeS,  201,  12. 
forswal;$e(n),   stv.,  OE.  forswelgan 

-swealh  (3)  ;  swallow  up,  destroy ; 

inf.  forswa^e,  188,  16. 
forswat,  see  for3wfte(n). 
forswele(n),  wkv.,  OM.    forswelan, 

WS.    swselan ;   burn  up ;  pp.  for- 

swelde,  188,  13. 
forswelte(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *forsweltan : 


kill,  destroy,  inf.  forswelten,  194, 
29. 

forsw§re(n),  stv.,  OE.  forswerian 
-sw5r(6) ;  forswear,  commit  perjury, 
pp.  (eME.)  forsworen,  2,  29.  Sth. 
pp.  vorswpre,  207,  11. 

forswfreynge,  sb.,  cf.  forswfren; 
perjury,  147,  21. 

forswete(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *forswaetan  ; 
weary  with  labor,  spoil  with  sweat- 
ing; Nth.//,  forswat,  166,  2. 

Fort,  sb.,  De  Fors  or  de  Fortibus; 
Willelm    of,    Earl    of   Albemarle, 

227,  4- 

fortende,  adj.,  OE.  feowerteoSa ; 
fourteenth,  197,  9. 

for*,  furp  (furpe),  adv.,  OE.  forS; 
forth,  17,  6  ;  fur)>,  99,  16 ;  fur)>e,  99, 
5;  furth,  137,  6.    Sth.vorS,  185-,  1. 

fortSan,  adv.,  OE.  for  Son;  therefore, 
thereupon,  24,  30. 

for'o'cu.me(n),  stv.,  OE.  forScuman 
-c5m  (cwom)  (4)  ;  come  forth, 
appear;  pp.  forfrcumen,  24,  8. 

for*e(n),  wkv.,  OE.  forSian  ;  pro- 
mote, effect,  further;  inf.  forSen, 
17,  19;  pp.  fdrpedd  (O),  8,  18. 

former,  adv.,  OE.  furSor;  further, 
231,  23. 

forflfare,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  forSfare ; 
OE.  foroYaru ;  departtire,  death, 
191,  7. 

forpfere(n),  wkv.,  OE.  forSferan  ;  go 
forth;  die;  eME.pl. sg.  fordfeorde, 
5,  16. 

forpi,  forpie,  adv.  con/.,  OE.  for  )>y  ; 
because,  1,  2;  forrjji  (O),  8,  24; 
for]ne,  154,  18.    Sth.  vorjri,  198, 19. 

forpinke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  forftencean 
-$5hte  (Sohte) ;  misthink,  dislike, 
repent;  pr.  3  sg.  forjringketh,  212, 
23.     Sth.  forpiincheft,  194,  12. 

forpirmar,  adv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  furper- 
mgr ;  OE.  furSer  +  mar ;  further- 
more, 166,  8. 

fortfriht,  adv.,  OE.  forftriht;  right 
forth,  straightway,  183,  16. 

forpunche(n),  see  forpinke(n). 

for* ward,  for* war,  adv.,  OM.  for- 
ward, WS.  -weard;  continually, 
always,  18,  20;  forSwar,  87,  16. 


GLOSSARY 


367 


fortSweie,  sb.,  OE.  forSweg ;  de- 
parture, jmrney,  27,  27. 

fortravale^n),  wkv.,  OE.  for  +  OF. 
travailer ;  tire  out ;  Nth.  pp.  for- 
travalit,  171,  26. 

forwarde,  see  forewarde. 

forwerJ>e(n),  stv.,  OE.  forweor]>an 
-wear]?  (3) ;  reject,  cast  away ;  inf. 
forrwerr}>enn  (O),  9,  23. 

forwhy,  aafo.,  OE.  for  +  hwy ;  because, 
244,  19. 

forwith,  adv.,  ONth.  *forwiS ;  before, 
128,  16. 

forwrappe(n),  wkv.,  origin  un- 
certain; wrap  up;  pp.  forwrapped, 
240,  22. 

forwre}e(n) ;  wkv.,  OE.  forwregan; 
accuse;  inf.  forwrejen,  179,  8. 

forwundie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  for- 
wunde(n) ;  OE.  forvvundian  (wun- 
dian) ;  wound',  pp.  forwunded, 
190,  9. 

forwurtSe(n),  stv.,  OE.  forweorSan 
-wear's  (3) ;  perish,  go  wrong-,  inf. 
furwuro'en,  193,  31 ;  pr.  3  sg.  for- 
wurSes,  18,  2  ;  pp.  forwurSe,  188,  2. 

foryeve(n),  see  for3ife(n). 

fosterling,  sb.,  OE.  f5storling ;  foster- 
child,  190,  8. 

fostre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  fostrian;  foster; 
pp.  fostrid,  53,  21. 

fostrild,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  fostor  + 
hild;  nurse,  201,  6. 

fot,  sb.,  OE.  Tdifjoor,  28,  16;  on 
f5te,  on  foot,  6,  29 ;  //.  fet,  3,  6 ; 
fete,  138,  19.    INth.  fut,  168,  6. 

fotsteppe,  sb.,  OE.  fot  +  stepe ;  foot- 
step ;  pi.  fetsteppes,  14,  4. 

foul,  foul,  fowle,  see  fol,  ful,  fugel. 

fdunde(n),  wkv.,  OE.  fundian  ;  seek, 
endeavor;  proceed;  pt.  sg.  founded, 
157,  22. 

four,  fourme,  see  fower,  forme. 

fourme(n),  wkv.,  OF.  former ;  form ; 
pp.  fourmed,  102,  28. 

fourtene,  see  fowrtene. 

fower,  adj.,  OE.  feower ;  four,  8,  1  ; 
four,  70,  29.  eSth.  feouwer,  185, 20. 

fowertl,  adj.,  OE.  feowertig;  forty, 
33,  29;  fowwerrtl3  (O),  12,  10; 
furti,  214,  6. 


fowhel,  see  fugel. 

fowrtene,  fourtene,  adj.,  OM. 
feowertene,  WS.  -tiene;  fourteen, 
33,  2;  fourtene,  118,  6.  eSth. 
feouwertene,  185,  5. 

fowwerrti},  see  fowertl, 

foysyn,  sb.,  OF.  foyson ;  power, 
success,  96,  4;  fuysoune,  141,  31. 

fra,  adv.  prep.,  eME.,  Nth.  m  Ml. 
fi§;  from,  6,  31 ;   128,  21. 

fram,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  fram,  from; 
from,  4,  18.  Sth.  vrom,  198,  2; 
vram,  217,  10. 

frame,  frame,  sb.,  ON.  frami,  cogn. 
OE.  fram,  '  valiant ' ;  advantage, 
profit;  eME.  frame,  8,  21  ;  frame, 
14,  20. 

Prance,  Fraunce,  sb.,  OF.  France; 
France,  7,  10;  Fraunce,  221,  13. 

Frankys,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.,  Sth. 
Frenkish;ONth.FranciscorFrencisc 
modified  by  Franc  ;  French,  127, 6. 

Fraunce,  see  France. 

fraunchlse,  sb. ,  OF.  franchise ;  fran- 
chise, 232,  26. 

frayne(n),  see  freine(n). 

fre,  adj.,  OE.  freo;  free,  74,  17; 
(SEMI.)  freo,  42,  21.  eSth.  freo, 
187,  19. 

fredom,  fredam,  sb.,  OE.  freodom ; 
freedom,  84,  11  ;  fredam,  232,  26. 

freend,  see  frend. 

freine(n),  stwkv.,  OM.  *fregnan,  WS. 
frignan-frsegn  (3) ;  question,  in- 
quire, ask;  inf.  frayne,  106,  29; 
wk.pt.  sg.  freinde,  21,  17;  freinede, 
194,  6. 

freis,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  fresh ;  OE. 
fersc  ;  fresh,  151,  31. 

frek,  adj.,  OE.  free;  bold,  insolent, 
157,  23. 

frelich,  adj.,  Sth.  -  Ml.  frell;  OE. 
freolic ;  freely,  232,  26 ;  eME]. 
freollch,  192,  9. 

freman,  sb.,  OE.  freoman ;  freeman, 
84,8. 

frfme,  sb.,  OE.  fremu;  profit,  ad- 
vantage, 226,  8. 

fremede,  fremde,  adj.,  OE.  fremede, 
fremde;  strange,  foreign,  144,  14; 
fremde,  177,  10. 


368 


GLOSSARY 


frfme(n),  wkv.,  OE.  fremman;  pro- 
mote, profit,  do;  inf.  frfme,  78,  12. 
French,  Frensch,  Freynsch,  adj., 

OE.   Frencisc ;    French,    210,    12; 

Frensch,  225,  3;  Freynsch,  224,  19. 
frenchype,  see  frendschipe. 
trend,     freend,    sb.,    OE.     freond ; 
friend;   frende,  76,  10;  pi.  (eME. 

freond,  6, 12)  frend,  2,  2  ;  freendes, 

241,  25. 
frendschipe,  sb.,  OE.    freondscipe ; 
friendship;  eME.  freontschipe,  192, 

8;  frenchype,  144,  21. 
freo,  see  fre. 
freoboren,  adj.,  eME.  =  Ml.  frebgren; 

OE.  freo+//.  boren;    noble  born, 
free  born,  192,  n. 
freolich,  see  frelich. 
freond,    freontschipe,    see    frend, 

frendschipe. 
frete(frfte),    sb.,   OM.   *fret,   WS. 

*fr»t, / ;  food,  49,  12. 
fr§te(n),  stv.,   OE.  fretan-frset  (5); 

devour,  eat  up  ;  pt.  sg.  frft,  198,  23  ; 

pp.  freten,  23,  5. 
Freynsch,  see  French. 
Fridai,    Frldsei     (Fridawes),    sb., 

OE.    Frigdaeg ;     Friday ;     Fridaei 

(eME.),  4,  31 ;  pi.  Fridawes,  200,  2. 

Sth.  Vrldei,  199,  33. 
fri;te,    fri;t,   sb.,  OE.   fyrhtu,   OM. 

*fryhtu;  fright,  59,  13. 
frigtihfd,  sb.,  OM.  *fryhtigti£ed,  WS. 

*fyrhtighsed ;  timidity,  26,  30. 
frigtlllke,    adv.,    OE.    *fyrhtigllce ; 

with  fear,  timidly,  25,  3. 
friSe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  friSian;  keep  in 

peace,  preserve,   free;   pr.   sbj.  sg. 

frioe,  30,  15. 
fro,  adv.  prep.,  ON.  fra,  cogn.  with 

OE.  fram,  from  ;  fro7ti,  15,  3. 
frofre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  frofrian ;    com- 
fort;   inf.    frofrenn    (O),    12,    14. 

Sth.  inf.  vrovren,  201,  2. 
froit,  see  fruit, 
frgtyng,   sb.,   based   on   OF.    froter, 

'rub';    rubbing,   harsh    sounding, 

225,  26. 
frou3,  adj.,  suggests  OE.  *froh,  perh. 

ON.     frar,    'swift';    fickle,     dial. 

frough  (frow),  57,  30. 


fruit,  frut  (froit),  sb.,  OF.  fruit,  27, 
23;  fruyt,  238,  28;  fr.Mt,  148,  26; 
frut,  100,  19;  frute,  134,  16. 

frumschaft,  sb.,  OE.  frumsceaft,  f ; 
creation,  191,  16. 

frut,  frute,  see  fruit. 

frutestf re,  sb.,  OF.  fruit  +  ME.  stfre ; 
female  fruit  seller,  237,  22. 

fugel,  fuhel,  fowle,  foul,  sb.,  pi. 
fugeles;  OE.  fugel  (ol) ;  bird,  fowl, 
22,  17;  fowle,  145,  4;  foul,  172,6, 
//.  fugeles,  178,  26  ;  fuheles,  193, 
22  ;  fowheles,  144,  24.  Sth.  vojel; 
215,  18. 

ful,  adj.,  OE.  ful ;  full,  2,  31 ;  fol, 
49,  12  ;  fulle,  119,  14. 

ful,  see  fulle (n). 

ful,  foul,  adj.,  OE.  fiil ;  foul,  3,  6  ; 
fule,  85,  30;  foul,  48,  10.  Sth. 
void,  217,  25. 

fulnlle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  fulfyllan; 
fulfil,  complete , satisfy ;  inf.  fulfillen, 
104,  12;  fulfylle,  95,  6;  fulfille, 
244,  5;  //.  fulfild,  103,  15;  ful- 
fyllt,  in,  18.  Nth.  pr.pl.  fulfill, 
144,  9 ;  pr.  ppl.  fulfilland,  146,  4. 

fulhtne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *fulhtnian ; 
baptize;  pp.  fullhtnedd  (O),  11,  23. 

fulle (n),  wkv.,  OE.  fulian ;  fill,  be 
full;  imp.  sg.  ful,  18,  6. 

fulle(n),  see  fille(n). 

fulluht,  sb.,  OE.  fulwiht,  fulluht ; 
baptism;  fulluhht  (O),  8,  14. 

fully,  adv.,  OE.  fulllce ;  fully,  240, 

15- 

fulste(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  filste(n)  ; 

OE.     fylstan;     help,    assist;     inf. 

fulste,  191,  15. 
fulsum,  adj.,  OE.  fulsum ;  plentiful, 

24,  25._ 
fulsumhgd,    sb.,   OE.    *fulsumhged; 

plenty,  copiousness,  23,  32. 
fultum,  sb.,  OE.  fultum;    help-,   ds. 

fultume,  226,  1. 
funde(n),  wkv.,  OF.  fonder ;  found, 

establish  ;  Nth.  inf.  fund,  130,  13. 
fune,  see  f§  (fo). 

funtfat,  sb.,  OF.  funt  +  OE.  fget ;  font, 
_baptis?7ial  vessel,  16,  23. 
fur,  furst,  see  fir,  first. 
furj>,  furpe,  see  foriJ. 


GLOSSARY 


369 


furpe,  adj.,  OE.  feowerSa ;  fourth, 

222,  23. 
furtl,     furwurfle(n),    see    fowertl, 

forwur'o,e(n). 
fus,   adj.,  OE.    fus ;     eager,    ready, 
_MnE.  dial,  fussy,  132,  13. 
fuse(n),   wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   fise(n)  ; 

OE.   fysan;    make  ready;   pt.   sg. 

fusde,  186,  8. 
fut,  fuysdune,  see  fot,  foysyn. 
fyfte,  fyftene,  see  fifte,  fiftene. 
fylthe,  fylle(n),  see  filjje,  fille(n). 
fyllynge,  fyllyng,  sb.,  OE.  *fyllung, 
f. ;  filling,  refreshment ,  restoration, 

101,3. 
fynde(n),  see  finde(n). 


ga,  anv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  g§(n) ;  OE.  gan  ; 
go  ;  pr.  3  sg.  gase,  161,  11;  pt.  pi. 
3ede,  140,  22.  INth.  pt.  sg.  3ude 
=  3dde,  167,  15  ;  pt.  pi.  jeid  =  3ed, 
167,  7. 

gabbe,  sb.,  ON.  gabb,  n.  ;  jest,  im- 
posture, 37,  9. 

Gabriel,  sb.,  OF.  Gabriel;  Gabriel; 
gs.  Gabrieles,  199,  7. 

gadere(n),  wkv.,  OE.  gaderian  ; 
gather;  inf.  gaderen,  24,6;  gadere, 
35>  j4J/A  gadered,  2,  21.  Nth. 
gader,  geder,  jv?<?  geder.  Sth.  inf. 
gederen,  202, 6 ;  pr.ppl.  gederinde, 
202,  23. 

gaderinge,  gadering,  sb.,  OE.  ga- 
derung,/. ;  gathering;  gadering,  2, 

23- 
gsede,  gseld,  gsere,  gret,  #?<?  g9(n), 

5§ld,  5§r,  5it. 
gaf,  j^  }eve(n). 
galai(y),  sb.,  OF.  galei ;  galley,  164, 

25;  //.  galaies,  163,  15. 
Galewey,  see  Galway. 
galigte,  sb.,  OF.  galiote;  small  galley, 

164,  13. 
gall,  sb.,  ONth.  galla,  WS.  gealla; 

gall,  bitterness,  anger,  129,  20. 
Galway,   Gale-way,   sb.,    Galloway, 

221,  29  ;  Galeway,  222,  14. 
galwes,  sb.  pi.  regularly ;  OM.  galga, 


WS.  gealga,  infl.  by  ON.  galgi?; 

gallows,  86,  3. 
galwetre,  sb.,0¥,.  galgatreo;  gallows 

tree,  86,  11. 
gamen,   game,   gammyn,   sb.,    OE. 

gamen  ;  game,  sport,  jest ;   gamen , 

79,  7 ;  game,  109, 4.  Nth.  gammyn, 

167,  15. 
gange(n),  gonge(n),  stv.,  OE.  gan- 

gan-geng  (R)  ;  go,  move  ;  inf.  gan- 
ger, 17,  5;  g§nge,  86,  6;  pr.  pi. 

gangen,  18,  7.    eSth.  3eongen,  182, 

16. 
ganninde,  see  g9(n). 
gapa(n),  wkv.,  ON.    gapa,  cognate, 

OE.  geapan ;  gape ;  pr.  3  sg.  gapeft, 

19,8. 
gare,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  ggr;  OE.  gar, 

gara;  spear;  pi.  garen,  186,  15. 
gare(n),  seeg$re(n). 
garring,  sb.,  based  on  garren<MHG ; 

chatter,  roar,  224,  15. 
gast,  gaste,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  g§st;  OE. 

gast;  ghost,  spirit,  131,  24;  gaste, 

142,  28. 
gast,  sb. ,  OE.  gast,  short  form ;  spirit, 

ghost,  20,  22. 
gastely,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  g9stly;  OE. 

gastllc;  spiritual,  146,  26. 
gate,  gat,  sb.,  ON.  gata;  gait,  dial. 

gate,  strut,   way,  manner,   59,  5 ; 

gat,  89,  10;   gate,  89,_  23.      Nth. 

gate,  137,  7;  INth.   gat,   167,   21. 

Cf.  ^ate. 
gate(n)  =  }ate(n),  wkv.,  OE.  geatan 

(gsetan,  getan) ;  grant,  concede ;  pt. 

sg.  gatte,  34,  30. 
gaud,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  gaude;    OF. 

*gaude   perh.  ;    toy,  gaud,  finery, 

160,  7. 
gay,  adj.,  OF.  gai ;  gay,  158,  24. 
ge,  gear,  see  }>u,  ^er. 
gede,  ^ede,  wkv.  def.,  OE.  geeode, 

pt.  of  OE.  gegan;  see  g9(n). 
geder,  wkv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  gadere(n); 
gather;  pt.   sg.  gederd,   135,    11; 

gedird,  138,  32. 
gef ,  see  ^if. 
Geffree,  sb.,  OF.  Geoffrey  j  Geoffrey ; 

gs.  Geffrees,  227,  6. 
gegge,  sb.,  OF.  guigue,  AN.  gigge 


Bb 


37° 


GLOSSARY 


(gegge?);  maid,  frivolous  woman, 

35,  19- 

gehaten,  geld,  gelde(n),  gelt,  see 
}ehate(n),  ijeld,  }elde(n),  gilt. 

generally,  adv.,  OF.  general  +  ME. 
ly  ;  generally,  146,  15. 

genge,  sb.,  ON.  gengi ;  company,  fol- 
lowing, army,  5,  10. 

gente,  adj.,  OF.  gent;  gentle,  noble, 
in,  22. 

gentil,  adj.,  OF.  gentil ;  noble,  207, 
21. 

gentilman,  sb.,  OF.  gentil  +  ME. 
man  ;  gentleman,  224,  20. 

ger,  see  5§r. 

gfre(n),  gare(n),  wkv.,  ON.  gorva 
(gerva),  cogn.  with  OE.  gearwian, 
gerwan  ;  prepare,  make  ;  inf.  gfren, 
33,  25  ;  pt.  sg.  gart,  125,  29.  Nth. 
inf.  ger,  138,  5  ;  pr.  3  ^  garris, 
174,  2  ;  pt.  pi.  gert,  155,  26  ;pt.  sbi. 
*&  gert,  141,  7. 

gerke(n),z£^.,SEMl.  =  M1.3arke(n); 
OM.  garkian,  WS.  gearcian ;  pre- 
pare; inf.  gerken,  27,  31. 

gerlpnd,  sb.,  OF.  gerlande  ;  garland, 

v  215,  22. 

German , adj., OF.  Germain ;  German ; 
pi.  Germans,  222,  25. 

Germania,  sb.,  Lat.  Germania ;  Ger- 
many, 222,  24. 

gem,  adv.,  OE.  georne  mod.  by  ON. 
giarn;  eagerly,  earnestly,  154,  18. 

Gersen,   sb.,  Lat.   Gessen;    Goshen, 

3i,  i- 

gersume,  sb.,  OE.  gersume<ON. 
gersami ;  treasure,  46,  5. 

gesceafte,  sb.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  shaft, 
schaft ;  OE.  gesceaft,  f. ;  created 
thing,  creahire,  178,  27.- 

gest,  sb.,  OM.  gest,  WS.  giest;  inn. 
by  ON.  gestr ;  guest ;  pi.  gestes,  4, 
12. 

geste,  sb.,  OF.  geste ;  story,  achieve- 
ment, MnE.jest,  116,  7;  //.  jestes, 
130,  1. 

get,  see  %et. 

gete(n),j-/z;.,  ON.  geta-gat  (5),  cogn. 
with  and  later  displacing  OM.  getan, 
WS.  gietan  ;  get,  obtain ;  inf.  gete, 
50, 1 1 ;  //.  sg.  gat.  80,  2.     Nth.  pr. 


2  sg.  gettes,  141,  31;  pt.  sg.  gat, 

172,  26. 
gfte(n),  gete(n),  wkv.,  ON.  gseta; 

guard,  keep,  take  care  of;  Nth.  inf. 

get,  155,  25  J  imp.  sg.  gft,  161,  22. 
gevelic,  adj.,  OE.  ge-efenlic;   equal ,^ 

^xJL§a3i. 
geven,  &«  :jeve(n). 
geve(n),  stv.,  ON.  gefa,  cogn.  with 

and  later  displacing  OM.  gefan-gsef, 

WS.  giefan-geaf  (5)  ;  give  \  pt.  sg. 

gafe,  109,  28. 
geyne(n),  wkv.,  ON.  gegna;  gain; 

pt.  sg.  geyned,  54,  29. 
ghe,     gif,    gife(n),     see    he,     ^if, 

give(n). 
gile,  sb.,  OF.  guile,  AN.  gile  ;  guile, 

treachery,  160,  6. 
gileri,  gillery,  sb.,  OF.  gillerie;  deceit, 

101,  17;  gillery,  147,  15. 
gilt,  sb.,  OE.  gylt ;  guilt,  28,  6 ;  ds. 

gilte,  32,  25.     Kt.  gelt,  218,  10. 
giltel§§s,  adj.,  OE.  gylt  +  lses ;  guilt- 

less,  238,  9. 
gin,  j-^.,  OF.  engin  ;  gin,  snare,  in- 
genuity ;   ds.  ginne,  46,  3 ;  gynne, 

in,  25. 
ging^^'.,  Sth.  x=  ME.  3ung ;  based  on 

WS.  geong?;  young,  18,  22. 
gingivre,  sb.,  OE.  gingifre  mod.  by 

OF.  gingimbre,   gingibre;  ginger, 

202,  25. 
ginne(n),  stv.,  OE.  (on)ginnan-gann 

(3);    begin;   pt.    sg.   gan,    21,    6; 

can  =  gan,  106,  14;  pt.  pi.  gunen, 

31,  26;  gonnen,  63,  7 ;  gunne,  184, 

1 ;  gonne,   205,  16.     Nth.  pt.  sg. 

gun,  135,  6 ;  pt.  pi.  gun,  137,  11. 

Sth.  pt.  sg.  gon,  181,  7;  gun,  182, 

16. 
gist,  j£.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  gest ;  WS.  giest, 

OM.  gest,  infl.  by  ON.  gestr  and 

gista;  guest,  199,  27. 
give(n),  stv.,   ON.  gefa,  cogn.  with 

and  later  displacing  OM.  gefan-gaef, 

WS.    giefan-geaf  (5);   give;    inf. 

gifenn  (O),  12,  16  ;  pr.  2  sg.  givest, 

50,  5  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  gife,  112,  12;//. 

given,  55,  16;  gyven,  75,  27.    Nth. 

inf.  gife,  130,  31;   gyffe,  145,   16; 
pr.sbj.pl.  gyfe,  146,  19. 


GLOSSARY 


37* 


glad,   adj.,  OE.  glsed ;  glad ;   comp. 

gladdore,  205,  10.     Sth.  gled,  195, 

26. 
glade (11),  wkv.,  OE.  gladian;  gladden, 

be  glad;  inf.  glade,  67, 15  ;  gladen, 

102,  11  ;  pt.pl.  gladed,  103,  17. 
gladly,  adv.,  OE.  glsedllce;   gladly, 

146,  31.     Sth.  gledliche,  215,  5. 
gladnesse,  gladnes,  sb.,  OE.  glad- 
ness,/. ;  gladness,  44,  7 ;   gladnes, 

102,  10. 
glas,  sb.,  OE.  glees;  glass,  56,  14. 
glatt,  adj.,  ON.  glaftr,  cogn.  with  OE. 

glsed  ;  glad,  happy ;  pi.  glaSe,  29, 9. 
gle,  sb.,  OE.  gleo(w) ;  glee,  joy,  song, 

128,  4 ;  SEMI,  gleo,  36,  29.     Nth. 

gleu,  149,  28. 
gled,  see  glad. 
gledie(n),  «/&;.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  gladen ; 

OE.  gladian ;  gladden  ;  inf.  gledien, 

199,  28. 
gledliche,  see  gladly, 
glfm,  sb.,  OE.  glsem ;  gleam,  splendor, 

228,  11. 
gleo,  gleu,  see  gle. 
gleyve,  sb.,  OF.  glaive;  sword, glaive ; 

pi.  gleyves,  60,  25. 
glide(n),  stv.,  OE.  glidan-glad  (1)  ; 

glide  ;  pr.  3  sg.  glided,  191,  17 ;  pt. 

//.glide,  37,  21. 
glifne(n),  wkv.,  cf.  Scotch  gliff,  '  a 

glance ' ;  glance,  look ;   Nth.  //.  sg. 

gliff  nit,  172,  2. 
gl§rifie(n),     wkv.,     OF.     glorifier; 

glorify;  inf.  glpriflen,  104,  12  ;  //. 

glgrifide,  139,  23. 
gldterie,  sb.,  OF.  gluterie  ;  gluttony ; 

54>  x3- 
glotonye,  glotonle,  sb.,   OF.   glou- 

tonie  ;  gluttony,  49,  16  ;   glotonle, 

206,  18. 
Gloucester,    sb.,   OE.    Gleawecester 

(Glowe-)  ;  Gloucester,  5,  12;  Glow- 

chestre,  227,  2. 
glove,  sb.,  OE.  glofj/  ;  glove,  112,8. 

Sth.pl.  gl5ven,  190, 11. 
Glowchestre,  see  Gloucester, 
glowe  (n),  stv.,   OE.    glowan-gleow 

(R) ;  glow,  be  radiant  with  heat ; 

pr.  ppl.  glowende,  60,  23.     Nth. 

pr.  ppl.  glouand,  151,  32. 


gnede,  ad/., OM.  *gnede,  WS.*gniede; 
stingy,  parsimonious,  48,  27. 

gnedellche,  adv.,  OM.  *gnedellce, 
WS.  *gnledellce;  sparingly,  202,4. 

God,  Godd,  sb.,  OE.  god;  God; 
Godd  (O),  9,  29;  ds.  Gode,  16,  21 ; 
gs.  Godes,  1,  4;  Goddys,  91,  17. 
Nth.  gs.  Goddis,  130,  30 ;  gs.  with- 
out ending,  God  sake,  138,  4;  //. 
goddes,  135,  10.  Sth.  group  gs. 
God  Almijtties,  232,  17. 

god,  good,  adj.,  OE.  god;  good,  2, 
3;  good,  22,  3;  comp.  bettre  (OE. 
betera),  9, 11 ;  better,  4,  26 ;  bettur, 
128, 18 ;  superl.  best,  29, 13.  INth. 
gude/f4i,  11.  Sth.  comp.  betre, 
1 7 7>  ^*4  '"superl.  betste,  177,  27; 
betst,  179,  22.  Kt.  guod,  216,  31; 
wk.  guoden,  217,  3. 

god,  sb.,  OE.  g5d,  neut. ;  property, 
wealth,  goods,  3,  2;  pi.  gode,  164, 
16 ;  godes,  104,  20.  Kt.//.  guodes, 
215,  22. 

Godard,  sb.,  Godard,  76,  10. 

godday,  sb.,  OE.  g5d  +  dseg;  good- 
day,  47,  7. 

goddspell  (O),  later  gospell,^.,OE. 
godspel;  gospel,  8,  19;  gospelle, 
I23>  5  5  gospel,  149,  13.  Sth.  ds. 
godspelle,  210,  27  ;  godespelle, 
211,  21. 

goddspellboc  (O),  sb.,  OE.  godspell- 
b5c ;  book  of  the  gospel,  11,  15. 

goddspellwrihhte,  sb.,  OE.  godspel 
+  wyrhta  (wryhta)  ;  gospelwriter, 
lit.  -worker,  -maker,  11,  5. 

gode(n),  wkv.,  OE.  godian  ;  improve, 
endow,  enrich  ;  //.  sg.  goded,  4, 14. 

godenesse,  see  godnesse. 

godle^c  (O),  sb.,  ON.  goSleikr,  infi. 
by  OE.  god?;  goodness,  12,  29. 

godnesse,  sb.,  OE.  godness,/  ;  good- 
ness, favor,  11,  15;  godenesse, 
98,  4. 

Godwine,  sb. ,  OE.  God  wine ;  Godwin, 
earl  anil  father  of  Harold,  204,  27. 

gold,  sb.,  OE.  gold,  gold;  gold;  2,  5  ; 
ds.  g5lde,  40,  24. 

Goll,  sb.,  OF.  Goli?;  Goliah,  131,  2. 

Gomore,^.,OE.Gomorre ;  Gomorrah, 
73,  23 
b  2 


372 


GLOSSARY 


g9(n),  anv.,  OE.  gan-eode  Oeode) ; 

go;  inf.  g§n,  25,  24;  gg,  42,  28;  gog;, 

227,  23;  /r.  2  sg.  g§_st,  124,  21  ; 

/>*.  3  ^  g2'S,  16,  7;  ggth,  125,  18 ; 

g2&th,  244,  23  ;  pr.  pi.  g§n,  37,  25  ; 

goon,  240,  10 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  (eME. 

ga,  196,  2)  ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  ggn,  15,  7  ; 

imp.  sg.  gp,  18,  17;   imp.  sg.  with 

inf.  gg  tel,  £V  /<?//,  65,  10;  imp.pl. 

g2$>  197.  21 ;  /r.  ///.  g§and,  103, 

29;  //.  2  sg.  edest,  51,  9;  //.  sg. 

(eME.  gsede,   3,  9;  iaMe,  6,  29); 

gede,  28,  31 ;  jet  -  3ed  (?),  44,  32  ; 

//.//.  ieden,  3,  28;  seden,  35,  24; 

pt.  sbj.  sg.  ede,  52,  17;  //.  ggne, 

96,  16;   gon,   228,   22.     Nth.  ga, 

f.  v.     Sth.  //-.  pi.  g§5,  197,  17; 

pr.  ppl.  (eSth.)  ganninde,  189,  16; 

pt.  sg.  (eSth.)  eode,  186,  19;  yede, 

210,  22  ;  pt.pl.  yede,  212,  11 ;  pp. 

)Tg§n,  64,  25.    Kt.  pp.  yguo  =  igo, 

216,  5. 
gong,  sb.}  OE.  gang,  ggng;  going, 

gang  ;  affair,  51,  8. 
gonge(n),  good,  see  gange(n),  god. 
goodman  =  godman,  sb.,  OE.  god  + 

man ;  good/nan,  husbandman,  212,2. 
gos,  sb.,  OE.  gos ;  goose ;  pi.  gees,  86, 

18. 
gospell,  see  goddspell. 
g§st,  sb.,  OE.  gast ;  ghost,  spirit, 48,4. 
ggstlich,  <2a^'.,  OE.  gastlic  ;  spiritual,  ■ 

198,  29. 
g§t,  w.,  OE.  gat;  ^»^,  86,  17. 
Ggte,  j£.,   OE.    Gota;    Goth,    221, 

12. 
goule(n),  wkv.,  ON.  gaula;   hozul; 

pr.  pi.  goule,  78,  25. 
governaunce,  sb.,  OF.  gouvernance; 

government,  234,  23. 
governe(n),    zyiz/.,    OF.    governer; 

govern,  rule;   pr.    3  Jg\  governed, 

101,  1. 
grace,  ^£.,  OF.  grace;  grace,  favor, 

16,  28. 
gracyous,      gracious,      adj.,      OF. 

gracieus ;  gracious,  96,  1 ;  gracious, 

235,  *9- 
gradde,  ^  grede  (n). 
grame,  sb.,  OE.  grama ;  anger,  harm, 

44,  10. 


gramere,  sb.,  OF.  gramaire ;  grammar, 

224,  28. 
gramerscole,    j/>.,    OF.   gramaire  + 

OE.  scol, /.  mod.  by  OF.  escole; 

grammar-school,  224,  28. 
grante(n)     (granti(n)),     grat,     see 

graunte(n),  grft. 
Gratianus,     sb.,     Lat.     Gratianus; 

Gratian,  221,  14. 
graunte(n),  wkv. , OF.  granter ;  grant, 

give  ;  pr.  sb,  graunte,  45,  22  ;  imp. 

sg.    grawnte,    123,     28;     pt.    sg. 

grauntyd,  107,  28;  pt.pl.  graunted, 

89,  21 ;  pp.  graunted,  73,  16.   Nth. 

pr.  2  sg.  grauntes,  137,  32  ;  pt.  pi. 

grantit,  170,  15.     Sth,  inf.  grant!, 

209,  so;  Pp.  igranted,  45,  30. 
grave,  sb.,  OE.  grsef, /;  grave,  54, 

24.     Nth.  grave,  143,  II. 
grave(n),  stv.,  OE.  grafan-grof  (6); 

grave,  dig,  bury;  inf.  grave,  83,  26 ; 

pp.  graven,  33,  15. 
gray,  adj.,  OE.  grag;  gray,  229,  8. 
grayth,    adj.,    ON.    greior;    ready, 

quick;  super  I.  graythest,  137,  7» 
graype(n),    grfat,    see    greif>e(n), 

grft. 
Grece,  sb.,  OF.  Griece ;  Greece,  1 26,  5. 
gr§de(n),   zvkv.,    OM.  gredan,  WS. 

grsedan ;  cry  out :  inf.  grede,  36,  6. 

Sth.  pr.  pi.  grede)),  215,  16;   pr. 

sbj.  pi.  grede  we,  21 1,  19  ;  pt.  sg. 

gradde,  205,  21. 
grfdi,   adj.,   Sth.  =  Ml.   gredi;    WS. 

gnedig,  OM.  gredig  ;  greedy  ;  comp. 

grgdlure,  202,  13. 
grfdinesse,    sb.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    gredl- 

nesse  ;  WS.  grsedijness,  OM.gredig- 

ness,/". ;  greediness,  202,  13. 
greipe(n),    grayjie(n),    wkv.,   ON.! 
jbreiffa ;  prepare,  aid ;   inf.  greij>e, 
*m  IQ:  gray>e,65,  12;  pp.  greyped, 

86,  30. 
greme(n),    Sth.    gr§mie(n),    wkv., 

OE.  gremian  ;  anger,  irritate  ;  inf. 

grfme,  78,  13.    eSth.  inf.  gremlen, 

*93>  7. 

grene,  adj.,  OE.  grene;  green,  79,  9. 

grenne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  grennian ; 
grin,  gnash  the  teeth  ;  inf.  grenne, 
51,  27  ;  pt.  sg.  grennede,  61,  13. 


GLOSSARY 


373 


greot,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.   gret;    OE. 

greot ;  sand,  gravel,  grit,  200,  8. 
gresse,  grese,  sb.,  OE.  graes,  gaers ; 

grass,  103,  3  ;  grese,  152,  1. 
gr§ste,  see  gret. 
grft,  grfte,  adj.,  OE.  great;  great, 

31,  3  5  gilt?,  *37>  27  5  eME.  grfat, 

j  93,    8;    comp.    grettore,    51,    11; 

gretter,    236,    1  ;    superl.    grettest, 

236>  7  J  gr|ste>  J98>  32.     Kt.  grlat, 

212,  1. 
grete,  sb.,  ONth.   *grete ;    cf.  ON. 

grseti ;  weeping,  sorrow,  132,  II. 
grete(n),    stv.,    OM.    gretan,    \VS. 

gnstan-gret   (R) ;    weep ;   pr.  ppl. 

gretand,  93,  8  ;  pt.  sg.  gret,  28,  31 ; 

pt.pl.  greten,  77, 18  ;  pp.  grete,  93, 

13- 

grete(n),  wkv.,  OE.  gretan ;  greet, 

salute ;  /r.  3  sg.  greteS,  31,  30;  pt. 

sg.  grette,  78,  23. 
greve(n),  wkv.,  OF.  grever ;  grieve, 

injure;  inf.  greve,  65,  33;  greven, 

71,  24. 
Grey,  sb.,  Grey,  Richard  of ,  227,  6. 
grey  the,    aafr.,    ON.    greiSr,    adj. ; 

readily,  excellently,  125,  9. 
griat,  grihond,  see  grft,  gryhond. 
grill,  gryl,  adj.,  OE.  *gril,  cf.  gril- 

lan  ;  harsh,  fierce,  50,  5. 
grim,  grym,  adj.,  OE.  grim ;  grim, 

cruel,  89,  20. 
Grim,  sb.,  OE.  Grim?;  Grim,  81,  2. 
Grimesbi,  *£.,  ON.  OE.  Grim  +  ON. 

by, '  town ';  Grimsby  {Lincolnshire) , 

87,  3o. 

grin,  sb.,  OE.  grin;  snare;  lof  and 
grin,  some  instrument  or  instru- 
ments of  torture,  3,  14. 

grinde  (n) ,  stv. ,  OE.  grindan  (grindan  ) 
-grand  (grpnd)  (3)  ;  grind;  inf. 
grinden,  200,  8 ;  pr.  3  sg.  grint 
(Sth.) ,  200, 10  ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  grinden, 
200,  12;  pt.  sg.  grunde,  195,  12; 
pt.  sbj.  sg.  grunde,  200,  8. 

grinst§n,  sb.,  OE.  *grlnd,  grindstan ; 
grindstone,  200,  10. 

grip,  sb.,  ON.  gripr;  raven,  vulture, 
82,  16. 

grisbitting,  ^.,  OE.  gristbitung,  f. ; 
gnashing  of  teeth,  224,  15. 


grise,  sb.,  OM.  *grys,  cf.  OE.  gryslic ; 

horror,  fear,  152,  26. 
grise (n),  stv.,  OE.  (a)grisan-gras  (1) ; 

feel    horror,    terrify;     inf.    grise, 

54,  20. 
grisli,    grisly,    adj.,    OE.    gryslic  ; 

horrible,  grisly,    150,    22 ;    grisly, 

237,  17.     Sth.  grisllch,  182,  12. 
grisliche,   adv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    grisli  ; 

OE.  gilsllce;    horribly,  grisly,  61, 

13- 
grispatie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  gris- 
pate(n)   (baten) ;   OE.   gristbatian ; 
gnash    the   teeth;    inf.   grispatien, 

195,  13. 
grip,   grith,    sb.,   OE.   griS;   peace, 

security,  50,  11  ;  grith,  80,  18. 
griflfulnesse,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  grift  ; 

peacefulness,  security,  202,  30. 
grocchyng,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  grou- 

chier;  grudging,  233,  26. 
grome,  sb.,  eME.  =  ME.  grpme  ;  OE. 

grama,  groma;  anger,  193,  8. 
gr§t,  sb.,  ON.  gratr;  weeping,  29,  1. 
gr§te,  sb.,  OE.  grot,  neut. ;  particle, 

61,  18;  pi.  gr§tes,  79,  11. 
grove,    earlier  grof,   sb.,  OE.   graf, 

neut.;  grove,  241,  33. 
growe(n),  stv.,  OE.  growan-greow 

(R)  ;  grow  ;  pt.  sg.  grew,  36,  3. 
gruchche(n),  w£#.,  OF.  grouchier ; 

murmur,  grudge ;    pt.  pi.   gruch- 

chede  hi,  212,  18. 
grund,  sb.,  OE.  grund,  grund ;  bottom, 

ground,  19,  25  ;  ds.  grunde,  20,  11. 

Sth.  ds.  (Lay.)  grunden,  181,  24. 
grundlike,     adv.,    OE.    *grundllce, 

grundlice  ;  ravenously,  84,  31. 
grundwall,    sb.,   OAng.   grundwall, 

grundwall,   WS.    -weall;  founda- 
tion, 130,  12. 
gryhond,  grihond,    sb.,   Kt.  =  Ml. 

graihund;  OE.  greyhound,  219,  21 ; 

grihond,  219,  23. 
gryl,   grym,    gu,   gude,    see    grill, 

grim,  ]>u,  god. 
gulden,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  gilden ;  OE. 

gylden ;  golden ;  fs.  giildene,  182, 13. 
gulte(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  gilte(n)  ; 

OE.  gyltan ;  sin,  incur  guilt ;  pr.  3 

sg.  giiltet,  179,  2. 


374 


GLOSSARY 


gungest,  gur,  see  $ung,  ^ure. 
giirde(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  girde(n) ; 

OE.  gyrdan ;  gird ;  pp.  igiird,  207,  2 . 
guflhf  de,  sb.,  OM.  gugofhad  (*h£ed, 
~~  f.'i),  Wb.  geogoShad ;  youth,  15,  10. 
guyldehalle,  sb.,  ON.   gildi  +  ME. 

halle;  gild  hall,  guildhall,  233,  16. 
gyde,    sb.y    OF.   guide,    ON.    gide ; 

guide,  108,  13. 
gyfe,  gyffe,  see  give(n). 
gylde,  sb.,  ON.  gildi,  cogn.  with  OM. 

geld,  WS.  gield;  guild,  116,  18. 
gyldeday,  sb.,  ON.  gildi  +  OE.  daeg  ; 

guildday,  day  of  the  guild's  meeting, 

117,  21. 
gylty,  adj.,  OE.  gyltig ;  guilty,  107,  4. 
gynne,  see  gin. 
gysel,   sb.,  OE.   gisel ;    hostage;  pi. 

gysles,  6,  20. 
gyterne,     sb.,    OF.     guiterne,    AN. 

giterne  ;  guitar,  237,  10. 
gyve,  sb.,  OM.  gifu,  WS.  giefu  mod. 

by  OX.?;  gift,  75,  19. 


ha,  see  have  (n) ,  he. 

ha,  interj.,  OE.  ha;  ha,  102,  12. 

habb,  habbe,  habben,  habbe}),  see 

have  (11). 
habitacion,    j^.,     OF.     habitacion ; 

habitation,  239,  27. 
had,  sb.,  eME.,  Nth.  for  ME.  hpd  ; 

OE.  had ;  condition,  quality,  rank, 

_8,  17- 

h8elde(n),W/£z>.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  helde(n); 
OM.  heldan,  heldan,  "WS.  hieldan 
(hyldan) ;  incline,  tip,  heel;  inf. 
haelden,  181,  24 ;  pt.  sg.  hseld,  181, 
24. 

heeletS,  sb.,  OE.  heeled ;  hero,  man, 
•warrior ;  g.  pi.  hoeleSe,  188,  6. 

hserm,  see  harm. 

hisrne,  sb.,  ON.  hjarni;  brain;  pi. 
halrnes,  3,  9. 

hsepeli},  adv.,  ON.  hsejriliga ;  scorn- 
fully, conte?npluously,  9,  26. 

hseved,  haf  (hafe),  see  hfved, 
have(n). 

hai,  sb.y  OM.  heg,  WS.  hleg;  hay, 
105,  3- 


hal,   adj.,  eME.,   Nth.  =  Ml.  h£l ; 

whole,  179,  25. 
halde(n),   stv.,   eME.,    Nth.  -  Ml. 

hglde(n);     OAng.     haldan     (WS. 

healdan)-heold    (R) ;    hold,    keep ; 

inf.   halden,  6,   4 ;    (Nth.)   halde, 

144,  6 ;  pr.   3   sg.  (Nth.)  haldes, 

128,   25;    imp.  sg.  hald,  190,  24; 

imp.  pi.  (Nth.)  haldis,  170,  5  ;  pt. 

sg.  heold,  4,   10;    held,    155,  30; 

hild  (Nth.),  131,-32  :  pt.pl.  heolden, 

2,  29  ;  pp.  halden,  128,  1.     Bit.  pr. 

3  sg.  halt,  214,  23.     Cf.  h£lde(n). 
haleehen,    haleche(n),    see    hall, 

hal;he(n). 
halewei^e,  sb.,  OE.  *hselewsege,  cf. 

ON.    heilivagr ;     balsam,    literally 

health  bringer,  190,  29. 
halewen,     halewyn,     haley,  -  see 

hall, 
half,  halve,  halven,  adj.,  OM.  half, 

WS.  healf ;  half,  4,  11 ;  halve,  60, 

13  ;  halven,  58,  $. 
hal5he(n),    halwe(n),    wkv.,    OE, 

halgian;    hallow,   consecrate;    inf. 

hall3henn    (O),    11,    22;    pt.    sg. 

(eME.)  halechede,  2,  9 ;  halwede, 

205,  9.     Nth.  pr.  sbj.  sg.  halowe, 

146,  14;  pr.  sbj.pl.  halowe,  146, 

n\  Pf>-  haloud,  139,  23. 
hall,  adj.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  I19I1; 

OE.  halig ;  holy,  pi.  saints  ;  eME. 

hall,  5,  1  ;  ha.113  (O),  12,  13;  wk. 

halljhe  (O),  8,  19;  pi.  haleehen, 

4,  8;  halhen,  197,  1;  halwen,  117, 

2;    halewyn,    116,    16;    halewen, 

228,    28.      Nth.    haly,    146,    19; 

haley,  175,  i_7. 
halidom,  halydom,  sb.,  OE.  halig- 

dom ;    saintly  relic,  sacrament,  6, 

20  ;  halydom,  90,  17. 
Halidon,  sb.,  Halidon,  157,  10. 
Hall},  see  hall. 

halle,  sb.,  OE.  heall,/". ;  hall,  49,  2. 
hallerof,  sb.,  OE.  heall  +  rof ;   hall- 
roof,  roof  of  the  hall,  181,  23. 
halljhe,  halow,  see  hall,  hal3e(n). 
halpeny ,  sb. ,  OE.  healf  pening ;  half 

penny,  MnE.  hdpeny,  117,  4. 
hals,  sb.,  OM.  hals,  WS.  heals  ;  neck, 

3>  17- 

i 


GLOSSARY 


375 


halse(n),  wkv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  halse(n) ; 

OE.     halsian ;     conjure,     adjure ; 

salute ;  //.  sg.  halsit,  169,  30. 
halsing,  sb.,  OE.  halsung,/! ;  saluta- 
tion, 169,  31. 
halt,   adj.,    OE.    halt,    healt;    halt, 

lame)  pi.  halte,  81,  18. 
halve,  halven,  see  half, 
halwen,  halwe(n),  see   hall,   hal- 

3he(n).  _ 
haly,  haley,  see  hall, 
halydaye,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  hglidai ; 

OE.  haligdaeg;  holy  day,  holiday, 

146,  14. 
halydom,  ham,  see  halidom,  he. 
ham,  adv.,  eME,,  Nth.,  Ml.  hpm ; 

OE.  ham  ;  home  (Scot,  hame),  8,  7. 
hamme,   sb.,  OE.   hamm,  f. ;    ham, 

inner  or  back  part  of  knee,  223,  24. 
hamself,  see  self. 

Hamton,  sb.,  OE.  Hamtun;  South- 
ampton, 163,  23.     Sth.  ds.  Ham- 
tone,  188,  5. 
hand,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml., _ Sth.  hgnd 

(hand)  ;  ONth.  hand,  hand ;  hand, 

126,    7.      Nth.   pi.    hend  <  ON. 

hendr,  138,  19.     eSth.  ds.  hande, 

178,  24. 
handewerc,  sb.,  OE.  handgeweorc; 

handiwork,  130,  18. 
handle  (n),    wkv.,    OE.     handlian ; 

handle  ;  inf.  handlen,  36,  2. 
hange(n),    honge(n),    wkv.,     OE. 

hangian;    hang',   inf.  h§nge,   242, 

27.     Nth.  inf.  hang,  138,  18;  pi. 

sg.  hanged,   139,  30;  pp.  hanged, 

136,  16  ;  hanget,  138,  30. 
hap,  sb.,   ON.  happ;  fortune,   hap, 

90,  4. 
happ9(n),    wkv.,    ON.    happa ;     to 

come  about,  happen ;  //.  sg.  happed, 

245,  24. 
Harald,    sb.,     OE.     Harold  <  ON. 

Haraldr;  Harold,  son  of  Godwin, 

203,  22. 
harde,  adv.,  OM.  harde,  WS.  hearde ; 

hard,  cruelly,  21,4. 
hardi,  hard!  (hardy), adj., OF.  hardi ; 

hardy,  bold,  23,  25. 
hardllche,     adv.,     OE.     heardlice ; 

sorely,  stotitly,  hardly,  181,  20. 


hardne(n),  wkv.,   OE.  *heardnian; 

become  hard,  harden',  pr.  sbj.  sg. 

harden,  103,  5. 
hare,  see  he,  here, 
hare,  sb.,  OE.  hara;  hare,  219,  21. 
hare(n),  wkv.,  OE.  hergian;  harry, 

plunder,  lay  waste,  pt.  sg.  hared, 

132,  22. 
harm,  sb.,  OE.  harm,  hearm  ;  harm ; 

ds.    harme,    29,    26.       eSth.    ds. 

hserme,  185,  30.     Sth.  herm,  202, 

33- 
harme  (n),  Sth.  harmie(n),  herm- 

Ie(n),  wkv.,  OE.  harmian;  harm; 

inf.    harmen,    195,   3.      Sth.    inf. 

harmyen,  222,  1 5 ;  pr.  pi.  harme)), 

195,  4;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  hermle,  203,  2. 
harpe,  sb.,  OE.  hearpe ;  harp,  237, 10. 
harryng,  sb.,  imitative  word  ? ;  snarl- 
ing, 224,  15. 
hasard,    sb.,    OF.    hasard;    hazard, 

a  game  at  dice,  237,  8. 
hasardour,     sb.,      OF.     hasardour; 

gambler,  player   at    hazard,    241. 

22. 
hasardrye,  sb.,  OF.  hasardrie ;  gavt 

Ming,  246,  4. 
haspe,  sb.,  OE.  hsepse;  hasp,  clasp, 

61,7. 
hast(e),^.,  OF.  haste;  haste;  hast, 

120,4. 
hastili,  adv.,   OF.  hastif+ME.  II; 

hastily,  138,  22. 
Hastinge,      sb.,      OE.      Hsestinga 

(ceaster) ;  Hastings,  205,  18. 
hastly,  adv.,   OF.   haste  +  ME.  ly  ; 

hastily,  94,  7. 
hat,   adj.,   eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.   hgt; 

OE.  hat;  hot,  195,  15. 
haten,  stv.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  h§ten ; 

OE.   hatan-het    (heht)    (R) ;    call, 

command,  promise;  pt.  sg.  het,  41, 
.2;  hehte,  186,  9;  hight,  141,  18; 

hiht,  154,  21;  here,  189,  13;  pp. 

(eSth.)  ihate,  191,  13. 
hatie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  hate(n) ; 

OE.  hatian ;    hate ;  pr.  pi.  hatlej), 

214,  18;  ft.  pi.  hateden,  216,  17. 
hatre,  sb.,  OE.  hoetern,  pi.  of  *hret; 

garments,  clothes ;  hatren,  89,  3. 
hatte,  see  hate(n). 


376 


GLOSSARY 


hatte,   def.  v.,   only  relic   of  Teut. 

passive)  OE.  hatte-hatton ;  iscalled, 

is  named ;  was  called,  was  named ; 

pt.  sg.  hatte,  5,  4;  pt.  sg.  hyght, 

95,  17;  het,  207,  25. 
hatterllche,  hetterliche,  adv. ,  based 

on  dial.  Eng.  hetter,  '  quick,  eager,' 

cf.  MLG.  hetter;  quickly,  194,  19. 
haunte(n),ze//fo., OF.  haunter;  haunt, 

practise;  pt.pl.  haunteden,  237,  8. 
Havelok,  sb.,  cf.  note;  Havelok,  77, 

have(n),  eME.  haven,  wkv.,  OE. 
habban-haefde ;  ^o^<?,  possess ;  zVz/] 
haven,  5,  22;  hafenn  (O),  8,  16; 
haven,  18,  13;  han,   240,  29;  pr. 

1  sg.    (eME.    hafe,    8,    18) ;  pr. 

2  sg.  hayest»_i_8,  1;  hast,  52,  10; 
pr.  3  jr#.  (eME.  hafej>]>  (O),  8,  20) 
have©,  14,  8;  haj>,  37,  7;  pr.pl. 
haven,  26,  10  ;  have  ge,  29,  27  ; 
han,  70,  6 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  have,  1 8, 
28  ;  imp.  sg.,  43,  15  ;  ha,  101,  27  ; 

pt.  sg.  hadde,  2,  20;  hefde,  5,  30; 
hedde,  7,  7;  haved,  56,  22;  hade, 
71,  20;  had,  90,  16;  pr.  2  sg. 
haddist,  55,  15;  pt.  pi.  hadden, 
2,  28 ;  hefden,  3,  2  ;  hafden,  4,  21  ; 
hsefden,  6,  33  ;  haffdenn  (O),  12,  1 ; 
/A  sbj.  sg.  hade,  102,  20 ;  pt.  sbj. 
pi.  hadde,  243,  19;  pp.  had,  56,  18. 
Nth.  inf.  ha,  134,  20;  /r.  2  jg. 
havis,  153,  29;  haves,  86,  4;  /r. 
^/.  have,  129,  10;  hafe,  144,  9. 
Sth.  (SEMI.)  inf.  habbe,  177,  15 ; 
pr.  1  sg.  habbe,  176,  3  ;  habb,  176, 
5 ;  pr.  2  sg.  hest,  216,  6 ;  pr.  3  ^-. 
(eSth.  haveS,  177,  16;  hafS,  179, 
28;  hevft,  178,  9;  hej>,  216,  7; 
hafe©,  183,  18);  /r.  pi.  (eSth. 
habbe]?,  177,  12;  habbet,  179,  12; 
habbeoS,  190,  24);  habbe  J),  209,  7; 
habe>,  213,  31 ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  habben, 
203,  12;  pt.  pi.  hedde,  177,  27. 
Kt.  pp.  iheed,  213,  19. 
havene,  eME.  havene,  sb.,  OE. 
haefen,/. ;  haven;  havene,  186,  11; 
havene,  205,  13;  //.  havenes,  225, 

33- 
Haver-ford,  sb.,  OE.  Haverford,  in 
Pembroke;  ds.  Haverf5rde,  223,  5. 


havyng,  sb.,  based  on  have(n) ; 
behavior,  170,  17. 

hawe,  sb.,  OE.  haga,  hedge,  enclosure, 
meadow,  244,  27. 

hawkyng(e),  pr.  ppl.  as  sb.,  ME. 
hauken,  based  on  OE.  hafoc, 
'hawk';  hawking,  120,  21. 

haxte,  x«  he;. 

hayl,  adj.,  ON.  heil;  well,  sound; 
later  in  salutation,  139,  22. 

he,  hee,  prn.  masc,  OE.  he;  he, 
1,  2;  hee,  108,  3;  dat.-acc.  him, 
1,  9;  himm  (O),  10,  4;  hym,  89, 
19;  he't  =  he  it,  10,  4.  Nth.  he, 
126,  18;  dat.-acc.  hym  (him),  127, 
10.  Sth.  he,  176,  14;  ha,  211, 
17;  dat.-acc.  him,  176,  20;  ace. 
ine,  181,  10;  hyne,  219,  22. 
heo,  ghe  (he),  frn.  fem12J3E. 
heo;  shj^^ib;  ghe,  24,  21;  he 


b$ 


(SEML),  40,  3o7Tootnote;  dat.-acc. 
nire>  5)  325  hir>  64,  11;  hur,  106, 
13.  Later  sche,  q.v.  Nth.  scho; 
dat.-acc.  here,  126,  18;  hir,  12S, 
10.  Sth.  heo  (eSth.),  181,  23; 
ha,  192,  19;  dat.-acc.  hire,  188, 
22;  hare,  197,  4;  as".  (eSth.)  heo, 
182,7. 

sche, 'prn. j 'em.,  OE.  seo;  she,  64, 
1 2  ;  eME.  scee,  5,32;  scho,  1  i'STTo. 
"It,  prn.  neut.,  OE.  hit";  it,  1,8; 
itt(0),8,  21;  hit,  36,3;  hyt,  88, 
13.  Nth.  Kit,  128,  5;  it,  128,6.; 
yt,  162,  6.  Sth.  hit,  176,  13  ;  it, 
177,  30;  it  (with  expletive  force) 
%here,  79,  1. 
f-^-  hi  (hii),  he,  it, prn. pi,  OE.  hie, 
heo,  hi;  they,  2,  16;  hii,  102,  25; 
he,  19,  12  ;  jt,  npl.  23,  13  ;  60,  Vjj 
gpl.  here,  31,  4;  her?  28,  2  ;  <&/.- 
««■.  (eME.  heom,  2,16),  hemm  (O), 
9,  13;  is,j==  his_(hes) ,  14,  6.  Nth. 
}>ai,  j^  J?e33.  Sth.  heo,  182,  9  ; 
hi  (hy),  176,  22;  hii,  203,  20; 
dat.-acc.  (eSth.),  heom,  183,  9; 
ham,  191, 17  ;  horn,  204,  22  ;  hem, 
212,8.  apl.  hi,  212,  5;  apl.  is,  177, 
31 ;  his,  212,  19;  hise,  216,  7. 
hfalde(n),  see  h9lde(n). 
hfale,  sb.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  hfle;  OE. 
hcelu,    hrele;     health,    safety;     t5 


X 


GLOSSARY 


377 


wraoer  hfale,  to  {her)  bad  health, 

!93,  7- 
hfate(n),  wkv.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  hfte(n)  ; 
.     OE.  heetan;  heat;  inf.  195,  15. 
hf  avet,  see  hf  ved. 
hechele,  sl>.,   OE.  *hecele;    hetchel, 

heckel,  61,  17. 
hedde,  see  have(n). 
hede,  sb.,  OE.  *hede,  cf.  hedan,  '  to 

heed' ;  heed,  care,  70,  22. 
hede(n),   wkv.,    OE.    hedan ;    heed, 

guard;  inf.  heden,  192,  28. 
hederto,     adv.,     OE.     hider  +  t5 ; 

hitherto,  223,  28. 
hee,  see  he}, 
heele  =  hele,  sb.,   OE.  hela ;   heel, 

225,  8. 
h§este,  hefed,  see  hfste,  hfved. 
hefde(n),  wkv.,  OE.   (bi-)heafdian; 

behead;  pt.  sg.  hefdid,  131,  26. 
heffhe,  see  heven. 
he;,  heg,  hey,  hy,  adj.,  OM.  heh, 

WS.   heah;    high;    heg,    14,    14; 

hey,  62,  23;    hey$e,  48,  14;    hye, 

108,    28;    covip.   heyer,    151,    18; 

superl.  hegest,  24,  14;  hejeste,  39, 

18;  hei3,  231,  24;  heigh,  242,  24. 

Nth.  hee,  169,  23;  high,  139,  21. 

Sth.    h§3,    190,    6;    fds.    (eSth.) 

h§3ere,  187,  20;  heh,  192,  6;  hey, 

208,  3;    superl.  hexte,    184,    12; 

haxte,  184,  26. 
he5e(n),heye(n),  wkv.,OM.  *hegan, 

WS.  hean  for  *hlen;    raise  high, 

exalt;  pp.  heyed,  74,  18.     Sth. pr. 

ppl.  heinde,  192,  4;  pt.  sg.  hehede, 

196,  22;  pp.  iheiet,  197,  11. 
he$llce,  hegllce,  hehlice,  adv.,  OM. 

hehllce,     WS.    heahllce ;     highly, 

with  honor;  hegllce,  5,  2  ;  hehllce, 

8,  4.     Kt.  he3liche,  217,  17. 
he5te,  he;t,  sb.,  OM.  hehSo,   WS. 

heahSo;    height;    he3t,    104,    27. 

Nth.  heyt,  151,  21. 
heh,     hehlice,     hehede,    see    he$, 

hegllce,  he}e(n). 
hehreve,    sb.,  OM.  hehgerefa,  WS. 

heahgerefa ;     high    reeve,   prefect, 

192,  22. 
heil,   adj.,  ON.   heill,   cognate   OE. 

heel  [hal]  ;  whole,  well,  15,  30. 


heild,  wkv.,  INth.  =  Ml.  helde(n)  ; 
OAng.  heldan,  heldan ;  incline, 
incline  to  ;  pr.pl.  heild,  134,  17. 

heilnesse,  sb.,  ON.  heil  +  OE.  ness,/. ; 
happiness,  joy,  22,  4. 

heir,  see  her. 

heir,  sb.,  OF.  heir  ;  heir,  72,  5  ;  eir, 

83,  19- 
heiward,    sb.,    OE.    hege  +  weard  ; 

hayward,  guardian   of  the  hedge, 

farm  bailiff,  202,  32. 
helde(n),  wkv.,  OM.  heldan,  heldan, 

WS.  hieldan;    incline,  incline  to; 

inf.  helden,  17,  28;  pr.  pi.  helden, 

116,    21  ;  pr.   sbj.  pi.   helde    we, 

18,  31. 
hele,  see  helle. 
hf le,  sb.,  OE.  hselu ;  health,  salvation, 

i37»  22- 
hfle(n),   stv.,    OE.    helan-hsel   (5); 

conceal;  inf.  hfle,  no,  8  ;  pr.  1  sg. 

hfle,  38,  21 ;  pr.  3  sg.  h|le>,  104, 

17;  pt.  sg.  hfled,  132,  9.     eSth. 

inf.  heolen,   192,  33;  //.  ihfled, 

199,  32. 
helere,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  h|l|re;  based 

on  OE.  hgelan;  healer,  211,  17. 
Helfled,  sb.,  cf.  note  ;  Heljled,  77, 14. 
hflle(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  h|le(n) ; 

OE.  helian;  conceal,  cover, protect; 

pp.  ihfled,  199,  32. 
helle,  sb.,  OE.  hell,/;  hell,  11,  8; 

hele,  125,  32. 
hellehound,    sb.,     OE.     hellehund, 

-hund ;  hellhound,  dog  of  hell,  58,11. 
hellepine,   sb.,   OE.   helle  +  pin,  /.  ; 

punishment  of  hell,  77,  8. 
hellewa,    eME.    for    hellew9,    sb., 

OE.  hell  +  wa;  woe  of  hell,  11,  30. 
hellewel,  sb.,  OE.  helle  +  wel ;  abyss 

of  hell,  63,  24. 
hellpe,  see  helpe. 
helm,  sb.,   OE.  helm;   helm,  61,  9. 

Sth.  ds.  helme,  227,  18  ;  pi.  helmen 

(Lay.),  189,  28. 
helpe,  sb.,  OE.  helpe;   help,  6,  33; 

hellpe  (O),  8,  25. 
helpe  (n),  stv.,  OE.  helpan-healp  (3) ; 

help;   inf.  helpe,   35,  17;  pr.  sbj. 

sg.  helpe,  226,  14;  imp.  sg.  help, 

18,  7;  pt.  sg.  halpe,  92,  10;  help 


378 


GLOSSARY 


(SEMI.),  45,  25  ;  pp.  holpenn  (O), 
10,  26.  Nth.  pr.  3  sg.  helps,  128, 
22.  Sth.  pr.  pi.  helped,  195,  4  ; 
pr.  sbj.pl.  (eSth.)heolpen,  187,  20. 

helping,  sb.,  based  on  helpe(n)  ; 
helping,  aid,  129,  25. 

heloe,  sb.,  OE.  hsel}>e ;  health,  30,  24. 

Hely,  j3.,  Lat.  (Vulg.)  Heli ;  Eli, 
the  priest,  220,  1.    Cf.  Ely. 

hem,  hemself  (hemselfe),  see  he, 
self. 

hen,  hend,  see  henne,  hand. 

hende,  adj.,  OE.  gehende  (-hende) 
[hand];  ready,  prompt,  gracious, 
36,  3 1  ;  as  ]>e  hende,  as  the  gracious 
one,  graciously,  gently,  204,  1  ;  su- 
per!, hendest,  184,  4. 

hendi,  adj.,  OE.  hendig ;  handy,  apt, 
courteous,  202,  21. 

henge(n),  wkv.,  ON.  hengja  ;  hang, 
cause  to  hang;  pt.pl.  henged,  3,  6. 
K"th.  inf.  hing,  140,  22. 

hengen,  see  ho(n). 

henne,  hen,  sb.,  OE.  henn,/. ;  hen, 
86,  18.  Sth.  hen,  198,  20;  ^y. 
henne,  198,  20. 

henne,  hennes,  adv.,  OE.  heonon, 
inn",  by  adv's  in  es;  hence,  239,  25  ; 
hennes,  123,  22. 

Henri,  Henry,  sb.,  OF.  Henri; 
Henry ;  Henry  I,  1,  1  ;  Henry,  the 
abbot,  1,  1  ;  Henry,  223,  2. 

henten,  m£z\,  OE.  hentan ;  pursue, 
catch,  seize  ;  z«/".  hente,  240,  14 ;//. 
sg.  hente,  90,  7;  pp.  hent,  61,  22. 
Sth.//.  yhent,  245,  7. 

heo  (heom),  heolpen,  see  he,  hel- 
ped). 

heordemon,  sb.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  herde- 
man  ;  OE.  heord,  f.  +  man ;  herds- 
man; eSth.  gpl.  heordemonne, 
202,  32. 

heorte,  see  herte. 

heorteliche,  adv.,  OE.  *heortel!ce ; 
heartily,  196,  15. 

heou,  see  hu. 

hfp,  sb.,  OE.  heap;  heap;  ds.  hfpe, 
36,  18. 

her,  .w  hire. 

her,  sb.,  OM.  her,  WS.  hcer;  &w>,  63, 
25. 


her^  heer,  adv.  conj.,  OE.  her ;  <$£&) 
*~o,  21 ;  heer,  239,  6  ;  heere,  243, 15 ; 

her  befgren ;  before  this,  already,  in 

respect  to  this,  24,  5.     INth.  heir 

=  her,  166,  10.     Kt.  hyer,  218,  1. 
herboru,  sb.,  ON.  herbergi;  harbor, 

place  of  shelter,  87,  27. 
herborwe(n),  wkv.,  ON.  herbergja ; 

harbor,  shelter;  pp.  herborwed,  87, 

27. 
hercnie(n),    wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   herk- 

ne(n)  ;    OE.    hercnian,    heorcnian ; 

hearken ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  hercnen,  200, 

12  ;  imp.  pi.  hercneS,  198,  1. 
herde,  sb.,  OE.  heord,  heord,/".;  herd, 

88,5. 
herde,  sb.,  OE.  heorde;  tow,  hards  or 

refuse  flax  in  pi.,  142,  8. 
here,  her,  pers.  pm.,  based  on  OE. 
~~/7.  gs.  hiora,  heora ;   their,  2,  14 ; 

(eME.  heore,  5,  26);  Tier,  o,  16. 

"Nth.  J>aire,  pare,  )>er,  jv?<?  pe^re. 

Sth.  heore  (eSth.),  179,  12;  hare, 

197,  4  ;  hore,  199,  6 ;  hor,  204,  22  ; 

here,  220,  5. 
hfre,  sb.,  OE.  here:  army,  war,  35, 1. 
hereafter,  herefter,  adv.,   OE.  her 

+  Defter  ;  hereafter,  70,  5  ;  herefter, 

1,17. 
herekempe,   sb.,    OE.   *herecempa ; 

warrior ;  Sth.  pi.  herekempen,  185, 

29. 
heremarke,  sb.,  OE.  here  +  mearc,/.  ; 

standard  of  the  army;    Sth.    //. 

heremarken,  189,  27. 
hfre(n),  Sth.    herie(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

herian;  praise;    inf.  hfre,  61,  9; 

Sth.  pp.  yherd,  74,   18.     eSth.  pr. 

ppl.  heriende,  192, 4 ;  //.  sg.  herede, 

J95>  25  ;  //.  iheret,  197,  11. 
ere(n),     wjpu.     OM.    heran,    WS. 
ie"ran  ;  (hear/,  inf.  herenn  (O),  10, 

1;   here,^',  27;   heere,   237,  17; 
I    /r.   .r/y.  5^.  here,    14,'  1;   imp.pl. 

hereS,  15,  16;  pt.  sg/herde,  6,  27  ; 

herde,  21,  17. 
here(n),w/5z\,  Kt.  =  Ml.  hlre(n);  OE. 

hyran;  hire;  inf.  here,  212,  3;  //. 

j£.  herde,  212,  9. 
hereyn,  ar/z'.,  OE.  her  +  in;  herein, 

99,  14. 


GLOSSARY 


379 


herlen,  see  hfre(n). 

heritage,  sb.,  OF.  heritage ;  heritage; 

221,  4. 
herke(n),   wkv.,   OM.    *hercian,   cf. 

OE.   hercnian,    'hearken';    listen, 

hark  ;  inf.  herk,  94,  10. 
herkne(n),  wkv,,  OE.  hercnian,  heorc- 

nian ;   hearken  ;  imp.  pi.  herkneth, 

239,34- 
herm,      hermie(n),       see      harm, 

harme(n). 
hermite,  sb.,  OF.  hermite ;  hermit) 

pi.  hermltes,  78,  1. 
heme,  see  hurne. 
heme,  sb.,  ON.  hiarni;   brain;  pi. 

hemes,  163,  32. 
Herode,    Herod,  sb.,   OF.   Herod ; 

Herod,  131,  15. 
Herodes,  sb.t  Lat.  Herodes ;    Herod, 

238,  6. 
herrunge  (herunge),  see  heryng. 
herte,hert,  sb.,  OE.  heorte ;  heart,  28, 

29;  herrte(O),  10,   22;  hert,  102, 

11.  Nth.pl.  hertys,  146, 10.   eSth. 

heorte,  178,  1 7  ; //.  herten,  219,  31. 
herteblood,  sb.,  OE.  heorte +  bldd: 

heart  blood,  246,  9. 
hervest,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  harvest ;  OE. 

hserfest;  harvest,  205,  11. 
heryng,    herrunge,    sb.,     based    on 

here(n)  ;   hearing,  99,  2  ;  herrunge, 

197,  16. 
hfse,  hest  (he}>),  tttfheste,have(n). 
h§ste  (he^ste),  hfst,  sb.,  OE.  hses, 

possibly  *h£este,/. ;  command,  order, 

41,  4;  hjeste,  238,  8  j  hfst,  68,  18. 

eSth.  h|=e,  179,  2. 
he'.t,  het  (hete),  see  he,  hate(n). 
hfte,   sb.,   OE.  hseto;    heat,    15,  27. 

Kt.  hete,  212,  21. 
hete,  wkv.,  ON.  h£eta<hceta;  cf.  Icl. 

h5ta,  Scotch  hoot ;  threaten  ;  pr.  3 

sg.  hetes,  161,  12. 
hfthen,    adj.,    OE.    hsetfen,     OHG. 

heiden  ;  heathen,  3,  30.   Kt.  hefen, 

213,  10. 
hfSen,    heBen,    heben,    adv.,    ON. 

heSan;  hence,  25,  28;  hej>en,  85,  31. 

Kt.  he>en,  213,10. 
hfthing,  sb.,  ON.  having,  /  ;  scorn, 

contempt,  136,  32. 


hetilich,«a%/.,  OE.  hetellce;  hatefully, 

spitefully,  227,  24. 
hetten,  heu,  see  hgte(n),hew. 
h§ved,  sb.,  OE.  heafod,  neut. ;  head, 

17,  23;  eME.  hgfed,  3,  7;  heev&d} 

3,  8  j^/Lhgved,  207,   18.     eSth. 

hafd,  182,  5  ;  hafved,  183,  24;  h|a- 

vet  (eSth.),  195,  24. 
heven,  see  hevene. 
heve(n),  slv.,  OE.  hebban-hof  (6) ; 

raise ;  pr.pl.heven,  189,  27  ;  pt. sg. 

hof,  181,  14;  Sth.//.  yhgve,  223,5. 
hevenblys,   sb.,  OE.  heofon  +  bliss ; 

bliss  of  heaven,  128,  22  ;  heveneblis, 

228,  23. 
hevene,  heven,  sb.,  OE.  heofone,  wf. 

heofon,  m.  ;  heaven,  15,  20;  heffne 

(O),  10,  28  ;  heven,  74, 13  ;  hevene, 

101,  23  ;  //.  hevens,  102,  24.    Nth. 

hevin,    140,   25.      eSth.   heovene, 

177,3. 

heveneblis,  see  hevenblys. 

Hevenekyng,  Heveking,  sb.,  OE. 
heofone  +  kyning ;  King  of  Heaven, 
Lord,  92,  28.  eSth.  ds.  Hevekinge, 
178,6. 

hevenlich,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  hevenli ; 
OE.  heofonlic ;  heavenly,  179,  7. 

Hevenlgverd,  sb.,  OE.  heofon  +  la- 
ford;  Lord  of  Heaven ,  18,  28. 

hevenriche,  heveriche,  sb.,  OE. 
heafonrice  ;  kingdom  of  heaven,  14, 
14  ;  heveriche,  178,  8. 

hfvidlfs,  adj.,  OE.  heafodleas;  head- 
less, 164,  32. 

hf vie,  hevy,  adj.,  OE.  hefig ;  heavy, 
35,  20;  hevy,  145,  21. 

hevin  (hevyn),  hevS,  see  hevene, 
have(n). 

hevynes,  sb.,  OE.  hefignes,/. ;  heavi- 
ness, 144,  25. 

hew  (heu),  sb.,  OE.  heow ;  hue, 
color,  98,  16 ;  heu,  37,  30. 

hewe(n),  stv.,  OE.  heawan-heow  (R); 
hew,  cut  down ;  inf.  or  ger.  hewene, 
181,  20;  pt.pl.  hewe,  112,  23. 

hey  (hey5e),heyed,  see  he;,  h§3e(n). 

heyre,  sb.,  OF.  haire ;  hair-shirt, 
hair-cloth,  241,  7. 

heyt,  hexst,  hi  (hii),  see  he;jte,  he;, 
he. 


38o 


GLOSSARY 


hiy  hicht,  hight  (hyght,  hih.t),  see 

hy^e,  hi!}te(n),  h&te(n). 
bide,  sb.,  OE.  hyd,  f. ;    hide,  skin ; 

hid  (for  hide?),  17,  13. 
hide(n),    wkv.,   OE.    hydan ;    hide, 

conceal;  inf.  hide,   158,  5;  pt.  sg. 

hidde,  36,  10;  hydde,  98,  21  ;  pp. 

hid,    29,    22;    hidde,    234,    21;    es 

noght  at  hide,  *V  is  not  to  be  hidden, 

158,  5.     Sth.  pp.  yhidde,  236,  4. 
hider,    hidere,    «&.,    OE.    hider; 

hither,  28,  26;  hidere,  185,  30. 
hiderward,  adv.,  OE.    hiderweard ; 

hitherward,  hitherto,  233,  24. 
hidynge,    sb.,    based     on    hide(n)  ; 

hiding,  233,  22. 
bie(n),    wkv.,    OE.    higian;    hasten, 

hie;  pr.  sb/.pl.  hien,  201,  13. 
bigh,  bigtest,  bii,  see  be,  h9te(n), 

he. 
hi$te(n),  bicbte(n),  wkv.  ?,  based  on 

OE.  heht  <hatan?;  promise,  pr.  2 

sg.  hicht,  171,  6. 
bil,  hille,  OE.  hyll,  m.,  hylle,  / ; 

hill,  14,  14 ;  ds.  or  oldy.  form  hille, 

14,  1. 
bild,  see  halde(n). 
himselven,  himsulf,  himsulve,  see 

self, 
bine,  see  be. 
bine,  sb.,  OE.  hina,  gpl.  of  hiwa; 

servant,  domestic,  one  of  the  house- 
hold; dial.  Eng.  hind,  83,  33  ;  hyn, 

51,  16. 
bing,  bird,  see  bengen,  hired, 
hirde,  sb.{  SEMI,  or  Sth.  =  Ml.  herd  ; 

WS.    hierde,    OM.    herde,   herde ; 

shepherd,  guardian,  keeper,  15,  5. 
hirdeman,  sb.,  SEMI,  or  Sth.  =  Ml. 

herdeman;    WS.   hierdeman,   OM. 

herdeman  ;    herdsman  ;  pi.   hirde- 

men,  32,  11. 
hire,  poss.  prn.,  OE.  fgs.  hire ;  her, 

6,  7.     Nth.  hir,  129,  6. 
hired,  hird,  sb.,  OE.  hir|d ;   court ; 

ds.  hirede,  186,  5  ;  hird,  192,  5. 
hiredman,  sb.,  OE.  hirfdmann  ;  one 

of  the  household  or  court,  retainer; 

pi.  hiredmen,  190,  6. 
hirte(n),  wkv.,  OF.   hurter;    hurt; 

pr.  sbj.  sg.  hirt,  104,  7. 


his,  hise,  pos.  prn.,  based  on  OE.  gs. 

his ;  his,  1,  7  ;  hiss  (O),  12,  15  ;  //. 

hise, "a,  25;  hyse,  75,  17. 
hlaverd,   ho,   hoaten,   see   lgverd, 

who,  hgte^n). 
hokerliche,    adv.,   OE.    *hocorlice; 

mockingly,  scornfully,  154,  5. 
h§l,  adj.,  OE.  hal;  whole,  entire,  27, 

19. 
hold,     adj.,     OE.     hold;    faithful, 

friendly;  pi.  holde,  226,  3. 
hgldejn),  stv.,  OM.  haldan  (haldan), 

WS.     healdan-heold     (R) ;     hold, 

possess;  inf.  hglden,  15,  4;  pr.  sbj, 
-Tgfhglde,  17,  24  ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  hglden. 

27,  12  ;  imp.pl.  h§lde  je,  199,  21 ; 

//.  sg.  (eME.  heold,  4,  10) ;  held,  2, 

12  ;  pt.  pi.  (eME.  heolden,  2,  29)  ; 

helden,  2,  14;  pp.  hglden,  22,  13. 

Nth.  eME.  halde(n),  q.v.    eSth. 

*«/  hfalden,  177,  31  ;  pr.  sbj.  pi. 

h|alden,    226,    II.      Sth.   pt.   pi. 

hiilde,  203,  19;  pp.  ihglden,  198,  9. 
hgldynge, pr.ppl.  as  sb.,  based  on  OM. 

haldan,  haldan;  holding,  125,  1. 
hgli,  hogly,  adj.,  OE.  halig;   holy, 

17,  28;  hogly,  238,  1. 
holou.3,   adj.,  OE.   holh,  //.  hol3e; 

hollow;  pi.  holouj,  223,  22. 
hglych,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  h§lli;  OE. 

hallice;  wholly,  223,  26. 
hgm,  sb.,  OE.  ham;    /z<w<?,  24,  32; 

hgme,  98,  10. 
hgm,  hoom,  adz>.,  OE.  ham;  <fow<?, 

homeward,  28,  14;  hoom,  242,  22. 
homage,  sb.,  OF.  homage;  homage, 

161,  24. 
hgmward,     awfr.,    OE.     hamweard  ; 

homeward,     31,     24;     homeward, 

108,  3. 
homycide,  sb.,  OF.  homicide  ;  /fowz- 

cide,  murder,  245,  32. 
ho(n),    stv.,    OE.     hon-heng    (R); 

>fow£-;  pt.pl.  hengen,  3,  7. 
hond,  see  hand, 
hgnd,   sb.,  OE.  hand,  hpnd ;    //awaT, 

21,  27  ;  ds.  hgnde,  37,  4;  pi.  hgnd, 

65,  26;  hgndene,  59,  18.     Sth.//. 

hgnden,  181,  23. 
h§ndbabbing,   adj.,  OE.  handhseb- 

bende,  pp.  as  a^'. ;  having  in  hand 


GLOSSARY 


38l 


(stolen  property) ,   red-handed,   42, 

30. 
hondred,  see  hundred. 
h9ndselle(n),  wkv.,  OM.  *handsellan 

-said,  cf.  ON.  handselja;  promise, 

betroth\  pp.  ihgndsald,  192,  13. 
honeste,  adj.,  OF.  honeste;  honest, 

120,  27  ;  oneste,  219,  16. 
hgnge,   honger,   honour,   honten, 

see    hange(n),    hunger,    honur, 

hunte(n). 
honur,  honour,  sb.,  OF.  honur(-our) ; 

honor,  praise, pomp ,  39, 17;  honour, 

102,  25. 
honure(n),  wkv.,  OF.  honurer;  honor; 

z/j/"._honure,    1 36,    3 ;     imp.    sg, 

honoure,    146,    25 ;    pp.    honorde, 

138,  6;  honourd,  139,  25. 
hony,  adj.,  OE.  hunig;   honey,  128, 

26. 
hooly,  hoom,  see  h§li,  h§m. 
hoor,  h§r,  adj.,  OE.  nar ;  /war,  241 ,  14. 
hppe,  .$•£.,  OE.  hopa;  hope,  16,  21. 
h§pe(n),  Sth.  hopie(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

hopian;  hope',  inf.  h§pen,  103,  24; 

hope,  103,  27.     Nth.  pr.  1  sg.  h§p, 

156, 11 ;  pt.pl.  hppid,  143,  18.  Sth. 

pr.pl.  h2pie>,  213,  27;  pr.  sbj.  sg. 

hople  (eSth.),  176;  24. 
hor,  hore,  see  here, 
hord,  hoord,  sb.,  OE.  hord  (h5rd)  ; 

hoard,    226,   21.     Sth.   ds.   horde, 

176,  12 ;  hoord,  242,  12. 
horderwlce,  sb.,  OE.  hordere  +  wice, 

wkf. ;  office  of  treasurer,  treasiwer- 

ship  ;  old  dot.  sg.  or  pi.  4,  21.     Cf. 

wiken. 
horderwycan,  see  horderwlce. 
horedom,  hordom,  sb.,  OE.  h5re,  f. 

+  dom  ;    adultery,   whoredom,   42, 

16;  hordom,  209,  17. 
horling,  sb.,  OE.  *h5rling,  cf.  horing ; 

adulterer,  179,  14. 
horn   (horn),  sb.,  OE.  horn,  horn; 

horn,  57,  24. 
hors,  sb.,  OE.  hors;    horse,  61,  10; 

ds.  horse,  48,  14 ;  pi.  horsys,  107, 

14.     Sth.//.  horsen,  184,  27. 
hose,  sb.,  OE.  hose;    hose,  trousers, 

"229,  12. 
hoseli,  hosle(n),  see  hosle(n). 


hoselynge,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  huslian 
or  hiisel,  sb. ;  houseling,  administer- 
ing the  eucharist,  122,12. 

hosle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  huslian ;  housel, 
administer  eucharist;  pp.  hosled, 
75,  26;  hdselet,  122,  2.  Sth.  inf. 
hoseli,  206,  21;  pp.  ihoseled,  121, 
3i. 

host,  sb.,  OF.  hoiste  mod.  by  host; 
host,  bread  of  the  sacrament,  1 22, 14. 

h§st,^.,OF.host;  host,  army,  167, 31. 

hgtLa^'.,  OE.  hat ;  hot,  60, 18;  superl. 
hgtest,  214,  5. 

hote(n),  stv.,  OE.  hatan-het  (R)j 
call,  command,  promise ;  pt.  sg.  het, 
Sh-  13;  pt-  2  sg.  higtest,  17,  25  ; 
higtes,  17,  27;  pt.pl.  hette,  61,  1  ; 
pp.  hgten,  25,  25.  Nth.  hate(n), 
q.v.  Sth.  pr.  3  sg.  hgt,  214,  19; 
pp.  (SEMI.)  ihgten,  32,  32  ;  yhgten, 
73,  28^ 

hou  _(how,  hbu5),  hound,  hous 
(houss,  hows),  see  hu,  hund,  hus. 

houve,  sb.,  OE.,  hiife ;  cap,  covering 
for  the  head;  houve  of  glas,  a  cap 
of  glass,  i.e.  something  ridiculous  or 
ineffective,  56,  14. 

h§ve(n),  wkv.,  MDu.,  MLG.  hoven  ?; 
tarry,  hover;  pr.  3  sg.  hgveS,  15, 
24;  pr.  pi.  hgven,  19,  13;  //.  sg. 
Jigved,  164,  15. 

how,  see  hu.' 

Howel,  sb.,  Howell,  184,  12. 

hows,  howsele,  see  hus,  husel. 

hjj,  hou  (how),  adv.,  OE.  hu  ;  how, 
9,  11;  hou,  66,  25;  how,  88,  20. 
eSth.  heou,  185, 10;  hwu,  202,  9; 
_hou3,  224,  3. 

hude(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =M1.  hide(n) ; 
_OE.  hydan  ;  hide;  pp.  hud,  178,  20. 

huire,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  hire;  OE.  hyr, 
/  ;  hire,  202,  32. 

hul,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  hyll;  OE.  hyll; 
Jiill,  208,  6. 

hulde,  see  hglde(n). 

Humber,  Humbre,  sb.,  OE.  Humbre, 
/.  or  indcl. ;  Humber  river,  87,  18  ; 
eME.  Humbre,  185,  24. 

hund,  hound,  hond,  sb.,  OE.  hund 
(hund) ;  hound,  dog,  167,  2  ;  hound, 
48,  26 ;  hond,  219,  25. 


382 


GLOSSARY 


hundereth,  adj.,  ON.  hundra}),  cogn. 
with  OE.  hundred;  hundred,  164, 
26.     Cf.  hundred. 

hundred,  hondred,  adj.,  OE.  hun- 
dred;   hundred,  32,  17;   hondred, 

225,  1.  _ 

hundredfold,  adj.,  eSth.  =  Ml. 
hundredfold,  WS.  hundredfealde ; 
hundredfold ;     //.      hundredfealde, 

177,  3°- 
hundrethfald,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.,  Sth. 

hundredfold ;  ON.  hundra])  +  OAng. 

fald  fald,  WS.  feald ;  hundredfold, 

129,  28. 
hunger    (eME.    hunger),    honger, 

sb.,  OE.  hungor;    hunger,   3,  19; 

longer,  55,  16. 
hungre(n),  wkv.,  ON.  hungra,  OE. 

hyngran ;   hunger,  be  hungry  ;  pr. 

3   sg.   hungreo1,    19,   8;    hungreth, 

78,  26. 
hungri,  adj.,  OE.  hungrig;  hungry, 

24,8. 
hunte,  sb.,  OE.  hunta;  hunter,   14, 

17- 
hunte (n),  wkv.,  OE.  huntian;  hunt; 

inf.  hunten,  14,  1 ;  honten,  62,  5 ; 

pr.  3  sg.  hunteS,  198,  10. 
Huntendonesehire,  sb.,  OE.  Hun- 

taridiinscir,    /. ;    Huntingdonshire, 

226,  3. 

huntynge,  huntyng,  sb.,  OE.  hunt- 

ung,y. ;  htmting,  120,  21;  huntyng, 

106,  25. 
hur,  see  he. 
hure,  sb.,  OF.  hure;  skull-cap,  229, 

10;  hure  gray,  gray  cap,  229,  28.     . 
hure(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  here(n)  ; 

WS.   hieran    (hyran),  OM.  heran ; 

hear;  pt.  sg.  hurde,  203,  22. 
hurne,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  hirne  (heme)  ; 

OF.  hyrne ;  nook,  corner,  204,  18; 

Kt.  ?  heme,  204,  8. 
Hurtford,     sb.,     OE.     Heorotford ; 

Hertford,  227,  3. 
hus,  hous    (hows),   sb.,    OE.    hus ; 

house,  4,  13;  hous,  89,  28;  hows, 

125,  4;    houss,   171,   1.     Sth.  ds. 

huse,  199,  10. 
husband,  ^.,ON.husbondi;  husband, 

small  farmer,  171,  1. 


husel,    howsele,    sb.,    OE.    husel ; 

eucharist;  howsele,  123,  21. 
husewif,  sb.,  OE.  hiiswif ;  housewife, 

202,  7. 
huslffdi,  sb.,  OE.  hus  +  hlsedise ;  lady 

of  the  house,  mistress,  202,  1. 
huswifschipe,    sb.,   OE.    *huswlf  + 

scipe ;  management  of  a  house,  201, 

25. 
huyre,   sb.,  WM1.  =  Ml.   hire,    Sth. 

hure;  OE.  hyr,/. ;  hire,  125,  17. 
hwan,  hwam  (hwan),  hwarof,  see 

whanne,  wha,  wherof. 
hwatloke ,  adv.,  OE.  hwselice ;  quickly, 

speedily;  comp.  watloker,  204,  13. 
hwatsf,  adv. ,OE.  hwaet  +  sse;  whatso, 

whatsoever,  198,  19. 
hwenne,  see  whenne. 
hwere,  hwerfore,  see  wher,  wher- 

f§re. 
hwet,  see  what, 
hwfte,  sb.,  eME.=*Ml.  whfte;  OE. 

hwSte ;  wheat,  200,  8. 
hwe'Sersg ,  see  wheflersf . 
hwl,  hwil,  hwilem,  see  whi,  while, 

whilem. 
hwo  (hw§),hwon,5-^  who, whanne. 
hwu,  hwuche,  see  hu,  which, 
hye,    hyer,    hyghte,   see   he},   her, 

hate(n)  and  h£te(n). 
hy5e(n),  wkv.,  OE.  hlgian ;  hasten, 

hie;  inf.  hy3e,  65,  12.     Nth.  inf. 

hi,  141,  19. 
hym,  hymself,  see  he,  self, 
hyn  (hyne),  hyne,  see  hine,  he. 
Hyrtlingberi,    sb.,    Irthlingborough 

(Northampton),  4,  23. 
hyse,  hyt,  see  his,  he. 


I,  i,  see  ie,  in. 

Iacob,  sb.,  Lat.  Iacobus,  later  dis- 
placed by  OF.  Jacob  ;  Jacob,  24,  30. 

isede,  iaf  (iafen,  iaven),  see  go(n), 
^eve(n). 

ibe  (ibeon),  ibeaten,  see  be(n), 
bfte(n). 

ibfre,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  bere ;  OM. 
geberu,  WS.  geba?ru  ;  bearing, 
conduct,  noise,  shout ;  pi.  ibgren, 
183,  31. 


GLOSSARY 


383 


ibet,  ibild,    iblende,  see  bete(n), 

bilde(n),  blende  (n). 
ibore  (iboren),  ibro^t  (ibroht),  see 

bfre(n),  bringe(n). 
ibrpken,  ibye,  see  brfke(n),  be(n). 
ic,  I,  ioh,  prn.,  OE.  ic;  I,  21,  23^ 

ice  (0),>8,,i8;   I,  3,  *S\   dal.-act 

me,   8,   20;   mee,  107,  12.     Sth. 

(SEMl.)ich,  36,  23;  181,12.     PI. 

we," 4,  9;   dat.-acc.  us,  15,  6;   uss 

(O),  11,  13;  ous,  66,  5;  gpl.  ure, 

28,  6 ;  dual,  witt  (O),  we  two,  8, 

16;  dkt.-acc.  unnc  (O),  8,  26. 
icakeled,    ieaste,    see     cakele(n), 

caste  (n). 
ich,  icleptf,  icluped,  see  fch,  clf- 

pe(n),  duple  (n). 
ienawe(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  eME.,  Nth. 

knawe(n),    Ml.    kngweCn)  ;      OE. 

gecnawan-cneow   (R)  ;   know ;  pr. 

3  sg.  icnaweft,  180, 15  ;  pp.  icnawen, 

J94>  9- 
icnowen,    icome,    see    knowe(n), 

cume(n). 
icoren  (icornee) ,  iciid,  see  chese(n), 

euj>e(n). 
idel,  ydul,  sd.,  OE.  Tdel;    idleness, 

vanity,  9,  27;  ydul,  125,  19;  ydill, 

543,  23;  pi-  ydele,  176,  9. 
id§ld,  idemd  (idemet),  see  dfle(n), 

deme(n). 
Idelnesse,  sd.,  OE.  idelness,/". ;  idle- 
ness, ioi,  16  ;  ydillnes,  144,  2. 
idihte,  idon  (idone),  see  di3te(n), 

do(n). 
idrunke,      ieden,      ientred,      see 

drinke(n),  g§(n),  entre(n). 
ifa,  sd.,  eStb.-Ml.  fg,  OE.  gefah; 

foe  ;  pi.  if  an,  196,  23. 
ifaren,  see  fare(n). 
ifere,  sd.,  SEMI.  Sth.  =  Ml.  fere ; 

OE.  gefera;  companion,  37,  22. 
ifild,ifoan,ifon,.r<?£fille(n),ifo,fo(n). 
ifo(n),   stv.,  Sth.  -  Ml.   fo(n) ;    OE. 

gefon  -feng  (R);  receive,  take  back; 

inf.  ifo,  43,  24. 
ifiild,  ifunde,  see  fiille(n),flride(n). 
igain,  igaines,  see  agein,  ageines. 
igainsawe,  sd.,  OE.  *ongegn  +  sagn  ; 

gainsaying,  contradiction,  153,  26. 
i3arket,  i3e,  see  3arkie(n),  e^e. 


i3elde(n),  stv.,  OM.  geldan  (geldan), 
WS.  gieldan-geald  (3);  yield-,  pt. 

sg.  i3flde,  206,  31. 
i^fte,    i^Irnd,    i;ive,    see    3ete(n), 

3ime(n),  }ive(n). 
iodide,     igranted,     see     3§lde(n), 

grante(n). 
igretinge,    sd. ,   OE.    gegreting,  /  ; 

greeting,  226,  3. 
igrlpe(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  gripe(n); 
•     OE.  gegrlpan-grap  (1) ;  seize,  grip, 

take  hold  of;  pr.  sdj.  igrlpe,  196,  2  ; 

eME.  ^/.  sg.  igrap,  182,  4. 
igurd,  ihate,  see  giirde(n),  hate(n). 
ihf  alde(n) ,  stv.,  eSth.  =  eME.  halden, 

Ml.    h§lden,    WS.    healdan-heold 

(R);  hold, possess,  keep;  inf.  ihfal- 

den,  177,  32. 
iheed,  iheiet,  iheled,  see  have(n), 

he3e(n),  hfle(n). 
ihere(n),  wkv.,  SEMI.,  Sth.  for  Ml. 

here(n) ;  OM.  geheran,  WS.  hieran 

(hyran);   hear;    inf.  ihere(n),  42, 

24 ;  imp. pi.  iherej),  212,27  ;  pt.sg. 

iherde,  37,  19  ;  pt.pl.  iherden,  187, 

7 ;  pp.  iherd,  37,  26.     Kt.  imp.  sg. 

yhyer,  216,  13. 
ihierde,iheret,.y^ihere(n),hfre(n). 
ihiere(n)  =  ihere(n),  wkv.,  Kt.  =  Ml. 

hlre(n)  ;  OE.  gehyran;  hire  ;  pt.  sg. 

ihlerde,  213,  6. 
ihflden,     ihoseled,      ihften,      see 

hflde(n),  hosle(n),  h§te(n). 
ihuren,  wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   ihere(n)  ; 

WS.  gehleran  (hyran)  ;  hear;  inf. 

ihfire,  203, 15  ;  pr.  3  sg.  ihurft,  178, 

32  ;  pp.  ihiird,  203,  17. 
iiven,  see  3eve(n). 
ikenne  (n) ,  wkv. ,  Sth.  =  Ml.  kenne(n) , 

OE.  gecennan;    learn,  know;   inf. 

ikennen,  189,  33. 
ikindled,  see  kindle(n). 
iknowe(n),    stv.,    OE.      geknawan 

-kneow  (R)  ;  know  ;  pt.  sg.  ikneu, 

37,  29. 
ikuft,  adj.,  OE.  gecuS ;  known,  48, 15. 
ilted,  ilsered,  see  lfde(n),  If  red. 
ilserde,  ilaht,  see  If  re  (n),  lacche(n). 
ilaste(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  laste(n) ; 

OE.  gelsestan ;  endure,  last,  fulfil ; 

pt.  .sg-.ilaste,  208,  23;  ylaste,  206,  20. 


384 


GLOSSARY 


ilc,  ilche,  ilk,  ilke,  yche,  prn.,  OE. 

ilc;  same,  1,  18  ;  illc  (O),  9,  20; 

ilk,  16,  17  ;    ilke  a,  61,  18  ;    yche, 

8S,  11  ;  ilk  a,  139,  24.     Sth.  tfi, 

ilche,  226,  15. 
ileawed,^'.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  lewed  ;  OE. 

*geliiewed,  lsewed ;  unlearned,  lay ; 

MnE.  lewd,  226,  3. 
ileid,  ilenet,  see  leie(n),  lene(n). 
ileosed,  ilfred,  see  losie(n),  lfre(n). 
ilfste(n),  wkv.y  OE.  geleestan;  last, 

endure ;  pt.  sg.  ilfste,  38,  I ;  pr. 

ppl.  ilfstinde,  226,  9. 
ilft,  see  lete(n). 
ileve(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  leve(n)  ; 

OM.  gelevan,  WS.  gelievan ;  believe, 

inf.  ileve,  177,  25;  pr.  pi.  ileveS, 

180,  9. 
iliche,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  Ilche,  like; 

OE.  gelice  ;  alike,  178,  9. 
ilicnesse,  sb.,  OE.  gelicnes,/. ;  like- 
ness, 196,  23. 
ilike,  adv.,  OE.  gelice;   alike,  128, 

24  ;  lfle  ilike,  loyally,  128,  25. 
ilimpe(n),  stv.,  OE.  gelimpan-lamp 

(lgmp)  (3)  ;  happen  ;  pt.  sg.  ilomp, 

186,  6;  pp.  ilimpe,  183,  I. 
ilk,  ilke,  see  ilc. 
ill,  il,  adj.,  ON.  illr ;  ill,  bad,  evil; 

il,  49,   22;    wk.  ille,   37,   19;  pi. 

ylle,  88,  16. 
ille,  adv.,  ON.  illr ;  badly,  50,  9. 
Ilond,  ylgnd,  sb.,  WS.  legland  (lgnd), 

OM.    egland ;   island;  ds.  Ilgnde, 

222,  23  ;  ylgnd,  220,  1. 
ilusd,  imad,  imaette,  see  luse(n), 

make(n),  im§te(n). 
imaked,    imange,     see     make(n), 

omang. 
imfane,  sb.,  OE.  gemsena;  company, 

196,  25. 
imelled,  see  melle(n). 

im§ne,  adv.,  OE.  gemsene ;  together, 

197,  17- 

imenge(n),  wkv.,  OE.  mengan ; 
m  ingle,  disturb ,  trouble ;  //.imenged , 
190,  1  ;  imeng  =  imengd,  180,  22. 

imete(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  mete(n); 
OE.  gemetan ;  meet  with,  Jind, 
obtain',  inf.  imeten,  180,  11. 

im§te(n),  wkv.,  OE,  gemiietan;  appear 


in  dream;  pt.  sg.  imaette,  181,  14; 

pp.  imet,  196,  17. 
immpbill,  adj.,  OF.  immoble,  older 

-mueble,      -moeble ;       immovable, 

147,  24. 
in  (inn),  I,  ine,  prep,  adv.,  OM.  in, 

WS.  on  (in);  in,  1,  8;  inn  (O),  9, 

2;  I,  8,  14;  en,  139,  4;  ine,  197, 

14. 
in,  sb.,  OE.  inn ;    inn,  public-house, 

117,  26. 
ine,  see  pu. 
indifferent,    adj.,    OF.    indifferent; 

indifferent,  unbiased,  235,  26. 
ine,  inempnet,  see  in,  nemne(n). 
informacion,  sb.,  OF.  information; 

information,  235,  13. 
ingeong,    sb.,     OE.    ingang-gong; 

entrance,  going  in,  187,  8. 
Ingland,    sb.,     Nth.  -  Ml.,     S.th. 

England  (-lgnd),  OE.  Englaland; 

England,  126,  8. 
Inglis,a^'.,  Nth.  =  Ml. Sth.  English; 

OE.  Englisc;  English,  127,  6. 
inguoynge,  sb.,  Kt.  =  M1.  ingSinge; 

based  on  inggn;  entrance,  ingoing, 

216,  32. 
innen,  inne,  adv.,  OE.  inne,  innan ; 

in,  within,  3,  10 ;  innen,  8,  1. 
innocent,  adj.,  OF.  innocent ;  inno- 

cent,  1 01,  15. 
innocent,  adj.  as  sb.,  OF.  innocent ; 

child,  innocent,  116,  16;  pi.  inno- 

centys,  147,  6. 
inntill,  innwarrdll},  see  intil,  in- 

ward.113. 
inoh,    inog,    inou5,    inow,   ynug, 

inogh,   inohe,    ynou,    adj.,   OE. 

genoh(g);   enough,  9,  5;    12,  15; 

onoh,  3,  15;  inog,  17,  12;  ynug, 

24,  28  ;   inou3,  50,  25 ;   inow,  86, 

22;    inogh,    129,   14;    inohe,   150, 

10;  ynou,  205,  29;  yno3,  218,  28; 

ynow,  226,  10;  pi.  ino3e,  227,  7. 
inome,  inou3,  see  nime(n),  inoh. 
inse5el,  sb.,  OE.  insegele ;  seal;  pi. 

innse33less  (O),  12,  25. 
intil,  intel,  adv.  prep.,-  OM.  intil? 

cf.  Swed.  intill ;  into,  to ;  inntill  (O), 

8,  19;  intel,  227,  9.      Nth.  intil, 

150,  19. 


GLOSSARY 


385 


into,  prep,   adv.,    OM.   in   to,  WS. 

on  to;  into,  unto,  4,  15. 
inume,  inumen,  see  nime(n). 
inwardly,    inwardlle,    adv.,    OM. 

inwardlic,   WS.    inweardlic;    ear- 
nestly, inwardly;  innwarrdli3  (0), 

13,  27  ;  inwardlie,  156,  8. 
Ioseph,    Iosep,    sd.,    Lat.    Ioseph; 

later    displaced    by    OF.  Joseph ; 

Joseph,  21,  2. 
ipli^te(n),    wkv.,    OE.    *geplihtan ; 

plight,  engage,  pledge ;  pt.  sbj.  sg. 

ipli3l(e),  204,  11. 
ipricked,  pp.  as  adj.,  OE.  prician ; 

pricked,  clothed,  adorned,  48,  20. 
iqueden,irad,  sec  qufSe(n),rede(n). 
Ira,  yre,  sb.,  OF.  ire ;    ire,  anger, 

J03,  s. 
ireadi,  adj.,  OE.  *geraedig,  cf.  Swed. 

redig;  ready ,  prepared,  192,  32. 
ired,  see  re..e(n). 
Ireland,  Irlgnd,  sb.L  OE.  Iraland, 

2§nd;  Ireland;  flfr^lrelgnd,  227,9; 

Irlgnde,  188,  33;  Yrloande,  226,  2. 
Iren,  yre,  sd.,  OE.  iren  ;  iron,  3,  16  ; 

yren,    165,^   2  ;    spade  (?),    34,    5  ; 

eSth.  ds.  yrne,  227,  17. 
ireve,     sb.,     OE.     gerefa;     prefect, 

steward,  judge,  reeve,  177,  26. 
irk,  adj.,  ON.  *yrk,  cf.  Swed.  yrka, 

1  to    urge ' ;     distasteful,    irksome, 

Irlond,  see  Irelond. 

irreverence,    sb.,    OF.    irreverence; 

irreverence,  146,  3.. 
Qs,  isseid,  iseet,  see  he,   isegge(n), 

sette(n). 
isauved,    ischende,    ischoten,    .$•£<? 

save(n),  schende(n),  sehete(n). 
ischrud,  ischryve,  see  schrude(n), 

schrive(n). 
isegge(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  seie(n) ; 

OE.  gesecgan-saegde  (saide) ;  say ; 

Pp.  isseied,  183,  24;  isfd,  180,  19. 
iseghe,  iseid  (iseyd),  iseined,  see 

ise(n),  seie(n),  seinie(n). 
ise(n),  slv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  se(n)  ;   OE. 

geseon-geseah    (5)  ;     see,    behold; 

inf.   (eSth.)   iseon,   176,    18;    yse, 

65,  17  ;  pr.  pi.  iseoft,  199,  22  ;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  ise,  207,  20;  pi.  sg.  ise3,  41, 


12;    ysey,  205,  5;    iseh,  181,  22; 

isaeh  (eSth.),  182,  17;    isah,  182, 

12;    isey,  02,    21;    isei,   208,  21; 

ysey,  205,  5  ;  pt.pl.  isfgen,  179,  9; 

pt.  sbj.  pi.  iseye,  205,  3  ;  pp.  iseghe, 

211,  9  ;  ysen,  221,  7.     ILt.inf.yzy, 

217,  11;  pr.   2  sg.  yzi3t,  217,  29; 

pr.  3  sg.  yzy3jj,  216,  8  ;  yzyej),  217, 

1 ;  yzejj,  217,  2. 
isent,    iseon,    iset,    see    sende(n), 

ise(n),  sette(n). 
isetnesse,  sb.,  OE.  gesetness,/! ;  con- 

stitution,    statute ;    pi.    isetnesses, 

226,  12. 
is^ld,  see  selle(n). 
isom,     adj. ,    OE.    ges5m ;     united, 

gathered,  185,  32. 
isomned,    ispend,   see    somnie(n), 

spende(n). 
Israel,  sb.,  Lat.  Israel;    Israel,  31, 

29. 
isse,  issote,  see  be(n),  schete(n). 
isunde,    adj.,    OE.    gesunde-sunde ; 

sound,  will,  190,  28. 
isundret,  isunken,  see  sundrie(n), 

sinke(n). 
iswinch,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  swine  ;  OE. 

geswinc;  work,  labor,  trouble,  177, 

12. 
iswgren  (iswgrene),  iswunken,  see 

swfre(n),  swynke^n). 
it,  italde,  see  he,  telle(n). 
ipank,  sb.,   Sth.  =  Ml.    }>ank;    OE. 

geftanc;    thought,  will,  intention; 

ds.  i)>anke,  178,  12. 
i"5enche(n),        wkv.,        Sth.  =  Ml. 

)>enke(n)  ;    OE.    geoencean-dohte ; 

think ;    inf.     iftenche,     1 79,     29  ; 

i]>enche,  214,  23;  pp.  i]>oht,  182, 

24. 
ipold,  ipoled,  see  pole(n),  polie(n). 
ipraste(n),    wkv.,    OE.    georsesten; 

press, force;  inf.  i])raste,  190,  11. 
itide(n) ,  wkv.,  OE.  getidan ;  happen, 

betide;   pr.    3   sg.   itit,   Ml.  tide]), 

180,  3. 
itimbred,    itimed,    see    timbre (n), 

time(n). 
itit,  itold,  see  itide(n),  telle(n). 
itravailed,  iturned,  see  travaile(n), 

turnle(n). 


C  C 


386 


GLOSSARY 


Iudas,  Lat.  Iudas,  later  displaced  by 
OF.  Judas;  Judas,  27,  II. 

Iudeus,  sb.,  pi.,  OE.  Iudeas,  L. 
Iudseus;   The  Jews ',  4,  29. 

iung,  ivaren,  see  ^ung,  vare(n). 

ivel,  see  yvel. 

ivele,  adv.,  OE.  yfele ;  badly,  evilly, 

17,5- 
iveng,  see  ivo(n). 
ivere,  sb.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   fere;    OE. 

gefera ;   companion,  179,    13  ;  //. 

iveren,  187,  31. 
ivestned,  see  festne(n"). 
ivo(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  fo(n) ;  OE. 

gefon-feng  (R) ;  seize  ;  pt.  sg.  iveng, 
182,  15. 
iv9ndle(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  fgn- 

ae(n)  ;    OE.   gefandian   (fpndian)  ; 

try,  tempt\  pt.  sg.  ivgnd,  198,  15. 
ivdr]ne(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  f5roe(n) ; 

OE.  geforomn ;  perform,  execute ; 

pr.  sg.  iv5r>e,  184,  17. 
iwakle(n),  eSth.  iwakie(n),  wkv., 

Sth.  =  Ml.wake(n);  OE.gewacian; 

awake,    rouse   from    sleep ;     inf. 

iwaklen,  182,  22. 
iwar,  adj.,  OE.  gewar;   aware;  pi. 

ewarre,  199,  3. 
iweddet,  see  wedde(n). 
iwende(n),   wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  wen- 

de(n)  ;     OE.     gewendan-wendan ; 

turn,   wind,  go ;    pt.   sg.   iwende, 

182,  18 ;  pp.  iwend,  189,  11. 
iwene(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  (SEMI.)  =  Ml. 

wene(n) ;     OE.    gewenan ;     hope, 

think,   ween ;   pr.   2   sg.   invenest, 

54,  29. 
iwfpen,  sb.,  OE.  wsepen,  *gewsepen; 

weapon  ;  pi.  iwfpnen,  187,  17. 
iwersed,  see  wercie(n). 
iwhilc,  prn.,   OE.    gehwilc;    each; 

iwhillc  (O),  11,  12. 
iwil,  ywil,  sb.,  OE.  gewil ;  pleasure, 

will,  193,  5;    ds.  iwille,  178,  16; 

ywil,  176,  14. 
iwilnet,  see  wilnie(n). 
iwis,     ywis,     adv.,     OE.     gewiss ; 

certainly,  37,   25;   ywys,   in,   3; 

mid    iwisse,    certainly,    177,    16; 

to  iwisse,  182,  25. 
iwisse,  see  iwis. 


iwite(n),    pt.    prv.,    OE.    gewitan 

-wiste;  know,  wit',  inf.  iwite,  41, 

14;  ywyte,  215,  6;  imp.  pi.  iwiteS, 

197,  18. 
iwlaht,     iwonne,     see    wlacie(n), 

winne(n). 
iworded,    iwraht,    see    wordie(n), 

wuxche(n). 
iwrit,    sb.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    writ ;    OE. 

gewrit,  neut. ;    writing,  book ;   ds. 

i  write,  179,  12. 
iwro^t,     iwundet,     iwuned,     see 

wirke(n),  wundie(n),  wunie(n). 
iwur"8e(n),    wkv.,    OE.    geweorSan 

(wuroan)-wearo"   (3) ;    be,   become ; 

pr.    1   sg.    iwurSe,    194,    17;   //. 

iwurtfen,  184,  22. 
iwiist,  see  wite(n). 


J. 

James,  sb.,  OF.  James  ;  James,  1 74, 

29. 
jangle(n),  wkv.,  OF.  jangler;  jangle, 

dispute,  chatter;  pr.  ppl.  jangland, 

89,  13. 
jape,  sb.,  OF.  *jape,  *jappe?;  joke, 

trick,  jape,  121,  9. 
Jerom,  sb.,  OF.  Jerome;  Jerome,  151, 

J3- 
jeste,  see  geste. 
Jesu,  Jesus,  sb.,  OF.  Jesus,   Jesu ; 

Jesus,  11,  16;  Jesu  Crist,  33,  14; 

Jesus,  68,  7. 
Jew,  sb.,  OF.  Geu,  Gieu;  Jew,  74, 

25;//.  Jewes,  137,  5;  Jews,  136,  15; 

Juus,  130,  29. 
Joachim,  sb.,  OF.  Joachim ;  Joachim, 

131,8. 
Job,  sb.,  OF.  Job ;  Job,  201,  2. 
Joel,  sb.,  OF.  Joel ;  foel,  150,  20. 
Jghan,  J§hn,  Jgn,  sb.,  OF.  Johan ; 

John;  eME.  Johan,  12,  24;  J§hn, 

106,   19;  J9ne,  88,  21;  gs.  Jgnes, 

131,  25;  J?n,  228,  21. 
joliftee,    sb.,    OF.  jolivete,   jolifte; 

jollity,  happiness,  242,  17. 
J^nas,  sb.,  OF.  Jonas ;  Jonah,  73, 

3°- 
J§neck,  for  Jonet,  sb.,  OF.  Jonet; 
Jonetjohn,  127,  1. 


GLOSSARY 


387 


Jordan,  sb.,   OF.  Jordan;  Jordan-, 

Jorrdan  (O),  11,21. 
jornay,  see  jurnay. 
Jorrdan,  see  Jordan, 
joye,  sb.,  OF.  joie  ;  joy,  37,  7. 
joyful,  adj.,  OF.  joie  +  ME.  M;  joyful, 

.139,  27. 

Judas,  sb.,  OF.  Judas;  Judas,  77, 
28. 

juge,  sb.,  OF.  juge ;  /M&?,  90,  27. 

jugement,  sb.,  OF.  jugement ;  judge- 
ment, 42,  2. 

jugge(n),  w^z;.,  OF.  jugier ;  judge ; 
//.juged,  102,  5. 

Juliane,  sb.,  OF.  Juliane ;  Juliana, 

l9l>  23- 
jurnay,  jurney,  sb.,  OF.  jurnee,  infl. 
by  vb.  NF.  jurneier ;  journey,  107, 
25;     jurnay,     114,     30;     jornay, 

163,  4- 
justice,  justis,  j£.,   OF.  justice;    1. 

justice,   2,   27 ;  justis,    131,   4.     2. 

><&*,  152,  24. 
Juus,  j^  Jew. 


ka,  ka,  for  words  beginning  with  these 

letters  see  ca,  ca  forms, 
kane,  see  cunne(n). 
kecche(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  cache(n) ; 

OF.  cachier ;  catch ;  pr.  3  sg.  kec- 

cheS,  196,  1 ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  kecchen, 

202,  23. 
kechyn  (kichen),  sb.,  OE.  cycene ; 

Lat.  coquina  (coclna) ;  kitchen,  99, 

13- 
keiser,  see  caysfre. 
kele(n),  wkv.,  OE.  celan;  cool',  Nth. 

inf.  kele,  156,  12. 
kembe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cemban,cemban, 

ON.  kemba ;  comb  ;  inf.  kembe,  39, 

20. 
kempe,  sb.,  OE.  cempa;  soldier,  185, 

7  ;  Sth.//.  kempen,  186,  30. 
kende,  see  kinds, 
kene,   adj.,    OE.    cene;    bold,  keen, 

m,  3- 

kenne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cennan  ;  know, 
make  known,  teach  ;  inf.  kenne,  5 1 , 


25.  Nth.  inf.  kenn,  129,25;  //. 
kend,  174,  28. 

kep,  sb.,  cf.  OE.  cepan;  heed,  guard, 
53,  7  ;  kepe,  67,  10. 

kepe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cepan;  keep, pre- 
serve ;  z'w/".  kepen,  34,  6 ;  await, 
receive,  50,  1 8 ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  kepe, 
104, 6.   TSVa.pr.  3  sg.  kepes,  144, 1. 

kepynge,  sb.,  based  on  kepe(n);  keep- 
ing, 103,  2. 

kerve(n),  j-/z/.,  OM.  cerfan-carf,  WS. 
ceorfan-cearf  (3);  carve;  pt.  sg. 
karf,  79,  10. 

keste(n),  wkv.,  ON.  kasta  ;  cast  \  pt. 
sg.  kest,  54,  6  ;  pt.  pi.  kesten,  63, 
17  5  PP-  kest,  61,  6.  Cf.  caste(n), 
of  which  this  is  a  secondary  form. 

kevel,  sb.,  ON.  kefli ;  bridle-bit,  gag, 
81,  22. 

keveringe,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  (re)co- 
vrir ;  recovery,  regaining,  209,  4. 

kin,  kyn,  sb.,  OE.  cynn  ;  kin,  kind, 
species ;  ^r.  kinness  (O),  12,  32  ;  <&. 
kinne,  47,  6  ;//.  kin,  70, 13;  kinnes, 
46,  25  ;  kyn,  220,  16.  Nth.  sere 
kin  thinges,  several  kinds  of  affairs, 

127,3. 
kinde,  kind,  kynd,  sb.,  OE.  cynd,/. ; 

species,  kind,  8,  13  ;  kind,_65,  4 ;  //. 

kyndis,  143,  23.     Sth.  kunde,  198, 

20 ;  kiinde  trgsons,  kind  of  treasons, 

223,  18.     Kt.  kende,  218,  9. 
kindle(n),   wkv.,   OE.  [cynd],  dial. 

kindle  ;  bring  forth,  increase  ;  inf. 

kyndle,  237,  25  ;  SEMl./^.ikindled, 

14,  8.     Nth.  inf.  kindel,  160,  24; 

pr.  3  sg.  kind  els,  161,  5. 
kinedom, sb., OE.  cynedom ;  kingdom, 

47,2. 
kinelich,  adj.,  OE.  cynellc;   royal; 

wk.  kineliche,  183,  3. 
kinelgnd,  sb.,  OE.  *cyneland,  lgnd  ; 

royal  land,  kingdom,  184,   14;  ds. 

kinelgnde,  189,  10. 
kinewurtJe,   adj.,   WS.    *cynewierSe 

-wurfte;  royal,  193,  19. 
king,  eME.  king ;    sb.,   OE.  cyning, 

cyng  ;  king,  1,1.     eSth.  ds.  klnge, 

181,  2  ;  pi.  klngen,  188,  9. 
kinric,   sb.,  OE.   cyneric;    kingdom, 

149,  12. 


C  C  2 


388 


GLOSSARY 


kire,  sb.,  OE.  eyre  ;  custom,  34,  4. 
kirke,kyrce  (kyrke),  .?<£.,  ON.  kirkja; 

Dan.  kirke,  cogn.  with  OE.  cyrice  ; 

kirk,   church,  16,   15;   kyrce,   133, 

21  ;  kyrke,  147,  8. 
kirkedure,   sb.,    ON.   kirkja  +  OE. 

dure;  church  door,  17,  26. 
kisse(n), wkv.,  OE.  cyssan;  kiss;  inf. 

kisse,  39,  7  ;  kysse,  no,  27  ;  pt.  sg. 
*kiste,  28,  10. 
kissinge,  sb.,  OM.  *cyssung,/. ;  kiss- 

™gi  38>  !• 
kiste,^.,  OE.  cyst,/".;  choice,  selection, 

virtue,  39,  9. 
ki^e(n),    7t//£z\,     OE.    cyftan ;    make 

known,  show  ;    inf.  kiften,    15,  8 ; 

ki>e,  154,   12  ;  pr.  3  sg.  kioeS,  17, 

6;//.  kid,  31,  5;  kyd,  133,  1. 
knave,  see  cnave. 
knawe(n),  stv.,   eME.,  Nth.  m  Ml. 

knowe(n) ;  OE.  cnawan-cneow  (R) ; 

know;    Nth.  inf.  knaw,   127,    28; 

pr.  3  sg.  knawes,  137,  2 ;  //.knawyn, 

170,  28.     eSth.  pr.  3  sg.  cnawaS, 

179,    21.     Kt.  pr.   3  j^-.   knawe>, 

216,  9. 
kne,  sb.,  OE.  cneo(w);  knee\pl.  knes, 

78,  22  ;  kneus,  122,  31. 
knele(n),  K/fe.,OM.  *cneolian,  MLG. 

knelen  ;  kneel;  inf.  knele,  123, 10; 

pr.  ppl.  knelynge,   122,  32  ;  pt.  sg. 

kneled,  66,  29 ;  knelid,  140,  3. 
knict,  knicht,  see  kni^t. 
knif,  sb.,  OE.  cnlf ;  knife,  79,  18. 
kni}t,  knict,  knicht,  knight,  knyht, 

sb.,   OE.   cniht;     knight,   46,    16; 

knict,  75,  5  ;    knicht,  75,  7  ;  knyht, 

126,    n;   pi.    kni3tt.es,    227,    22; 

knyghtys,  105,  21. 
knokke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cnocian,  infl. 

by    ON.    knoka  ? ;     knock ;    1    sg. 

knokke,  241,  1  ;  pp.  knokked,  163, 

29;  kngked,  163,  32. 
knoulfche(n),    wkv.,    OE.    cnawan, 

extended  by  liecan  ?  ;   acknowledge, 

recognize;  inf.  knoulgche,  51,  3. 
knowe(n),  stv.,  OE.  cnawan-cneow 

(R)  ;   know  ;  pr.  2  sg.  knowest,  38, 

6  ;  pr.  3  sg.  knoweS,  1 7,  1 ;    imp. 

know,  17,  25  ;  pt.  sg.  knew,  41,  21, 

pt.pl.  knewen,  25,  2  ;  pp.  knowen, 


104,  22;   knowe,  234,  5.     Sth. pp. 

icnowen,  198,  8;   yknowe,  230,  32. 

Cf.  Nth.  Kt.  knawe(n). 
knowlych(e),  sb.,  der.  from  vb.  know- 

lfche(n);  knoivledge,  95,  14. 
knowynge,  knowyng,  sb.,  based  on 

knowe(n);  knowing,  know 'ledge,  98, 

30. 
knyght,  knyht,  see  kni^t. 
ko,  ko,  kg,  see  co,  co,  c§. 
konne,  kouth,  see  cunne(n). 
krike,  sb.,  OF.  crique  ;  creek,  86,  24. 
ku,  ku,  see  cu,  cu. 
kiinerlche,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  kinerike ; 

OE.  cyncrlce  ;  kingdom,  226,  6. 
kurteisle,  see  curteysy. 
kwead,  see  quf  d. 
kweynte,  adv.,  AN.  adj.  queint  beside 

OF.  coint;  famously,  skilfully,  neatly , 

48,  15- 
kyd,  see  klSe(n). 

kyn  (kynne),  kyng,  see  kin,  king. 
Kynadius,  Kynadyus,  sb.,  Lat.  Cy- 


nadi 


Cynadhis,  222,  1. 


kyndle(n),  see  kindle(n). 

kynemerk,  sb.,  OE.  cyne  +  ON.  merki ; 
royal  mark,  83,  17. 

kyngdom,  sb.,  OE.  cyningdSm  ;  king- 
dom; kyngdSme,  105,  II. 

kyrce,  kyrke,  see  kirke. 

kyrtil,  sb.,  OE.  cyrtel ;  kirtle,  92,  30. 

kysse(n),  see  kisse(n). 


L. 


labour,  sb'.,  OF.  labour ;  labor,  234, 

23. 
lac,  sb.,  OE.  *laec,  MDu.  lac;  lack, 
fault,  deformity,  60,  12  ;  lakk,  112, 

25' 
lacche(n),  wkv.,  OE.  laeccan-laehte ; 

seize,  catch ;  pt.  sg.  lauhte,  87,  29  ; 

lau3t,    50,    21  ;   pp.   lagt,    22,    17. 

Sth.//.  ilaht,  196,  1. 
lace(n),    stv.,    eME.,    Nth.  =  Ml. 

l£ke(n)  ;  OE.  lacan-leolc  (lee)  (R) ; 

move,  leap,  go  swiftly ;  pt.  sg.  laic, 

189,  15;  lgac,  I95L26. 
lad    (ladden),   lady,   see    lede(n), 

lavedy. 


GLOSSARY 


389 


leeide    (laeiden),   leed,   see   leie(n), 
_lfde(n). 
lsen,  leetenn,  leewed,  see  len,  lete(n), 

lewed. 
laf,  pi.  laves,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.,  Sth. 

l§f;  OE.  hlaf;  loaf,  132,  4. 
laf,  layff,  si?.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  lgf ;  OE. 

laf,  _/". ;    remainder,   what   is   left ; 

layff,  167,  3.     Cf.  lave, 
laferrd,  laft,  see  laverd,  lfve(n). 
lage^la^e,  la^en,  lahen,  later  lawe, 

sb.,   OE.    lagu  <  ON.   log,   lagu ; 
Jautz  14,   12;    lawe,    100,   18;   pi. 

lages,    17,     27;     laiges,    33,     30. 

eSth.  Ia3e,   187,    19;   laBen,   190, 

24;  lahen,  191,  27. 
lah,   adj.,   eME.,   Nth.  =  Ml.   low; 

ON.  lagr;  low,  humble,  192,  20. 
lahhe(n),  stv.,   OM.  hlsehhan,    WS. 

hliehhan-hloh  (6)  ;  laugh  ;  pt.  sg. 

lough,  237,  20;  pt.  pi.  I53en,  36, 

29 ;  lowe,  46, 8.    Sth.  inf.  lauhwen, 

201,  19. 
laiges,  see  lage. 
lake,  sb.,  OE.  lacu,  f.  <  Lat.  lacus ; 

lake,  58,  20. 
lakk,  see  lac. 
lam,  ^.,  Nth.  =  Ml.,  Sth.  1pm ;  OE. 

lam;  loam,  132,  15. 
lamb,  J&,  OE.  lamb,  lamb  (Igmb)  ; 

lamb,  Lamb  {Christ),  12,  27. 
Lammasse,  sb.,  OE.  hlammsesse  < 

hlaf  +  maesse ;  Lammas,  feast  of  first 
fruits,  Aug.  1 ;  ds.  I,  13. 
land,  eME.   land  (l§nd),  j£.,  OE. 

land,  land  (l§nd);  land,  1,  I  ;  a'j-. 

lande,   3,    29;  //.  landes,    1,    15. 

Cf.  land, 
lane,     sb.,    Nth.  =  Ml.     l§n;     OE. 

Ian    (lain),  f. ;    loan,  gift,  favor, 

142,  I. 
lang,  a^'.,  eME.,  Nth.  for  Ml.  l§ng; 

OE.  lang,  lgng  ;  long,  1,  9. 
lang,  tfdy''.,  OE.  gelang-lang ;  depen- 
dent, belonging,  dialectal  along  of; 

iss  lang  (O),  depends  on,  10,  14. 
langage,  sb.,  OF.  langage  ;  language, 

134,  5- 
lange,   lang,    adv.,   eME.,   Nth.  = 
Ml.  lpnge;  OE.  lange;  long,  7,  8. 
Nth.  lang,  139,  32. 


lare,  sb.,  eME.,  Nth.  for  ME.  lpre; 

OE.  lar,y! ;  lore,  teaching,  8,  19. 
large,   adj.,  OF.  large;    large,   129, 

11 ;  generous,  201,  19. 
largeliche,  see  largely, 
largely,    adv.,  OF.  large  +  ME.   ly; 

largely,  charitably,   88,   15.      Sth. 

largeliche,  204,  22. 
largesse,  sb.,  OF.  largesse  ;    bounty, 

largess,  202,  16. 
larspell,  sb.,  OE.  larspel;  discourse, 

sermon,  treatise,  9,  14. 
lasse,  last,  see  lfs. 
lasse(n),  wkv.,  based   on  OE.  laes, 

1  less ' ;    lessen,   decrease ;    imp.  pi. 
lasseS,  196,  7. 

last,  see  laste(n),  endure. 

laste(n),  wkv.,  ON.  lasta  ;  blame ; 
inf.  lasten,  195,  22. 

laste(n),  lfste(n),  wkv.,  OE.  lsestan; 
last,  endure;  pr.ppl.  lestende,  118, 
5;  pt.  sg.  lastede,  3,  21 ;  //.  last, 
58,  15.     Nth.  pr.  3  sg.  lastes,  129, 

2  ;  pr.  ppl.  lastand,  1 29,  30.     Cf. 
lfste(n). 

lasten,  see  lfs. 

lastunge,  sb.,  OE.  *lastung,  f. ;    cf. 

ME,  lasten;  blame,  198,  10. 
lat,  late,  laten,  see  lete(n). 
lat,  adj.,  OE.  lat;  late,  slow;  comp. 

later  (eME.),  180,  11 ;  superl.  lest, 

132,  30. 
late,  adv.,  OE.  laete ;   late,  58,  29  ; 

lately,  99,  15. 
late,  see  lote. 
lap",  adj.,  eME.,  Nth.  for  ME.  I9J), 

lath;  OE.  lao;   hateful,  loathsome, 

hostile,  evil,  9,  24;  lath,  127,  11  ; 

laS  (eSth.),  193,  7. 
laUe,  sb.,  ON.  hlaSa  ;  bam,  dial.  Eng. 

lathe,  24,  6. 
lao'e(n),  la$i(n),  m£z>.,  OE.   laSian; 

be  hateful,   loathsome;    inf.   laftin, 

194, 15  ;  imp.pl.  lafte  je,  202,  20. 
Latine,    Latin,    adj.,    OF.    Latin ; 

Latin,  127,6;  gpl.  Latlnes,  191,  18. 
lau,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  low;  OE.  lah  ; 

/tfw;  comp.  lauer,  lower,  151,  25. 
lauhte       (lau^t),      lauhwen,      «« 

lacche(n),  lahhe(n). 
lauid,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  lewed;  OE. 


39° 


GLOSSARY 


lsewed ;     lay,    unlearned;     MnE., 

lewd,  134,  7. 
lave,  sb.,  OE.  laf,  f. ;  leaving,  rem- 
nant, 190,  12. 
lavedy,     lavedi,     lady,     sb.,     OE. 

hlrefdlge ;    lady,   116,   14;    lavedi, 

129,  19;  gs.  ladyes,  108,  22.     Cf. 

lfvedl. 
laverd,    sb.,   eME.,    Nth.    for   Ml. 

l§verd,  lfrd;  OE.  hlaford;  lord,  5, 

26;    laferrd  (O),  II,  1;    eME.  ds. 

laverde,   194,  13.      eSth.  hlaverd, 

178,  23. 
lawe,  see  lage. 
lawful,  adj.,  ON.  logfullr;    lawful, 

234,11. 
lawlyly,  adv.,  based  on  OE.  lahllc, 

adj. ;  lawfully,  146,  31. 
lay,  sb.,   OF.   lai;    lay,   song,  story, 

116,  8. 
layd,  layff,  see  leie(n),  laf. 
layk,  sb.,  ON.  leikr,  cogn.  with  OE. 

lac  ;  play,  sport,  163,  28. 
Lazar,  sb.,  OE.  Lazarus,  132,  15. 
leac,    lfafdi,    lfaren,   see    lace(n), 

lfvedl,  lfre(n). 
lfave,  lfave  (n),  see  lfve,  lfve(n). 
leche   (lfche),   sb.,   OM.  lece,  WS. 

lsece  ;  leech,  physician,  59,  4. 
leche(n),   wkv.,  OM.   lecnian,  WS. 

lsecnian,  infl.   by  leche,   sb.,  heal, 

act  as  physician;    inf.  leche,  131, 

30. 
lecherle,  lecherye,  sb.,  OF.  lecherie ; 

lechery,  54,  13;  lecherye,  237,  25. 
lechnunge,  sb.,  OE.    lsechnung,  f. ; 

healing,  remedy,  192,  10. 
lfd,  sb.,  OE.  leadj  lead,  60,  18. 
lfdar,  sb.,  OE.  leedfre;  leader,  166, 

20. 
If  dde,  see  If  de(n). 
lede,  sb.,  OM.  leden  (?),  WS.  lseden  ; 

language,    speech ;    orig.    Latin  < 

latinus,  48,  18. 
lede,  sb.,  OE.  leode,  //. ;  people,  10, 

21.     eSth.//.  leoden,  183,  7. 
If de(n),  wkv.,  OE.  ladan ;  lead;  inf. 

lfden,   26,    1;    lfde,   39,    12;  pr. 

1  sg.  lfde,  176,   5;  pt.  sg.  ledde, 

28,  1;  lad,  101,  3;  led,  155,  33; 

ladde,  185,  2 ;  pr.  2  sg.  leddes,  48, 


24;   pt.  pi.  laid   (eME.),    5,    27; 

ledden,  6,  10;  ledde,  57,  23;  ladd, 

116,  2  ;  pp.  led,  35,  3 ;  ledde,  90, 

24.      Nth.  pr.  pi.  lfdis,    136,   6. 

eSth.  inf.  lseden,  180,  1  ;  pr.  sbj. 

sg.  lfade,  191,  21;  pp.  yladde,  64, 

9;    ilaed,    176,   5;    ileid,    211,    2. 

Kt.pr.  3  sg.  lede>,  219,  20. 
If  dene,     sb.,     OE.     lseden,     leden ; 

language,  speech,  191,  18.     Cf.  Ml. 

lede. 
leef  (leeve),  lges  (l§est),  see  lef, 

lfs. 
l§§t,  Iff,  see  lete(n),  lfve(n). 
Iff,  sb.,  OE.  leaf;  leaf,  51,  22. 
l§f,    sb.,   OE.    leaf,  /I;  permission, 

154,  22.     Cf.  lfve. 

lef,  leef,  adj.,  OE.  leof;  afoz/-, 
archaic  lief,  9,  26  ;  ds.  leve,  20^  19; 
33 >  5  5  w&  leeve,  241,  2;  comp. 
levere,  22,  21;  lever,  152,  28. 
INth.  leif,  126,  17.  eSth.  leof, 
178,  16;  leofe,  183,  17;  ds.  leofen, 
183,  25;  leofve,  184,  12;  comp. 
leovre,  177,  5;  superl.  leofvest, 
181,  22. 

lffdi,  leghe(n),  see  lfvedl,  He(n), 
prevaricate. 

leie(n),  wkv.,  OE.  lecgan,  infl.  by 
Pr'  3  sg. ;  lay,  place,  put  aside, 
banish;  inf.  Iey3e,  52,  11;  lein, 
55,  25  ;  leyn,  87,  3  ;  ley,  89,  18 ; 
pt.  pi.  lseiden,  3,  23 ;  lseide,  7,  5  ; 
pr.  2  sg.  leidest,  84,  16;  laidest, 
io3>  6;  //.  pi.  leiden,  189,  28; 
leyd,  91,  23  ;  pp.  leid,  27,  6 ;  layd, 

155,  23;   Sth.  pp.  ileid,   198,  21; 
(SEMI.),  yleyd,  66,  32. 

leif,  leinte  (leinten) ,  see  lef,  lengten. 
Leirchestre,  sb.,  OE.  Legraceaster ; 

Leicester,  227,  2. 
lfle,  adj.,  OF.  leial;  loyal,  leal,  128, 

2*5- 
leme,  sb.,  OE.  leoma;  light,  gleam, 

brightness,  155,  1. 
leme(n),  wkv.,  OE.  leomian  ;   give 

light,  shine;  pt.  sg.  lemede,  61,  14. 
lemman,    sb.,    OE.    leofman ;    dear 

one,  leman,  43,  15. 
len,  see  lene(n). 
lfn,  sb.,  OE.  lean ;  reward,  10,  27. 


GLOSSARY 


391 


lende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  lendan,  lendan  ; 
land,  arrive,  abide;  inf.  lende,  87, 
18.  Nth.,  pr.  3  sg.  lendes,  143,  5; 
pt.  sg.  lend,  162,  27. 

lfne,  adj.,  OE.  Maine;  lean,  not  fat, 

17.  5- 

l§ne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  hleonian  ;    lean, 

incline,  122,  30. 
lene(n),  wkv.,  ON.  lena,  cogn.  with 

OE.   laman ;    lend;  pp.    lened,   8, 

20;    lent,    59,   8.      Nth.  inf.  len, 

142,   1.      Sth.  pr.  sbj.  sg.   lenne, 

J79,  33  5 /A  ilenet,  194,  7. 
leng,  eME.  leng,   adv.  comp.,  OE. 

leng,  leng  ;  longer,  4,  20. 
lengten,  later  lenten,  leinten,  sb., 

OE.    lengten ;     spring,    season    of 

font,  5,  r3J  Ss-  lentenes,  121,  23; 

leinten,  200,  3;  leinte,  231,  2. 
lengfle,  sb.,  OE.  lengS,  f. ;   length, 

20,  24. 
lenne  (lent),  lenten,  see  lene(n), 

lengten. 
leo,  leoden,  see  leun,  lede. 
leof,  leofe,  leofve,  leofen,  see  lef. 
leoft,  left   (lift),    adj.,    OE.    *lyft, 

cf.  MDu.  luft,  'left';  left  {hand), 

182,4;  lift»  225>  8- 
leop,leorne(n),leote(n),.sv?£lfpe(n), 

lerne(n),  lete(n). 
leoun,  see  leun. 
leovemon,  sb.,  OE.  *leofman(mon)  ; 

dear  one,  leman,  192,  30. 
leovinde,  see  livie(n). 
lfpe(n),  stv.,  OE.  hleapan-hleop  (R); 

leap;  inf.  lfpe,  36,  17  ;  //.  sg.  lep, 

36,  4 ;  pt.pl.  lepen,  37,  31.     eSth. 

pt.  sg.  leop,  195,  18. 
ler,   sb.,   OE.   hleor ;    cheek;    MnE. 

&<?r ;  //.  lere,  37,  21. 
If  red,  //.  as  adj.,  OE.  leeran ;  learned, 

4,  4.     eSth.  ilserde,  226,  3. 
lfre(n),    wkv.,    OE.    lseran     [lar] ; 

learn;  pr.  3  sg.  lfreS,  16,  19;  pt. 

j^Tlfrede,  29,  i2i^Hff«^  5°.  45 

lgrd,  137,  29.     Nth./?-.  3  .$£•.  lfres, 

91,   28.     Sth.  inf.  lfaren  (eSth.), 

J96,  5  5  pr.  3  J£.  IfareS,  198,  7; 

//.  ilfred,  198,  4. 
lerne(n),     lerne(n),      wkv.,      OM. 

lernian,  WS.  leornian ;  &arw ;  inf. 


lernenn  (O),  8,  22 ;  pr.  3  jrj-.  lerne]>J> 
(0),io,i8;//.lemed,58,2i.  eSth. 
inf.  leornen,  192,  15.  Sth.  pt.pl. 
lurnej),  225,  4  ;  pt.  sg.  lurnede,  224, 
29.  Kt.  imp.  sg.  lyerne,  215,  1; 
pp.  ylyerned,  215,  1. 
lerningcniht,  sb.,  OE.  leorningcniht; 
disciple;  lerninngcnihhtess  (O),  12, 

l§s,  adj.,  OE.  leas ;  false,  evil,  1 1 1,  30. 

lfs,  les,  a^".,  OE.  lses;  less;  Iges, 
223,  16;  les,  141,  27;  lesse,  178, 
3;  lasse,  225,  6;  superl.  lfste,  53, 
16;  lgst,  178,  4;  ds.  (eSth.) 
lasten,  190,  II  j  leest,  233,  30. 
Kt.  leste,  219,  9. 

lfs,  sb.,  OE.  leas  ;  falsehood,  231,  32; 
ds.  lgse,  183,  25. 

lescun,  lesson,  sb.,  AN.  lecun  (OF. 
on);  lesson,  198,  13;  less5n,  224, 
19. 

lese(n),  wkv.,  OM.  lesan,  WS.  lieson ; 
release,   deliver;    inf.   lesenn   (O), 

11,  27;  lesen,  194,  11;  imp.pl. 
lese'S,  201,  16;  pp.  lesedd,  11,  8. 
Cf.  Sth.  luse(n). 

lese(n),  stv.,  OE.  leosan-leas  (2); 
lose;  inf.  lese,  53,  25  ;  pt. pi.  lorn, 
67,  1;  pp.  lfren,  48,3;  lfrn,  52, 

12.  Nth.  pr.  pi.  lesis,  126,  6. 
Sth.//.  ylfre,  95,  16. 

lfse(n),    stv.,    OE.    lesan-laes    (5) ; 

gather,  collect ;  pt.  sg.  las,  56,  12. 
lfsing,  lesse,  lesson,  see  lfsynge, 

lfs,  lescun. 
lfst,  lest,  lfste,   see  laste(n),  lat, 

lfs. 
lest,  leste,  adv.  conj.,  OE.  "Sy  lass  Se, 

later  l£es)>e;    lest,   121,    23;   leste, 

202,  23. 
lest,  see  lete(n). 
lfste(n),  laste(n),  wkv.,  OE.  laistan ; 

last,  endure;   Nth.  inf.  lgst,   168, 

11.     Sth.  pr.  ppl.  lfstinde,  226,  20. 
lestende,     lestned,     see     laste(n), 

listne(n). 
lfsynge,   lfsing,  sb.,   OE.    leasing ; 

falsehood,  11 1,  13  ;  lfsing,  40,  11. 
lete(_n),  stv.,  OM.  letan  (WS.  laHan) 

-let  (R) ;  letypermit;  leave;  think; 

inf.  leten,  6,  13;    lsetenn  (O),  9, 


392 


GLOSSARY 


26;  lete,  52,  2;  pr.  2  sg.  letest, 
J94,  7  »*  Igst,  63,  5  ;  pr.  3  #.  letetS, 
16,  21  ;  «»/.  ^.  let,  18,  16;  late, 
99,  5  5  pt>  sg.  l»t  (eME.),  4,  14; 
let,  12,4;  lat,  56,  7;  lete,  64,  14; 
pt.pl.  lete,  35,  28  ;  pp.  let,  61,  30; 
laten,  56,  5.  Sth.  inf.  leoten 
(eSth.),  193,  21  ;  lften,  201,  1  ; 
/r.  3  j^-.  lfteS,  180,  6;  z'w/.  j^.  l|t, 
180,  7;  lggt,  241,  2;  itnp.pl.  lfted, 
201,  17;  //.  jj/.  letten,  186,  15; 
//.  ilft,  226,  17;  ylet,  221,  9. 
ljth,  .?£.,  OE.  laeSSu;  hatred,  enmity, 

"7>  T3- 

lett,    OM.    *lette,    hindrance,     let, 

107,  7. 
lette(n),  •ze/zfo.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  lette(n); 

OE.  lettan  ;  hinder,  impede ;  Nth. 

pr.  pi.   lettys,    146,    17;    imp.  pi. 

lettes,  139,  14;  pt.  sg.  lett,  163,  28. 
letter,   sb.,   OF.    lettre,    72,    8;   pi. 

letters,  71,  22. 
leun,   leoun,   sIk,   AN.   leun,   liun  ; 

/&*,  14,  1 ;  leoun,  82,  17;  leo,  182, 

13.     Cf.  lyon. 
leve,  see  lef. 

Lfve,  sb.,  OE. ?  ;  Leve,  82,  2. 
lfve,  sb.,   OE.  leaf,  /. ;  permission, 

18,  28.     eSth.  lfave,  190,  29. 
lfve,   sb.,   OE.   leafa;    belief,  faith, 

20,  22: . 

levede,  see  live(n). 

lfvedl,  sb.,  OE.  hlsefdige ;  lady,  52, 

1;    Ifvedy,  117,  1;    lffdl,  155,  5; 

lffdye,    156,  5.     Nth.  pi.  lfvedis, 

129,    19.      eSth.    lgafdl,    193,    14. 

Cf.  lavedy. 
If veful,  adj.,  OE.  leaffull  [(ge)leafa]  ; 

believing,  faithful,  234,  4. 
leve" Ike,  adv.,  OE.  leofllce;  lovingly, 

gladly,  28,  19. 
l§ve(n),    wkv.,    OE.    laefan ;    leave, 

permit;    inf.  l|ve,  57,   3;  /*  //. 

lfve  we,  100,  13  ;  imp.  sg.  Iff,  196, 

23  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  lfve,  47,  22  ;  pt.  sg. 

lafte,  241,  33;  pt.  pi.  lefte,  223, 

25  ;  pt.  sbj.  sg.  lefde,  200,  8 ;  pp. 

laft,  49,  19.     Nth.  inf.  Iff,  153, 19. 

eSth.  inf.  lgaven,  192,  33  ;    imp. 
pi.  lfaveS,   196,  7;  //.  sg.  lfafde, 

191,  27;//.  yleft,  225,  10. 


leve(n),  wkv.,  OM.  lefan,  WS.  llefan 

[geleafa]  ;  believe^,  pr.  3  sg.  leveS, 

16,  19.     Nth.  imp.  pi.  leves,  165, 

17;//.  sg.  lifed,  135,  9. 
lever,  levere,  see  lef,  adj. 
levinge,    sb.,    Kt.  =  Ml.    levinge ; 

based  on  Kt.  leve(n),  Ml.  leve(n)  ; 

remainder,  residue,  218,  2. 
lewe,    adj.,     OE.    hleowe;     warm, 

80,  5. 
lewed,  adj.,  OE.  lsewede ;  unlearned, 

lay,  as  opposed  to  clerical,  88,  4. 
lewse  (  =  leswe  ?),sb. ,  OM.  les  (leswe), 

WS.  lses  (lseswe),/  [lesan,  'glean']; 

OE.  lses;  pasture  land,  dial.  Eng. 

leasow,  31,  1. 
leyke(n),  stv.,  ON.   leika-lek  (R); 

play,  sport,  79,  8. 
ley}e,  .$•<$.,  OM.  leg,  WS.  lieg,  #/«. ; 

flame,  61,  14. 
leyn,  ley5en,  see  leie(n). 
Lhoaverd,  see  Lgverd. 
libbe(n),  wkv.,   OE.   libban ;    //w; 

eSth.  inf.  libben,  192,  it  ;   libbe, 

177,  9  ;  pr.  1  sg.  libbe  (SEMI.),  37, 

8;    pr.  ppl.    libbinde,    217,    21; 

libbynde,  218,  33.     Cf.  live(n). 
lie,  see  lich. 
licam,  sb.,  OE.  lichama ;  body,  corpse, 

132,  16. 
llee(n),  lict,  see  like(n),  liht. 
lich,  Hche,  sb.,  OE.  lie ;   body,  33, 

25 ;  Hche,  35,  10;  eME.  lie,  2,  2. 
lichur,   lichdure,  sb.,    OF.    lechur, 

lichur;     unchaste   person,    lecher, 

127,  13;  lichoure,  147,  *j. 
lid,  j3.,  OE.  hlid;  cover,  lid,  14,  13. 
lide(n),  see  ll5e(n). 
lien,  j^.,  OE.  *lien  <  lean;  reward, 

recompense,  178,  7. 
lie(n),  j/^.,  OE.  licgan-lseg  (5) ;  lie, 

recline;  belong  to;  inf.  lien,  3,  17; 

lye,  52,  l',  pr.  2  j^-.  list,  48,  11  ; 
pr.  3  sg.  lle$,  14,  12;  115,  14,  9; 
pr.  pi.  Hen,  4,  19;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  lye, 

121,  20;  pt.  sg.  lai,  1,  14;  lag,  27, 

30  ;  lay,  47,  25  ;  pt.  pi.  leien,  190, 

13  ;  leyen,  79,  14 ;  pp.  leyn,  53,  9  ; 
lei3en,  58,  20.     Nth.pr.pl.  ligges, 

153,  17;  lies,  152,  14.  Sth. 
(SEMI.)   inf.    ligge,  41,    30;  pr. 


GLOSSARY 


393 


i  sg.  ligge,  52,  24;  pt.sg.  (eSth.) 

lsei,  181,  12. 
lie(_n),    j**.,    OM.    legan-leg,    WS. 

leogan-leag  (2);    lie,  prevaricate, 

deny,  be  false  to  ;  z'«/".  lien,  199,  18  ; 

pr.  3  sg.  lie$,  199,  15.     Sth.  inf. 

llhen,  1 94,  3  ;  pr.  ppl.  Hhinde,  191, 

21.     Kt. pr.  3  jy,  leghej),  214,  15. 
lif,  OE.  lif;   gfo  8,  17;   liif,  65,  7  ; 
« — l$£e,  106,  15  ;  £*.  lives,  48,  3  ;  *ft.  in 

phr.  on  live,  a/zztf,  33,  1  ;   of  live, 

41,  32  ;  pi.  ?  live,  160,  9.     eSth. 

afr.  life,  176,  23  ;  lyve,  215,  12. 
life,  lifed,  see  live(n),  leve(n). 
lifedsei,  sb.,  OE.  lifdoeg;  lifeday,  life; 

ds.  lifedage,  186,  20. 
lifhali,  adj.,  OE.  *llfhalig;  holy  in 

life,  holy,  191,  20. 
liflade,  sb.,  OE.  lifted,/. ;  way  of  life, 

conduct,  life,  191,  19. 
lift,  see  leoft. 
lift,  sb.,  OE.  lyft ;   air,  upper  region, 

152,  20. 
lifte,  wkv.,  ON.  lypta,  lyfta;  lift; pp. 

lift,  143,  4. 
lifte(n),  wkv.,  ON.  lyfta,  cf.  Icl.  lypta 

<  lyfta  ;   lift ;  pp.  lifted,  101,  20. 
lige,   adj.,   OF.   lige   (liege);    liege, 

232,  20. 
ligeance,  sb.,  OF.  ligence;  allegiance, 

235,  5- 
ligeman,  sb.,  OF.  lige  (liege)  +  ME. 

man;  liegeman,  233,  31. 
ligge(n),  see  lie(n)  '  recline.' 
libera,     sb.,    OE.     Leohtberend, 

translation  of  L.  Lucifer  ;   Lucifer, 

68,5. 
Ii3tli,   adv.,   OE.  leohtllce;    lightly, 

easily,  50,  10. 
Ii3tnesse,  li3tnisse,  sb.,  OE.  lihtness, 

/. ;   light,  brightness,  66,  32  ;    li3t- 

nisse,  67,  22. 
liijtyng,  sb.,  OE.  lyhting,/. ;  illumi- 
nation, 103,  7. 
ligte(n),   wlz?.,    OE.  lihtan,   lihtan; 

make  light    or  easy,   alight;    inf. 

ligten,    14,   16;   pp.   ligt,    27,    28. 

Sth.  inf.  lihten,  192,  20;  pp.  yli3t, 

65,  3- 
llhen,  see  lie(n)  prevaricate. 
lihhtlike,  see  lihtlike. 


liht,  sb.,  OM.  lent  (leht,  liht),  WS. 

leoht;    light;    lict,  82,   20;    lyhte, 

117,6. 
lihte(n),  see  ligte(n). 
lihte(n),    wkv.,    OM.    lehtan,    WS. 

leohtan,  liohtan;  light,  kindle  ;  inf. 

lihten,   186,  12  ;  pt.  pi.  lihtede,  5, 

14. 
lihtlike,    adv.,    OM.   lehtllce,   WS. 

leohtlice ;  lightly,  easily  ;   lihhtlike 

(O),  13,  5. 
liif,  see  lif. 
lik,  lich,  adj.,  OE.  gelic ;  like ;  lyche, 

98,  20;  like,  126,  10. 
like(n),    wkv.,    OE.   lician ;   please, 

like ;  pr.  3  sg.  like©,  193,  9  ;  pr.  sbj. 

sg.  lyke,  232,  20  ;  pt.  sg.  likede,  14, 

16  ;  licede,  176, 13..    Nth. pr.  3  sg. 

likes,  128,  4. 
lim    (lime),    sb.}    OE.    llm;     lime, 

73,  2. 
lim,  lime,  sb.,  OE.  lim;  limb,  member, 

3,^13;  lime,  60,  12;    ds.  lime,  50, 

15- 
limel,    adv.,    OM.   limmelum,   WS. 

mselum  ;  limb  by  limb,  193,  25. 
limpe(n),     stv.,    OE.    limpan-lamp 

(lgmp)  (3);   happen,  be  becoming; 

pr.  3  sg.  limpeS,  200,  23. 
Lined,  sb.,  OE.  Lincolne  (Lincolle) ; 

Lincoln,  1,  5. 
linde,  sb.,   OE.  lind,  and  linde,  /. ; 

linden,  lime-tree,  51,  22. 
Lindeseye,  sb.,  OM.  Lindeseg,  WS. 

Lindesig,/". ;  Lindsey,  L stand  of  the 

Lindi,%*j,  19. 
line,  sb.,  OE.  line  ;    rope,  strong  cord, 

81,  14. 
lippe,  sb.,  OE.  lippe;  lip,  102,  19. 
list,  sb.,  OE.  lyst ;  pleasure,  lust,  20, 

-r6". 

liste(n),  wkv.,  OE.  hlystan;   listen; 

inf.   lisstenn  (O),    10,    22.      Nth. 

imp.jpl.  listens,  165,  17.    Sth.  imp. 

pi.  liisteS,  196,  5. 
listne(n),  wkv.,  *hlystnan,  cf.  Swed. 

lyssna ;  listen ;  pr.  3  sg.  listneft,  20, 

23  ;  pt.  sg.  listnede,  24,  9;  listned, 

98,  29.     S  h.  inf.  ltistnin,  191,  19. 
lit,  lit,  sb.,  OE.  lyt ;   little ;  ds.  lite, 

177,  22  ;  lyte,  215,  20 ;  lite,  40,  32. 


394 


GLOSSARY 


litel,  litle,  adj.,  OE.  lytel;  little,  2, 
17;  little  (O),  8,  20;  lytel  and 
lytel,  little  by  little,  222,  21 ;  lyttill, 
i_45,  2.  WM1.  luytel,  120,  1.  Sth. 
lutel,  180,  15. 

lr$e(n),  stv.,  OE.  ll&m-laft  (1);  £•<?, 
travel;  inf.  llfre,  182,  13. 

lSJe(n),  wkv.,  ON.hlySa;  listen;  imp. 
pi.  llfteS,  22,  13;  lldeft,  196,  6. 
Nth.  imp.pl.  lithes,  157,  9. 

li$erie(n),  wkv.,  OM.  ieSrian,  WS. 
lleSrian  (lySrian) ;  lather,  become 
covered with  foam;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  liSerl, 
194,  20. 

live,  see  lif. 

live(n),  Sth.  livie(n),  wkv.,  OE. 
llfian  ;  live ;  inf.  liven,  4,  20 ;  lyve, 
88,  14 ;  pr.  3  j^.  liveth,  31,  31 ;  pr. 
pi.  liven,  34,  10 ;  //.  sg.  livede,  7, 
16;  pt.pl.  liveden,  73,  22;  lived, 
73,  21  ;pp.  lyved,  91,  2.  Nth.  inf. 
life,  130,  32  ;  pr.  ppl.  liffand,  169, 
14.  Sth.pr.pl.  livieS,  196,  18; 
pr.  ppl.  livlende,  192,  1  ;  leovinde, 
194,  24  ;  pt.  sg.  levede,  215,  11. 

I9,  inter/.,  OE.  la  ;  lo,  90,  II. 

loand,  see  l§nd. 

lob,     sb.}     OE.    lobbe,  f. ;     spider, 

J°3,  9- 

I9C,  sb.,  OE.  lac;  offering,  gift,  178, 
16. 

lgd,  j<5.,  OE.  lad,  ^ ;  journey,  load, 
63,  23. 

lgdllch,  lgdlukest,  j^  lgpli. 

Lodovia,  ■$•£.,  Lat.  Lodovia ;  Lodovia, 
221,  29. 

Lodway,  sb., 

lof,  s£.  (?),  origin  uncertain  ;  expres- 
sion lof  and  grin,  instruments  of 
torture,  3,  14.     See  note. 

l§f,  l^fe,  j^.,_OE.  hlaf;  /<?<*/,  90,  5. 

lofe(n),  see  l9ve(n). 

logen,  lowe,  see  lahhe(n). 

16ke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  ldcian;  look,  keep, 
observe  ;  inf.  loken,  18,  8  ;  imp.  sg. 
I5ke,  67,  20;  looke,  239,  7;  imp.pl. 
loke}>,  200, 1 1 ;  pr.sbj.sg.  I5ke,  10,  7 ; 
pt.  sg.  lokede,  40,  26  ;  pp.  loke  for 
I5ked  in  rime,  40,  4.  lNth.  inf. 
luke,  142,  25.  Sth.  /r.  pi.  lokej), 
218,  16  ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  lokl,  219,  31. 


loking,  pp.  as  j^.,  based  on  I5ke(n); 
partf,  keeping,  looking,  49,  19. 

19111b,  .r£.,  OE.  lamb,  lamb  (l^mb) ; 
/«»*£,  199,  4. 

lome,  adv.,  OE.  gel5me ;  often,  fre- 
quently, T  76,  II. 

lond,  sb.,  OE.  land,  lond  (l§nd)  ; 
land;  loand  =  Ignd,  226,  6;  els'. 
lpnde,  19, 10.  Sth.//.  lgnden,  182, 
30.     Cf.  land. 

l§ndie(n),  wkv.,  OE.  landian,  In- 
dian ;  land,  as  a  ship ;  pt.  pi. 
lpndede,  222,  15. 

long,  adj.,  OE.  lang,  l§ng;  long; 
*  Sth.  fas.  lgnge,  181,  5. 

longage,  so.,  OF.  langage  ;  language, 
224,4. 

l9nge,  adv.,  OE.  lange,  l^nge ;   long, 

_39>  J3- 
l9nge(n),  wkv.,  OE.  langian,  l§ngian; 

reach  forth,    extend,   belong;    inf. 

lpnge,  221,,  32;    NEM1.  pr.  3  sg. 

l§nges,  76,  31- 
looke,  see  16ke(n). 
Looth,  sb.,  Lat.  (Vulgate)  Loth ;  Lot, 
_238,  3- 
l9rd,  l9rding,  see  l9verd    ^verd- 

ing. 
l9rdshipe(n),   wkv.,  based   on   OE. 

hlaforSscipe,  sb. ;  have  lordship  over, 

rule;  inf.  lordship,  105,  II. 
l9re,  OE.  lar,/. ;   lore,  teaching,  16, 

19. 
l9re,   adj.,  OE.  lar,  sb.?;    learned, 

88,4. 
Lome,  sb.,  Lome  ;  J^hn  of,  167,  9. 
losle(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  lose(n)  ; 

OE.  losian  ;  lose,  be  deprived  of;  pp. 

ileosed  (eSth.),  186,  24. 
lost,  see  lust. 

l§te,  sb.,  ON.  lat,  lseti,  n. ;  counte- 
nance, manner,  30,  8  ;  pi.  l§ten,  28, 

2.     Nth.  late,  170,  9. 
lg$j  19th,  adj.,  OE.  la$;  loath,  19, 30; 

Igth,  78,11. 
I9PH,    adj.,     OE.     laSlic;     loathly, 

loathsome,    62,    II.      Sth.  lpolich, 

202,  33  ;  superl.  lpdlukest,  198,  32. 
loud,  adj.,  OE.  hlud ;  loud,  48,  18. 
lough,  louk,  seel&hhe(n),  Luc. 
ldute(n),  lowte(n),  see  lute(n). 


GLOSSARY 


395 


lovelich,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  luvll;   OE. 

luflic ;  lovely,  handsome,  230,  XI, 
lovelgnging,  sb.,  OE.  lufu  +  langung 

(longung)  ;   love  longing,  desire  of 
Jove,  97,  30. 
lgve(n),    wkv.,   OE.  lofian;  praise; 

eME.  inf.  lofenn  (O),  9,  25.     lVth. 

pt.  pi.  lovyt,  175,  18. 
loverd,    lgrd,    sb.,   OE.   hlafweard ; 
^idTd^ji^,  ,15  ;   l§rd,  25,  12;   lprde, 

106,   28.  "    Sth.  Lhoaverd,  226,  I. 

Nth.  gs.  without  ending  lgrde  fete, 

132,  12. 
loverding,    lading,   sb.,   based   on 

l§verd  ;  lording,  lord,  sir;  lgverding, 

80,  22  ;  lgrding,  42,  9. 
lovie,  loviynde,  see  luve(n). 
ldvynge,   lovyng,   sb.,   OE.  lofung, 

/. ;    praise,     laudation,    145,    23 ; 

169,  4. 
lovyt,  see  love(n). 
lowe,    sb.,    OE.   hlsew,  hlaw-hlawe; 

cave,  earlier  mound,  hill,  62,  11. 
lowe(n),  wkv.,  based  on  OE.  lag< 

ON.  lagr  '  low ' ;  make  low ;  pt.  sg. 

lowed,  103,  17. 
lowe,  see  lahhe(n). 
Lowis,    sb.,  OF.  Louis  <  HloSwig  ; 

Louis ;   Lowis  of  Bavere,  Louis  of 

Bavaria,  162,  9. 
Luc,  Luk,  .ftS.^OF.  Luc;   Luke,  209, 

19.     Nth.  Louk,  148,  1. 
Lucie,  sb.,  OF.  Lucie  ;  Lucy ;  Seint, 

229,  21. 
lude,  adv.,  OE.  hliide;  loudly,  aloud, 

36,  28. 
lufe(n),  see  luve(n). 
lufredene,    sb.,  OM.   lufreden,  WS. 

lufraMen,/. ;  love,  friendship,  154, 

12. 
lufsum,  adj.,  OE.  lufsum ;   loveable, 

lovely,   192,    1;   super  I.   lufsumest, 

193,  24. 
lufsumllche,   adv.,  OE.  lufsumllce ; 

kindly, graciously,  193,  28. 
liifte,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  lift;  OE.  lyft; 

air;  ds.  liifte,  178,  26. 
luke,  see  16ke(n). 
luke(n),  slv.,  OM.  lucan-lec    (WS. 

leac)  (2)  ;  lock;  inf.  luken,  14,  13; 

pr.  3  sg.  luke-S,  19,  15;  pt.  sg.  lek, 


63,  21  ;  pt.pl.  luken,  189,  28;  pp. 

loken,  77,  32. 
Lunden,    sb.,    OE.    Lundon    (den) ; 

London  ;  ds.  Lundene,  2,8. 
Lundenisc,    -issc,    adj.,    OE.    Lun- 

denisc;    of  London,  2,  8  ;  wk.  Lun- 

denissce,  5,  32. 
ltirdan,  sb.,  OF.  lourdein;  lazy  person, 

138,2. 
lurke,  w,£z>.,perh.  OE.  *lurcian,  based 

on  *luran ;  lurk ;  pr.  ppl.  lurkand, 

168,  17. 
lurnie(n),  see  lerne(n). 
luse(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.    lese(n)  ; 

WS.  ljesan  (lysan)  ;  release,  deliver; 

pp.  ilusd,  180,  14. 
lust,   sb.,  OE.   lust ;   desire,  lust,  in 

older  sense  of  pleastire  ;  lusst  (O), 

12,  16;   luste,  144,  10;  //.  lostes, 

216,  28. 
luste  (n),  see  liste(n). 
luste(n),  wkv.,  OE.  lystan  ;  be  pleas- 
ing, delight ;  pt.  sg.  liist,  233,  30. 
lustne(n),  see  listne(n). 
lute,  sb.,  OF.  lut ;  lute',  237,  10. 
liitel,  see  litel. 
lute(n),    loute(n),    lowte(n),    stv., 

OE.    lutan-leat  (2)  ;    bow,   incline 

the  head;  inf.  loute,  53,  17  ;  lowte, 

J45>  24;  pt.pl.  lutten,  25,  3. 
luper,  see  lythyr. 
luSere,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  li>ere  ;  OE. 

lySer  ;  badly,  terribly,  194,  20. 
lutle(n),    wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    litlen, 

litlen ;    OE.  lytlian;    belittle,    194, 

23. 
luve,  sb.,  OE.  lufu  ;  love,  4, 32. 
luve(n),    Sth.  luvie(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

lufian ;    love;    inf.    luven,    21,  6; 

luve,  37,  4 ;  //.  sg.  luvede,  7,  25  : 

pt.  pi.  luveden,  4,27;  pp.  luved,  8, 

3.     Nth.  pr.  pi.  lufes,  144,  2  ;  //. 

//.  hint,  JLZOji8  ;  pp.  lufde,  140,  I. 

Sth.  (SEML775*/.  luvlen,  17,   27; 

luvle,  47,    23  ;   pr.  ppl.   lovlynde, 

219,  27  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  lime,  191,  20. 
luxurie,    sb.,    OF.    luxurie,    luxur  ; 

luxury,  wantonness,  238,  2. 
luytel,  lyche,  lye(n),  see  litel,  lik, 

lie(n). 
lyenge,  sb.}  based  on  root  of  OAng. 


39^ 


GLOSSARY 


legan,  'prevaricate';    lying,    147, 

20. 
lyernie(n),  lyfe,  see  lerne(n),  lif. 
lyht,  lyke(n),  see  liht,  like(n). 
lyknie(n),    wkv.,    OE.    *llcnian,   cf. 

Swed.  likna  ;  liken,  make  like,  com- 
pare, inf.  lykne,  224,  23. 
lykynge,  sb.,  OE.  llcung,/. ;    liking, 

pleastire,  117,  28. 
lyon,  sb.,  NF.  lion,  leon;  lion,  48, 16. 

Cf.  leun. 
lyte,  lytel,  see  lite,  litel. 
lyj>,  sb.,  OE.  liS  ;  joint,  limb,  50,  15. 
lythyr,  adj.,  OE,  lySre ;  evil,  bad,  1 1 1 , 

30.     Sth.  liij?er,  207,  10. 
lyttill,  lyve,'lyve(n),  see  litel,  lif, 

live(n). 
lyvynge,  sb.,  based  on  live(n) ;  living, 

condition  of  life,  120,  2. 


ma,  adv.,  eME.,  Nth.  for  mp ;  OE. 

ma ;  more,  6,  3  ;  comp.  mare,  3,  30  ; 

mar,  5,  28;  superl.  m§st,  39,  25; 

mast,  132,   27.     INth.  mair,  167, 

16.      Sth.   superl.   m|st,    176,    7; 

ma?st,  187,  30  (eSth.).     Kt.  mest, 

216,  16. 
mad,    adj.,    OE.    (ge)ma;d;      mad, 

angry,  54,  27  ;  madd,  no,  26. 
meei,  j^  mei. 

msere,  ad/.,  OF.,  maere  ;  famous,  illus- 
trious, 188,  17. 
meessedeei,  meest,  see  messedai,  ma. 
Magdalen,  *£.,  OF.?;  Magdalene,  132, 

11. 
ma:je,  sb.,  OM.  mege    (mage),  WS. 

mjege  (mage);  kinswoman,  177,  5. 
magt,  maht,  mahte,  sb.,  OM.  mseht, 

WS.  meaht,/. ;  might, power;  magt, 

20,  13;   mahhte  (O),  10,  15.     Cf. 

mi5t. 
mai,  may,  sb.,  OE.  mgeg,/.  (?) ;  maid, 

earlier  kinswoman!,   45,   7;    may, 

47,8- 
maid,  see  make(n),  vb. 
maiden,  meiden,  maide,  sb.,  OE. 

msegden;  maiden  ;  meiden,  14,  19; 

maide,  36,  5.     Sth.  meiden,   191, 


19;   £•?."  meidenes,   196,   24;   gpl. 
maidene,  190,  26. 

Mailrps,  sb.,  Maih-os,  223,  3. 

maine,  sb.,  OE.  msegen,  msegn ; 
might,  main,  138,  26. 

maine,  meyne,  mfn^e,  *£.,  OF. 
maisnee,  mainee ;  household,  re- 
tainers, 46,  14;  meyne,  57,  10; 
mfn3e,  137,  4;   m§n$he,  167,  30. 

mainlf  s,  adj. ,  OE.  msegenleas ;  power- 
less, 17,  5. 

maintene(n),  wkv.,  OF.  maintenir; 
maintain',  inf.  maintgne,  158,  20. 

mair,  see  ma. 

mair,  sb.,  OF.  maire  ;  mayor,  233,  2. 

mairaltee,^.,  OF.  mairalte;  mayor- 
alty, office  of  mayor,  232,  24. 

maister,  mayster,  maystir,  sb.,  OF. 
maistre;  master,^,  28;  mayster, 
139,  30;  maystir,  136,  25.  Sth. 
meister,  198,  6. 

maistrie,  maistri,  sb.,  OF.  maistrle ; 
mastery,  lordship,  dominion,  206, 
32.     Nth.  maistri,  148,  16. 

mak,  make,  sb.,  OE.  (ge)maca; 
equal,  mate,  companion,  129, 18. 

make(n),  eME.  maken,  Sth. 
makle(n),  wkv.,OE.  macian;  make, 
do  ;  inf.  maken,  17,  19;  pr.  3  sg. 
maketT,  147  n  \'"py.^ppl.  makand, 
101,  8  ;  pKsg.  makede  (eME.),  2, 
4;  macod  (eME.);'  2,  23;  maket 
(eME.),  5,  3;  makede,  36,  20; 
made,  21,  12  ;  pt.  2  sg.  makedest, 
38,  28;  madest;  56,  14;  //.  pi. 
makeden  (eME.),  7,  19;  maden. 
56,  24  ;  made,  204,  26 ;  pp.  maked 
(eME.),  2,  28;  maked,  3^ "23;" 
mad,  117,  17.  Nth.  inf.  make, 
129,  4  ;  mak,  129,  5  ;  pr.  3  sg.  mas, 
108,  24;  (INth.)  //.  sg.  maid,  167, 
19.  Sth.  inf.  makien  (eSth.),  190, 
28;  makese  (eSth.),  184,  18; 
makien,  226,  12  ;  imp.  pi.  makleft, 
202,  19; pp.  imaked,  226, 12;  imad, 
61,  7  ;  ymad,  203,  23. 

Malduit,  sb.,  Malduit;  Malduit  or 
Mauduit;  William,  4,  22. 

malisun,  sb.,  AN.  maleisun,  malisun  ; 
malediction,  77,  29. 

man,  see  mun(e). 


GLOSSARY 


397 


man,  mon,  '  sb.,  OE.  man  (mon); 
wow,  2,  26;  mon,  43,  28;  ^j. 
mann&s-  '■y,  1 7  ;  tfy.  manner  I.I ,  17; 
//.  men,  1, 16  ;  gpl.  manne  (eME.), 
14,  20.  Nth.  mane,  145,  28 ;  gs. 
mans,  137,  19;  ^/.men,  147,  13; 
mens,  147,  25.  eSth.  as.  monne, 
203,  2  ;  gpl.  monnes,  185,  13 ;  raon- 
nen,  185,  31  ;  dpi.  monnen,  185,  27. 

man,  me,  indcf.  prn.,  OE.  man,  sb. ; 
one,  some  ;  mann  (O),  10,  11 ;  me, 
2,  22. 

man,  sb.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  mgn; 
OE.  gemana ;  companionship,  mar- 
riage, intercourse,  192,  17. 

manas,  sb.,  OF.  manace,  menace ; 
menace,  94,  32. 

manasinge,  sb.  andpr.ppl.,OF  .mena- 
cier,  manacier ;    menacing,   threat, 

I59,i. 
Manassen,  sb.,  Lat.  as.  Manassen  ; 

Manasseh,  24,  23. 
maneir,  see  manere. 
manekynde,    mankynde,   sb.,   OE. 

*mancynd  ;     mankind,    145,     15; 

mankynde,  242,  3. 
manere,  sb.,  OF.  maniere  ;   manner, 

sort,  64,    21  ;   pi.  maners,  92,  14. 

INth.  maneir,  173,  8. 
manheid,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  manhfde  ; 

OE.  *manhsed,_/! ;  manhood,  173,11. 
mani,mani3,  adj.,  OE.  manig,mgnig; 

many,    3,    13;    mani?    (O),   9,  8; 

manie  a,  32,  8  ;  pi.  manie,   4,  25  ; 

manige,  25,  20.     eSth.  gs.  manies, 

177,  12;  meny,  221,  9. 
manlJfieldlic,  adj.,  eME.  =  Ml.  manl- 

f§ldli;      OM.    manigfaldlic,    WS. 

-feald-  ;  manifold,  numerous,  5,3. 
manke,   sb.,  OE.  mancus  ;    mancus, 

eighth  of  a  pound,  178,  13. 
mankin,  .?£.,  OE.  manncynn ;   man- 
kind',  mannkinne  nede  (O)  m  OE. 

manncynna  ned,  need  of  mankind, 

11,7;  nankin,  18,  27  ;  mankinne, 

56,  2.     Sth.  monciin,  184,  3. 
manly,  a«2?z/.,OE.  mannlice;  manfully, 

boldly,  112,  22. 
manred,    sb.,   OM.  manreden,    WS. 

-rseden ;    homage,  2,  28 ;   manrede, 

79,  23- 


mantel,  sb.,  OF.  mantel ;  mantel, 
229,  8. 

manyfalde,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  mani- 
fold; manifold,  137,  20. 

many  what,  zVzafe/".  prn. ,  OE.  manig  + 
hwset  ,*  Wfl«/  things,  89,  9. 

marc  at,  marchal,  5^  market,  mare- 
seal. 

marchand, ■  sb.,  OF.  marchand  ;  mer- 
chant, 106,  26  ;  marchande,  107,  10. 

marchaundye,  see  marchaundyse. 

marchaundyse,  sb. ,  O  F .  merchandise ; 
merchandise,  120,  18  ;  new  sg.  mar- 
chaundy e,  95,  22. 

Mare,  see  Marie. 

marescal,  marchal,  sb.,  OF.  mare- 
scal;  marshal,  227,4;  marchal, 230, 

31. 
marten,  j<?£  morwen. 
Marie,  Mare,  sb.,  OF.  Marie  ;  Mary, 

14,   19;  ^r.  without  ending  Marie 

dgle,  201,  22.     Nth.  Mare,  131,9. 
Marius,    sb.,  Lat.  Marius ;    Marius, 

mythical  king  of  Britain,  220,  18. 
market,   marcat,   sb.,   OE.   market ; 

mai-ket,  120,  25.    Sth.  ds.  marcatte, 

212,  7. 
marre(n),  wkv.,  OM.  merran,  WS. 

mierran  ;  hinder,  waste,  mar',  pt.pl. 

marryd,  112,  24. 
marter,  martir,  see  martyr. 
Martha,  Marthe,  sb.,  Lat.  Martha; 

Martha,  132,  13  ;  Marthe,  201,  20; 

gs.  Marthe,  201,  30. 
Martin,  sb.,   OF.   Martin ;    Martin, 

abbot  of  St.  Neot's,  I,  II. 
martyr,  sb.,  OE.  martyr  (L);  martyr, 

martir,  191,   23;   marter,  116,   16; 

pi.  martyrs,  3,  5. 
mas,  see  make(n). 
masse,  sb.,  OE.  msesse;  mass,  51,  6. 
massedsei,  mast,  see  messedai,  ma- 
mast,  sb.,  OE.  msest;  mast  {of  a  ship), 

86,  25. 
master,  wkv.,  Nth.  m  Ml.  maistre(n)  ; 

OF.  maistrer  ;  master ;  pt.  sg.  mas- 

terit,  172,  31. 
mater,     sb.,    OF.    matere;     matter, 

129,  3- 
matines,  sb.pl.,  OF.  matines;  matins, 

morning  service ,  51,  6, 


398 


GLOSSARY 


matremoyne,  sb.,  OF.  matrimoine; 

matrimony,  147,  20. 
maugre,  mawgre,/^/.,  OF.  maugre; 

in   spite    of;     mawgre,    136,    30 ; 

maugre  his,  in  spite  of  him,  137,  11. 
maumet,mawmet,^.,  OF.  Mahomet; 

mahomet,  then  idol,  141,  27  ;  maw- 
met,  192,  4. 
maumetry,  mawmetry,  sb.,  based  on 

maumet ;  idolatry,  135,9; //.ma w- 

metryse,  145,  12. 
mawgre,  see  maugre. 
mawgre,  sb.,  OF.  maugre ;    ill-will, 

displeasure,  evil,  159,  2. 
mawmet,  see  maumet. 
mawmetry,  mawmetry  se,  see  mau- 
metry. 
Maximian,    sb.,   Lat.    Maximianus ; 

Maximian,  192,  3. 
Maximus,  sb.,  Lat.  Maximus;  Maxi- 

mus,  221,  12. 
may,  see  mai. 
may,  j£.,  OE.  mseg;  relative, kinsman, 

153,  21.     Sth.  mei,   177,  5;  msei, 

183,  12  (eSth.). ;  <&.  mseie,  184,  16. 
mayle,  j3.,  OF.  maile  ;   coat  of  mail, 

112,  24. 
mayn,  j3.,OE.  msegen  ;  force,  strength, 

power,  41,  2. 
maynteigne(n),  m£z>.,  OF.  maintenir ; 

maintain ;    inf.    meynteigne,    233, 

30;  pp.  maynteigned,  234,  1.     Cf. 

maintfne(n). 
mayster  (maystir),  me,  x^maister, 

man. 
me,  adv.  conj.,  cf.  OFris.  MDu.  men ; 

but,  194,  6. 
Mearch  =  March,  sb.,  OF.  March, 

Mars;  March,  197,  9. 
medcyn,  see  medecine. 
mede,  sb.,  OE.  med,/". ;  reward,  10, 

28. 
medecine,  j<5.,  OF.  medicine ;  tnede- 

cine;  medcyn,  143,  13. 
me  (mee),   meete(n),  mei,  see  ic, 

mete(n),  muge(n). 
mei,  see  may. 
meiden,  meister,  meit,  see  maiden, 

maister,  mete(n). 
meioliad,  sb.,  OE.   majgo'had ;   vir- 
ginity, 192,  17. 


mek,  adj.,  ON.  miukr ;  meek ;  meke, 

92,  16.     eSth.  meok,  195,  13. 
mekelich,  mekely,  see  mekly. 
meke(n),   wkv.,   OM.  *mecan?,    cf. 

ON.  miukr,  'meek';    make  meek; 

pt.  sg.  meked,  96,  23. 
mekenesse,    mekill,    see    meknes, 

micel. 
mekly,  adv.,  based  on  mek ;  meekly, 

96,   30 ;    mekely,  146,   30.      Sth. 

mekellch,  236,  9. 
meknes,  mekenesse,  sb.,  based  on 

mek ;  meekness,  100, 6 ;  mekenesse, 

236,  27. 
mei,  sb.,  OM.  mei,  "WS.  mail ;  time, 

occasion,  meal,  21,  16. 
melde(n),      wkv.,      OE.      meldian, 

meldian ;  declare,  accuse ;  Nth.  inf. 

meld,  155,  31. 
melle(n),  ivkv.,  OE.  medler,  meller; 

mix,    mingle,    meddle ;     Sth.   pp. 

imelled,  221,  25;  ymelled,  223,  10. 
mellyng,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  melter; 

mingling,  224,  13. 
membre,  sb.,  OF.  membre ;  member, 

232,  21.     Nth.  //.  membris,  139, 

24. 
memorie,  sb.,  OF.  memorie;  memory, 

remembrance,  119,  2. 
menace(n),    wkv.,     OF.    menacier ; 

menace,    threaten ;    inf.    menacen, 

104,  25. 
mfne(n),  wkv.,  OF.  mener ;  manage, 

urge  on\    behave,   act;    Nth.  pp. 

mfnd,  158,  13. 
mene(n),  wkv.,  OE.  msenan;  mean; 

indicate,  signify ;  moan,  complain  ; 

pr.  1  sg.  mfne,  20,  21;  pr.  3  sg. 

mfne)>>  (O),  9,  3.     Nth.  pr.  3  sg. 

mfnes,    83,    10;    pt.    sg.    mfnyt, 

moaned,  167,  12;  ment,  156,  16. 
mfn^e,  mfn^he,  see  maine. 
mennissk,  adj.,  ON.  menskr,  cogn. 

with   OE.  mennisc;    human;    wk. 

mennisske  (O),  12,  4. 
menske,  sb.,  ON.  mennska ;  dignity, 

honor,  194,  32. 
menske(n),  wkv.,  ON.  menska,  sb., 

cogn.  with  OE.  mennisc ;  dignify, 

honor;    Nth.  pr.   3  sg.  menskes, 

129,27. 


GLOSSARY 


399 


ment,  meny,  see  mfne(n),  mani. 
mfnynge,    sb.,    OE.    *maenung,  f.  ; 
meaning;  t5  mgnynge,  in  meaning, 

222,  29. 

meok,  meracle,  see  mek,  miracle, 
mere,  sb.}  OAng.  merce,  WS.  mierce  ; 

mark,  130,  17. 
mercer,  sb.,   OF.  mercier;    mercer, 

198,  28. 
mercerye,  j^.,  OF.  mercerie ;  mercery, 

company  of  mercers  or  merchants, 

232,  21. 
mercl,    mercye,    sb.,    OF.    merci ; 

mercy,  thanks,  25,  24;  mercve,  154, 

27. 
merciable,     a^/.,     OF.    merciable; 

merciful,  having  mercy,  104,  23. 
merciful,  adj.,  OF.  merci  +  ME.  ful ; 

merciful,  104,  17. 
Mercii,  sb.,  Lat.  Mercii ;  Mercians, 

225,21. 
mercye,  j^  merci. 
mere,  sb.,  OAng.  *merre,  allied  to 

merran,    WS.    mierran,    'hinder'; 

hindrance,  128,  17. 
merie,  mery,  see  mirle. 
Merlin,  sb.,  Merlin,  191,  13. 
merre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  merran;  mar, 

injure;  pr.  3  sg.  merrift,  194,  32. 
mersuine,  sb.,  OE.  mereswin ;   sea- 
pig,  porpoise,  dolph  in,  151,  27. 
merveyle,  mervayl,  sb.,  OF.  mer- 

veille;   marvel,  90,  19;    mervayl, 

65>i7. 
mery,  see  mirie. 
mes,  sb.,  OF.  mes;   mess,  course  at 

table, feast;  pi.  mes,  57,  4. 
meschef,  misehef,  sb.,  OF.  meschief ; 

mischief,  trouble ;  mischefe,  118,  3  ; 

pi.  meschevys,  136,  28.   INth.  mis- 

cheif,  169,  15. 
mesellfenn,  meself,  see  self, 
message,  sb.,  OF.  message  ;  message ; 

errand,     embassy ;      in     message, 

206,  6. 
messager,     messanger,     sb.,     OF. 

messager;     messenger;    pi.     mes- 

sageres,  96,  9 ;  messangerys,  106,  1. 
messe,  sb.,  OE.  moesse,  messe;  mass, 

9,  2.     Cf.  masse, 
messeboc,     messebok,     sb.,     OE. 


msesseboc,  messeboc;  mass  book, 
missal,  9,  2 ;  messebok,  76,  26. 

messedai,  sb.,  OE.  msesse  (messe) 
daeg ;  massday,  as.  1, 1 2 ;  massedsei, 
1,  19. 

messegere,  j^.,  OF.  messe  +  ON. 
gervi ;  mass  garments,  things  per- 
taining to  the  mass,  76,  24. 

messesgng,  sb.,  OE.  msesse  (messe) 
song;  song  of  the  mass,  34,  19.    . 

messinge,  sb.,  OF.  mes  +  ME.  -inge  ; 
messing,  eating  together,  215,  22. 

mfst,  see  ma. 

mester,  mister,  mysteir,  sb.,  OF. 
mestier;  ^^,  />W(?,  occtipation, 
need,  necessity ;  mester,  200,  24 ; 
mister,  139,  10.  lNth.  it  is  na 
mysteir,  there  is  no  need,  1 70,  24. 

mfsure,  sb.,  OF.  mesure;  measure, 
147,  16. 

mete,  met,  sb.,  OE.  mete;  meat,  16, 
12;  pi.  mgten,  22,  15.     Nth.  mft, 

mete(n),   wkv.,   OE.   metan;    meet; 

inf.  meete,   239,   21  ;   pr.   sbj.   sg. 

mete,  138,  20  ;  //.  sg.  mette,  66,  5  ; 

pt.pl.  mettin,  60,  27;   mett,   112, 

22.     lNth.  inf.  meit  =  met,  170,  2. 
mfte(n),  wkv.,  OE.  gemsetan;  dream ; 

pt.  sg.  mette,  227,  12. 
mfte(n),  stv.,  OE.   metan-mset  (5)  ; 

measure,  mete;  pt.  sg.  mette,  128, 

18. 
mepynkyp,  see  J)inke(n). 
mett,  sb.,  OE.  met;   measure,   147, 

mgtyng,  sb.,  OE.  meeting,/". ;  dream, 

228,  26. 
meyne,  meynteigne(n),  a?*  maine, 

maynteigne(n) . 
mi,  my,  see  min. 
micel,     mycel,     michel,     miche, 

moche,    adj.,    adv.,    OE.    mycel; 

much, great,  large;  mycel  (eME.), 

4,  12;"  michel,  38,  9;  michil,  26, 

14 ;  michele,  64,  2  ;  miche,  65,  17; 

myche,   125,   20;    moche,   92,   11. 

Nth.  (NEM1.)  mikell  (O),  8,  21 ; 

mikil,   52,    12;    mykele,    124,    9; 

mikel,    14Q,    28;    mekil,    135,    3. 


mucheT7T76, 12;  ds.  miichele, 


4oo 


GLOSSARY 


I79>    3»*  fd*<>    miiclre,    185,    11; 

miichelere,  188,  4  ;  miiche,  181,  23. 
Michelmasse,  sb.,  OET"Michahel  + 

msesse ;  Michaelmas,  209,  19. 
mid,   mide,    mit,  prep,  adv.,   OE. 

mid;  with,  1,6;  mide,  15,  28;  mit, 

14,  11. 

middsei,  ^.,  OE.  middseg;  midday, 
1,  16. 

middel,  j3.,  OE.  middel ;  middle, 
ds.  midle,  182,  15. 

middelserd,  see  midelf  rd. 

middelnicht,  adj.,  OE.  middelniht; 
midnight,  82,  19. 

middenfard,  sb.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  mid- 
dengrd  ;  OE.  middaneard ;  middle 
dwelling,  earth,  180,  18. 

midelfrd,  sb.,  OE.  *middel  geard, 
cf.  middan  (mid)  geard ;  mid- 
dwelling,  abode  of  man,  earth,  157, 

15.  eSth.  middelserd,  184,  22. 
midewintre,   midwinter,  sb.,   OE. 

middewinter ;  midwinter ;  mide- 
wintre dsei,  Christmas  day,  2,  10; 
midwinter,  7,  31. 

midside,  sb.,  OE.  mid  +  side;  mid- 
side,  middle  of  the  side,  61,  15. 

Michel,  sb.,  Lat  Michael;  Michael, 
67,  19. 

mi5t,  mi^ht,  myght,  sb.,  OM.  maeht, 
mint,  WS.  meaht,  miht ;  might ; 
mi3ht,  55,  13;  myght,  106,  22; 
pi.  mijtis,  51,  18  ;  my3tes,  103,  10. 

mi^tful,  sb.,  ME.  mi3t  +  ful;  mighty, 
101,  22. 

mighti,  adj.,  OAng.  msehtig,  WS. 
mihtig;  mighty,  136,  I. 

mikell,  see  micel. 

milce,  sb.,  OE.  milds,  milts,  f. ; 
mercy,  I,  4. 

milde,  adj. ,  OE.  milde;  mild,  2,  27  ; 
«wz/.  mylder,  92,  17. 

mildelike,  myldely,  adv.,  OE. 
mildellce,  mildelice;  mildly,  18, 
9;  myldely,  97,  25. 

mile,  sb.,  OE.  mil,/*.;  *»/&;  long 
time,  38,  1. 

milk,  sb.,  OE.  meoluc,  mile ;   milk, 

84,  23. 
min,  mi,  my,  pos.  prn.,  OE.  mln  ; 
f»?«tf,  8,  13;  ml,  38,  30;  my,  52, 


18.     eSth.  minne  <  mine,  184, 12, 

fds.  mire  <  minre,  182,  4. 
minde,  adj.,  OE.  *gemynde,  mynde ; 

mindful,  minded,  56,  3. 
ministre,  sb.,  OF.  ministre ;  minister; 

pi.  mynystyrs,  147,  17;//.  ministris, 

105,  *3- 
minne,  minster,  see  min,  mynstre. 
minte(n),  w^.,  OE.  myntan  ;  think, 

intend;  pt.  sg.  mint,  4,  20. 
miracle,    eME.    miracle,    sb.,    OF. 

miracle;    miracle;    miracle,    5,   3; 

miracle,   80,   7 ;    myracle,   99,  30. 

Nth.  meracle,  131,  31. 
mire,  see  min. 

mire,  sb.,  OE.  nvyre;  mire,  164,  31. 
mire^pe,  myrthe,  sb.,  OE.  myrh)>,/.; 

mirth,   43,   12;    myrthe,    no,    30. 

Sth.  miirkSe,  180,  32  ;  miirSe,  194, 

32  ;  pi.  miiroen,  196,  17. 
mirie,    merie,    mery,     adj.,     OE. 

myrige ;    merry,  pleasant,  57,  14 ; 

merie,    245,    22  ;    mery,    no,   -28. 

Sth.  miirye,  244,  15. 
mirke,  mirk,  adj.,  OE.  myrce,  ON. 

myrkr;  dark,  murky,  16,  16;  mirk, 

77,  7- 
mirknes,  sb.  ON.  myrkr,  cogn.  with 

OE.  mirce  +  ME.  -nes ;  murkiness, 

darkness,  150,  19. 
misdede,   Sth.   misdfde,  sb.,  OM. 

misded,  WS.  misdeed,  f. ;  misdeed, 

21,  9;  pi.  misdedes,  18,  13.     Sth. 

misdfde,  180,  10. 
misdo(n),    anv.,    OE.    misdon ;    do 

amiss,  misdo;    inf.  misdon,  2,  4; 

pt.  pi.  mysdede,  97,   2.      Sth.  pt. 

pi.   misdiide,   179,  10;  pp.  misd5, 

206,  30. 
miseise,  sb.,  OF.  mesaise ;  misease, 

trouble,  202,  27. 
miself,  see  self. 
misleve(n),    wkv.,    based    on    OM. 

levan,  WS.  llevan  ;   discredit,  dis- 
believe; pp.  misleved,  199,  13. 
mislich,  adj.,  OE.  misllc;    wanting 

in  likeness,  miserable  (?),  194,  28. 
misliche(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  «=  Ml.  mis- 

like(n) ;     OE.    mislician ;    dislike, 

be  displeasing;  pr.  3  sg.  misllcheft, 

i76>  J3. 


GLOSSARY 


401 


miss,  mischefe,   see    mysse,  mes- 

chef, 
mist,  sb.,  OE.   mist ;    mist^^iO,   20. 
*"*~~eSth.  ds.  miste,  176,  18. 
mistake(n),     zukv.,     ON.     mistaka 

-tok  (6) ;    mistake ;  pp.    mistakin, 

156,  24. 
mister,  mysteir,  see  mester. 
mit,  see  mid. 
mipe(n),  stv.,  OE.  mI3an-ma8  (1)  ; 

avoid,  conceal;  inf.  mijte,  84,  32. 
mix,  sb.,  OE.  meox,  mix;  dunghill, 

194,  25. 
1119,  adv.,  adj.,  OE.  ma,  ffoTz/. ;   more, 

32,   17;    aw;/,  mpr,  1,  7  ;    super  I. 

mgst,   19,  2.      eSth.  <r<w//.  moare 

=  mgre2_2  26,  5. 
mobill,   niobyll,    «^'.,   OF.   moble, 

older  mueble,   moeble ;    moveable, 

147,  24;  as  sb.pl.  mgbylls,  147,  28. 
moche,  see  micel. 
mod,  sb.,  OE.  m5d ;  courage,  pride, 

18,  10;   mood,  227, ~2Tf  ds.  mode 

(eSth.),  181,  11. 
moder,  sb.,  OE.'modor;   mother,  7, 

8  ;  mooder,  241,  2;  modur,  128,  28  ; 

m5dyre,  146,  25  ;  gs.  moder,   220, 

16;  moodres,  240,  33.  " 
modi,  see  mody. 
modi^nesse,  sb.,  OE.  modigness,/". ; 

courage,  pride,  9,  25. 
Modrf  d,  sb.,  OF.  Mordret  in  Wace  ; 

Modred,  181,  1 8 ;  ,^r.  Modrfdis,  182, 

5  ;  ds.  Modrgde,  181,  3  ;   Modrgd, 

184,  3- 
modur,  see  moder. 
mody,  modi,  adj.,  OE.  modig;  brave, 

proud,  MnE.   moody,  48,  1  ;  modi, 

192,3- 
modyre,  moghte  (mobt),  see  moder, 

muge(n). 
m61de,mold,^.,  OE.  molde ;  ground, 

earth,  mould,  68,  12. 
mon,  see  man. 

moncim,  monek,  monen,  see  man- 
kin,  munee,mune(n). 
mone,  sb.,  OE.  mona  ;  moon,  1,15. 
mgne,   sb.,   OE.    *mane,  *miene,  cf. 

msenan,  wkv. ;  moan,  58,  14. 
mone,  sb.,  OF.  moneie ;  money,  162, 

3i. 


moneliht,    sb.,    OE.    mona  +  leoht; 

moonlight,  81,  9. 
mone"5,    moneJ>,    sb.,    OE.   moneS; 

month,  197,  9  ;  //.  mone©,  34,  15; 

monej),  228,  22. 
monk,  monke,  see  munee. 
montance,    mbuntduns,     sb.,    OF. 

montance,  AN.  muntance ;  amount, 

245,  2  ;  mountouns,  94,  30. 
monument,     sb.,     OF.    monument ; 

monument,  143,  9. 
monweored,   sb.,   OE.   mannwerod; 

band   of  men ;     ds.    monweorede, 

189,  8. 
mood,  mooder,  moot  (moost),  see 

mod,  moder,  mot. 
mor,  sb.,  OE.  mor  ;  moor,  waste  land; 

INth.    mure,   169,    22.       Sth.  pi. 

moren,  182,  11. 
m§re,  more5e  (moreghen),  see  m§, 

morwen. 
more^entide,    moretide,    sb.,    OE. 

morgentide ;  morning,  morrow,  39, 

28  ;  moretld,  39,  16. 
moreyn,  sb.,  OF.  morine ;  murrain, 

224,  26. 
morne(n),  «//£#.,  OE.murnan;  mourn; 

pt.    sg.    morned,     106,     13.       Cf. 

murne(n). 
mornyng,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  morgen ; 

morning,  103,  4. 
mornyng,  sb.,  OE.  murnung;  mourn- 
ing, 92,  1. 
Morre,  sb.,  Moray,  158,  26. 
Mortemer,   sb.,   OF.    Mortemer   (en 

-Brai) ;     Mortimer ;    Roger,   sixth 

Baron  Wigmore,  227,  7. 
morE,  sb.,  OE.  morS  ;   death,  destruc- 
tion, 184,  23. 
morwen,  more}e,  sb.,  OE.  morgen  ; 

morning,  morrow,  29,  17;  more3e, 

40,  15  ;  mar3en,  181,  7;  moreghen, 

212,3. 
morweslep,  sb.,  OM.  morgen  +  slep ; 

morning  sleep,  57, 14. 
mpst,  see  mg. 
mot,  ptprv.,   OE.   mot-moste  ;   may, 

must ;  pr.  sg.  m5t,  9,  14 ;   moote, 

241,  20  ;  pr.  pi.  m5tenn  (O),  13,  23; 

mote,  42,  24;  pr.sbj.  sg.  mote,  13, 

31 ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  moten,  232,  11 ;  pt. 


Dd 


402 


GLOSSARY 


sg.  m5ste,  4,  20;  most,  53,  17; 
pr.  2  sg.  mpstist,  51,  7. 

mountein,j3.,OF.  montaigne;  moun- 
tain, 101,  14. 

mountouns,  see  montance. 

moupe,  mowpe,  see  mup. 

mowe(n),  j/^.,  OE.  mawan-meow 
(R)  ;  mow,  cut  down  ;  inf.  mowen, 
176,  22. 

Moyses,  sb.,  OE.  M5yses  <  Lat.  ; 
Moses,  104,  22. 

miiche,  muchel,  mu.ch.ele,  see 
micel. 

muchele(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  mike- 
le(n)  ;  OE.  myclian ;  enlarge,  in- 
crease; inf.  miichelen,  194,  31. 

muge(n),  ptprv.,  OM.  *mugan- 
msehte,  mihte  (WS.  meahte,  mihte)  ; 
have  power,  be  able,  MnE.  may, 
might;  inf.  mugen,  22,  26  ;  pr.  I, 
3  sg.  mai,  3,  20;  ma33  (O),  9,  10  ; 
maig,  16,5;  pr.  2  sg.  mayht,  84,  21 ; 
pr.pl.  ma3e,  41,  26;  muje,  176,  23; 
mahen,  191,  18;  muwen,  198,  29; 
mowen,  52,  23  ;  mouwe,  51,  21  ; 
raowe,  76,  29;  mounj^8^.3i;  mow, 
88,  13;  mowne,  105,  25;  pr.  sbj. 
sg.  muge,  17,  19  ;  pt.  1,  3  j^.  mihte, 
1,  7;  myhte,  3,  17  ;  mihhte  (O),  8, 
21;  migte,  14,  17;  moucte,  75,  18; 
mouhte,  76,  iy,pt.  2sg.  mi3te,  38,  8; 
mi3t,  43, 16  ;  myhtes,  3,  25;  mi3test, 
43,  12;  mihtest,  183,  6;  pt.pl. 
muhten,  6,  8;  mi3tten,  227,  25; 
//.  j£/.  .sg-.  muhte,  200,  7.  Nth. 
pt.sg.  myght,  132,  27;  mycht,  166, 
13  ;  moht,  152,  28  ;  pt.pl.  moghte, 
144,22.  Bfh.pr.  1,3  j^.mei,  176, 16. 

muln,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  miln  (mill) ; 
OE.  mylen,  myln;  mill;  ds.  miilne, 
201,  1. 

multiplie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  multiplier  ; 
multiply,  prosper ;  inf.  multiplien, 
100,  21. 

mund,  sb.,  OE.  mund,  mund,/  ;  pro- 
tector, 184,  22. 

munde,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  mlnde  ;  OE. 
(ge)mynde  (mynde) ;  memory,  mind, 
199,  1. 

munec,  mtmek,  monek,  monk,  OE. 
munuc  (-ec)  ;  monk ;  monek,  206, 


6;  monke,  in,  25;  munk,  154,  1  ; 

pi.  muneces,  1,2;  munekes,  4,  1 ; 

monkes,  75,  22. 
munechene,  sb.,  OE.,  mynecen,  /. ; 

nun,  188,  27. 
mune(n),     ptprv.,     OE.     gemunan, 

munan-munde ;     remember,     think 

of;    inf.  mone,   55,   12  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

muneS,  32,  25;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  mune, 

33,  6.     Nth.  * pr.pl.  mun,  158,  32  ; 

man,  170,  19. 
munk,  see  munec. 
Muntfort,  ^.,OF.Mundford;  Mont- 
fort;  Simon  of,  227,  2  ;   Perres  of, 

227,  6. 
murclSe,       murktSe,      murtJe,      see 

mire5pe. 
mure,  see  mor. 
murne  (n) , wkv. ,  OE.  murnan ;  mourn ; 

inf.  murnen,  21,  17.     Nth.  pr.  ppl. 

murnand,  133,  7.     Cf.  morne(n). 
murye,  see  mirie. 
mup,  moup,  mowp,  sb.,  OE.  muS  ; 

mouth,    13,   27;    mou])e,    102,    19; 

mowpe,   120,  5.     eSth.  ds.  miiSe, 

197,  14. 
mycel,  myche,  see  micel. 
mychelnes,   sb.,   OE.   micelness,  /. ; 

greatness,  101,  28. 
myddel,   adj.,   OE.   midla ;    middle, 

224,  n. 
myght,  mykele,  see  mi^t,  micel. 
myldely,    mylder,    see    mildelike, 

milde. 
myne(n),w^.,  OE.  mynian,  mynnan; 

have  in  mind,  think  upon  ;   Nth. 

inf.  myn,  129,  30. 
mynstre,  minster,  sb.,  OE.  mynster; 
•   minster,  1,  3  ;  minster,  7,  27. 
mynystyr,    myracle,    myrthe,   see 

ministre,  miracle,  mire^pe. 
mys,  adv.,  ON.  mis;  badly,  amiss,  52, 

14. 
myschaunce,  sb.,  OF.  mescneance  ; 

mischance,  ill-fortune,  91,  22. 
myscheif,   misdede,    see    meschef, 

misdo(n). 
mysgse,  sb.,  OF.   misaise ;    misease, 

trouble,  118,  4.     Cf.  miseise. 
myssawe,  sb.,  OE.  *missagu  or  new 

cpd. ;  evil  speaking,  146,  29. 


GLOSSARY 


403 


mysse,  mis,  sb.,  ON.  missa;  loss, 
privation,     no,    30.       Nth.    mis, 

^39.  5- 

mysse(n),  wkv.,  OE.  missan;  miss; 
inf.  mysse,  232,  10. 

mysseye(n),  wkv.,  OM.  *missecgan 
or  new  cpd. ;  speak  evil  of,  slander; 
pp.  mysseyd,  97,  6. 

mysteir,  see  mister. 

mysuse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  mesuser ;  mis- 
use; pp.  mysused,  235,  20. 

mytred,  adj.,  OF.  mitre  +  OE.  ^-ed(e) ; 
mitred,  229,  30. 


N. 
na,  see  nan. 
na,  adv.,  OE.  na,  by  shortening;   no, 

7°,  32. 
naam,     nab  be  (n),     see      nime(n), 

nave(n). 
nacion,  so.,  OF.  nacion(un) ;  nation, 

133,  3i-_ 
nadre,    nsevre,   nafd,   see   neddre, 

nfvre,  nave(n). 
na3le(n),  nayle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  nse- 

glian ;   nail;  pp.  najjiedd  (O),  12, 

7  ;  nayled,  60,  11. 
naht,  adv.,  OE.  nawiht,  naht  (naht)  ; 

naught,  not,    2,   6  ;    nat,   97,   31  ; 

nau3t,  100,  16.     eSth.  nawiht,  193, 

23;  nawt,  193,  17.     Cf.  noht. 
nai,  nay,  adv.,  ON.  nei,  cogn.  with 

OE.  na;    nay,   no,    25,    13;    nay, 

107,5. 
naked,  adj.,  OE.  nacod ;   naked,  16, 

23. 
nalde,  nam,  see  wille(n),  name, 
name,  nome,  eME.  name,  sb.,  OE. 

nama;   name,  13,  26;    nome,  191, 

17.     Nth.  nam,  134,  24. 
namely,  namelic,  adv.,  OE.   nama 

+  ME.  ly;    namely,  91,  3.     Nth. 

namelic,  148,  4. 
namfre,    namoore,    adv.,    OE.    na 

+  mara ;  no  more,  not  at  all,  58,  19  ; 

namoore,  239,  32. 
nan,  na,  adj.prn.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml. 

nfn ;  OE.  nan  ;  none,  no,  1,  7  ;  na, 

2,  22  ;  gs.  naness,  12,  32.   eSth.  as. 

nanne,  179,  30;  nenne,  200,  20. 

Dd 


narwe,  nareu,  narow,  adj.,  OE. 
nearu  ;  narrow,  confined,  small,  17, 
7  ;  nareu,  3,  12;  narow,  222,  13. 

nas,  nat,  nat,  see  be(n),  naht, 
wite(n). 

nathelfgs,  adv.,  OE.  najjylses ;  never- 
theless, 243,  17. 

najjemg,  adv.,  OE.  na  oy  (8e)  ma  ;  no 
more,  206,  25. 

naping,  prn.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  ngj)ing ; 
OE.  nan  Sing  ;  nothing,  150,  29. 

nau^t,  see  naht. 

nave(n),  wkv.,  OE.  nabban  <  ne 
habban ;  not  to  have.  Nth.  pt.  sg. 
nafd,  155,  6.  Sth.  pr.  2  sg.  navest 
(eSth.),  194,  10;  pr.  3  sg.  navS 
(eSth.),  180,  12;  nave©,  200,  25; 
pr.  pi.  nabbeS,  179,  9. 

naver,  (navere),  nawiht  (nawt), 
nay,  see  nfvre,  naht,  nai. 

nayl,  sb.,  OE.  naegl,  nsegel ;  nail,  86, 
28. 

naylen,  see  na5le(n). 

ne,  ni,  neg.  part.,  OE.  ne ;  not,  1,8; 
ni,  178,  20. 

nfaver,  see  nfvre. 

neb,    sb.,    OE.    nebb ;     beak,  face, 

41,9- 
necessarie,      sb.,     OF.      necessaire, 

*necessairie ;  necessary,  239,  19. 
ned,  see  nede. 
neddre,  nadre,  ^.,OM.  neddre,  \VS. 

nseddre,/!;  adder,  17,  2 ;  pi.  nadres, 

by  shortening,  3,  10. 
nede,  sb.,  OM.  ned,  WS.   need,  / ; 

need,  9,  4;   ned  (for  nede?),  18,  5. 

eSth.  ds.  neoden,  187,20;  neode, 

199,  25.   Kt.  nyed,  217,  18;  //. 

niedes,  211,  13. 
nede,  adv.,   OM.  nede,  WS.  niede  ; 
'necessarily,  of  necessity,  9,   17;   at 

need,  119,  21. 
nede(n),    wkv.,    OM.    nedan,    WS. 

niedan ;  force,  compel,  urge,  to  be 

necessary;  pr.  3  sg.  nedeS,  18,  23  ; 

nedeth,    119,   23.      Sth.  pr.   3  sg. 

neodeS    (eSth.),    202,    4.;    pr.  pi. 

nedeS,  201,  8  ;  //.  ined,  201,  n. 
nedful,  adj.,  OE.  neod  +  ful ;  full  of 

need,  necessitous,  24, 2 ;  nedfull,  146, 

20. 


4o4 


GLOSSARY 


nedl,  adj.,  OAng.  nedig,  WS.  niedig  ; 

needy,  oppressed,  129,  21. 
nedys,  adv.,  OM.  nedes,  WS.  niedes  ; 

of  necessity,  fieeds,  91,  24. 
nefe,  sb.,  OE.  nefa;  nephew,  1,  7  ;pl. 

neves,  2,  25. 
nefen,  see  nevene. 
negge(n),  nei3e(n),  wkv.,  OM.gene-. 

gan  ;    approach,    drazv  near\_  inf. 

neggen,  17,  15  ;  pr.  3  J^.jiei3e>,  65, 

13  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  negge,  14,  2.     Nth. 

inf.  negh,  141,  32. 
ne;jbur,    sb.,    OM.    nehgebur,    WS. 

neahgebur;     neighbour,    101,     17. 

Nth.  neghteboure,  147,  19;  neght- 

bour,  147,  24.    Sth.//.  neiheboures, 

202,  11. 
neghest,  neghteboure  (neghtbdur), 

see  neh,  ne^bur. 
neh,  nei,  ni},  adj.  adv.,  OM.  neh, 

WS.  neah;   near  (nigh),  1,  3;  ni3, 

36,    13;    ze>/£\    neie,   38,    16;   neye 

(adv.),  84,  14;  ny,  62,  27;   comp. 

nere  (adv.),  nearly,  no,  26  ;  superl. 

next,   116,   23.     INth.  a>;;//.  neir, 

168,  32  ;  superl.  neghest,  129,  21  ; 

nexst,  128,  12;  neist,  130,  27.    Sth. 

n|h,  186,  31 ;   nei,    206,  5 ;  nygh, 

222,  25. 
nehleche(n),   wkv.,  OM.  nehlecan- 

lehte,  WS.  neahlsecan-lsehte;  draw 

near,  approach,  192,  21. 
nei,  see  neh. 
neidweis,  adv.,  INth.  =  Ml.  nedwais; 

OE.  neod  +  wseg ;  of  necessity,  171, 

27. 
nei:$e(n),  neihebour,  neir  (neist), 

see  negge(n),  ne}bur,  neh. 
neiper,   neyther,    indef  prn.,    OE. 

ne  +  segfter ;  neither,  45, 1  ;  neyther, 

78,  29  ;  neythyr,  109,  26. 
nekke,  sb.,   OE.  hnecca;    neck,   44, 

3i. 
nelle     (nele,    nolde,    nalde),     see 

wille. 
nemne(n),  wkv.,  OE. nemnan;  name, 

call  by  name ;  //.  nemmnedd  (O),  1 1 , 

4 ;    nempned,    228,    29.      Sth.  pp. 

inempnet,  191,  23. 
nenne,  see  nan. 
Neod,  Sanct,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  Ned; 


OE.  Neot ;  St.  JVeofs,  Huntingdon- 
shire, 1,  n. 
neode,  neode(n),  see  nede,  nede(n). 
neomen,  neore,  see  nime(n),  be(n). 
neouste,  neuste,  sb.,  OE.  neahwest, 

f  ;  nearness,  fellotvship  ;  a.  neouste, 

next,  185,  9;   neuste,  186,  17. 
nere,  neren  (nere),  see  neh,  be(n). 
nerhand,  adj.,  OE.  near  +  hand;  near 

at  hand,  151,  8. 
neruhliche,   adv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   naru- 

like ;     WS.    nearulice ;    narrowly, 

closely,  carefully,  202,  5. 
nes,  Sth.  =  Ml.  nas,  see  be(n). 
nf  se,  sb.,  OE.  neosu,/.  beside  nosu,  or 

possibly  ON.  nos,/". ;  nose,  14,  2. 
neste,  sb.,  OE.  nest ;  nest,  144,  26. 
net  (neet),  sb.,  OE.neat,  neut. ;  cow, 

ox,  neat  (cattle)  ;    nggt,  23,  1 ;  n|t, 

86,  16. 
neuste,  see  neouste. 
nevene,   nefen,    wkv.,   ON.   nefna, 

cogn.  with  OE.  nemnan  ;  name,  tell, 

relate  ;   Nth.  inf.  nefen,  153,   25  ; 

pr.  3  sg.  nevenes,  145,  27. 
neverpelf  s,  adv. ,  OE.  nsevre  J>y  lses ; 

nevertheless,  159,  15. 
nfvre,    nevre,   navere,    adv.,    OE. 

naefre  <  ne   Eefre ;     never,   3,    26 ; 

naevre  (eME.),  3,  5 ;  nsevere  (eME.), 

183,  n;   nevre,  14,  13;   never  te, 

never  yet,  213,  19;  never  ]>q  later, 

notwithstanding,    besides,    122,   9. 

Sth.  naver,  181,  6;  navere,  182,  29; 

nfaver,  195,  31. 
newe,  newse,  adj.,  OE.  neowe,  OM. 

newe,  WS.  nlewe  ;  new  ;   newse,  4, 

15 ;     newe,    16,    1.      Sth.    nywe, 

209,  1. 
newe(n),   wkv.,    0M.~  newan,   WS. 

nlwian ;  renew,  restore ;  inf.  newe, 

125,  11  ;  pr.  3  sg.  neweS,  15,  10; 

imp.  sg.  newe,  18,  4. 
nexst  (next,  neye),  see  neh. 
neynde,  neys,  see  njnde,  be(n). 
neyther  (neythyr),  ni,  see  neiper, 

ne. 
Nichomedes,  sb.,   Lat.  Nicomedes  ; 

Nichomedes   I,  king  of  Bithynia; 
gs.  Nichomedes,  191,  23. 
nied,  ni},  see  ned,  neh. 


GLOSSARY 


405 


nigen,  nyne,  adj.,  OE.  nigon  ;  nine, 

33>  31  J  nyne,  225,  2. 
nigentene,  adj.,  OM.  nigontene,  WS. 

tiene  (tyne)  ;  nineteen,  3,  21. 
niht,    nigt,    ni3ht,    sb.,    OE.   niht, 

night,  1,  15  ;  nigt,  15,18;  ny3t,  47, 

25  ;  ni3ht,  227,  12;  pi.  nihtes,  3,  3  ; 

nigtes,  33,  29  ;   nigt,  33,  31 ;   niht, 

185,  5- 
nihtes,  adv.,  OE.  nihtes  ;  at  night,  by 

night,  203,  13. 
nime(n),  stv.,  OE.  niman-nom  (4)  ; 

take,  seize  ;  inf.  nimen,  46,  30  ;  nim, 

57,  12  ;  pr.  3  ^.nimetS,  16,  15  ',  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  nime,  226,  16  ;  pt.  sg.  nam, 

2,  24  ;  nom,  40,  24  ;  naam,  213,  7  ; 

pt.pl.  namen,  2,1;   nome,  65,  22  ; 

pt.  sbj.  Sg.  n5me,  50,  2d', pp.  numen, 

22,  6 ;    nome,    53,   7.      Sth.  inf. 

neomen.(eSth.),  193,  2;  pp.  inume, 

183,  2  ;  inome,  42,  30. 
Nineve,  sb.,  Lat.  Nineve ;  Nineveh, 

73,  28. 
nis,  niste,  see  be(n),  wite(n). 
nip,  nlpe,  sb.,  OE.  nl5  ;   contention, 
^~~rnvy,  malice,  9,  24;  nlpe,  54,  15. 
nifter,  adv.,  OE.  niSor;   downwards, 

14,3. 

nl J>f ul,  a^'. ,  OE.  nipful ;  envious,  9,25. 

n§  (noan),  j^  ngn. 

119,  aafo.,  OE.  na ;  not,  not  at  all,  35, 
24. 

noble,  ngbyll,  adj.,  OF.  noble ; 
noble,  73,  24;  ngbyll,  105,  21; 
ngbill,  139,  5. 

n9bleye,  sb.,  OF.  noblei ;  splendor, 
grandeur,  210,7. 

Ifoe,  j^.,  Lat.  Noe ;  Noah,  73,  15  ;  gs. 
Noes,  72,  1. 

n§5e(n>),  ptprv.,  OE.  ne  +  agan-ahte ; 
ought  not ;  pr.  2  sg.  no3test,  44,  20. 

nogt  (no^t,  noght),  no3test,  see 
noht,  n§3e(n). 

ng^wer,  adv.,  OE.  ne  ahwer;  no- 
where, 59,  28. 

noht,  nogt,  noght,  no3t,  nou^t, 
nput,  pm.  adv.,  OE.  nawiht,  naht, 
noht ;  nought,  not,  1,8;  nohht  (O), 
9,  16;  nogt,  17,  15;  nou3t,  57,  8; 
nout,  14,  9 ;  nowt,  82,  22 ;  no3t, 
208,  17.     Nth.  noght,  128,  14. 


noise,  sb.,  OF.  noise  ;  noise,  198,  27. 

nok,  sb.,  Ir.  niuc  ?  ;  nook,  corner ;  fer- 
Jjyngnoke,  value  of  a  farthing,  96,  8. 

nome,  see  name. 

ngme,  sb.,  ON.  nam,  or  perh.  OM. 
*nom  ;  seizure,  pledge,  hostage,  28, 
12. 

nomecu'Se,  adj.,  OE.  namcuS ;  re- 
nowned, 197,  8. 

nomeliche,  adv.,  OE.  nama  (noma)  + 
lice;  namely,  199,  17. 

ngn,  n§,  adj.,  OE.  nan  ;  none,  no ; 
ngn,  16,  5;  nggn,  212,  23  ;  ng,  29, 
10.  eSth.  noan,  226,  16.  Cf. 
nan. 

non,  sb.,  OE.  non ;  noon,  200,  3 ; 
noone,  109,  2. 

nontid,  sb.,  OE.  nontid ;  noontide,  5, 
14. 

nggn,  noone,  see  non,  non. 

nggnys,  ^3.  <  adj.,  OE.  anes  <  an  ; 
nonce,  occasion,  in  phr.  for  the 
ngonys,  113,9. 

noot,  see  wite(n). 

ngr,  a</z/.,  OE.  nahwseoer,  nawoer, 
naoer  ;  nor,  49,  22. 

Norman,  a^'.,  sb.,  OF.  Norman,  cf. 
OE.  Nor)>mann ;  Norman ;  //.  Nor- 
mans, 206,  19;  Normannes,  209,  3. 

Normandl,  sb.,  OF.  Normandl ;  Nor- 
mandy, 1,  19. 

noi'S,  north,  adv.,  OE.  noro1;  north, 
16,  26  ;  north,  55,  21. 

Northampton, ^.,OE.  NorShamtun; 
Northampton',  Jghn,  233,  2. 

norperon,  adj.,  OE.  norSerne;  north- 
ern, 224,  11. 

Northfolk,  *£.,  OE.  Norftfolc  ;  Nor- 
folk ;  ds.  Northfolke,  227,  3. 

Norphiimberlgnd,  sb.,  OE.  Norff- 
hymbraland  (lgnd) ;  Northumber- 
land, 221,  32. 

Norphiimbre,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  Nor>- 
himbre  ;  OE.  NorShymbre,//.  adj. ; 
Northumbrian',  pi.  Norphiimbres, 
225,  25. 

Norwic,  Norwyche,  sb.,  OE.  Noro"- 
wic  ;  Norwich,  4,  29 ;  Norwyche, 
116,  19. 

notarye,  sb.,  OF.  notarie ;  notary,  94, 
10. 


406 


GLOSSARY 


note  as  nute,  sb.,  OE.  hnutu ;   »«/, 

77,  22. 
notful,  at^'.,  OE.  notu  +  ful;  useful, 

advantageous,  133,  15. 
ngpelfs,   npftelfas,  #</z/.  «>«/.,   OE. 

na  py  lses ;  nevertheless \  88,  7.    eSth. 

noSelfase,  199,  31. 
noper,  see  nouther. 
noping,  sb.,  OE.  nan  +  ping  ;  nothing, 

"38,  18^ 
noii  (now),  see  nu,  noht. 
noughtwithst§ndyng,    prep,     adv., 

OE.    nawiht  +  wiSstgnding ;     not- 
withstanding, 232,  26. 
nourisse^n),  m£t\,  OF.  nurrir,  nur- 

riss- ;    nourish  ;   pi.  sg.  nourissed, 

101,  2. 
nout,  see  noht. 
nouther,     n§per,   prn.    conj.,    OE. 

nahwaeSer,   nawSer;    neither,    dial. 

natuther,  3,  32  ;    noyper,    58,    12; 

nowthire,  147,  2;   nowSer,  194,  3; 

no}:er,  209,  2. 
npwiderwardes,  adv.,  OE.  nahwider 

+  vvardes ;    no  whither,  in  no  direc- 
tion, 3,  17. 
nowor,  adv.,  OM.  nahwer,  WS.  hwser ; 

nowhere,  15,  7. 
nowt,  nowfter  (nowthire,  noyper), 

jw  noht,  nouther. 
noye(n),  wkv.,  OF.  anoier ;    annoy, 

be  troublesome ;  pr.  pi.  noye,  147, 

22. 
jiu^  nou^adv.  conj.,  OE.  nu  ;   nqw±£, 

28  ;  nou,  49,  7  ;  now,  89,  30. 
JNubie,  sh.,  OF.  Nuble ;    Nubia,  42, 

27. 
nul  (nult),  nute  (niiste),  jg*  wille 

vb.,  wite(n). 
nupe,  nupen,  adv.,  OE.  nu  pa ;  wze; 

then,  now,  37,  30;  nupen,  195,  30. 
ny,  nyed,  see  neh,  ned. 
nyede,^.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  nede;  WS.  nied, 

f. ;  desire,  211,  12. 
nygh,  ny;t,  #?*  neh,  niht. 
nygun,  sb.,  based  on  Scand.  *hniggu, 

cf.  ON.  hnoggr,  '  niggardly  ' ;    nig- 
gard, 88,  24. 
nynde,  neynde,   adj.,   OE.  nigotSa, 

mod.  by  ON.  niundi  ?  ;  ninth,  147, 

23;  neynde,  152,  9. 


nyne,  see  nigen. 

Nynyan,  sb.,   OE.   Ninias,   Ninian; 

Ninias,  221,  30. 
nyse,  adj.,  OF.  nice;  nice,  121,  9. 
nyte    (nyste),   ny  we,    see  wite(n), 

newe. 


O. 

0,  interj.,  OE.  a ;  oh,  66,  9. 

9  (9°)>  adv.,  OE.  a ;  £?w ;  ay  and  go, 

^z^r  and  aye,  56,  26. 
6,    9,    o,    obout,    ^<?    on,    gn,    of, 

abuten. 
oc,  aflfe;.,  OE.  ac  (oc);  but,  1,  8. 
oecean,    sb. ,    OF.     occean ;     ocean, 

220,  8. 
occupie(n),     wkv.,     OF.     occuper ; 

occupy  ;  Sth.  ?'«/".  occuple,  221,  13 ; 

pti  pi.  occupied,  221,  25. 
Oct§bre,  sb.,  OF.  Octobre ;  October, 

226,  22. 
of,   off,  o,  prep,   adv.,  OE.   of;    afc- 
from,   off,    I,    2 ;    off  (O),   8,   22  ; 

o,  38,  6. 
ofdrede(n),      stv.,     OM.      ofdredan 

(WS.  dr£edan)-dred  (R)  ;  frighten, 

terrify;  pp.   ofdred,    1,   17.      Sth. 

pp.  ofdr|d,  177,  19;  pi.  ofdredde, 

179,  5. 
off,  see  of. 
offere(n),  wkv.,  OE.  offrian;    offer; 

inf.  offeren,  117,  2. 
offere(n),  wkv.,  OM.  *offeran,  WS. 

*offseran;  frighten  off;  pp.  offerd, 

36,  27. 
office,  sb.,  OF.  office;  office,  233,  25; 

offis,  22,  7;  offys,  118,  10. 
officer,   offycer,    sb.,    OF.    officier; 

<$for,  233,  30  ;  pi.  offy ceres,  117, 

29. 
offis  (offys),  offte,  offycer,  see  office, 

ofte,  officer, 
ofrand,  sb.,  OF.  offrende;    offering, 

135.  15- 

ofright,   pp.    as    adj.,    OE.    afyrht, 

*afryht  <  afyrhtan ;   af righted,  2 1 , 

14. 
ofsende(n),     wkv.,     OE.     ofsendan 

(sendan) ;   send  for,  summon  ;  inf. 

ofsende,  204,  20. 


GLOSSARY 


407 


ofservie(n),  wkv.,  OE.  of+OF.  ser- 
vir  ;  Sth.  —  Ml.  ofserve(n) ;  deserve, 
merit;  pr.pl.  ofservej),  214,  21. 

ofslf(n),  slv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  ofslg(n)  ; 
OE.  ofslgan-sl5h(g)  (6)  ;  strike  off, 
kill,  slay,  pt.  sg.  ofsloh,  188,  11. 

ofspring,  sb.,  OE.  ofspring ;  offspring, 
25,22.  Nth.  oxspring  =  osspring, 
130,  2r. 

ofte,  offte,  often,  adv.,  OE.  oft;  oft, 
often;  offte  (O),  9,  17;  oftyen,  98, 
18  ;  offte  sl))e,  see  oftesiSe(n). 

oftesifle(n) ,  adv.,  OE.  oft  +  sloan; 
ofttimes,  often ;  oftesiSen,  203,  9 ; 
offte  sijre  (O),  12,  9.  Cf.  oft- 
sipys(es). 

ofpinche(n),  wkv.,  OE.  ofoyncan- 
ftuhte  (i5uhte) ;  displease',  repent', 
pr.  3  sg.  ofjnnchet,  1 76,  10. 

oftsipys,  oftesythes,  adv.,  OE.  oft  + 
sloes ;  ofttimes,  often ;  oftesythes, 
144,  19.     Cf.  oftesipe(n). 

ofttyme,  adv.,  OE.  oft  +  tlma;  oft- 
times,  235,  5. 

oftyn,  see  ofte. 

ofwundre(n),  w^.,  OE.  ofwundrian ; 
become  astonished;  pp.  ofwundred, 
1,  16. 

ogayn,  ogayne,  see  agein. 

oijains  (o}ayns),  see  agaynes. 

§5e(n),  §ge(n),  owe(n),  ptprv., 
OE.  agan-ahte  ;  have,  possess, 
own;  ought;  pr.  1,  ?,  sg.  gg,  25, 
27;  ouh,  198,  1;  reg.  pr.  3  sg. 
owyth,  113,  30;  pr.pl.  owen,  199, 
16;  owe,  236, 13;  ouwe  36,199,  25; 
pt.  sg.  o3te,  43,  8. 

95en,  owen,  oun,  adj.,  OE.  agen ; 
own ;  eMl.  a3henn,  11,  12;  ME. 
g3en,  oun,  223,  29;  wk.  oune,  50, 
26;  38,  12.  eSth.  a3e,  177,  6; 
ds.  ahne,  193,  9;  /<&.  a3ere,  183,  3. 

o^t  (a^t),  out,  *W<?/".  prn.,  OE. 
awiht,  aht,  oht ;  ought  {aught) , 
anything,  38,  6;  out,  202,  26. 
Cf.  a^t. 

oht,  adj.,  OE.  aht;  brave,  valiant, 
181,  1. 

okerere,  sb.,  ON.  okr,  cogn.  with 
OE.  wocor  +  OE.  -|re  (ere);  usurer, 
88,  22  ;  pi.  okerers,  88,  1. 


okering,   sb.,   ON",  okr,  cogn.  with 

OE.  wocor  •+  ME.  -ing ;  usury,  88, 

12. 
okrye,  sb.,  ON.  5kr,  cogn.  with  OE. 

wocor;  usury,  147,  16. 
§ld,  adj.,  OM.  aid,  aid,  WS.  eald; 

old,  16,  14;  90M,  240,  17;  comp. 

pi.   eldere,    33,    13.      eSth.   comp. 

elder,  1 76,  1 ;  pi.  elderne,  206,  25. 

Cf.  aid. 
olhnunge,      sb.,       OE.      oleccung, 

*5lehnung,  f  ;    soothing,  caressing, 

gentleness,  193,  26. 
olle,  sb.,  OF.  olie;  oil,  34,  11. 
olle  =  ulle  =  wulle,  see  wille(n). 
oluhne(n),        wkv.,        Sth.  =  Ml. 

olihne(n'i ;  cf.  OE.  oleccan ;  flatter; 

inf.  oliihnen,  202,  32. 
omang,  see  amang. 
gn,  9,  §ne,  adj.,  OE.  an;  one,  21,  11 ; 

eME.  as.  gnne,  3,  15;  ds.  gne,  43, 

25;    gne,    89,   5;    §,   43,   9;    tgn 

(<  J>at  gn),  26,  4;  tg,  90,  31.     Cf. 

an    (a)    and   the    reduced    forms 

an,  a. 
on,  6,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  on;    <?»,  in, 

1,  12;   6,  3,  28;   onn  (O),  9,  27; 
_  one,  146,  5, 

onde,  sb.,  OE.  anda,  gnda;    indigna- 
tion, malice,  54,  15. 
gnde,  sb.,   ON.  andi,   cognate    OE. 

anda,  'envy';  breath,  19,  9. 
onderstand,  one,  §ne,  see  under- 

stande(n),  on,  §n. 
§nes,  9ms,  adv.,  OE.  an  +  es;  once; 

gnys,    in,    13:    with   at,   at  one, 

together,  in  fellowship ;  al  gnes  for 

al  at  gnes,  wholly  at  one,  united, 

239,  34- 
oneste,     on3gnes,     see     honeste, 

a^enes. 
gnlepy,     sb.,     OM.     anlepig,     WS. 

anllepig;  single,  sole,  215,  11. 
onlive,  adv.,  OE.  on  +  ds.  life ;  alive, 

86,  10.     Cf.  lif. 
9nly,  gnlych,  adv.,  OE.  anlice ;  only, 
_  94,  32  ;  gnlych,  94,  24. 
9nne,  onn,  see  gn,  on. 
onneape,  onoh,  see  ungpe,  inoh. 
onon,   adv.,   OE.   on  an ;   anon,  at 

once,  26,  7. 


408 


GLOSSARY 


onont,  adv.,  OE.  on-efn;   by,  near, 

193,  25. 
onsage,  sb.,  OE.  onsagu,  f. ;  accusa- 
tion, charge;  pl.  onsagen,  21,  9. 
onstad,  j^  onstede(n). 
onstede(n),    stv.,    OE.    *onstedan- 

stsed,    or    ON.    steSja-stadd    (5)  ; 

stand,   stand  by ;   pt.    sg.    onstad, 

132,  26. 
onswere,  onswerle(n),  see  answere, 

answere(n). 
ontful,   adj.,    OE.    *andful,   gndful ; 

envious,  199,  18. 
onwar,     adv.,     OE.     unwaer;     un- 
expectedly, 223,  23. 
onworpe(n),       wkv.,       OE.       un- 

weorSia(n) ;      disdain,      dishonor, 

despise-,  pt.pl.  onwor]>ede,  216,  18. 
§nys,  see  gnes. 

99k  =  9k,  sb.,  OE.  ac ;  oak,~2^2,  2. 
99ld,    99th,    ootlier,   see    §ld,    gp, 

9~per. 
§pene(n),     9pne(n),     wkv.,      OE. 

openian;  <?jte« ;  inf.  oppnenn  (O), 

12,  26;  §penen,  199,  29;  imp.pl. 

§penej),    101,   19;   //.  #".  openede 

(eME.),  195,  32;  ^penede,  62,  15. 

Nth.  ?'«/]  oppyn,  174,  30. 
9penlic,   adj.,   OE.    openllc ;    open, 

conspicuous,  153,  28. 
9penlice    (eME.   openlice),   §pen- 

liche,  9penlik,  ^penly,  adv.,  OE. 

openlice ;     openly,    4,     8.       Nth. 

ippenlik,  131,  29;  Openly,  154,  28. 

Sth.  9penllche,  217,  17. 
opon,  oppnenn, see  upon,  §pene(n). 
oppression,    sb.,    OF.    oppression ; 

oppression,  232,  22. 
oppyn,  see  9pene(n). 
opwexe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *upweaxan  ; 

Sth.  =  Ml.  upwaxe(n)  ;  grow  up, 

increase ;  pr.  pi.  opwexej),  219,  3. 
or,  see  9per. 
^iv,  9re,  adv.  prep.,  ON.  ar,  cognate 

OE.  ser,  '.grejj  £r£,  before,  16,  14; 

§re,  97,  ^3;  superl.  §rest,  21,  25. 
orchard,   j£.,   OE.   orceard  <  ort  + 

geard  ;  orchard,  109,  8. 
ord,  sb.,   OE.  ord,  ord ;    beginning, 

45,  31.     eSth.  ds.  orde,  178,  28. 
ordeine(n),    ordeigne(n),    or  dan, 


wkv.,  OF.  ordeiner ;  ordein  ;  pt.  pi. 
ordeinede,  205,  28;  pp.  ordeyned, 
117,  10;  ordeigned,  236,  27.  Nth. 
inf.  ordan,  138,  18;  pt.  sg.  ordand, 

143,  9;  pt.pl.  ordaned,  137,  10. 
ordenaunce,    sb.,    OF.    ordenance; 

ordinance;    ordynaunce,    233,    14; 
pl.   ordenaunce,    117,    19;      orde- 
naunces,  116,  20. 
ordere,     sb.,     OF.     ordre;      order, 
religious  order,    120,    30;    ordyre, 

144,  14. 

ordeyne(n),        ordynaunce,        see 

ordeine(n),  ordenaunce. 
ordyre,  §re,  see  ordere,  §r. 
§re,  sb.,  OE.  ar,/. ;  oar ;  pl.  §res,  86, 

_  2?' 

9re,  sb.,  OE.  ar,  /. ;  favor,  grace,  63, 

10. 
orf,  sb.,  OE.  orf;  cattle,  inheritance, 

property,  30,  32. 
original,    sb.    adj.,    OF.    original ; 

origin,  original,  238,  18. 
origt,   adv.,   OE.    on    riht;    aright, 

27,  2. 
orisun,   orisoun,   sb.,    OF.    orisun ; 
prayer,    orison,    40,    5 ;    orisoune, 

140,  4. 
ormete,    adj.,    OM.    ormete,    WS. 

ormsete;    immense,  immeasurable, 

5,5- 
Ormln,   sb.,   ON.  Orm,   cogn.   with 

OE.  weorm,  wyrm ;  Ormin,  Orm ; 

Orrmin  (O),  13,  26. 
orn,  §t,  see  urne(n),  wite(n). 
9p,  9th,  99th,  sb.,  OE.  aS ;  oath,  77, 

22;    9th,   78,   10;    99th,   240,    12. 

eSth.  ds.  9)>e,  226,  15. 
9per,     or,     conj.,     OE.    aghwaeSer, 

awSer,  eME.  ouffer ;   or,    13,    28 ; 

or,  51, 10 ;  or  .  .  .  or,  either  .  .  .  or, 

21,    9.      Nth.    owthire,    144,    2; 

outhire,  144,  15. 
oper,  oother,  opor,  adj.,  OE.  5)>er; 

c/^r,  second,  1,  18;    oother,  240, 

1;    5J)or,    219,    22;    tojjer   (<  J»at 

6>er),    77>    Hi    tothire,    145,    25; 

pl.   o]>re,    1,    5 ;    toffere,    30,    20. 

eSth._^r.  oSres,  177,  6. 
dSerhwules,   «<3?z;.,  OE.  offer +  hwll, 

1WS.  hwyl,  a/  another  time ;  199,  23. 


GLOSSARY 


409 


ou,  ouer  (our),  ouh  (oun,  ouwen), 
see  pu,  ure,  owe(n). 

oule,  sb.,  OE.  awul(el),/. ;  awl;  pi. 
oules,  61,  24. 

oun  (oune),  §vr,  see  §3e(n),  gver. 

dure,  ous,  out,  see  ure,  ic,  o^t. 

outcaste(n),  wkv.,  C)E.  ut  +  ON. 
kasta;  otitcast;  //.outcast,  238,  29. 

oute,  outerliche,  dupe,  tttf  ute, 
outrely,  unne(n). 

outrage,  sb.,  OF.  outrage  <  ultrage ; 
outrage,  excess,  1 34,  6. 

outrely,  adv.,  OE.  utor  +  llce;  0«/- 
wardly,  utterly,  to  the  uttermost, 
244,  21.     Sth.  outerliche,  234,  26. 

ouwe,  jtf.,  OE.  eowu;  ewe,  53,  4. 

ouwer,  w  pu. 

over,  eME.  over  (ofer),  prep,  adv., 
OE.  ofer;  wi;r;  over  (eME.),  1, 
13;  9ve_r,  237, 12.    Nth.  gvr,  174,  9. 

gverall,  gveral,  adv.,  OE.  ofer  +  OM. 
Nth.  all ;  over  all,  wholly,  every- 
where, 136,  12  ;  gveral,  202,  2. 

9vercume(n),  stv.,  OE.  ofercuman- 
com  (4)  ;  overcome ;  ^r.  sbj.  sg. 
gvercum,  102,  4 ;  pt.  sg.  gvercSme, 

207,  6;    pp.  gvercumen,    23,    12; 
overcome,  206,  25. 

6verg9(n),  anv.,  OE.  ofergan-eode ; 

go    over,   overcome ;    inf.   gverggn, 

28,  30. 
§verheghe(n),    wkv.,   OAng.   *ofer- 

hean;    raise  too  high;    Nth.  pp. 

gverheghede,  143,  27. 
gverkttJ,  adj.,  OE.  ♦ofercuS ;  familiar; 

comp.  gverkiiore,  too  familiar,  200, 

22. 
§verlop,   sb.,   MLG.   overlop,    cogn. 

with     OE.    *oferhleap ;     omission, 

skipping,  155,  28. 
§verlyttill,  adv.,  OE.  *oferlytel ;  too 

little,  144,  15. 
gvermany,    adj.,    OE.    *ofermanig ; 

very  many,  over  many,  235,  12. 
§vermast,    adj.,    OE.    ofer  +  mast ; 

overmost,  outer,  140,  12. 
gvermekill,  adfe.,  OE.  ofermicel,  adj., 

overmuch,  too  much,  144,  15. 
gverndn,  sb.,  OE.  ofernon ;  afternoon, 

208,  24. 

gverrenne(n),  rinne(n),   stv.,  OE. 


ofer  +  ON.  renna  (rinna)  (3)  ;  over- 
run, run  over,  recount ;  Nth.  inf. 

pverrin,  130,  8  ;  pr.  3  sg.  gverrennes, 

134,  26. 
gverse(n),   stv.,    OE.    oferseon-seah 

(5) ;  observe,  see,  care  for ;  eME. 

pr.  3  sg.  oversihS,  178,  18;  pt.  sg. 

oversah,  181,  16. 
§verskyle,    adv.,    OE.    ofer  +  ON. 

skil ;  beyond  reason,  without  reason, 

96,  23. 
§vertake(n),   stv.,    OE.   ofer  +  ON. 

taka-tok  (6)  ;   overtake ;  pr.  3  sg. 

gvertakeo1,  29,  25  ;  pt.  sg.  gvyrtoke, 
_  H3>  2. 
gvertfogt,  pp.    as    adj.,   OE.   *ofer- 

oencean-Sohte    (oohte) ;     amazed, 

stupefied,  26,  27. 
9Ferwende(n),     wkv.,     OE.     ofer- 
.    wendan,  wendan ;    turn    over,   go 

over;  pt.  sg.  pverwente,  28,  29. 
ow,  oway,  see  pu,  awai. 
ower  (ouwer,  dure),  see  3ur. 
(rwer,  adv.,  OM.  ahwer,  WS.  ah  war ; 

everywhere,  anywhere,  3,  31;  4,  2. 
owthire  (outhire),  owyth,  see  gper, 

930  (n). 
oxe,  sb.,  OE.  oxa ;  ox,  57,  24. 
Oxeneford,     sb.,     OE.    Oxenaford; 

Oxford,  2,  24 ;  ds.  Oxenf5rde,  8,  5. 
oxspring,  see  ofspring. 
oyle,  oyl,  sb.,  OF.  oile;  oil,  65,  7. 

Nth.  oyle,  143,  12  ;  oyl,  143,  15. 
oys,  sb.,  OF.  use,  uise;  use,  147,  10. 

P. 

pade,  sb.,  ON.  padda;  frog;  pi.  pades, 

3>  i°- 

paen,  adj.  sb.,  OF.  paien ;  pagan ;  pi. 
paens,  213,  18. 

page,  sb.,  OF.  page ;  page,  98,  25. 

paie(n),  paye(n),  wkv.,  OF.  paier; 
satisfy,  pay ;  inf.  pay  en,  117,5;//. 
sg.  paide,  212,  15;  pp.  paied,  26, 
23;  payd,  91,  13  ;  paid,  141,  23. 

paine,  payne,  see  peyne. 

pais,  sb. ,  OF.  pais,  pes ;  peace,  2,  4. 
Cf.  pf  s. 

paisible,  adj.,  OF.  paisible ;  peace- 
able, 232,  25. 


4io 


GLOSSARY 


pal,  sb.,  OE.  psell,  Lat.  pallium  ;  pall, 

costly  cloth,  38,  24. 
palais,  sb.,  OF.  palais ;  palace,  42,  5. 
pale,  adj.,  OF.  pale;  pale,  241,  9. 
palfrey,  sb.,  OF.  palefreid ;  palfrey, 

saddle-horse ;  //.  palfreys,  48,  23. 
pape,  j3.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  ML  p§pe; 

OE.  papa  ;  pope,  4,  18. 
Paradis,  Paradys,  sb.,  OF.  Paradis 

(Parais)  ;  Paradise,  64,  10. 
Parais,   sb.,    OF.   Parais   (Paradis)  ; 

Paradise,  198,  12. 
paramur,   paramour,    sb.,  OF.  par 

araur,  adv.  phr. ;  paramour,  37,  6  ; 

paramour,  128,  19. 
parauntre,  «*  peraventure. 
pardee,  inter;'.,  OF.  par+  de(u)  ;  par- 
dee,  239,  10. 
pardon,    sb.,   OF.   pard5n;    pardon, 

134,  20. 
paresche,  j3.,  OF.  paroche ;  parish, 

119,  22. 
Paris,  Pariss,  sb.,  OF.  Paris ;  Paris, 

206,  27  ;  Pariss,  163,  9. 
parlement,  ,r£.,  OF.  parlement ;  par- 
liament, assembly,  207,  1. 
parlur,  .$•£.,  OF.  parloir,  infl.  by  -ur 

words  ;  parlor,  reception  room  ;  pi. 

parlures,  197,  18. 
part,  sb.,  OF.  part  ;  part,  38,  10. 
parte(n),    wkv.,   OF.   parter;   part', 

inf.  parten,  65,  15; pr.  2  j^.partest, 

241,  23;  pr.  3  j^.  parted,  198,  2  ; 

itnp.pl.  parte}),  100,  8. 
partener,  sb. ,  OF.  parcener,  infl.  by 

part;  partner;  pi.  parteners,  225, 

22. 
parting,  pt.  ppl.  as  sb.< parten  ;    OF. 

partir  ;  parting,  43 ,  14. 
party,  sb.,  OF.  parti ;  party,  side  ;  on 

J>e  tg  party,  on  the  one  side,  90,  31. 
party,  sb.,  OF.  partie  ;  part, portion  ; 

a  party,  in  part,  partly,  in  some 

measure,  93,  14. 
pas,  see  passe(n). 
pas,  sb.,  OF.  pas;  pass, pace, passage; 

92,  20. 
passe(n),  wkv.,   OF.  passer;    pass ; 

inf.  passen,  105,  ^;pr.  $sg.  passeth, 

239,  6  5  pr-  sbJ-  SS-  Passe,   103,  3 ; 

pp.  passid,  53,  6.    Nth.  inf.  pas, 


T35>  21;  pr.pl.  passes,  144,  24;//. 
//.  passit,  169,  21 ;  pp.  past,  133, 
20;  passit,  167,  18.  Sth.  pr.  pi. 
passe]),  223,  19  ;  pp.  ypased,  216, 
22. 

passiun,  passioun,  sb.,  OF.  passiun  ; 
passion,  death,  martyrdom,  40,  6 ; 
passioun,  139,  15. 

pastee,  sb. ,  OF.  paste  ;  pasty,  pastry ; 
pi.  pastees,  84,  24. 

pasture,  sb.,  OF.  pasture;  food, pas- 
ture, 1 01,  2. 

paternoster,  sb.,  Lat.  pater  noster ; 
Lord's  prayer,  16,  25. 

patriarehe,  sb.,  OF.  patriarche ;  patri- 
arch ;  pi.  patriarches,  212,  32. 

patriark,  sb.,  Lat.  patriarchus;  patri- 
arch,  77,  31. 

Paul,  see  Powel. 

pay,  sb.,  OF.  paie ;  satisfaction, 
120,  14;  pleasure,  50,  18. 

pay  en  (payd),  payne,  see  paie_(n), 
paine. 

pece,  sb.,  OF.  piece  ;  piece;  pi.  peces, 
62,  1. 

Pf  §s,  see  p§s. 

peir,  sb.,  OF.  pair  ;  pair  ;  peire,  39, 

23. 
Peitou,  sb. ,  NF.  Peitowe,  OF.  Poi- 

towe  ;  Poitou,  7,  n. 
peler,  sb.,  OF.  pilleur;  robber,  161,  1. 
peltyer,  sb.,  OF.   peletier;  furrier, 

116,  18. 
penaunce,   penance,    penans,    sb., 

OF,  penance ;  penance,   suffering, 

56,  27;  penance,  147,  26;   penans, 

157,  4  ;  penonce,  218,  4. 
Pencrych,   sb. ,  Welsh  ?  ;    Pencrych, 

Richard.,  224,  29. 
peni,  penis,  sb.,  OE.  pening,  penig; 

penny,  86,  21  ;  penle,  178,  10;  pi. 

penes,  88,  25  ;  pens,  118,  6. 
penonce,  see  penaunce. 
peoddare,  sb. ,  cf.  Skeat,  Etym.  Diet., 

pedlar;  pedlar,   sch.  peddir,    198, 

27. 
peple,  pepul,  pople,  sb.,  OF.  pueple; 

people,  220,  11  ;    pepul,  119,   12; 

pepulle,    125,    7;    p5ple,    74,    2  ; 

puple,  139,11. 
peraventure,  parauntre,  aafr.,  OF. 


GLOSSARY 


411 


per  aventure ;  perchance,   104,  7 ; 

parauntre,  205,  6. 
pfre,  sb.,  OE.  pere(u);  pear,  127,  19. 
pere,  sb.,  OF.  per  ;  peer,  equal,  139, 

29. 
perel,  sb.,  OF.  peril ;  peril,  92,  10. 
perfay,   adv.,  OF.   per  fei;.  through 

faith,  by  my  faith,  16J,  3. 
perfeccyone,    sb.,    OF.   perfeccion ; 

perfeccion,  146,  21. 
perisse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  perir;  /r.  /«</. 

periss- ;  perish  ;  *>{/!  perissen,  100, 

25.     Sth.  pr.pl.  perisset  =  perisse)), 

211,  5  ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  perissi,  211,  23. 
Vers,  sb.,  OF.  Peres,  Pers;  Pierce,  88, 

18  ;  gs.  without  ending,  89,  14. 
persave(n),   wkv.,  lNth.  =  M1.  per- 

ceve(n)  ;  OF.  perceiver;  perceive', 

pi.  sg.  persavit,  167,  23. 
persevere(n),  wkv.,  OF.  perseverer; 

persevere  ;pr.  3  sg.  perse vereth,  238, 

persone,  sb.,  OF.  persone;   person, 

pertely,  adv.,  OF.  (a)pert  +  ME.  ly; 

quickly,  boldly,  ill,  20. 
pfrtre,  sb.,  OE.  pere(u)  +  treo  ;  pear- 
tree,  127,  19. 
p§s,  pfse,  sb.,  AN.  pes,  OF.  pais; 

peace;  pfse,  m,  21  ;  pggs,  233,  4. 
pestilence,  sb.,  OF.  pestilence ; /«#- 

lence,  239,  17. 
pete,  ^<?  pite. 
Peter,  sb.,  OF.  Peter ;  Peter,  116,  23  ; 

gs.  Petres,  1,12. 
peyne, paine,  sb.,  OF.  peine ; penalty, 

pain,  117,  13;  payne,  138,  28;//. 

paines,  74,  24;  paynes,  137,  20. 
peyneble,  adj.  adv.,  OF.  peineble  ; 

careful,  carefully,  95,  30. 
peynte(n),  wkv.,  OF.  peint,  pp.  to 

peindre  ;  paint,  decorate.     Sth.  pp. 

ipeynted,  49,  3  ;  ypeynt,  221,  10. 
peynted,    adj.  <  //.,   OF.   peint  < 

peindre  ;  painted,  221,  11. 
peyntynge,  sb.,  based  on  OF.  peint, 

pp.  of  peindre  ;  painting,  221,  7. 
peys,  sb.,  NF.  peis,  OF.  pois;  weight, 

91,  26. 
peyse(n),    wiz>.,    NF.    peiser,    OF. 

poiser;  weigh  ;  inf.  peyse,  88,  16. 


Pharan,  sb.,  Lat.   Pharan;   Paran, 

35,  9- 
Pharaon,  -un,  *£.,  OF.  Pharaon,  AN. 
Pharaun  ;  Pharaoh,  22,  1 ;  Pharaun, 

Philip, Filip,  ^.,OF.  Philip;  Philip, 

158,  29;  Filip,  159,  21. 
philosophe,    sb.,    OF.    philosophe; 

philosopher,  216,  17. 
pich,  sb.,  OE.  pic  ;  pitch,  62,  17. 
Pict,  »£.,  OF.  Pict,  OE.  Peoht,  Piht; 

Pict;  pi.  Pictes,  220,  7. 
pik,  sb.,  OE.  pic  ;  pike,  spike,  61,  16. 
pike(n),  wkv.,  ON.  *pika,  cogn.  with 

OE.  pician;  cover  with  pitch,  pitch  ; 

inf.  pike,  86,  23. 
Pilate,  sb.,  OF.  Pilate;  Pilate,  137,  8. 
pile,  sb.,  OF.  pel  ;   skin,  peel;   pile 

and  Tpi]>,  peel  and  pith,  i.  e.  outside 

and  inside,  50,  13. 
piler,  sb.,  OF.  piler  ;  pillar,  40,  23  ; 

pyler,  122,  30. 
pilerinage,  sb.,  OF.  pelerinage  ;  pil- 
grimage, 230,  21. 
pilgryme,  sb.,  OF.  pelegrin ;  pilgrim , 

229,  16. 
pilte(rt),  *wkv.,  OE.  *pyltan  <  Lat. 

pultare  ? ;  push,  thrust,  knock,  pelt ; 

pp;  pilt,  26,  22. 
pine,  pin,  sb.,   OE.  *pin;    cf.  OE. 

pinung,   pinness,    or    ON.    plna  ? ; 

torture,  pain  ;  pin,  53,  6  ;  pi.  pines, 

3,  20.     Sth.//.  pinen,  197,  7. 
pine(n),  wiz\,  OE.  pinian  ;   torture, 

Suffer  pain;  pt.  pi.   pined,  3,  4; 

pineden,   4,  30 ;  pp.  pined,  3,  5  ; 

pyned,   138,  24.      Nth.  pr.   3    sg. 

pinnes,  150,5.    Sth.  inf.  pinie,  180, 

20- 
pining,  sb.,  OE.  pinung,  -ing;  torture, 

3>5- 
pit,  pite,  sb.,  OE.  pytt ;  pit,  63,  18  ; 

pite,  50,  8  ;  pi.  pittes,  152,  12. 
pite,  sb.,   OF.    pitee;   pity,  38,    17.. 

Nth.  pete,  136,  27. 
pip,  sb.,  OE.  piSa;  pith,  50,  13. 
place,  sb.,  OF.  place  ;  place,  87,  28. 
plai,  sb.,  OE.  plega ;  joy,  happiness, 

I57>  6. 
plaine,  j/5.,  OF.  plaine ;  plain,  level 

country,  160,  3. 


412 


GLOSSARY 


plante(n),  wkv.,  OE.  plantian,  OF. 
planter ;  plant ;  pt.  sg.  plantede,  4, 

25- 

plate,  sb.,  OF.  plate;  plate,  piece; 
//.plates,  31,  18. 

playinge,  sb.,  based  on  plegen  ;  play- 
ing, 215,  22. 

playnli,  adv.,  OF.  plain,  adj.  and 
adv. ;    plainly,   clearly,    certainly, 

135,  «• 

plenerly,  aafr.,  OF.  plenier+  ME.  ly; 
>//>/,  96,  7. 

plente,  .$•£.,  OF.  plente;  plenty,  101, 
12;  plentee,  243,  15. 

Plesseiz,  sb.,  OF.  Plesseis  ;  Plessis, 
Jghan  of,  227,  5. 

pleye(n),  wkv.,  OE.  plegan ;  play ; 
pr.pl.  pleyen,  237,  1 1. 

pleyne(n),  wkv.,  OF.  plaindre ;  com- 
plain ;  inf.  pleyne,  238,  30;  pt.  sg. 
pleyned,  233,  27. 

pleyt,  see  plight. 

plight,^.,  OE.  plight;  plight,  134, 
22  ;  pleyt,  60,  7. 

plihtful,  adj.,  OE.  pliht  +  ful ;  dan- 
gerous, perilous,  153,  19. 

ply5te(n),  plyghte(n),  wkv.,  OE. 
plihtan ;  promise,  pledge,  plight ; 
inf.  plyghte,  95,  2 ;  pr.  1  sg.  ply3te, 
124,  19. 

poer,  see  pouer. 

pfke,  sb.,  OE.  poca  ;  bag,  81,  30. 

polcat,  sb. ,  OF.  poule,  'hen'  +  OE. 
csett ;  polecat,  244,  27. 

pollusyone,  sb.,  NF.  pollucion  'pollu- 
tion, 147,9. 

pomp,  sb.,  OF.  pompe;  pomp,  157, 
26. 

pfpe,  jv5.,  OE.  papa  ;  pope, father,  77, 

31. 
pople,  pore,  see  peple,  povre. 
porter,  sb.,  OF.  portier;  porter,  35, 

13. 

porveie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  purveir;  pro- 
vide, purvey  ;  ?«/".  porveie,  51,  19; 
//.  porveid,  208,  10;  pi.  purveyde, 
233,  4. 

pgst,  sb.,  OE.  post ;  post',  pi.  pgstes, 
181,  21. 

postel,  sb.,  OE.  postol ;  apostle  ',  pi. 
posstless  (O),  12,  4. 


Posthumus,    sb.,    Lat.  Posthumus; 

Posthumus;  Silvius,  220,  2. 
pot,  sb.,  OF. pot;  pot;  pi.  pottes,  96, 

24. 
pothecarie,     sb.,     OF.     apotecaire ; 

apothecary,  244,  24. 
potten,  see  putte(n). 
poudre,  sb.,   OF.   poudre;   powder, 

100,  22. 
pouer,  power,  poer,  sb.,  NF.pouer< 

poueir ;  OF.  pouoir ;  power,  ability ; 

upen  here  power,  according  to  their 

ability,   116,  21;   pouer,  215,   16; 

poer,  204,  14. 
Poule,  pound,  see  Powel,  pund. 
p6ure(n),    wkv.,    origin    uncertain ; 

pour;  pt.  sg.  poured,  245,  II. 
pouste,     sb.,     OF.    poeste,    pouste; 

power,  ability,  148,  16. 
pover,  see  povre. 
povert,     sb.,     OF.    poverte,    beside 

poverte  ;  poverty,  94,  16. 
povre,  pore,  adj.,  OF.  povre  :  poor, 

18,  7  ;  pore,  48,  20  ;  p5ver,  135, 12. 
Powel,  Poule,  sb.,  OE.Pawel;  Paul, 

117,  1;   ds.  Poule,  109,  22.     Kt. 

Paul,  216,  27. 
power,  see  pouer. 
poynt,  sb.,  OF.  point ;  point,  58,  3. 
poyson,  sb.,  OF.  poison ;  poison,  244, 

17- 
prangle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *prangan,  cf. 
Goth,  ipiaggan;  fetter ;  pp.  prangled, 

84,  19- 
praye,  pray,  sb.,  OF.   preie;  prey, 

219,  24.     Nth.  pray,  158,  22. 
pray  en,     pray  ere,     see     preie  (n), 

preyere. 
prayinge,    prayng,    sb.,    based    on 

OF.  preier;  praying;  prayng,  222, 

19- 
pr§che  (n) ,  wkv. ,  OF.  precher ;  preach ; 

inf.  prfchen,  200,  20;  prgche,  51,  1 ; 

imp.  pi.  prfche  3e,  200,  18.     Nth. 

pr.  ppl.  prfchand,  140,  30;  pt.  sg. 

prfchid,  136,  12. 
prf  chur,  sb.,  OF.  prechur ;  preacher, 

213,  20. 
prf  chynge,  prf  ching,  pr.  ppl.  as  sb. ; 

preaching,  120,  1  ;   prf  ching,  137, 

3°- 


GLOSSARY 


413 


precious, precius,  adj.,  OF.  precius; 

precious,  242,  12  ;  precius,  139,  26. 
prede,  see  pryde. 
preie(n),  preye(ii),  praye(n),  wkv., 

OF.  preier;  pray,   inf.  preien,  58, 

30;   preye,  51,  1;  pr.  1  sg.  prey, 

106,    22;    pray,    123,    31;  pr.  pi. 

prayen,  236,  27  ;  pt.  sg.  preyd,  98, 

10  ;  praid,  139, 11 ;  preyde,  244,  25; 

pt.pl.  prayde,  223,  20.     "Nfh.pr.  3 

sg.  praies,  129,  26. 
preise(n),    praise  (n),     wkv.,     OF. 

preiser;  praise,  value  ;  inf.  preisen, 

198,  4;  pt.pl.  preysed,  89,  7;  pp. 

praised,  134,  4. 
prejudys,   sc,   OF.    prejudice ;  pre- 
judice, 117,  18. 
prelat,  sb.,  OF.  prelat ;  prelate ;  pi. 

prelates,  127,  4. 
preost,  preove,  presand,  see  prest, 

preve(n),  present, 
prfse,  sb.,  NF.  pres,  OF.  preis;  praise, 

160,  10. 
present,  sb.,  OF.  present ;   present ; 

pi.  present,  28,  17.     Nth.  presand, 

presse(n),  wkv.,  OF.  presser;  press, 

pursue',  "Nth.. pt.pl.  presit,  175,  II. 
prest,  preste,  sb.,  OE.  preost ;  priest, 

119,  16  ;  pi.  preostes  (eME.),  4,  1 ; 

ds.  preoste  (eME.),  197,  22. 
prest,  adj.,  OF.  prest ;  ready,  prompt, 

61,  10. 
presume (n),    wkv.,   OF.   presumer ; 

presume',  pr. pi.  presumen,  236,  3. 
prevely,     preye(n)      (preyd),     see 

prively,  preie(n). 
preve(n),  wkv.,  OF.  pruever,  prever, 

prover ;  cf.  prove (n) ;  prove ;   inf. 

preve,   88,   3.      eME.  pr.  sbj.  sg. 

preove,  199,  18. 
preyere,  prayere,  sb.,  OF.  preiere ; 

prayer,  139,9. 
preysen,  price,  see  preise(n),  pris. 
prike(n),  wkv. ,  OE.  prician  (priccan) ; 

prick,   spur,   as  a   horse ;    pt.   pi. 

priked,  161,  1. 
prikke,  sb. ,  OE.  prica  ;  prick,  point, 

dot,  215,  12. 
prime,  sb.,  OF.  prime ;  prime,  six  in 

the  morning;  prime  day,  119,  2. 


prince,  sb.,  OF.  prince  ;  prince  ;  pi. 
princes,  1 01,  20. 

principal,  pryncipal,  adj.,  OF.  prin- 
cipal; principal;  pi.  principale, 
130,  9;   pryncipal,  235,  28. 

prior,  sb.,  NF.  prior,  OF.  priur ;  prior, 
1,  11. 

pris,  price,  prise,  sb.,  OF.  pris; 
prize,  price,  high  esteem,  value,  27, 
23;  pnse,  135,  14;  price,  169,  4; 
ds.  pryce,  105,  21. 

prisse(n),  «/£z\,OF.prisier;  appraise, 
value,  praise,  extol;  Nth.  inf.  priss, 
169,  13.      __ 

prisun,  prisoun,  prison,  sb.,  OF. 
prison,  AN.  prisun  ;  prison,  2,  26  ; 
prison,  42,  4  ;  prisoun,  232,  5. 

prisuner,  sb.,  OF.  *prisonier,  or  based 
on  prison ;    keeper  of  the  prison, 

prive,  privee,  adj.,  OF.  prive;  prtvy, 
secret,  102,  7;  pryve,  99,  19;  privee, 

prively,  priviliche,  adv.,  OF.  prive 
+  ME.  ly ;  privily,  243, 1 ;  pryvyly, 
98,  31  ;  prevely,  113,  20.  Sth. 
priviliche,  204,  12. 

privilege ,  sb. ,  OF.  privilege ;  privilege, 
special  grant ;  pi.  privilegies  for  -es, 
4,  18. 

processiun,  sb.,  AN.  processiun,  OF. 
procession  ;  procession,  8,  8. 

proclamation,.^.,  OF.  proclamacion; 
proclamation,  233,  18. 

procure(n),  wkv.,  OF.  procurer;  pro- 
cure; pp.  procurede,  147,  9. 

professyon,  sb.,  OF.  profession  ;  pro- 
fession, no,  8. 

profitable,  profytable,  adj.,  OF. 
profitable ;  profitable,  234,  22;  pro- 
fytable, 225,  33. 

profre(n),  wkv.,  OF.  proferer ;  proffer, 
offer;  inf.  profre,  235,  2. 

profyt,^.,  OF.  profit ; profit,  223,  27. 

profytable,  see  profitable. 

progenie,  sb.,  OF.  progenie ;  progeny, 
69,  10. 

prcloug,  sb.,  OF. prologue; prologue, 
annotmcement,  134,  23. 

propheci,  sb.,  OF.  prophecie;  pro- 
phecy, 131,5. 


4i4 


GLOSSARY 


prophete,  sb.,  OF.  prophete ;  prophet, 

73,_3°- 
propgse(n),    wkv.,    OF.     proposer; 

propose ;  pt.  sg.  proposed,  233,  I. 
propre,  propir,   adj.,    OF.  propre ; 

proper,  222,  4;  propir,  136,  10. 
proud,  see  prud. 
prout,  adj.,  OE.  prut ;  proud,  208,  4. 

Cf.  prud. 
prove(n),  wkv.,  OF.  pruever ;  prove ; 
.     inf.  pr5ve,  106,  4.     Nth.  pr.  2  sg. 

pr5ves,  137,   12;  /n  sbj.  pi.   pruf 

(INth.),  167,  1.     Cf.  preve(n). 
prowe,  sb.,   OF.  prou ;  profit,   107, 

21 
prowesse,  j3.,  OF.  pruesse  ;  prowess, 

206,  28. 
prud,   proud,  adj.,   10E.   prud,   cf. 

ON.  pruftr  ;  proud,  31,  16  ;    proud, 

48,  16 ;  super  I.  proudeste,  240,  20. 
pruf,  •$•<?<?  prove(n). 
prute,  sb.,    Sth.  =  MI.   pride;    OE. 

pryte  ;  pride,  209,  13. 
pruyde,  pryce,  see  pryde,  pris. 
pryde,   sb.,   OE.  pryte;  pride,   108, 

11.     WML  pruyde,  120,  12.     Kt. 

prede,  211,  20. 
pryncipal,     pryve,     pryvyly,     see 

principal,  prive,  prively. 
pryvyte,  sb.,  OF.  privete ;   secrecy, 

secret,  94,  II. 
pund,  pound,  sb.,  OE.  pund,  pund  ; 

pound;  pi.  pund,   47,  10;   pound, 
_94,  20;  eME.  ds.  piinde,  178,  10. 
punde(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  pinde(n) ; 

OE.  pyndan   (pyndan);   impound; 

dam  up,  as  water;  pr.  3  sg.  punt, 

200,  33;  pr.pl.  piindeS,  201,  12. 
punische(n),      wkv.,     OF.      punir, 

puniss- ;   punish ;    Sth.  pp.  ypun- 

issed,  218,  12. 
puple,  see  pople. 
pur, prep.,  OF.  pur;  for,  89,  31. 
pur,    adj.,    OF.   pur ;   pure,   simple, 

209,  2. 
purchas,  sb.,  OF.  pourchas;  earnings, 

endeavor,  204,  22. 
purgatorie,  sb.,  OF.  purgatorie;/«r- 

gatory,  217,  II. 
purifie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  purifier;  purify; 

inf.  purine,  102,  9. 


purpre,  sb.,  OF.  purpre;  purple,  192, 

26. 
pursue(n),  wkv.,  OF.  por-poursuir  ; 

pursue,  follow  after,  take ;  pt.  pi. 

pursued,  222,  28. 
purveyen,  see  porveie(n). 
put,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  pit;   OE.  pytt; 

pit;  ds.  piitte,  182,  7. 
putfalle,  sb.,  OE.  *pyttfeall,/. ;  pit- 
fall, trap,  223,  24. 
Putifar,  sb.,~La.t.  Putiphar;  Potiphar, 

21,  1  ;  24,  17. 
putte(n),   wkv.,   OE.    potian,   perh. 

OF.  bouter,  'thrust ' ;  push,  thrust, 

put ;   inf.  putten,  120,  13  ;  imp.  sg. 

putt,  102,  i4;/n///.puttyng,  233, 

27  ;  pt.  sg.  putte,  244,  17;  put,  136, 

29  ;  pt.  2  sg.  pottest,  55,  9.     Nth. 

pr.  3  sg.  puttes,  143,  25.     Sth.  //. 

yput,  222,  81. 
pyked,  pp.  as  adj. , piked, pointed \  1 20, 

23- 

pyler,  pyne(n),  see  piler,  pine(n). 

pylgrymage,  sb.,  OF.  pelerinage,  inn. 
by  pilegrim  <  OF.  pelegrin  ;  pil- 
grimage, 98,  7. 


Q. 


qua    (quam,     quaO,    quae,    quad 

(quat),  see  \vrE67  quake (n),  quf- 

*e(n). 
quake(n),  Sth.  quakle(n),  wkv.,  OE. 

cwacian ;    quake,   tremble ;    pt.   sg. 

quakede,  44,  10.      Nth.  inf.  quae, 

152,  8.     eSth.  inf.  quaklen,  182, 

22. 
qualle,  sb.,  OF.  quaille;   quail,  151, 

27. 
quam,  quan  (qwan,  quane,quanne), 

see  who,  whanne. 
quantitee, sb., OF. quantite;  quantity, 

233,  !5- 
quarel,  sb.,   OF.   quarrel ;    quarrel, 

square  bolt,  215,  18. 
quarell,  sb.,  OF.  querele  ;   quarrel, 

106,  5. 
quarfor,  see  wherfore. 
quarterne,  sb.,  OE.  cweartern,  neut.; 

prison  ;  pi.  quarterne,  3,  9. 


GLOSSARY 


415 


quarporu  (quharthrou),  quasi,,  see 

wherporu,  whosg. 
quat,  see  who,  qufSe(n). 
quatkin,/r;z.,OE.  hwset+  cynn;  what 

kind  of  ,  133,  20. 
quatsg,  indef.  prn.,  OE.   hwsetswa ; 

what  so,  30,  14. 
quatsgevere,  indef.  prn.,  OE.  hwset- 
swa+atfre;  whatsoever,  30,  12. 
quf  d,  cwf  ad,  quead,  sb.,  OE.  cwead ; 

.evil,  50,  20.     Sth.  <afr.  cwfade,  200, 

27 ;  kwead,  217,  8.    Kt.  ds.  queade, 

216,  31. 
quedur  (quehepir),  see  wheper. 
queintis,    sb.,    NF.    queintise,   OF. 

cointise;  skill,  wisdom,  104,8.   Cf. 

quointise. 
quelle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  cwellan ;   kill, 

archaic  quell;    inf.  quelle,  44,  20. 

Nth.  inf.  qwell,  159,  30. 
queme,  adj.,  OE.  cweme;  pleasant, 

agreeable,  76,  28. 
queme,   sb.,  OE.   cweme ;  pleasure, 

t5  queme,  49,  25. 
quen  (quhen),  see  whanne. 
quenching,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  cwen- 

can  ;  quenching,  18,  18. 
quene,  sb.,  OE.  cwen  ;   queen ;  cwen 

(eME.),  6,  6  ;  cwene,  74, 1 ;  quene, 

42,  14. 
qu^Se(n),  stv.,  OE.  cweoan-cwacS  (5)  ; 

speak,   say;   pt.  sg.   quaS,    22,    3; 

quad,  22,  21  ;   quat,  83,  8;   quod, 

114,    7.      Sth.  pt.  sg.  cweo",    201, 

23;    quoo\   193,  30;   pp.   iqueden, 

176,  9._ 
quefterso,  indef  prn.,  Nth.  eME.  = 

Ml.  whej>ersg  ;  OE.  hwseoer  +  swa ; 

whether  so,  21,  21. 
quharthrou,  see  quarporu. 
quhene,  adv.,  OE.  hwanone,hwanan; 

whence,  173,  28. 
quhill  (quil),  qui,  see  whil,  whi. 
quicliche,  adv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  quikly, 

OE.  *cwicllce,  cf.  cwiculice ;  quickly, 

207,  24. 
quide,  sb.,  OE.  cwide  ;  what  is  said, 

word,  191,  14. 
quik,  adj.,  OE.  cwic ;  alive,  141,  6. 
quik,  quic,  adv.,  OE.  cwice;  quickly, 

quyk,  88,  19. 


quilc  (quilke),  quile  (quhill),  see 

while,  while. 
qvdles,adv.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  whiles, 

OE.  hwilum,  mod.  by  gen.  advs. ; 

whiles,  at  times,  34,  10. 
quilum,  see  whilem. 
quiste,  sb.,    OE.  cwis,  f.  +  t;    will, 

testament,  75,  27. 
quite,  ad/., .OF.  quite;  quit, free,  44, 

22. 
quite (n),  wkv.,  OF.  quiter ;    requite, 

pay  ;  inf.  quite,  54,  30. 
quod,  see  quf5e(n). 
quointise,  sb.,   OF.  cointise;    skill, 

wisdom,  ornament,  208,  1. 
qugr,  adv.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  wher, 

whgr;  OM.  hwer,  hwar,  WS.  hwser, 

where,  33,  12. 
quoynte,  adj.,  OF.  coint;  happy, gay, 

57,6. 
quyk,  quo,  quoso,  see  quik,  who, 

whosg. 
qwat,  see  who. 
qwell,      qwyehe,      see    quelle(n), 

which. 

E. 

rac,  sb.,  allied  to  rakel,  ON.?  ;  haste, 

rush,  52,  20. 
rachentege,  sb.,  OM.  racentege,  f, 

WS.  racenteage  ;  chain,  fetter;  pi. 

rachenteges  (eME.),  3,  14. 
rad  (radde),  radi,  see  rede(n),  rfdi. 
rade,^.,eME.,Nth.  =  Ml.rgde;  OE. 

rad,/.;  road,  196,  29. 
rsed,  reedesman,  see  red,  r§ desman, 
reeflac,    sb.,    OE.    reaflac;     robbery, 

rapine,  2,  II. 
riSven,  see  rfve(n). 
rsevfre,    sb.,    OE.    reafere;     robber, 

4,  4- 
rafte,  see  reve(n). 
rage,    j^.,    OF.    rage;     ra^,  y^//j/, 

240,  9. 
rage(n),  wkv.,  OF.  ragier ;    rage,  be 

wanton;  Nth. pr.  3  sg.  rages,  127, 

30. 
ragged,    adj.,   cf.   ON.   rogg,   '  tuft, 

rag  ' ;  ragged,  shaggy,  60,  9. 
rais  (raiss),  see  rise(n). 
rake(n),  wkv.,  ON.  raka;    rake   or 


416 


GLOSSARY 


sweep  away,  destroy,    inf.  raken, 

24,  4. 
Ramesseie,  sb.,  OE.  Ramesig  (-eg) ; 

Ramsey  (Huntingdonshire),  8,  9. 
Kamese, .y£.,  Lat.  Rameses;  Rameses, 

32,  32- 
ranc,  rank,  adj.,  OE.  ranc;   strong, 

proud,  rank,  23,  9. 
Randale,^.,  Randall',  Schir  Thomas, 

169,  i". 
Randolf,  sb.,  Randolf,  Earl  of  Ches- 
ter, 5,  18. 
ransake(n),    wkv.,    ON.    rannsaka, 

cognate  with    OE.    rsesn,    '  house' 

and  sacan, '  strive ' ;  ransack,  search ; 

inf.  ransaken,  30,  3. 
ransoune(n),   wkv.,  OF.  ransonner, 

ransunner  ;  ransom  ;  pr.  3  sg.  ran- 

sounnej),  104,  18. 
rap,  sb.,  ON.  *hrap,  cf.  hrapa,  'rush'; 

haste;   52,  20,  rap  and  rac,  hurry 

and  haste. 
rap,  sb.,  eME.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  rgp ;  OE. 

rap  ;  rope ;  pi.  rapes,  6,  29. 
rape(n),  wkv.,  ON.  hrapa;    hasten; 

imp.  pi.  rapeft,  30,  29. 
rapli,  adv.,  ON.  *hrap,  cf.  Dan.  rap, 

'  swift '+ ME.  H;  qtiickly,  155,  26. 
ras,  see  rise(n). 
ratch,  sb.,  OE.  rsecc  ;  hunting  dog; 

pi.  ratches,  62,  7. 
raiS,  adj.,  OE.  hraeS ;    quick ;    comp. 

ra]>er,  220,  15. 
raSe,  rape,  adv.,  OE.  hraSe  ;  quickly, 

29,  25  ;  rafte  (eME.),  180,  11. 
ratte,  sb.,  OE.  rsett,f;  rat;  pi.  rattes, 

244,  26. 
Rauland,  sb.,  OF.  Roland  ?  ;  Roland, 

126,  15. 
raunsun,   sb.,  OF.  raenson,  ranson, 

AN.  ransun;    rede?nption,  ransom, 

94>  25- 
raw,  .r£.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  Sth.  rowe  ;  OE. 

raw,/".;  n?ze>,  line,  order,  133,  11. 
rfaden  (rfadeft),  rfaven  (rfavien), 

see  rede(n),  rfve(n). 
recche(n),    reche(n),     wkv'.,     OE. 

reccan,  reccean  ;  tell,  expotind;  inf. 

rechen,  22,  22  ; pr.  1  sg.  recche,  94, 

23 ;  pt.  sg.  rechede,  23,  28.     Cf. 

reke(n). 


receyve(n),  wkv.,  OF.  rece(i)ver ;  re- 
ceive; pr.  pi.  receyveth,  122,  11; 
pr.  sbj.  pi.  receyve,  122,  5;  pp. 
receyved,  11 1,  6;  reseyvet,  118,  28. 
Nth.  inf.  resayve,  139,  28;/r.  %sg. 
rescheyves  (INth.),  146,  6. 

reehe(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  reke(n)  ; 
OE.  recan  (reccan) -r5hte  (rohte) ; 
care,  reck ;  pr.  1  sg.  reiche,  231,18; 
pr.  3  sg.  recfSe,  180,  13. 

rfche(n),  xvkv.,  OE.  rgecean-nehte ; 
reach;  inf.  rgche,  43,  21. 

reching,  sb.,  based  on  rechen;  inter- 
pretation, 21,  22. 

recomande(n),  wkv.,  OF.  recom- 
mander;  recommend;  inf.  recoman- 
dyn,  118,  31. 

record,  sb.,  OF.  record;  record;  ds. 
recorde,  234,  16. 

recorde(n),  wkv.,  OF.  recorder;  re- 
cord; pt.  sg.  recorded,  105,  3. 

recrfaunt,  sb.,  OF.recreant;  recreant, 
defeated,  113,  5. 

rectfe,  red,  see  reche(n),  rede(n). 

rfd,  redd,  adj.,  OE.  read  ;  red;  ds. 
rgde,  47,  10  ;  redd,  112,  11. 

red_(rfd),  rede,  sb.,  ON.  red,  WS. 
rsed,/. ;  counsel,  advice  ;  raid,  6, 18  ; 
red,  46,  21  ;  ds.  rede,  70,  16.  Sth. 
rfde,  1 76,  4. 

redde,  see  rgdi. 

rede(n),  stv.,  OM.  redan  (WS.  rse- 
dan)-red  (R) ;  counsel,  explain, 
read;  inf.  redenn  (O),  9,  10;  pr.  1 
sg.  rede,  24,  5  ;  rfde,  15,9  ;  pr.  sbj. 
sg.  rede,  52,  21 ;  pt.  sg.  red,  155,  27. 
Nth.  inf.  red,  126,  2;  pr.  ppl. 
redande,  144,3.  Sth.  inf.  r|de,  206, 
2-6;  pr.i  sg.  reade  (eSth.),  193,  13  ; 
imp.  pi.  rgadeft,  200,  19;  pt.  sg. 
radde,  45,  25  ;  pp.  rad,  35,  3 ;  irad, 
40,  4;  ired(WML),  123,  5.  Kt. 
pr.  pi.  redeth,  210,  21. 

rfd3sman,  sb.,  Sth.  =  ME.  redes- 
man  ;  WS.  rfedesman  ;  counsellor; 
pi.  rsedesmen,  rgdesmen,  226,  5. 

rfdi,  radi,  redde,  adj.,  OE.  *raedig, 
extended  from  OE.  rgede,  '  ready ' ; 
ready,  17,  18;   radi,  101,  7;  redde, 

_i33j  "• 
rgdlly,  rgdlliche,  adv.,  OE.  *rsedi- 


GLOSSARY 


417 


lice;  readily, quickly,  239,  5.    Sth. 

(SEMI.),  rfdiliche,  69,  30. 
Efdinge, .$•£., OE.  Readinge;  pi.  name 

of  people,  then  of  place  ;    Reading, 

Berks.,  2,  2. 
rf  dnes,  sb.,  OE.  readness,/  ;  redness, 

148,11. 
redunge,  sb.,  OM.  reding,  WS.  raed- 

ing,/. ;  reading,  192,  3. 
Bedvers,  .r^.,  OF.  Redviers,  Reviers  ; 

Redvers,  Baldwin  de,  2,  12. 
r§§s,  j-<5.,   OE.    ries  ;    rush,  forward 

movement,  ill,  24. 
refe(n),  iyk,eME.  =  M1.  reven;  OE. 

hrefan ;  ra?/*;  ?Vz/I  refen,  4, 14. 
refiise(n),  «/>fo\,  OF.  refuser;  refuse ; 

pr.  sbj.  sg.  refuse,  ti8,  10. 
refut,  sb.,  OF.  refute;  refuge,   103, 

24. 
re^hellboc,  sb.,  OE.  regolboc ;  book 

of  canons  or  rules ,  8,  16. 
regnynge,  sb.,   based  on  regne(n)  ; 

reigning,  ruling,  236,  29. 
reiche,  see  reche(n). 
rein,  sb.,  OE.  regn;  rain,  186,  6. 
reise(n),  m£z/.,  ON.  reisa,  cogn.  with 

OE.  rairan ;   raise ;  pr.  3  sg.  reiseft, 

14,  11  ;  pt.  sg.  raised,  132,  16 ;  pp. 

reysed,  117,6.    Nth.pr.  3  sg.  raises, 

129,  22. 
reke(n),  wkv.,   OE.  recan,   reccan- 

r5hte  (rohte) ;   care,  reck ;  Nth.,  pt. 

sbj.  sg.  roucht,  167,  3. 
reke(n),  reche(n),  wkv.,  OM.  rec- 

cean-rsehte  (WS.  reahte);   stretch, 

extend,  direct  one's  way,  go,   tell, 

recite;  rekyn,  55,21;  pt.pl.  rekened, 

89,  5.     Cf.  recche(n). 
reli&ius,  adj.   and  sb.,   OF.    religius 

(ous);  religious,  199,  5. 
rely  (en),    wkv.,   OF.    relier,   ralier ; 

rally;  Nth.pt.  sg.  relyit,  167,  30. 
rely  gy  on,  sb.,  OF. religion;  religion, 

112,4. 
rJm^jA,  OF.  realme,  reame  ;  realm, 

225,  16. 
rem,  sb.,  OE.  hream;  cry,  uproar,  14, 

11.  ,     ,.„S  ««<■ 

remedye,  remedy,  sb.,  OF.  remede, 
perh.  *remedie;  remedy,  235,  28; 
remedy,  145,  13. 


remembre(n),  wkv.,  OF.  remembrer; 
remember;  pr.  ppl.  remembraunt 
(for  -and),  105,  9. 

remenaunt,  sb.,  OF.  remanant;  rem- 
nant, remainder,  118,  7. 

rende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  rendan,  rendan  ; 
rend,  tear-,  pt.  sg.  rende,  195,  21. 

renne(n),  rinne(n),  stv.,  ON.  renna 
(rinna)-rann  (3) ;  run  ;  inf.  rcnne, 
5°>  30;  pt-  sg.  ran,  78,  3.  Nth. 
iffip.  sg.  ryn,  141,  30 ;  pt.  pi.  ryn, 

I4i,5. 

rente,  sb.,  OF.  rente  ;  revenue,  rent; 
pi.  rentes,  4,  14. 

reope(n),  see  ripe(n). 

repaire(n),  repare(n),  wkv.,  OF. 
repairer  ;  repair,  return ;  pr.  3  sg. 
repaireth,  245,  17.  INth.  pp.  re- 
parit,  168,  28. 

repente(n),  wkv.,  OF.  repentir;  re- 
pent; inf.  repente,  244,  22. 

repleet,  adj.,  OF.  replet ;  replete , 
quite  full,  238,  7. 

reporte(n),  wkv.,  OF.  reporter  ;  re- 
port; pr,  sbj.  sg.  report,  239,  7. 

represente(n),w£#.,OF.  representer; 
represent  \pt.  sg.  represented,  234,  3. 

reprove(n),  wkv.,  OF.  reprover ;  re- 
prove ;  pt.  sbj.  sg.  reproved,  234,  1 ; 
pp.  reproffede,  145,  21. 

rfquiem,  sb.,  OF.  requiem  ;  requiem, 
117,  21. 

rfre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  neran ;  rear, 
raise,  build;  inf.  rgren,  73,  2.  Sth. 
inf.  rfre,  210,  2. 

resayve,  rescheyve,  reseyvet,  see 
receyve(n). 

rfson,  rfsiin,  rf  soun,  sb.,  OF.  reson, 
AN.  resun ;  reason,  105,  18  ;  resun, 
J33>  9»  ifsoun,  91,  6;  r|soune, 
141,  8. 

rfsonable,  adj.,  OF.  raisonable ; 
reasonable,  136,  26. 

reste,  sb.,  OE.  rest,/.;  rest,  32,  28. 
Nth.  ryst,  146,  23  ;  ryste,  144,  5. 

restel§§s,  adj.,  OE.  resteleas  infl.  by 
ME.  reste;  restless,  240,  32. 

restfre(n),  wkv.,  OF.  restorer ;  re- 
store ;  inf.  restfre,  95,  24. 

rf  sun,  see  rfson. 

Beuda,  sb.,  Reuda,  222,  4. 


E  e 


418 


GLOSSARY 


reuel,  reul,  sb.,  OF.  reule ;  rule,  155, 
24,  26. 

reuful,  adj.,  OE.  *hreowful ;  rueful, 
sorrowful,  92,  19. 

reuliche,  adz/.,  OE.  hreowlice;  sadly, 
pitifully,  60,  8. 

reuly,  see  reweli. 

reupe,  rew?e,  reuth,  sb.,  OE. 
*hreow$,  /".  ;  sorrow,  repentance, 
ruth,  37,  19;  rewfte,  30,  19.  Nth. 
reuth,  129,  17. 

rfve(n),  «/&/.,  OE.  reafian ;  rob, 
plunder-,  inf.  rfven,  79,  19  ;  pr.  3 
sg.  rfveS,  198,  22;  //.  sg.  raevede 
(eME.),  2,1;  Tfvede,  7,4;  rafte. 
55,  4;  pt.pl.  rseveden  (eME.),  3', 
25J  /A  rafte,  115,  24.  Nth.  inf. 
r|ve,  144,  12.  Sth.  w/i  rfaven 
(eSth.),  197,  2;  j»i/.  sg.  rgavle, 
200,  26. 

reward,  sb.,  OF.  reward ;  reward, 
regard-,  td  J>e  reward  of,  to  the 
regard  of ,  in  respect  to,  218,  7. 

rewe,  j£.,  OE.  rsew  (raw),/!;  r^zo; 
by  rewe,  in  a  tow,  228,  15. 

reweli,  reuly,  adj.,  OE.  hreowlic ; 
sad,   compassionate,  30,    8 ;   reuly, 

59,  «• 

rewe(n),   stv.,   OE.  hreowan-hreaw 

(R);    rue,  repent;   inf.  rewen,  20, 

24;  ruwen,  176,  21. 
rewme,   sb.,   OF.  realme,    reaume ; 

realm,  236,  6. 
rewnesse,   .?£.,   OE.   hreowness,  f.  ; 

pity,  80,  9. 
rewfte  (rewthe),  reysed,  see  reupe, 

reise(n). 
rice,  riche,  adj.,  OE.  rice,  later  infl. 

by  OF.  rich e  ;  powerful,  rich,  1,6; 

superl.  riccheste,  182,  30;  ricchest, 

186,  23. 
Richard,  sb.,  OF.  Richard ;  Richard, 

206,  31. 
riche,  sb.,  OE.  rice  ;  reahn  ;  Sth.  ds. 

richen,  183,  13. 
richelike,  adv.,  OE.  richllce,  mod.  by 

OF.  riche ;  richly,  33,  26. 
richesse,  sb.,  OF.  richesse ;  wealth, 

riches,  215,  17. 
richt,  see  riht. 
ride(n),    stv.,   OE.    ridan-rad    (1) ; 


ride;  pr.ppl.  ridend,  4,  3;  pt.  sg. 

rgd,  52,  28;   rood,   229,   6;   r§de, 

106,   25;   pt.pl.   ridyn,    112,    25. 

Sth. pr.ppl.  ridinde,  189,  16. 
rifle(n),ze>/&z/.,OF.  rifler;  rifle,  plunder, 

spoil;  pp.  rlnld,  161,  2. 
rift,   *£.,  OE.   rift;    veil;    ds.   rifte, 

188,  26. 
ri;tfulnes,  j3.,  OE.  *rihtfulnes, /. ; 

righteousness,  101,  4. 
rightly,  adv.,  OE.  rihtlice ;  rightly ; 

127,  24. 
rightwis,  a^".,  OE.  rihtwls;  righteous, 

!39>  3- 
rigolage,   sb.,  OF.   rigolage ;    sport, 

struggling,  boisterous  conduct,  127, 

31. 
rigt,  rigte,  see  riht. 
rigte(n),  wkv. ,  OE.  rihtan ;  straighten, 

correct;  inf.  rigten,  16,  27;  pr.  3 

sg.  rigte©,  15,  18. 
ri;tful,  ry^tful,  adj.,  OE.  *rihtful; 

righteous;  ry3tful,  100,  21. 
riht,    rigt,    richt,    adj.,   OE.   riht; 

right;  rihht,  10,  4;  rigt,  15,  23; 

richt,  76,  30;  right,  127,  11;  ds. 

rigte,  20,  22  ;  be  g5de  rihte,  ds.,  by 

good  right,  7,  3 ;  //.  ryght,  233,  5.' 
rihtwisnesse,  sb.,  OE.  rihtwisnes,/".; 

righteousness,  178,  15. 
rike,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  Sth.  riche  ;  OE. 

rice;  powerful,  mighty,  rich,  126,  9. 
rime,  rim,  sb.,  OE.  rim,  neut.;  rime, 

number,    song,    9,    8.     Nth.  rim, 

129,5. 
rime(n),  wkv.,  OE.  riman  ;  number, 
rime'.  Nth.  pr.  ppl.  rlmand,  133, 

13. 
rine(n),    wkv.,   OE.   rignan,   rinan; 

rain;  inf.  rine,  186,  6. 
ring,  sb.,  OE.  hring;   ring,  2^2_ii; 

ringe,  109,  27  ;  ds.  ringe,  46,  20. 
ringe(n),  rynge(n),  stv.,  OE.  ringan 

-rang  (r§ng)  (3)  ;  ring;  inf.  rynge, 

123,    11  ;    pt.   sg.    r§ng,    238,    32. 

Nth.pr.pl.  ringes,  76,  25. 
rinne(n),  see  renne(n). 
riote,  riot,  sb.,  OF.  riote;  riot,  127, 

30^237,  9. 
riotour,    sb.,   OF.    rioteur,   notour; 

brawler,  rioter,  238,  31. 


GLOSSARY 


419 


ripe,  adj.,  OE.  ripe;  ripe,  21,  26. 
ripe(n),    slv.,   OE.    rlpan-rap    (1); 

reap;   inf.  ripen,  176,  22.     eSth. 

imp.  pi.  reope  (<  OAng.  reopan- 

rap),  196,  19. 
rise(n),  slv.,  OE.  risan-ras  (1) ;  rise ; 

imp.   sg.  ris,   82,   28 ;    //.  sg.    ras 

(eME.),  11,  9;   rgs,  15,  3;  pt.  pi. 

risen,  2,  11 ;  /^>.  risenn  (O),  12,  6. 

INth. pt.  sg.  rais  =  ras,  172,  16. 
rivelic,  adv.,  ON.  rifr,  '  abundant '  + 

ME.    He;    abundantly,  frequently, 

commonly,  154,  7. 
riveling,  sb.,  OE.  rifeling  ;  a  sort  of 

shoe ;  rughfut  riveling  \a  nickname 

of  the  Scotch),  161,  5. 
rixe(n),   wkv.,  OE.  ricsian,   rixian ; 

rule,  reign;  inf.  rixan,  7,  8. 
rixlie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  rixle(n)  ; 

OE.  rixlian;  rule;  eSth.  pr.  3  sg. 

rixleoft,  182,  30. 
ro,  sb.,  ON.  ro,  cogn.  with  OE.  row, 

/. ;  rest,  quiet,  51,  19. 
robbe(n),    wkv.,    OF.    rober;    rob, 

plunder;  pt.pl.  robbed,  165,  23. 

Sth.  inf.  robby,  205,  25. 
robberie,  sb.,  OF.  roberie ;  robbery, 

209,  17. 
robby,  see  robbe(n). 
rgbe,  sb.,  OF.  robe,  robe,  clothing; 

pi.  rgbes,  49,  4. 
Bodbert,  sb.,  OF.  Rodberd ;  Robert, 

Earl  of  Gloucester,  5,  11. 
rgde,  sb.,  OE.  rad,/.;  riding,  journey, 

road,  61,  27. 
rode,  sb.,  OE.  rod,  /.;    cross,  rood, 

4,  31- 
Boderik,  see  Bodric. 

rodetre,  sb.,  OE.  rod,f.  +  treo ;  cross, 

rood-tree,  11,  26. 
Bodric,  Boderik,  sb.,  OF.  Rodric ; 

Roderic,  220,  18  ;  Roderik,  220,  22. 
Bogingbam ,  sb. ,  Rockingham  (North- 

ampton),  4,  22. 
rohly,  adv.,  OE.  *ruhlice;   roughly, 

savagely,  149,  23. 
rolle(n),  wkv.,  OF.  roller;  f»//j  pr. 

$  sg.  rolleth,  241,  10. 
Bomars,    sb.,    NF.     Romare,    OF. 

Roumare ;    Romare,    William    of, 

5,  23. 


rgmaunse,  rgmans,  sb.,  OF.  ro- 
mance; romance,  115,  21 ;  rgmans, 
126,  2. 

Bdmayn,  adj.,  OF.  roumain,  NF. 
romain;  Roman,  221,  28. 

Borne,  sb.,  OE.  R5m,  /.,  L.  Roma ; 
Rome,  4,  17. 

Bomenel,^.,OF.Romenel;  Romney, 
186,  9. 

ron,  see  run,  rune. 

rond,  a^'.,  OF.  rond,  AN.  rund ; 
round;  wk.  r5nde,  126,  14. 

r§ng,  see  ringe(n). 

rospe(n),  wkv.,  ON.  *raspen,  Dan. 
raspe  or  OF.  raspe  ;  rasp,  scrape, 
destroy ;  inf.  rospen,  24,  4. 

rgste(n),  wkv.,  OF.  rostir;  roast; 
Nth.  inf.  ryst,  171,  3  ;  pt.pl.  rgstit, 

I7i>  15. 
rote,  sb.,  ON.  rot,/.;  root,  127,  18. 
r§te(n),  ra/£z/.,  OE.  rotian ;  rot,  become 

putrid;  pp.  r§ted,  58,  20. 
rgten,    adj.,    ON.    rotinn ;     rotten, 

putrid,  50,  12. 
rgp,  sb.,  ON.  raft,  cogn.  with  OM. 

red,    WS.    raid ;     counsel,    advise, 

plan  ;  ds.  r§};e,  86,  9. 
r^5e(n),  zy^z/.,  ON.  raSa,  cogn.  with 

OE,  raidan;    advise,  counsel;    inf. 
_£§Se,  75,  23. 
rou,   a^/'.,  OE.   ruh ;    rough,   hairy, 

60,9. 
roucht,    roun,    see    reke(n),    run 

(rune). 
rounge(n),  wkv.,  OF.  ronger;  gnaw, 

gnash  with  the   teeth,  perh.  Scot. 

runch;  Nth.  inf.  rounge,  156,  23. 
route,  rout,  sb.,  OF.  route  ;  company, 

army,  rout,  205,  28.     Nth.  rout, 

138,  32;  rowt,  158,  16. 
route(n),    wkv.,   ON.    rauta;    roar, 

snore;  pt.  sg.  routit,  172,  10. 
Bovecestre,  sb.,  OE.  Hrofesceaster ; 

Rochester,  6,  10. 
rowe,  sb.,  OE.  new,  raw,/;    row, 

straight  line,  62,  9. 
rowe(n),  stv.,  OE.  rowan-reow  (R); 

row,  go  by  water,  sail;  inf.  rowen, 
_I97,  2.    __ 
rowt,  see  route, 
rug,    Sth.  =  Ml.    rig    (rigge),  sb.} 


E  e  2 


420 


GLOSSARY 


OE.  hrycg  ;  back,  ridge ;  ds.  riigge, 

207,  9. 
rugge(n),   wkv.,   ON.   rugga ;    rock, 

agitate, pull;  pt.pl.  rugget,  142,  5. 
rughfute,  sb.  as  adj.,  OE.  run  +  lot; 

rough  foot,  161,  5. 
rume(n),   ivkv.,  OE.   ruman ;    make 

room,  enlarge-,  pt.  sg.  rvimde,  186, 

16. 
run©,   run,    ron,  sb.,   OE.  run,  f. ; 

secret,  colloquy,   counsel,  178,   32; 

language,  letter,  poe?n  ;  reden  roun, 

direct    the    conversation ,    52,    21. 

Nth.  ron,  133,  9. 
rune(n),  W/£z\,  OE.  runian;  whisper, 

archaic  7-ound;  pt.  sg.  runde,  44,  14. 
ruwen,  see  rewe(n). 
rybawdye,  sb.,   OF.  ribaudie;     ri- 
baldry, 121,  9. 
rye,  j&,  OE.  ryge;  rye,  158,  4. 
ryfe  =  ryf,  «^'.,  OE.  rlf;  abundant, 

frequent,  106,  21. 
ryght,  ry^tful,  J«  riht,  ri5tful. 
ryn,  rynge,  ryngen,  see  renne(n), 

ring,  ringe(n). 
ryste  (ryst),  see  reste. 
ryve(n),  stv.,  ON.  rifa;    rive,  tear, 

break ;  inf.  ryve,  243,  32. 


S. 


saeclies,  sacrafise,  see  saklfs,  sacri- 
fice. 

sacrament,  sacrement,  sb.,  OF. 
sacrement;  sacrament,  122,  4; 
sacrement,  146,  7. 

sacrifice,  saerafyse,  sb.,  OF.  sacri- 
fice; sacrifice,  102,  21;  sacrafise, 
!35,  J3  5  sacrifise,  237,  13. 

sade,  adv.,  OE.  sasde ;  sufficiently, 
fully,  122,  19. 

sadel,  sadil,  OE.  sadol;  saddle,  61, 

_I5- 
see,  see  s§. 
ssecle(n),   wkv.,  OM.    seclian,    WS. 

sleclian  ;  sicken,  become  sick ;  pt.  sg. 

saeclede,  7,  33. 
ssegen,  see  seie(n). 
seBgen,  sb.,  OE.  segen   (ssegen),  f. ; 

saying,  assertion,  6,  28. 


saeht,  adj.,   eME.  =  Ml.  saht ;  OE. 

saeht ;  at  peace,  reconciled;  pi.  ssehte, 

2,  16. 
seehte,  ssehtleden,  see  sabte,  saht- 

le(n). 
seem,  sself,  see  seie(n),  self. 
Sffiri,  adj.,  OE.  sarig;   sad,  sorrowful, 

186,  21. 
sSrinesse,    sb.,    OE.    sarigness,  f.; 

sorrow,  183,  28. 
sagh,  saght,  see  se,  sahte. 
sahh,  sag,  sagh,  sau},  say,  see  sen. 
sahte,  sb.,  OE.  saeht,/! ;   agreement, 

compact,  7,  15  ;  saehte,  7, 17.     Nth. 

saght,  126,  16. 
sahtle(n),   wkv.,   OE.   sahtlian;    re- 
concile, make  peace;  pt.pl.  sahtlede, 

6,  13  ;  sahtleden,  6,  15. 
saie,  see  seie(n). 
saint,  seint,  sainte,  .seynte,  sain, 

adj.  sb.,  OF.  saint,/!  sainte;  saint; 

seint,  58,  25  ;  seynt,  88,  21  ;  seynte 

Jfhn,  106,  19  ;    Seynte  Marie,  116, 

15;    Seynt   Marie,   118,  2.      Nth. 

sain,  148,  1 ;   saint,  160,  21  ;  saht, 

131,  8.     Sth.  sein,  205,  13  ;  seinte, 

198,  16. 
sake,  sak,  sb.,  OE.  sacu  ;  sake,  cause; 

for  .  .  .  sake,  on  account  of,  58,  16. 

Nth.  sak,  131,  16. 
sakelfas,  see  saklfs. 
sakerynge,^/.  ppl.  as  sb.,  sacren,  OF. 

sacrer ;  consecration,  123,  12. 
saklf?,  adj.,  OE.  saclfas;   innocent, 

without  injury;   sacclaes  (O),  11, 

26;  saklfs,  139,  6.   e Sth.  sakelfas, 

I99>  J3- 
sal,  salt,  see  schule(n). 
'Salamon,  sb.,  OKSalamon;  Solomon, 

72,4- 
said,  see  selle(n). 
salve,  sb.,  OE.  sealf,/.;  salve,  remedy, 

198,  30. 
same,  see  schame(n). 
same,  same,  adj.,  OF.  samr ;  same, 

223,  5;  same,  136,  14. 
samen,  samyn,  sammyn,  adv.,  ON. 

saman;  together,  79,  6;  samyn,  137, 

18;  sammyn,  170,  22. 
samne(n),wfe.,  OE.  samnian;  collect, 

assemble  ;  pp.  sammnedd  (O),  9, 1. 


GLOSSARY 


421 


samyn,  see  samen. 

sand,  sb.,  OE.  sand,  sond ;  sand,  land, 
161,25. 

sande,  sb.,  OE.  sand,  sgnd,/!  ;  mis- 
sion, message,  messenger)  pi.  sandes, 
2,  16. 

sane,  wkv. ,  "Nth..  =  Ml.  seine(n)  ; 
OE.  segnian ;  sign,  mark  with  sign, 
bless;  pt.  sg.  sanyt  (INth),  169,  12. 

sang,  sb.,  Nth.  =  M1.,  Sth.  sgng;  OE. 
sang,  song;  song,  127,  5. 

sannt  (O),  sb.,  OE.  sanct ;  saint,  8, 

17. 
sant,  see  saint, 
sar,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  spr ;  OE.  sar; 

sore,  grievous,  sad;   superl.  sarest, 

i49>  32- 

Sarasyn,  Sarazin,  sb. ,  OF.  Sarazin ; 
Saracen,  heathen,  88,  2 ;  pi.  Sarazins, 
126,  16;  Sarasynes,  230,  4. 

sare,  adz>.,  Nth.  for  Ml.  sgre ;  OE. 
sare;  sorely,  77,  4;  109,  10. 

sarlic,  a^'.,  OE.  sarlic;  sad,  mournful, 
188,  18. 

sary,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  sprl;  OE.  sarig; 
sorry,  154,  17. 

Satan,  jtS.,  OF.  Satan  ;  Satan,  155,  7. 

Satanas,  Satenas,  j^.,  L.  Satanas; 
Satan,  16,  17;  Satenas,  153,  10. 

Saterday,  sb.,  OE.  Sseterdseg ;  Satur- 
day, 209,  20. 

sattel,  w/fe.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  settle(n); 
OE.  setlan;  settle;  inf.  sattel,  151, 
24. 

sau,  see  sawe. 

Saul,  sb.,OY.  Saul;  Saul,  131,  1. 

saule  (sawle),  saul,  sb.,  eME.  Nth. 
=  Ml.  sowle,  OE.  sawel,  sawl  f. ;  soul, 
2,22;  sawle,  9,  4;  sawle  nede,  souls 
need,  9,4;  sawle  berrhless  (O) ,  soul's 
salvation,  10,  24.  Nth.  saul,  142, 
20;  sawell,  156,  18;  //.  sauls,  137, 
22.  eStii.pl.  saule,  180, 16  ;  sawlen, 
197,  6.  Kt.  zaule,  216,  14;  //. 
saulen,  211,  24. 

saumpul,  sb.,  OF.  esample ;  example, 
sample,  1 2*-,  29. 

sauve,  see  save(n). 

save,  prep,  and  conj.,  OF.  sauf ;  save, 
except,  73,  15. 

save(n),   wkv.,   OF.   salver,   sauver, 


saver  ;    save,  preserve,  observe ;  inf. 

save,  117,   18;   unwyse  t5  save  it, 

ignorant  in  observing  it,  235,  17; 

pr.  sbj.  sg.  save,  90,  1 2  ;   imp.  sg. 

save,  211,  4;   sauve,  211,  22;  pp. 

saved,  74,  7.      Nth.  pr.  3  sg.  saves, 

128,  21.    Sth. pp.  isauved,  211,  25. 
Savvey,  sb.,  NF.  Savei,  OF.  Savoi, 

Savoy ;  ds.  Savveye,  Perres  of,  Peter, 

Earl  of  Richmond,  227,  4. 
savyoure,  sb.}  OF.  saveour;   savior, 

119,17. 
sawe,  sb.,  OE.  sagu  ;  saying,  saw,  97, 

6;  pi.  sawes,   137,   1.     Nth.  sau, 

148,  23. 
sawell,  see  saule. 
sawtere,  sb.,  OF.  sautier  <  psaltier  ; 

psalter,  121,  1, 
Saxon,  sb.,  OF.  Saxon;   Saxon;  pi. 

Saxons,  203,  18  ;  in  Saxon,  against 

the  Saxons,  or  in  Saxony,  that  is 

England,  224,  1  ;  West  Saxon,  the 

kingdom  of , the  West  Saxons,  222, 

26. 
Saxonlych,  adv.,  OF.  Saxon  +  lice; 

like  the  Saxon,  224,  9. 
saye(n)  (sayn,  say),  sc«e,  ^seie(n), 

he. 
scsel,  scserp,  see  schule(n),  scharp. 
scaft,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  schaft ;  OE. 

sceaft ;    shaft,    arrow,    spear ;   pi. 

scaftes,  189.  30. 
scane(n),  wkv.,  OE.  scsenan  ;  break; 

eME.pr.pl.  scanen,  189,  30. 
scarslych,  adv.,   OF.  escars  +  Sth. 

lych ;  scarcely,  225,  18. 
scatere(n),   wkv.,   ODu.    scateren  ?  ; 

scatter;  pt.  sg.  scatered,  2,  21. 
scafle,  sb.,  ON.  skaSi ;  harm,  29,  10. 
scaw,  sceal,  see  schewe(n),  schu- 

le(n). 
sceld,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  scheld  ;   OM. 

sceld  (sceld),  WS.  scield;   shield; 

pl.  sceldes,  189,  30. 
sceone,  adj.,\\S.  sceone, sciene,  OM. 

scene  ;  beautiful,  bright,  190,  27. 
scecrt,  see  schort. 
sceove(n),  stv.,  OE.  sceofan  (scufan)- 

sceaf(2);  shove,  move  with  violence; 

eSth.  inf.  sceoven,  191,  2. 
scerp,  schaft,  see  scharp,  shafte- 


422 


GLOSSARY 


schame,     sb.,     OM.     scamu    (WS. 

sceamu,  scamu) ;  shame,  ignominy, 

42,   17.     eSth.  scheome,   195,  30. 

Sth.  ssame,  207,  16. 
schame(n),  wkv. ,  OE.  sceamian  ;   be 

ashamed,  feel  shame ;  Sth.  inip.pl. 

same  3e,  207,  10. 
schamlic,  adj.,  OE.  sceamllc;  shame- 
ful, base,  153,  4. 
schap,  sb. ,  OM.  gescap,  "WS.  gesceap  ; 

shape,  image,  62,  24. 
scharp,  adj.,  OM.  scarp  (WS.  scearp) ; 

sharp,  60,  6  ;  eME.  scasrp,  3,   12. 

Sth.  scerp,  186,  15. 
sehape,  sb.,  OM.  scaoa,  WS.  sceafta  ; 

harm,  injury,  150,  4. 
schauing,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  schowinge; 

OE.  sceawung,  f. ;    showing,   153, 

28. 
schave(n),  stv.,  OE.  scafan-scof  (6)  ; 

shave;  pp.  schave,  120,  29. 
sche,  schfawe(n),  j^  he,  shewe  (n). 
schfde(n),  stv.,   OE.  sceadan-sceod 

(R)  ;   separate,  divide,  shed ;  pt.  pi. 

sched,  132,  19. 
schfde(n),  wkv.,  OM.  *scedan,  based 

on  sceadan,  stv. ;   separate,  divide, 

shed;  pt.  sg.  schedde,  122,  22.    Sth^ 

//.  sg.  ssedcle,  208,  30. 
schelde(n),  wkv.,  OM.  sceldan,  WS. 

scieldan  ;   shield,  protect ;    imp.  sg. 

schelde,   123,  20.      Sth.   (SEMI.), 

inf.  slide (n),  15,  6  ;pr.  3  sg.  slide©, 

17,  23  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  schilde,  64,  3. 
schende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  scendan,  scen- 

dan ;    injure,    disgrace ;     imp.   pi. 

schendeft,  195,  30;  //.  schent,  59, 

10.     Sth.  pp.  ischende,  125,  34. 
scheome,  scheortliche,  see  schame, 

schortly. 
schep,    shep,   sb.,   OM.    seep,    WS. 

sceap;  sheep,  53,  3  ;  sep  =  shep,  15, 

6  ;  schep,  86,  16. 
scheppe(n),  stv.,  OM.  sceppan  (WS. 

scieppan)-scop  (6)  ;    shape,  fashion, 

create;  pt.  sg.  sch5p,  49,  17;  schdpe, 

62,  25  ;  shoope,  245,  13.     eSth.pt. 

sg.  sc5p,  178,  27. 
schete(n),   stv.,    OE.    sceotan-sceat 

(2);  shoot,  throw;  pp.  schgte,  61, 

16.     3th.. pt.  sg.  sscft,  207,  241pp. 


ischoten  (eME.),    195,  33;  issgte, 

208,  20. 
sche  we  (n),     wkv.,    OE.     sceawian ; 

show;    inf.   shsewenn  (O),   13,   1; 

schewe,  44,  15;   shewe,   104,   13; 

pr.  1  sg.  shewe,  227, 1 1 ;  pp.  shewed , 

91,    1.      Nth.  inf.  scaw,    130,    1; 

schau,  148,  24 ;  schew,  130,  5  ;  pr. 

3  sg.   schaues,    150,    15;    pr.  ppl. 

schewand,  144,  4;  pt.  sg.  schawed, 

J55>    32  5    -pp-   schawed,    153,   29. 

eSth.  imp.  pi.  schfaweo',  198,  31. 

Kt.  inf.  ssewy,  216,  1 ;  seawy,  217, 

16  ;  pr.  pi.  seaweth,  211,  28  \pt.sg. 

seawede,  213,  8. 
schift,  sb.,  OAng.  *scift,  cf.  sciftan; 

shift,  turn,  trick ;   at  a  schift,  sud- 
denly, 152,  19. 
schilde(n\  see  schelde(n). 
schip,  ship,  sb.,  OE.  scip;   ship,  73, 

18  ;  scip  (eME.),  1,14.     Sth.  ssip, 

205,  15  ;//.  scipen  (eSth.),  185,  4. 
schipe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  scipian;   take 

ship,    navigate;   pt.  pi.   schipede, 

220,  8. 
schipman,  sb.,  OE.  scipman;    ship- 
man,   sailor,   163,   13.      eSth.  pi. 

scipmen,  186,9. 
schir,  see  sire, 
schire,     sb.,    OE.     sclr,  /.  ;     shire, 

227,  8. 
scho,  see  he. 
scho,  sb.,  OM.  scoh  (sco),  WS.  sceoh 

(sceo) ;    shoe;    shd,    229,    12;   pi. 

schone,  120,  23. 
schorn,  see  shfre(n). 
schort,  adj.,  OM.  scort,  WS.  sceort ; 

short;    eME.  scort,  3,  11 ;   schorte, 

145,  2.     eSth.  sceort,  191,  2;  ssort, 

215,  10. 
schortly,  adv.,  OAng.  scortlice,  WS. 

sceortlice  ;   shortly,  briefly,  133,  13. 

eSth.  scheortliche,  198,  17. 
sch§ten,  see  schete(n). 
schotynge, pr.  ppl.  as  sb.,  based  on 

OE.  sceotan-sceat ;    shooting,  1 20, 

19. 
sehreade,  sb.,   eSth.  =  Ml.   schrgde; 

OE.   scrgade;    shred,   cutting;  pi, 

schrgaden,  202,  8. 
schrewe,  see  shrewe. 


GLOSSARY 


423 


schrlde(n),  wkv.,  OE.  scry  dan  ; 
clothe,  enshroud;  inf.  schrlde,  57,  7. 

schrlf,  see  schrlve(n). 

schrift,  schryft,  sb.,  OE.  scrift ;  con- 
fession, shrift,  156,  32;  ds.  scrifte, 
18,  19;  schryfte,  109,  30.  Sth.  ds. 
ssrifte,  218,  20. 

schrrve(n),  schryve(n),  stv.,  OE. 
scrifan-scraf  (1) ;  shrive;  inf. 
schryve,  no,  16;  pp.  schriven,  59, 
10;  shriven,  75,  26  ;  schryvyn,  no, 
22.  Nth.  pr.  sbj.  sg.  and  pi.  schrif, 
157,  3.  Sth.pt.  sg.  schr§f,  199, 15  ; 
pt.pl.  ssrive,  206,  20;  //.  ischriven, 
199,  16;  ischryve,  121,  30. 

schroud,  sb.,  OE.  scrud  ;  dress,  gar- 
ment, shroud,  48,  20;  57,  4;  pi. 
srud  =  shrud,  31,  15. 

schriide(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  schrl- 
de (n)  ;  OE.  scry  dan  ;  clothe  ;  inf. 
schruden,  201,  30;  pp.  ischriid, 
199,  4. 

schryft,  see  schrift. 

^chule(ii),    shule(n),    piprv.    OM. 

~^-se»lan-scel,  scael  (\VS.  sceal) ;  ought, 
shaUj  pr.  1,  3  sg.  schal,  37,  11; 
schale,  123,  22;  schalle,  123,  5; 
pr.  2  sg.  shallt  (O),  9,  5;  schalt,  49, 
8 ;  pr.  pi.  shulenn  (O),  9,  23  ; 
schullen,  65,  Vj ;  schul,  65,  20 ; 
schulyn,  n6,"*2l;  shole  we,  82,  6; 
pt.  1,  3  sg.  sculde  (eME.),  1,  7; 
shollde  (O),  9,  17;  scholde,  68, 15  ; 
sch5ld,  71,  24;  //.  2  sg.  sculdest 
(eME.),  3,  26  ;  scholdest,  49,  30 ; 
scholdist,  55,  23  ;  //.  pi.  scholde, 
46,  13.  mth..pr.  1,  3  sg.  salj  128, 
17;  pr.  2  sg.  salt,  18,  1 5* ;  "pr.pl. 
sal,  133,5;  pt.  sg.  suld,  135,  25; 
pt.pl.  suld,  130,  32  ;  pt.pl.  sulden, 
27,  32.  Sth. pr.  1,  isg.  scsel  (eSth.), 
176,  21 ;  sceal  (eSth.),  177,  2;  ssel, 
215,  2;  /r.  2  j^-.  ssalt,  204,  18; 
sselt,  215,  2;  pr.  pi.  sollen,  212, 
1  ;  ssolle,  217,  18;  scule  we,  179, 
3 ; pt.  1,  3  sg.  ssolde,  204,  8;  pt.pl. 
solden,  213,  21;  pr.  2  sg.  schuldest, 
194,  8. 

schune(n),  shune(n),  wkv.,  OE. 
scunian ;  shun,  avoid,  abhor;  inf. 
schone,  55,  8. 


schyl,  sb.,  OM.  *scil,  cogn.  with  ON» 
skil;  reason,  excuse,  117,  14. 

scilwls,  adj.,  ON.  skilwlss ;  wise  in 
reason,  wise,  127,  15. 

scip  (scipen),  scipman,  see  schip, 
schipman. 

Scitia,  sb.,  Lat.  Scythia;  Scythia, 
220,  8. 

sclawe(n)  =  slawe(n),  wkv.,  eME. 
=  Ml.  slowe(n) ;  OE.  slawian  ;  be 
slow,  negligent',   inf.  sclawen,  177, 

13. 
sell,  see  sli. 
scole,  skole,  sb.,  OE.  scol,/,  infl.  by 

OF.  escole?;  school,  224,  17  ;  skole, 

137,  29.        ' 

scop,  see  scheppe(n). 

sc§re,  sb.,  ON.  skor,/. ;  score,  225, 1. 

scorn,  sb.,  OF.  escorne  ;  scorn,  deri- 
sion; pi.  scornes,  218,  14. 

scort,  see  schort. 

Scot,  Skot,  sb.,  OE.  Scottas,  pi. ; 
Scot;  pi.  Scottes,  159,  12  ;  Skottes, 
160,  20.  Sth.gpl.  Scottene,  222,14. 

Scotland,  Scotland,  sb.,  OE.  Scot- 
land ;  Scotland,  2,  15  ;  ds.  Scot- 
lgnde,  189,  2. 

Scottysch,  Scottys,  Scottes,  adj., 
OE.  Scyttisc,  infl.  by  Scot;  Scot- 
tish, Scotch,  221,  28.  Nth.  Scottys, 
159,  31  ;  Scottes,  160,  7. 

scowkyng,  sb.,  based  on  root  in 
sculken  <  ON.  *skulka ;  cf.  Dan. 
skulke ;  skulking,  treacherous  re- 
lation, 170,  12. 

scrift,  see  schrift. 

scrij>e(n)  =  schrij)e(n),  stv.,  OE. 
scrlftan-scraS  (1);  glide,  go,  fly; 
eME.  inf.  screen,  186,  15. 

sculen,  see  schule(n). 

scum,  wkv.,  origin  uncertain;  hasten; 
Nth.  inf.  scurn,  150,  26. 

se,  see  se(n),  pe. 

sf  (se),  sb.,  OE.  sse;  sea;  eME.  sse, 
1,  13;  sf,  19,  22;  gs.  se^s,  19,  25. 
Nth.  se,  151,  17.  eSth.  sea,  196, 
33.     Kt.  see,  211,  1. 

se,  sb.,  OF.  sed ;  see  (of  a  bishop), 
seat,  throne,  68,  4. 

sf,  se,  adv.,  OE.  sse  <  swse;  so,  178, 
10;  se  (O),  10,  6. 


424 


GLOSSARY 


sea,  seawye(n),  see  sf ,  schewe(n). 
seche(n),  seke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  secean 

-s5hte;    seek',    inf.  seche,  98,  28; 

seke,  90,  3 ;  pr.  3  sg.  sekeS,  15,  17  ; 

imp.  sg.  sech,  193,  3 ;  pr.  ppl.  se- 

chand  (Nth.?),  101,  19;  sechyng, 

235,  12;//.  sg.  sogt,  23,  23.     Sth. 

pr.pl.  sekeo1,  196,  13.     TSLt.pr.  3  j^-. 

zekj>,   219,  20;   /r.  j£/.  sg.  zeche, 

218,  29. 
seek,    sb.,    ON.    sekkr,    cogn.    with 

OE.  ssecc,  Lat.  saccus ;  sack,  bag ; 

pi.  seckes,  26,  a  I. 
secunde,  adj.  sb.,  AN.  secund,  OF. 

second;  second,  225,  2. 
sed,  j£.,  OM.  sed,  WS.  said;   seed, 

73,  10. 

see,  see  sf. 

s§§1,  sb.,  OF.  seel;  «a/,  226,  21. 

seen,  ^<?  se(n). 

sefenfald,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  sevenfold ; 
OM.  seofonfald,  WS.  -feald ;  seven- 
fold; sefennfald  (O),  12,  29.  eSth. 
seovevald,  195,  4. 

seffnde,  seffhe,.r^  sevende,  seven. 

sf ge(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *s£egan  <  sigan ; 
sink,  fall\  pr.  3  sg.  sfgeS,  27,  8. 

seghen,  .$•<?*?  se(n). 

sfgrund,  sb.,  OE.  ssegrund  (grund)  ; 
bottom  of  the  sea,  19,  19. 

seie(n),  saie(n),  wkv.,  OE.  secgan 
-ssegde;  say;  inf.  seien,  19,  3;  sei, 
2,  5  ;  ssegen  (eME.),  4,  28 ;  sarin 
(eME.),  4,  9;seyn,  119, 1;  saie,  103, 
23  ;  sayne,  III,  28  ;  say,  120,  4\pr. 
1  sg.  sey3e,  52,  9 ;  pr.  2  jg:  seyst,  112, 

7  >  />*•  3  sg.  seyj>,  65,18;  seythe,  1 1 1 , 

8  ;  seiS,  1 79,  23 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  sei,  18, 
19  ;  imp.  sg.  seie,  41,  27  ;  imp.  pi. 
sei«,  30,  3°;  pl-  sg.  ssede,  6,  5; 
sgde,  37,  x»  seide,  21,  19;  seyd, 
6.5,  35;  /'•  2  sg.  seidist,  51,  8;  pt. 
pi.  sseden  (eME.),  1,   17;    seiden, 

25,  4;  pp.  seid,  33,  9.  Nth.  *Vrf 
saine,  160,  1 ;  pr.  2  j§-.  sais,  138,  6 ; 
seys,  91,  25  ;  /r.  3  #.  sais,  150,  17  ; 
//.  sg.  sayd,  135,  22;  //.  sayde, 
140,  15.  Sth.  inf.  seggen,  179,  3; 
siggen,  198,  1 ;  siigge,  181,  6  ;  imp. 
pi.  siggeS,  197,  22;  pr.  sbj.  sg. 
segge,  179,  25  ;  pr.sbj.pl.  siggewe, 


211,  22;  pp.  iseyd,  60,  1;  yseyd, 
66,  31.  Kt.  inf.  zigge,  215,  6; 
pr.  2  sg.  zayst,  215,  5;  pr.  3  sg. 
zayf>,  215,  8  ;  pt.pl.  seden,  213,  1 ; 
pp.  yzed,  216,  11. 

seil,  sb.,  OE.  segl;  sail ;  pi.  seiles, 
205,  16  ;  seyl,  86,  27. 

sein,  seint,  seinte,  see  saint. 

seinle(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  seine (n) ; 
OE.  segnian ;  sign,  marke  with  a 
sign,  bless;  pp.  iseined,  226,  20. 

sek,  adj.,  OE.  seoc;  sick,  59,  9. 
eSth.  seoc,  181,  9. 

seke(n),  see  seche(n). 

sekenisse,  sekenes,  sb.,  OE.  seoc- 
ness,/. ;  sickness,  disease  ;  pi.  seke- 
nisses,  104,  18  ;  sekenes,  143,  14. 

seking,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  secan ; 
seeking,  search,  99,  32. 

sei,  sb.,  OM.  sei,  WS.  sail;  time, 
occasion ;  on  sei,  on  occasion,  regu- 
larly, 21,  15;  sele,  95,  9. 

sei,  adj.,  OE.  sei;  good;  Sth.  gpl. 
selere,  186,  30. 

Sfland,  sb.,  OE.  *Sseland;  Seland, 
164,  6. 

selc,  sb.,  OE.  seolc;  silk,  38,  24. 

selcuth,  adj.,  OE.  seldcuS ;  strange, 
wonderful,  127,  5. 

seld,  see  sheld. 

selde(n),  seldum,  adv.,  OE.  seiden 
(seiden) ;  seldom,  134,  3 ;  selde,  36, 
14;  seldum,  25,  21. 

self,  prn.,  OE.  self,  wk.  selfa ;  self; 
eME.  sself,  8,  2 ;  self,  38,  26 ;  wk. 
selve,  68,  4  ;  wk.pl.  selven,  59,  21 ; 
combined  with  pet s. prn.  mesellfenn 
(O),  9,  8  ;  miself,  44,  29 ;  Jyself, 
119,  24 ;  juselve,  50,  2  ;  himmsellf 
(O),  11,  23;  himmsellfenn  (O),  13, 
1 ;  hymself,  92,  8  ;  pi.  hemself,  63, 
20;  hemselfe,  118,  4.  Nth.  J>am- 
selfe,  144,  6  ;  )>aymeselfe,  146,  28. 
Sth.  (eSth.  seolf,  182,  10;  seolve, 
182,  18;  seolven,  183,  23);  siilf, 
177,  5;  ds.  siilfne,  176,  14;  com- 
bined with  pers.pm.  himsulf,  207, 
28  ;  pi.  himsulve,  177,8.  Kt.  zelve, 
217,  9;  pi.  hamzelve,  218,  22. 

selhSe,  sb.,  OM.  selS,  WS.  sselo\/; 
happiness,  felicity,  193,  12. 


GLOSSARY 


425 


sell,  adj.,  OM.  selig,  WS.  sselig; 
happy,  24,  10;  80,  6. 

8elle(n),  wkv.,  OM.  sellan-salde 
(WS.  sealde);  sell;  inf.  selle,  86, 
20 ;  //.  sg.  solde,  86,  15.  Nth.  pp. 
said,  130,  28;  salde,  148,  22.  Sth. 
pp.  jggld,  36,  16. 

selly,  c^'.,  OE.  sellic  <  seldlic ; 
strange,  marvellous,  47,  27. 

selve,  selven,  j^  self. 

sgm,  j^.,  OE.  seam;  ^0r.ra  load;  pi. 
sfmes,  31,  31. 

semblaunt,  sb.,  OF.  semblant;  a^- 
pearance,  semblance,  42,  8. 

semble,  j£.,  OF.  semble;  meeting, 
118,35. 

semely,  ad)'.,  ON.  scemligr;  agree- 
able, seemly,  116,  6. 

seme(n),  w£z\,  OE.  seman  ;  befit, 
suit,  seem;  pr.  3  sg.  seme]>J>  (O), 
9,  19;  semeft,  25,  9 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg. 
seme,  50,  1 ;  pt.  sg.  semyd,  108, 1 2  ; 
pt.pl.  semede,  221,  10.  Nth.  pr. 
3  sg.  semes,  145,  6. 

sen,  see  sippen. 

se(n),  stv.,  OM.  seon-sseh  (WS. 
seah)  (5) ;  see,  look  after,  care  for; 
inf.  sen,  9,rTo ;  seen,  33,  22  ;  se, 
37,  2;  pr.  2  sg.  sest,  81,  9;  syst, 
124,  11 ;  pr.  3  sg.  setS,  15,  20;  pr. 
pi.  sen,  20, 1  ;  sene,  124,  1 ;  pr.  sbj. 
sg.  se,  17,  15  ;  imp.  sg.  se,  102,  5  ; 
pt.  sg.  sahh  (O),  12,  25;  sag,  27, 
29;  sau3,  47,  27;  say,  58,  13; 
sei3e,  67,  18;  sagh,  89,  29;  sye, 
108,  29  ;  sawe,  113,  1  ;  pt.pl.  se3e 
<  s§3en,  41,  24;  seijen,  103,  18; 
pt.sbj.sg.  sawe,  79,  12;  s§ge,  19, 
4;  pp.  seyn,  63,  19;  sene,  85,  4. 
Nth.  inf.  se,  127,  15  ;  pt.  sg.  sey, 
132,  26;  sagh,  133,  8;  pp.  sene, 
129,  10.  Sth.  pr.pl.  se>,  209,  7; 
//-.  sbj.  sg.  seo  (eSth.),  195,  23 ;  pt. 
sg.  seh,  194,  12;  sei3,  229,  29;  //. 
//.  sye,  223,  16.  Kt.pr.  3  sg.  zyj), 
219,  26;  pr.  ppl.  zyinde,  216,  8; 
pt.pl.  seghen,  212,  16. 

senche(n),  wkv.,  OE.  sencan  ;  cause 
to  sink,  sink,  drown ;  pt.  sg.  senchte, 

197,  3. 
sende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  sendan  (sendan) ; 


send)  pr.  3   sg.   sendeS,  31,  31 ; 
-  sent,  64,  24;  pr.  pi.  senden,  27,  16; 

pr.  sbj.  sg.  sende,   177,  3;   pt.  sg. 

sende,  1 ,  4 ;   sennde  (O) ,  12,   13; 

sente,  24,  31;  pt.pl.  senden,  2,  9; 

pp.  sent,  28,  18.     Nth.  pt.pl.  send 

=  sendit,    171,    14.      Sth.  pr.  pi. 

sendet    for    sende]),    177,    22;    //. 

isent,  42,   1;    ysent,  69,   16.     Kt. 

inf.  zend,  217,  10. 
Seneca,    sb.,   Lat.   Seneca ;    Seneca, 

200,  31. 
Senek,  sb.,  OF.  Senek;  Seneca,  238, 

10. 
senne,  geo,  seoc,  see  sinne,  se(n), 

sek. 
seolf    (seolve,    seolven),   seolver, 

see  self,  silver, 
seotel,  sb.,  eME.  =  Ml.  settel;    OE. 

setl,  setol;  seat,  settle,  195,  11. 
seo"8tSan,       seove(n)       (seovene), 

seoveniht,    see    sippen,    seven, 

sevenyht. 
seovevald,  see  sefenfald. 
sep,  see  schep. 
ser,  adj.,  ON.  ser;  several;  pi.  sere, 

126,  2;  sere,  135,  3. 
ser,  adj.,  OE.  sear ;  sear,  59,  9. 
Seresberi     (Sereberl),     sb.,     OE. 

Seoroburh  (-byrig) ;  based  on  Lat. 

Sorbiodunum  ;   Salisbury,  Old  Sa- 

rum  (Wiltshire) ;  Roger  of,  1 ,  5  ; 

2,  24. 
serfulli,  adv.,  OM.   *serfullic?;    cf. 

Orm's  serrhfull ;    sorrozvfully ,   48, 

8. 
serjaunt,  servant,  sb,,  OF.  sergant, 

-jant;  sergeant,  man  of  law,  98,  5  ; 

sergant,  212,  I2? 
serk,  sb.,  ON.  serkr,  ,cogn.  with  OE. 

sere ;  shirt,  Scotch  sark,  83,  16. 
sermone(n),    sb,}     OF.     sermoner; 

preach,  245,  18. 
sertayne,  sertis,  see  certain,  certes. 
servage,   sb.,   OF.  servage;   service, 

servitude,  94,  16. 
servande,  sb.,  OF.  servant,  modified 

by  pr.  ppl.   of  serven  ? ;    servant, 

147,  28. 
serve(n),   wkv.,  OF.  servir;    serve; 

pr.pl.  serven,  39,  23;  pt.sg.  servede, 


426 


GLOSSARY 


2r,  15;  pt.pl.  serveden,  213,  30; 

pp.  served,  48,  2.     Sth.  inf.  servi, 

I95>  2. 
serves,      servle(n),      see      servise, 

serve(n). 
servlse,    servys,    serves,   sb.,    OF. 

service;    service,   212,    I;    servys, 

144,  27;  serves,  120,4. 
s§se(n),   sesi(n),  wkv.,  OF.  saiser; 

put  in  possession  of,  take  possession 

of  seize;  pt.  sg.  sfsyd,  115,  23. 
sgsgnd,   sb.,   OE.   sse+sand   (spnd) ; 

sea  sand,  19,  6. 
sesse(n),   wkv.,  OF.  cesser;    cease; 

pr.   sbj.  pi.   sesse,    146,    15.      Cf. 
_cfse(n). 
sesyde,  sb.,  OE.  sae+side;    seaside, 

222,  13. 
sfte,  sb.,  ON.  sSti;  seat,  105,  10. 
sete,  adj.,  ON.  sdeta,  cogn.  with  OE. 

swete ;    sweet,   agreeable,  pleasing, 

56,  IS- 
Sep,  sb.,  OE.  Seth,  Lat.  Seth ;  Set  A, 

64,  9. 
sethin,  seppen,  septhe,  see  sippen. 
sette(n),   wkv.,    OE.   settan ;    place, 

set;  pt.  sg.  sette,  4,  13 ;  sett,  101, 

2 ;    setted,  104,   3 ;  //.  pi.  setten, 

60,  25  ;  sette,  35,  27  ;  //.  sett,  9,  7 ; 

set,  22,  7.     Sth.  pp.  isset  (eME.), 

183,  3;  iset,  200,  24. 
seurte,  sb.,  OF.  seurte ;  surety, pledge, 

114.  15- 
seven,  seve,  adj.,  OE.  seofan;  seven ; 

pi.  seffne  (O),  11,  15;  sevene,  15, 

21;    seve,  42,  12.     eSth.  seovene, 

177,4;  seove,  180,  20.     Kt.  zeve, 

218,  19. 
sevende,  adj.,  OE.  seofofta  ;  seventh, 

147,11;  sefTnde(O),  12,  18;  seven 

=  sevend,  71,8. 
seventi,  adj.,  OE.  seofontig ;  seventy, 

103,  9- 
sevenyght,  sb.,  OE.  seofon  +  niht.//.; 

seven-night,   week,  sennight,    109, 

18.     eSth.  seoveniht,  201,  3. 
sex,  adj.,  OM.   sex,  WS.  siex,   six; 

s£r;  sexe,  15,  21. 
Sexisch,  adj.,   OE.  Sexisc;    Saxon, 

of  the  Saxon;  mas.  Sexisne  =  Sex- 

ischne,  186,  21. 


Sexlond,  sb.,  OE.   Seaxland^nd) ; 

land  of  the  Saxons,   185,  16;   ds. 

Sexlgnde,  189,  1. 
sexte,  adj.,  OM.  sexta,  WS.  siexta 

(sixta) ;  sixth,  12,  11. 
sexti,  sixtl,  adj.,  OAng.  sextig,  "WS. 

siextig,  sixtig  (sextig) ;  sixty ;  sexti 

fot,  sixty  feet,  151,  22  ;  sixti,  4,  24. 

Kt.  zixti,  216,  6. 
sey,  see  se(n). 
seylie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  seile(n); 

OE.  seglian;  sail;  pt.pl.  seylede, 

221,  2. 
seyn  (seyde),  seyl,  seynt  (seynte), 

see  seie(n),  seil,  saint, 
seyntwary,  sb.,  OF.  saintuaire,  sain- 

tuairie;  sanctuary,  124,  25. 
shadowe,    sb.,     OE.     sceadu,     ace. 

sceadwe,/.  ;  shadow,  101,  5. 
shadowe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  sceadwian; 

shadow,  shade;   inf.  shadow,  103, 

26. 
sheewe(n),  see  schewe(n). 
shafte,   sb. ,  OE.  sceaft,  /  ;    created 

thing,    creature,  creation ;     shafifte 

(O),  12,  32  ;  schafte,  49,  17. 
shanke,    sb.,   OE.   sceance,   scanca  ; 

shank,  leg,  229,  14. 
shape(n),  wkv.,  OM.  scapian  (WS. 

sceapian) ;  shape ;  inf.  shape,  243, 

17;  pp.  shaped,  77,  27. 
shave(n),    stv.,    OM.    scafan    (WS. 

sceafan)  -scof  (6) ;    shave,  scrape ; 

pp.  shaven,  23,  24. 
sheld,  sb.,  OM.  sceld  (sceld),  WS. 

scield;  shield,  79,  28;  seld  =  sheld, 

17,  23. 
shenke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  scencan;  pour 

out ;  pr.  pi.  shenke,  60,  20. 
shep,  see  schep. 
shfre(n),  stv.,  OE.  sceran-scser  (4) ; 

shear,  cut,  reap;    inf.  shfren,  30, 

27;  pp.  schorn,  57,  26. 
shewe(n),  shilde(n),  see  schewe(n), 

schelde(n).  ,  " 

shine(n),  stv.,  OE.  scinan-scan  (1) ; 

shine;  pr.  3  sg,  shyneS,  228,  12; 
//.  sinen,  14,  10. 
shir,   adj.,  OE.  scir;    bright,   clear, 

pure,  83,  1. 
shd,  see  send. 


GLOSSARY 


427 


shrewe,  schrewe,  sb.,  OE.  screawa; 
shrew,  evil  person  ;  pi.  shrewes,  97, 
2  ;  schrewes,  121,  7. 
shriven,  see  schrive(n). 
shryn,   sb.,  OE.  serin;   shrine;    ds. 

shryne,  227,  20. 
shuldre,  sb.,  OE.  sculdor,//.  sculdru; 

shoulder,  83,  17;//.  shulderis,  103, 

26.     Sth. //.  ssoldren,  207,  18. 
shulen-sholde,  j<?<?  schule(n). 
shy  nyng,  pr.  ppl.  as  ^. ,  OE.  sclnend ; 

shining,  glory,  103,  1 9. 
si,  jtfd  be(n),  pe. 
sib,   syb,   ad/.,    OE.    sibb;    related, 

friendly;  pi.  sybbe,  144,  14. 
sib,  sb.,  OM.  sibb,  /,  later   neut. ; 

peace,  concord,  7,  17. 
sic,  see  swilc. 
side,  sb.,  OE.  side;  side,  46,  10;  on 

syde,  aside,  near  by,  169,  25. 
sigge(n),  sight,  see  seie(n),  siht. 
sign,  sb.,  OF.  signe;  sign,  199,  30. 
signefiance,     sb.,    OF.    signifiance  ; 

significance,  212,  27. 
sihe(n),  jto.,  OE.  slgan-sag(h)  (1)  ; 

glide,  fall,  rise;  pr.pl.  slhen,  196, 

27. 
siht,  sigt,  si}t,    sight,    sighte,  sb., 

OE.  gesiht,  gesihS,/. ;  sight ;  sigte, 

16,  22  ;  sy3t,  47,  27  ;  sight,  55,  9; 

siht,  156,  17  ;  sighte,  242,  10.     Kt. 

zy3j>e,  215,  12. 
sihSe,  sb.,  OE.  gesihS,/!;  «£$/,  vision, 

197,  14.     Cf.  siht. 
sike(n),  stv.,  OE.  slcan-sac  fi)  ;  jv^/z, 

groan ;  pr.  3  jg-.  sIke"S,  190,  15. 
siker,  adj.,  ON.?,   cf.   Dan.   sikker, 

OFris.  siker  <  Lat.  securus ;  sure, 

secure;  eSth.  ds.  sikere,  177,  18. 
sikere(n),  wkv.,   cf.   OFris.   sikura; 

make     sure,     secure ;     inf.     siker, 

no,  4. 
siker  like,  sikerlike  (lyke),  sycurly, 

adv.,  ON.  ?,  cf.  Dan.  sikker,  OFris. 

siker,  Lat.  securus  ;  certainly,  truly, 

16,  22  ;  sikerlike,  77,  25 ;  sikerlyke, 

107,10;  sycurly,  124,  12. 
silden,  see  schelde(n). 
silence,  sb.,  OF. silence;  silence,  199, 

26. 
silver,  sb.,  OM.  siolfor,  seolfor;  silver, 


26,  22  ;  sylvre,  2,  5;   sylver,  2,  22  ; 

eSth.  seolver,  189,  4. 
Silvius,   sb.,   Lat.    Silvius;     Silvius 

Posthumus,  220,  2. 
Simon,    sb.,    OF.    Simon ;     Simon, 

227,  1. 
sin,  sinen,  see  sij»]?en,  shine(n). 
sineginge,    sb.,    OE.    syngung,   /]  ; 

sinning,  18,  1 1, 
sinful,  adj.,  OE.  synful ;    sinful,  16, 

singe(n),  .y/z>.,  OE.  singan-sang  (song) 
(3);  sing;  Nth.  pr.  3  jg-.  singes, 
76,  26.  8th.  pr.  ppl.  singinde,  196, 
27. 

sinijfre,  sinnier,  synner,  sb.,  based 
on  OE.  synnig,  '  sinful ' ;  sinner ; 
//.  sinsgres,  100,  16;  sinnifrs,  100, 
23 ;  synngrs,  1 00,  25 ;  syn3§rs, 
104,  2. 

sinigeden,  see  synne(n). 

sinke(n),  stv.,  OE.  sincan-sanc  (3)  ; 
sink;  inf.  sinken,  20,  10;  pt.pl. 
sonken,  63,  20;  suncken,  197,  6. 
Sth.  pp.  isunken,  188,  31. 

sinne,  synne,  sb.,  OE.  syn(n),  /. ; 
sin;  pi.  sinnes,  4,  9  ;  syn3es,  104, 
26.  Nth.  syne,  144,  10;  pi.  syns, 
137,  19.  Sth.  pi.  siinnen,  196,  7. 
Kt.  senne,  211,  20;  zenne,  216,  22. 

sire,  syr,  syr,  sb.,  OF.  sire;  sire,  sir; 
sire,  40,  3  ;  syr,  108,  30;  syr,  no, 
13.    Nth.  sir,  137,  8;  schir,  166,  9. 

sise,  sb.,  OF.  assise ;  session,  meeting, 
set  your  sise,   made  your  compact, 

57,  15. 
sister,  syster,  sb. ,  ON.  syster,  cogn. 

with  OE.  sweostor,  1WS.  swystor ; 

sister,  77,  14;  pi.  systeren,  116,  20; 

systeres,  118,  32.     Cf.  suster. 
site(n),  site,  see  sitte(n),  cite, 
si  J),   si]>e,  sb.,   OE.   sI8,   m. ;    time, 

occasion;  ds.  sibe,  10,  3  ;  pi.  stye, 

42,  12.     Kt.pl.  zij?e,  218,  20. 
sith,  siSen,  sijjin,  sithon,  sythen, 

see  sibpen. 
sippen  (seJ)J>en),  sippe,  siflen,  sipin, 

sin,  add.'^Sfc.  siftfran ;    afterwards, 

since;   siffSan  (eME.),  2,  13  ;   si]>- 

fenn  (O),   11,    10;    sithon,  3,  31  ; 

siften,  15,  12 ;   si>in,  49,  27;  siJ)J>e 


428 


GLOSSARY 


39,  6;  syth,  no,  i;  sin,  52,  30; 

se\>]>en,  65,  29.      Nth.  sethin,  137, 

5;    sen,    135,    23.      Sth.   seoftSan 

(eSth.),   182,  7;  sejrthe,  224,   27; 

soSSen,  196,   28;   siiSSe,  179,  28; 

sii])the,  224,  20. 
sitte(n),   stv.,   OE.    sittan-sset   (5) ; 

sit;    inf.  sitten,    3,    17;  pr.   2  sg. 

sittest,    62,    23 ;    pr.   3  sg.   sit  = 

sittej),  67,  17;   pr.ppl.  sittende,  3, 

26;    syttyng,   93,    21;  /r.  sbj.  sg. 

sitte,  199,  n  ;   imp.pl.  sitteft,  184, 

5  ;  sitte  3e,  201,  29  ;  pt.  sg.  (eME.) 

saet,  183,  27  ;  sat,  52,  14;  sate,  89, 

n;  pt.  pi.  sate,  89,  2  ;  //.  sbj.  sg. 

sete,  19,  6;  pp.  sete,  58,  6.    Nth. 

pr.  3  #.  sittes,  62,  27;  //.  sittyn, 

174,  25.     Sth.//.  g:  set,  195,  11  ; 

pt.  pi.  sften,  201,  2. 
sixtenUe,  a^'.,  OE.  sixteoSa,  infl.  by 

sixtene;   sixteenth,  197,  8. 
sixti,  j^  sexti. 
skant,    adj.,    ON.   scamt,   #*«/.    of 

skammr,  'short'.;  scant,  143,  21. 
skarsll,   adv.,   OF.  escars  +  ME.    II ; 

scarcely,  143,  20. 
skie,  ^.,  ON.  sky,  n. ;  sky,  cloud;  pi. 

skies,  15,  21. 
skil,  sb.,  ON.  skil ;    discrimination, 

reason,  skill,  49,  18;   skill  (O),  9, 

28  ;  ds.  skylle,  88,  7. 
skole,  see  scole. 

skyn,  sd.,  ON.  skinn  ;  skin,  241 ,  3. 
slad,  sb.,  OE/slsed  ;  slade,  grassland; 

eME.pl.  slades,  187,  5. 
slsen,  see  sl§(n). 
slafr,  sb.,  based  on  sla,  '  strike,  kill'; 

slayer;  pi.  slagrs,  147,  4. 
slagen,  see  slf  (n). 
slake(n),  wkv.,  OE.  slacian ;   loose, 

set  free,  slack;  pr.  3  sg.  slaked,  17, 

4;  //.slaked,  159,5. 
sla(n),  stv.,  ONth.  sla  (WS.  slean)- 

sl5h(g)  (6)  ;  strike,  slay,  kill ;   inf. 

sla,  158,  30  ;   slay  <pr.  3  sg.  15a, 

8  ;  /r.  j3/.  j^.  slaa,  147,  2  ;  //.  Jf. 

slogh,  131,  16;  pt.pl.  slogb.3e,  160, 

17  ;  slew,  171,  2  ;  pp.  slane,  173,10. 
slaughtre,  sb.,   ON.   slahtr,  infl.  by 

slahtra, '  to  slaughter ' ;   slaughter, 

massacre,  233,  8. 


slay,  slayn,  see  sla(n),  sl^n). 

sleghpe,  sb.,  ON.  slcegS,/. ;  device, 
sleight,  1 25,  27. 

sleip,  sle(n),  slf  e  n,  see  slep,  slg(n). 

slep,  sb.,  OM.  slep,  WS.  sleep,  Gt. 
slep;  sleep,  1,  14;  <ft.  slepe,  14,  9. 
Nth.  sleip,  172,  31. 

slepe(n),  Sth.  slfpe(n),  stv.,  OM. 
slepan  (WS.  sl£epan)-slep  (R) ; 
sleep ;  inf.  slepen,  3,  1 8 ;  ger.  to- 
slepen,  14,  12;  pr.ppl.  slepinge, 
39,  32  ;_pt.  sg.  slep,  4,  8.  Nth.  pr. 
ppl.  slepand,  154,  29.  Sth.  inf. 
slfpen,  203,  10. 

slepyng,  sb.  <  pr.  p.  of  slepe(n) ; 
sleeping,  93,  17. 

sleuth,  sb.,  INth.  =  Ml.  sl5>  ;  ON. 
sloS;  track,  166,  21. 

sleupe,  sb.,  OE.  slaiwS,  /. ;  sloth, 
idleness,  209,  13. 

sleuthhund,  sb.,  ON-.  slotJ  +  OE. 
hund,  hiind  ;  sleuth-hound,  tracking 
hound,  166,  20. 

sley,  see  sly}. 

sli,  sell,  see  sly^. 

slic,  slik,  adj.,  ON.  slikr,  cogn.  with 
OE.  swylc ;  such,  149,  29. 

slinge(n),  stv.,  OE.  slingan-slang 
(3)  J  sling,  fling;  pt.  pi.  slongen, 
63,  16;  pp.  sloungen,  61,  19; 
slonge,  208,  n. 

slg(n),  slf(n),  stv.,  OM.  slan,  slean 
(WS.  slean)-sloh(g)  (6);  strike, 
slay,  kill;  inf.  slan  (eME.),  184, 
8;  sl§  (NEM1.),  80,  19;  slgen 
(SEMI.),  238,  9;  imp.  sg.  slf,  120, 
16;  //.  sg.  sloh,  186,  17;  slou,  80, 
8;  slou3,  221,  22  ;  //.  //.  sloghen, 
5,  9;  slowe,  208,  12;  slewe,  no, 
28  :  pp.  slagen,  30,  1  ;  slayn,  53,_6.  • 
Sth.  inf.  slgen,  240,  3 ;  slaen 
I  (eME.),  183,  9;  pr.  3  sg.  s%th, 
239,  14;  imp.  sg  slf,  233,  21  ;  pp. 
islagen,  186,  26;  yslawe,  244,  28; 
yslayn,  239,  n,     Cf.  Nth.  sla. 

sloupe,  sb.,  OE.  skewft,  f,  infl.  by 
slaw;  sloth,  laziness,  120,  12. 

slycht,  sb.,  ON.  side' S,  f. ;  device, 
sleight,  166,  14.     Cf.  Ml.  sleghj>e. 

sly 5,  sll  (sell),  adj.,  ON.  slcegr 
(slsegr),  earlier,  ME.sleh;  cunning, 


GLOSSARY 


429 


skilful,  sly,  62,  25;  sli,  128,  16;  sell, 

129,  32.     Sth.  sley,  206,  6. 
slyly,  adv.,  ON.  sloegr+  ME.  ly;  slily, 

242,  29. 
slyttyng,  sb.,  OE.  *slittung,  /.,   cf. 

OE.  slitan,  stv. ;  slitting,  piercing, 

225,  25. 
smeet,  j^  smxte(n). 
smaken,  w£&. ,  OE.  smseccan,  smeccan, 

or  *s~macian  ?  ;  taste,  smack,  smell ; 

*'«/".  smaken,  smell,  33,  27  ;  /r.  .y/7. 

^.  smake,  14,  2. 
smecchunge,  *£.,  OE.  *smeccung,/! ; 

tasting,  197,  14. 
smech,  sb.,  OM.  smec,  WS.  *smlec 

(smic,  smyc) ;    vapor,  smoke ;    ds. 

smeche,  176,  18. 
smel,  sb.,  smell,  62,  18;   n|se  smel, 

smell  of  his  nose,  14,  2. 
smelle(n),  wkv.,  OE.smellan;  smell; 

inf.  smelle,  49,  11. 
smeorte,  sb.,   eME.  =  Ml.   smerte; 

OE.  *smeorte,  cf.  smeortan;  grief, 

sot  row,  179,  25. 
smfre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  smerian ;  smear, 

anoint;  inf.  smfren,  33,  26;  pt.pl. 

smfred,  34,  8  ;  pp.  smfred,  34,  10. 
smerles,  sb.,  OE.  smerels ;   ointment, 

34,  7- 
smert,    earlier    smerte,    adv.,    OE. 

*smeorte,    cf.   smeortan;    smartly, 

quickly,  92,  30. 
smerte,  smart,  adj.,  OE.  *smeorte  ; 

smart;  Nth.  smart,  128,  8. 
smertly,   adv.,  OE.  *smeortlice,  cf. 

vb.  smeortan;  smartly,  briskly,  138, 

'      17. 

smit,  see  smite(n). 

smite,   sb.,   OE.  *smite,    cf.    MLG. 

smite  ;  blow,  stroke,  part,  69,  24. 
smlte(n),  stv.,  OE.  smltan-smat  (1)  ; 

smear,  cast,  smite,  go;  pr.    3   sg. 

smit  =  smite??,  19,  9  ;  pt.  sg.  sm§t, 

60,    24;    smoot,    239,   15;  pt.  pi. 

smiten,    23,    13.      Nth.  inf.  smit, 

•152,  6.     eSth  pt.  sg.  smset,  182,  5. 
sm^ke,  eME.  smoke,  sb.,  OE.  smoca ; 

smoke,  62,  16  ;  smoke,  3,  6. 
smaken,   eME.  smoken,  wkv.,  OE. 

smo  ian;    smoke;  pt.  pi.   smoked 

(eME.),  3,  6. 


smoper ,  sb. ,  OE.  *smori5or,  cf.  smorian , 

choke,  '  smother* ;  dense,  smoke,  62, 

16. 
smyttyng,  sb.,  OE.  *smittung,/,  cf. 

smittian  ;  smearing,  221,  7. 
snake,  eME.  snake,  sb.,  OE.  snaca; 

snake,  3,  10. 
snarre,  sb.,  OE.  snearu ;   snare ;  pi. 

snarrys,  145,  14. 
snell,  adj.,  OE.  snell;   quick,  active, 

49,9- 
snow,  sb.,  OE.  snaw  ;   snow;    snowe, 

102,  10. 
sg  (so),  soche,  see  swg,  swilc. 
socdre  (socour,  socure),  soden,  see 

sucur,  suden. 
sodenlych,  adv.,  OF.  soudain+  Sth. 

lych  ;  suddenly,  223,  23. 
Sodom,  sb.,  OF.  Sodom,  displacing 

OE.  Sodoma;  Sodom,  73,  23. 
sofFre(n)  (sofere(n)),  see  suffre(n). 
softe,  adj.,  OE.  sefte,  inn",  by  softe, 

adv.;  soft,  mild, peaceable,  2,   27. 
softe,  adv.,  OE.  softe ;  softly,  53,  23. 
s§ge,  see  se(n). 

§9j6rne(n),  wkv.,  OF.  sojourner;   so- 
journ ;  inf.  sgjorne,  108,  20. 
sglas,  sb.,  OF.  solas,  sollas;   solace, 

216,  27. 
solidi,  sb.,  Lat.  solidus-i;   shillings, 

4,  24. 
sollen  (solden),  see  schule(n). 
som,  somdgl,  somer,  see  sum,  sum- 

dgl,  sumer. 
somer,  sb.,  OF.  somier,  sumer ;  sump- 

ter  horse,  48,  22. 
somnien,  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  somne(n) ; 

OE.  samnian,  somnian  ;    assemble ; 

/A^.somnede,  188, 32 ;  pp.  isomned, 

185,  27. 
somonor,  sb.,  OF.  semoneor ;  sum- 

moner,  apparitor,  117,  32. 
somoune(n),  somounyn,  wkv.,  OF. 

somuner  ;  summon ;  inj.  somounyn, 

Ix9>   3  J   PP'  somouned,   118,    25; 

sompned,  233,  13. 
son,  sona,  see  sune,  sone. 
sgnd,  sb.,  OE.  sand,  sgnd;  sand,  86, 

24  ;  as.  sgnde,  105,  24. 
8<jnde,sb.,OE.  sand,s§nd,/.;  sending, 

messenger;  dish  of  food,  course  at 


43<> 


GLOSSARY 


dinner,   29,  7  ;  pi.  sondes,   25,   5. 
Sth.//.  sgnde,  186,  5;  spnden,  192, 

13- 
sonde  —  shgnde,    sb.,    OM.    scand, 

scpnd,    \VS.   sceand,    f. ;    disgrace, 

ignominy,  20,  18. 
sone,  see  sune. 
sone,   adv.,   OE.  sona;   soon,   2,   1  ; 

sona,    2,    11.      INth.   soyn  =  s5n, 

166,  3. 
Sonenday,  sonnebgm,  see  sunnen- 

dai,  sunnebfm. 
sppe,  sb.,  OE.  sape;  soap,  198,  28. 
Sopb.13,   sb.,    OF.   Sophie;    Sophia, 

196,  28. 
sorcerye,  sb.,  OF.  sorcerie  ;  sorcery, 

145,  16. 
sore,    adv.,   OE.    sare ;    sorely,    20, 

24. 
sorful,  sorhful,  a^.,  OE.  sorhfull; 

sorrowjul,   30,   6.     eSth.   sorhful, 

186,  22.     Cf.  sorowful. 
sorge,  sore^e,  sorow(e),  sorwe,  sb., 

OE.   sorh(g),/". ;    sorrow,   22,   18; 

soreje,  37,  8  ;  sorwe,  26, 12 ;  sorow, 

93,    7;     sorowe,    103,    11.      Sth. 

(SEMI.)//.  sore3en,  41,  10;  sor3en, 

182,  26;  sorghen,   211,  18.     Nth. 

soru,  151,  30;  pi.  sorous,  143,  1. 

Kt.  zor3e,  215,  13;  pi.  zor3es,  217, 

12. 
sorhful,  see  sorful. 
s9ri,<z^'.,OE.  sarig;  sorry,  24,  2. 
sorinesse,     sb.,    OE.    sarigness,  f. ; 

sorrow,  compassion,  44,  8. 
sorowe,  sorwe,  see  sorge. 
sorowful,  adj.,  OE.  sorhful,  infl.  by 

OE.  sorh-sorwe,  ME.  sorge,  sorow ; 

sorrowful,  102,  23. 
soru,  sorous,  sorwe,  see  sorge. 
sot,  adj.,  OF.  sot;  foolish,  177,  6. 
sote,  sb.,  OF.  sot,  adj. ;  fool,  sot,  126, 

18. 
sop^),   soth,   adj.,  OE.   sod1;  true, 

archaic  sooth,  10,  24  ;  soft,  22,  27  ; 

s5th,  52,  16;  comp.pl.  soSere,  188, 

20.     INth.  suth,  136,  9.     Kt.  zoj), 

216,  3. 
sope,  adv.,  OE.  s53e ;  truly,  soothly  ; 

to  s5]?e,  archaic  fo  sooth,  in  truth, 

10,  10. 


sopenes,  sb.,  OE.  *soones,./;;    to*M, 

102,  7. 
so'B'Sen,  «4  sippen. 
sotlice,    adv.,    OF.   sot+OE.    lice; 

foolishly,  2,  21. 
soule,  we  sowle. 
soulehfale,  sb.,  eME.  —  Ml.  soule  - 

h|le;    OE.  sawol  +  hgel,  haile,  f. ; 

soul  health  or  safety,  salvation,  200, 

13- 

soulenede,  j3.,  ME.  soule +  nede; 
need  of  the  soul,  salvation,  51,  5. 

soulevode,  .$•£.,  Sth.  =  Ml.soulefode; 
OE.  sawul  +  foda  ;  soul-food,  200, 
12. 

soun,  j3.,  AN.  sun,  OF.  soun(son)  ; 
sound,  225,  12. 

soune(n),  wkv.,  OF.  suner;  sound; 
Nth.  pr.  3  jo-,  sounes,  146,  2. 

souning,  .$•£.,  OF.  sun,  NF.  soun  + 
ME.  ing(e)  ;  sounding,  pronuncia- 
tion, 225,  20. 

south ,  see  suft. 

sbuperon,  adj. ,  O  E.  su<5erne ;  southern, 
224,  11. 

sowe(n),  stv.,  OE.  sawan-seow  (R); 
sow,  plant ;  z>//l  so  wen,  30,  27  ;  pt. 
pi.  seowen  (eME.),  176,  22. 

sowle,  s'oule,^.,  OE.  sawol,/".;  soul; 
gs.  sowles,  16,  28 ;  soule  drink,  soul 
drink,  18,  18.     Cf.  sawle,  saule. 

soyn,  spseehe,  see  sone,  speehe. 

Spallding,  sb.,  Spalding  (Lincoln- 
shire), 8,  10. 

spare(n),  Sth.  sparle(n),  wkv.,  OE. 
sparian;  spare;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  spare 
Jey,  124,  5.  Sth.  inf.  sparlen,  202, 
7  ;  imp.  pi.  (eSth.),  sparle,  195, 
29. 

sparkle,  sb.,  OE.  spearka,  extended; 
spark,  sparkle;  pi.  sparkles,  61,  25. 

Spaygne,  sb.,  OF.  Spaine ;  Spain, 
46,  1. 

spec,  see  sp§ke(n). 

spf  se,  sb.,  OF.  spece,  spice ;   spice, 

49,  11.     Cf.  spice. 

speehe  (spfehe),  sb.,  OM.  spec,  WS. 
spsec,/.;  speech,  language,  discourse, 

50,  29;     speeche    (O),     10,     20; 
spfehe  (?),    59,    2.      Sth.    spfehe, 


GLOSSARY 


431 


special,  specyal(l),  adj.,  OF.  espe- 
cial;    special,     beloved,     154,     6; 

specyal,  95,  14;  specyall,  146,  18; 

in  special,  especially,  233,  26. 
special!,  adv.,  OF.  especial  +  ME.  II; 

specially,  146,  16.    Sth.  specialych, 

225,  25;  specialich,  236,27. 
specialte,^.,OF.  especialte;  specialty, 

partiality,  174,  2. 
specialych,  specyal,  see   special!, 

special, 
sped,  sb.,  OE.  sped,/;  speed,  good 

forttme,  success,  24,  10. 
spede(n),  wkv.,  OE.  spedan  ;  speed, 

prosper;  inf.  speden,  29,  15  ;  pt.sg. 

spedde,  7,  3. 
spek,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  speche;  OAng. 

spec,  WS.  spsec,/.;  speech,  discourse, 

170,  15. 
spf  fce(n),  stv.,  OE.  specan-spsec  (5)  ; 

jr/taz/£  ;  zra/!  spfke,  38,  27  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

spfkeS,  198,  5  ;  pr.  sbj.pl.  spfken, 

J97>  x5  J   itnp.pl.  spfke  5e,  199,  9  ; 

/r.  ///.  spfkyng,  98,  29;  //.  sg. 

spac,  6,  2;   spak,  42,   21;   spake, 

105,  \%\ pt.pl.  spoken,  76,  7;  spak, 

89,  9.     eSth.  inf.  speke,  176,  9; 

speoken,  193, 1 7.     Sth.//.  .$•£-.  spec, 

199,  6. 
spele(n),   w;£z\,  OE.  spelian;  spell, 

take  place  of,  atone  for,  spare;   inf. 

spfle,  63,  4. 
spell, ^.,OE. spell;  speech,  narrative, 

MnE.  spell;  eSth.  gpl.  spellen,  184, 

1  ;  pi.  spelles,  184,  6. 
spelle  (n) ,  wkv. ,  OE.  spellian ;  narrate, 

spell;  inf.  spcllenn,  9,  4.    Nth. pr. 

1  Sg.  spell,  134,  7. 
spell unge,  j^.,  OE.  spellung,/.;  <wz- 

versation,  discourse,  197,  14. 
spen  e(n),    w,£z/.,     OE.    aspendan; 

spend;  Sth..  pp.  ispend,  176,  12. 
speoken,  see  spfke(n). 
spf  re,  sb.,  OE.  spere;   spear,  61,  23. 

eSth. //.  speren,  189,  29. 
spfre(n\  wkv.,  ON.  sperra  ;  fasten; 

inf.  spfren,  26,  2  ;  pp.  sperrd  (O), 

12,  26  ;  sperd,  21,  3. 
spewe(n),    stv.,    OE.    splwan-spaw 

(1)  ;  spew,  vomit; pr.  3  ag.  speweft, 

17,  10. 


spice, sb., OF.espice;  spice; pi. spices, 

27>  23- 
spicelike,    adv.,    OF.    espice  +  OE. 

lice ;  with  spices,  33,  28. 
spie,  sb.,  OF.  espie ;  spy,  56,  19;  //. 

spies,  25,  9. 
spie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  espier;   spy,  ex- 
plore; inf.  spien,  25,  12. 
spille(n),  ft/>£z>.,  OE.  spillan  ;   spill, 

destroy ;  pp.  spylte,  in,  12.     Nth. 

inf.  spill,  137,  n.    Sth.//.yspild, 

219,  18. 
spousebrgk,£^'.,  OF.espuse  +  OAng. 

brece,    WS.    brace;     adulterous, 

^32,  7. 
spousie(n),  see  spiise(n). 
spraule(n),  wkv.,   OE.   spreawlian ; 

sprawl;  pt.  pi.  sprauleden,  79,  14. 
sprfde(n),     wkv.,     OE.     spraedan  ; 

spread;   inf.  sprgde,   133,   18;  pt. 

pi.  spred,  89,  3;  spredden,  228,  18. 
sprenge(n),    wkv.,    OE.    sprengan; 

make  to  spring,  sprinkle ;  pr.  2  sg. 

sprengest,  102,  8  ;  pr.pl.  sprengen, 

189,  29. 
springe(n),  .r/z/.,OE.springan-sprang 

(3)  ;  spring;  pr.  3  sg.  springe©,  15, 

17  ; pt.  sg.  springe,  228, 10  ;  pt.pl. 

sprdngen,   61,    25.      Nth.  pt.    sg. 

sprang,    143,    12.      Sth.   pr.   pi. 

springeS,  202,  14. 
spuse(n),   wkv.,   OF.   esponser;    es- 
pouse, betroth,  marry;  inf.  sptisen, 

46,  20.     Sth.  inf.  spousl,  204, 4. 
squyere,  sb.,  OF.  esquiere;  squire; 

pi.  squyers,  98,  5. 
squyler,  sb.,  OF.  escuelier ;   scullion, 

99,  J  3-         _ 
srud,  see  schroud. 
ssalt,  ssame,  sscft,  see  schule(n), 

schame,  schete(n). 
ssed  =  shed,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  shade; 

OE.  scead  (scsed) ;   shade,  shadow, 

215,  18. 
ssedde,  sselt,  see  schgde(n),  schu- 

le(n). 
ssetare  =  schetare,  -§re,  sb.,   based 

on    OE.   sceotend    or    *sceotere?; 

shooter,    bowman  f  //.(?)    ssetare, 

208,  19. 
ssewy,  ssip,  see  schewe(n),  schip. 


432 


GLOSSARY 


ssoldren,  ssolle,  see  shuldre,  schu- 
le(n). 

ssort,  ssrift,  ssrive,  see  short,  shrift, 
schrive(n). 

stabell,  adj.,  OF.  estable ;  firm, 
stable,  brave;  pi.  stabell,  126,  13. 

stabylnes, sb.,  OF.  estable  +  ME.  nes; 
stableness,  stability,  145,  4. 

stad,  see  stede. 

staf,  sb.,  OE.  stoef ;   staff,  241,  1. 

stage,  sb.,  OF.  estage;  stage,  period, 
127,32. 

stah,  see  stige(n). 

stale (n),  wkv.,  OE.  staftelian  ?;  estab- 
lish ;  pp.  y staled,  223,  15. 

stalworpe,  stalworp,  adj.,  OM.  stsel- 
weroe,  WS.  swierd'e;  strong,  stal- 
wart, 91,  29  ;  stale  wur>e,  195,  29  ; 
stalworj),  221,  17. 

stampyng,  sb.,  based  on  stampe(n)  ; 
stamping,  pounding,  174,  25. 

stan,  eME.  Nth.  for  Ml.  stpn,  sb., 
stone\  pi.  stanes,  3,  12. 

standard,  sb.,  OF.  estendard;  Battle 
of  the  Standard,  5,  9. 

stande(n),  st§nda(n),  stv.,  OE. 
standan  (st§ndan)-st5d  (6) ;  stand; 
inf.  stanndenn  (O),  12,  14;  stgnde, 
59,  24;  stgnden,  234,  13;  pr.  3  sg. 
stannt  (O),  9,  3;  stant,  14,  1; 
stonte,  98,  19  ;  pt.  sg.  stod,  21,  23  ; 
stode,  89,  11  ;  stood,  227,  20;  pt. 
pi.  st5de,  190,  25.  INth.  pt.  sg. 
stud,  168,  17.  Sth./n  3  sg.  stent, 
176,  20;  pp.  ystpnde,  236,  19. 

stane(n),  adj.,  OE.  stsenen,  infl.  by 
stan? ;  of  stone;  in  stanene,  in  {coffin, 
sepulchre)  of  stone,  196,  33. 

stane(n),  wkv.,  OE.  stsenan,  infl.  by 
stan ;  stone  ;  Nth.  inf.  stan,  132,8. 

standstill,  adj.,  OE.  stan  +  still;  stone- 
still,  161,  18. 

Stanford,  sb.,  Stamford  (Lincoln- 
shire), 6,  15. 

Stanwig,  sb.,  Stanwick  (Northamp- 
ton), 4,  24. 

starck,  see  stark. 

stare(n),  wkv.,  OE.  starian ;  stare, 
glitter,  shine  ;  pr.  ppl.  starinde,  80, 

15- 
stark,  starck,  adj.,  OE.  stare,  stearc; 


stark,  strong,  75,  3 ;   starck,  197, 

3- 
stat,  sb.,  OF.  estat ;  state,  condition  ; 

state,   133,  21;   stat,  154,  14;  pi. 

states,  236,  3. 
staflel,  sb.,  OE.  staSol;  foundation; 

ds.  staSele,  196,  8. 
statut,  sb.,  OF.  statut;   statute,  236, 

27. 
stede,    sb.,    OE.    steda;    steed;  pi. 

stedes,  48,  23  ;  stedys,  107,  15. 
stfde,  sb.,  OE.   stede,  1WS.   styde; 

place,  stead,  32,    30.      Sth.    stude 

_(<  1WS.  styde),  189,  21. 
stfdefaestliche,  adv.,  based  on  OE. 

stedefaest ;  steadfast,  226,  II. 
stfdefast,  stedfast,  adj.,  OE.  stede- 

fsest ;    steadfast,    20,   21;    stedfast, 

T30, 14.     eSth.  stfdefsest,  226,9. 
stf defastnesse,  sb.,  OE.  stedefsestnes, 

f. ;  steadfastness,  j8,  6. 
stede(n),     wkv.,     ON.     steoja,   pp. 

staddr;    stand,  place,  press  hard; 

pp.  stad,  168,4;   173,  4.      Cf.  on- 

st3de. 
stedfast,  see  stfdefast. 
stefne,  sb.,  OE.  stem,/;  voice,  sound, 

commotion,  183,  30. 
stfke(n),  stv.,  OE.  stecan-stsec  (5); 

stick, fasten  itself;   inf.  stgke,  122, 

16. 
stel,  sb.,  OM.  stel,  WS.  stiel ;  steel, 

20,  7. 
stele(n),  eME.stelen,  stv.,  OE.stelan- 

stsel ;  steal;  pt.  sg.  stael,  5,  24;  stal, 

6,  29;  //.  pi.  stali  hi,  6,  8;  pp. 

stglen,  22,  1 1. 
stfm,  sb.,  OE.  steam ;  steam,  vapor, 

«3>4- 
stent,  steorm,  see  st§nd°(n),  storm, 
steorman,  sb.,  eSth.  =  Ml.  sterman; 

OE.  steorman ;  steersman,  pilot ;  pi. 

steormen,  188,  8. 
steortnaket,  adj.,  OE.  steort  +  nacod; 

quite  naked,  194,  19. 
Stephne,    later   Stephen,    sb.,  OF. 

Stephne;  Stephen ;  Stephen  of  Blois 

(Blais),  nephew  of  Henry  I,   and 

king  from  1135-54,  2,  7. 
steppe(n),  stv.,  GE.  steppan  (stsep- 

pan)-stop    (6);     step;    pr.    3    sg. 


GLOSSARY 


433 


stepped,  14,  5  ;  pt.pl.  stopen,  187, 

27. 
sterfst  (sterfp),  storing  sterve(n), 

stire(n). 
sterne,  sb.,  ON.  stiarna,  Dan.  stjerne; 

star\  pi.  sternys,  145,  16. 
sterre,  sb.,   OE.   steorra ;   star ;   //. 

sterres,  1,  16. 
stert,  sb.,  OE.  steort ;  tail,  14,  5. 
sterte(n),   wkv.,  ON.  sterta;    start) 

pt.  sg.  sterte,  36,  9.     Cf.  stirte(n). 
stertle(n),  wkv.,  based  on  ON.  sterta, 

ME.  sterten,  'start';    rush,  move 

swiftly,  startle ;  pr.  ppl.  stertlinde, 

52,8. 
sterve(n),  stv.,    OE.   steorfan-stearf 

(3) ;  die,  starve ;  inf.  sterve,  245,  4 ; 

pr.  2  sg.  sterfst,  216,  11  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

sterfj),  215,   1  ;  pr.  ppl.  stervinde, 

218,  33;  imp.pl.  sterve}),  216,  10; 

//.//.  sturven,  3,  28  ;  storven,  245, 

27. 
stervinge,    sb.,    OE.    *sterfung,  /. ; 

death,  217,  22. 
stevyn,  stevin,  sb.,  OE.  stefn  ;  voice, 

constitution,  135,  25;   stevin,  140, 

26. 
steward,  see  stiward. 
stl,  sb.,   OE.  stig;  path,    way,    18, 

14. 
stige(n),  sti:je(n),  stv.,  OE.  stigan- 

stag(h)  ( 1 ) ;   ascend,  go  up ;   eME. 

pt.  sg.  stah,  11,  10.     SEMI.//,  sg. 

stei3e,  68,  8. 
stile,  sb.,  OE.  stigel,/. ;  stile,  160,  8. 
stille,   adj.   adv.,   OE.  stille;     still, 

quiet,  14,  9;  stylle,  89,  25. 
stinge(n),    stv.,    OE.   stingan-stang 

(3);  sting \  pp.  stongen,  61,  23. 
stinke(n),   stv.,    OE.    stincan-stanc 

(3)  ;    smell,  stink ;    Sth.  pr.  ppl. 

stinkinde,  217,  25. 
stire(n),  styre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  styrian ; 

stir-,  inf.  sterin,  53,   2;  pr.  3  sg. 

stireff,   14,   9 ;   pp.    styred,  5,  28. 

Sth.  inf.  sturie(n),  181,  7;  //.  sg. 
,  sturede,  183,  30. 
stirne,  adj.,  OE.  styrne;  stern,  43,  31. 

Sth.  stiirne,  204,  17. 
stirte(n),   wkv.,   ON.  sterta;    start, 

leap ;  pr.  pi.  stirten,  240,  9  ;  pt.  sg. 


stirte,  82,  10;   stirt,  77,  1  ;  pi.  pi. 

stirten,  83,  12. 
stith,  adj.,  OE.  stl??;  hardy,  strong, 

brave,  128,  11. 
stiward,    later    steward,    sb.,    OE. 

stiweard  <  stigweard ;  steward,  27, 

31 ;  steward,  115,  22. 
stok,  sb.,  OE.  stocc;  stock,  stem,  235, 

24. 
ston,  eME.  Nth.  stan,  sb.,  OE.  stan  ; 

stone,    the   grave,    15,    2 ;     stgne, 

9°,  3- 
stonchi(en),   wkv.,  OF.  estanchier; 

stanch,  cause  to  cease ;  inf.  stgnchi, 

217,  26. 
stgnde(n),  see  stande(n). 
stoppe(n),  wkv.,  ON.  stoppa  ;  stop ; 

pr.  3  sg.  stopped,  201,  10. 
store,  sb.,  OF.  estor ;  store,  treasure, 

88,  25. 
storke,  sb.,  OE.  store  ;  j/*?^,  145,  5. 
storm,  sb.,  OE.  storm;  storm,  tumult, 

19,  22.     eSth.  steorm,  196,  31. 
stgry,  sb.,  OF.  estoire,  estorie  ;  story, 

tale,    in,    8.       K"th.    //.    st§ris, 

stound,  stoupe(n),  stoure  (stowre), 
see  stund,  stupe(n),  stur. 

stout,  stoute,  adj.,  OF.  estout;  stout, 
hardy,  bold;  stoute,  96,  18. 

stra,  sb.,  ON.  stra,  cogn.  with  OE. 
streaw,  straw;  straw,  79,  5. 

strait,  adv.,  ME.  //.  strei*ht<OE. 
streccan-streahte ;  straight,  straight- 
way, 222,  22. 

strake,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  str§k;--OE. 
*strac;  cf.  stracian  ;  stroke,  173, 
2. 

Strang,  adj.,  Nth.  =  Ml.,  Sth.  strgng; 
OE.  Strang,  strong ;  strong;  wk. 
strange,  126,  5. 

strange,  sb.,  OF.  estrange ;  strange, 

strangalych,   adv.,    OF.   estrange + 

Sth.  lych;  strangely,  225,  28. 
strangle(n),   wkv.,  OF.   estrangler; 

strangle ;  pp.  strangled,  84,  20. 
stratly,   adv.,  INth.  =  Ml.   streitli  ; 

OF.    estreit  +  ME.    li;     strait ly, 

seriously,  173,  4. 
strawe(n),     wkv.,     OE.     streawian, 


Pf 


434 


GLOSSARY 


streawian ;      strew,    scatter ;     inf. 

strawen,  35,  16. 
stream,  see  strfm. 
strecclie(n),    wkv.,    OE.     streccan- 

streahte;    stretch;   inf.   strecchen, 

196,  4;  pr.  3  sg.  strecchej),  221,  27; 

pt.  sg.  (Sth.)  strehte,  181,  8. 
streinpe(n)  <  strengpe(n),     wkv., 

based  on  OE.  strengSo ;  strengthen ; 

pt.  sg.  strein])ed,  104,  28. 
streit,   adv.,    OF.   estreit;    straitly, 

closely,  narrowly,  61,  8. 
strfm,  sb.,  OE.  stream ;  stream,  river, 

22,  32.   Kt.  stream,  216,  32;  strem, 

217,  1. 
strencfle,  see  strengpe. 
streng,  later  string,  sb.,  OE.  streng  ; 

string;  pi.  strenges,  3,  8  ;  stringes, 

62,  10. 
strenge(n),     wkv.,    OE.     strengan ; 

strengthen,  make  strong,  establish  ; 

pr.  sbj.  sg.  strenge,  196,  12. 
strengere,  see  strpng. 
strengthe,      strengpe,      sb.,      OE. 

strengftu,  strengS,  /*. ;   strength,  4, 

22  ;  mid  strengpe,  by  force,  204,  10 ; 

strencj)e,  196,  12. 
streone(n),  wkv.,  eME.  =  Ml.  stre- 

ne(n) ;     OE.    streonan ;    generate, 

beget ;  Sth.//.  istreoned,  198,  25. 
strete,  sb.,  OM.  stret,  WS.  street,/. ; 

street,  52,  8. 
Stretford-atte-Bowe,     Stretforpe- 

Bowe,    sb.,    OM.    Stretford,   WS. 

Stratford  ;  Stratford-atte-Bow,  230, 

31  ;  StretforJ>e-Bowe,  232,  15. 
strlf,  stryf,  sb.,  OF.  estrif ;  strife,  33, 

24;  striif,   126,  5;  ds.  stryfe,  106, 

18. 
Striflin,  sb.,  Stirling,  160,  27. 
string,  see  streng. 
strogele(n),  wkv.,  origin  uncertain, 

perhaps    *strfkelin  <  OE.     strac  ; 

struggle ;  pr.  2  sg.  strogelest,  244, 1. 
str§nd,     sb.,     OE.     strand,    strgnd ; 

strand,   shore ;    eME.   ds.   str§nde, 

186,  14. 
string,    adj.,    OE.    Strang,    string; 

strong,   16,  4;   comp.  strengere,   7, 

24;  stranger;  219,  15.     eSth. fas. 

strgnge,  18 1,  19. 


strook,    sb.,     OE.     *strac ;     stroke, 

228,  3. 
stroye(n),  wkv.,  OF.  destruire  ;   de- 
stroy; Nth.  inf.  stroy,  163,  12. 
strucyo,  sb.,  Lat.  struthio ;   ostrich, 

stork,  145,  4. 
striipe(n),    wkv.,   OE.    (be)strypan; 

strip;  inf.  striipen,  194,  19. 
strjf,  stud,  stude,  see  strlf,  stan- 

de(n),  stf  de. 
studelfast,  adj.,  OE.  *studolf3est,  cf. 

OHG.  studil,  ON.  stuSill;  steadfast, 

196,  10. 
studie(n),  -ze//£z/.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  stude(n); 

OE.  *studian,  cf.  OHG.  (ga)studian, 

OE.   studu,  sb.,   'prop';    support, 

prop,  stop ;  imp.  pi.  studgi  3e,  195, 

31. 
stumble(n),     wkv.,     ON.     stumra, 

stumla;    stumble;    pp.    stumbilde, 

160,  8.  _ 
stund,  stound,  sb.,  OE.  stund,stiind, 
f.\_moment,  hour,  time,  19,  26;  ds. 

stounde,  100,  2. 
stunde,  adv.,  OE.  stund,  sb.  f ;   at 

once,  for  the  time,  35,  28. 
stupe(n),  stdupe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  stu- 

pian ;   stoop ;   inf.  stiipen,  196,  4  ; 

pt.   sg.  stupede,   43,   27;    stouped, 

90,  3-  _ 
stur,  stOure,  stowre,   sb.,   OF.   es- 

tour ;    strife,    battle,    tumult ;   pi. 

stures,    150,   8;    stoure,    115,    29; 

stowre,  160,  9. 
sturle(n),     stiirne,      see     stire(n), 

stirne. 
stiirnliche,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  sternli ; 

WS.  styrnlice,  OM.sternllce;  sternly, 

fiercely,  187,  27. 
stutte(n),    wkv.,    OE.   *stuttan,   cf. 

MLG.  stutten ;  cease,  stay,  stop ;  pt. 

sg.  stutte,  195,  27. 
styff,  styffe,  adj.,  OE.  stif;  strong, 

valiant,  stiff;  styffe,  115,  29. 
stykke,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  sticche ;    OE. 

stycce;   stick,  piece,  fragment,  142, 

10. 
stylle,  see  stille. 
stynte(n),     wkv.,    OE.    (a)styntan ; 

cease,  stop,  stint;   inf.  stynte,  106, 

18. 


GLOSSARY 


435 


stynting,  sb.  <  pr.  ppl. ;  cf.  OE. 
styntan ;  stop,  pause,  167,  19. 

styren,  see  stire(n). 

styrrynge,  sb.,  OE.  styryng,/". ;  stir- 
ring, motion,  emotion,  passion  ;  ill 
styrrynges,  evil  passions,  146,  13. 

stywes,  sb.  pi.,  OE.  *steawe,  cf. 
MLG.  stouwe, '  fish  pond' ;  brothels, 

'237,  9- 

subject,  sb.,  OF.  sujet,  subject ;  sub- 
ject, vassal,  235,  23. 

subtile,  adj.,  OF.  soutil,  soubtil ;  sub- 
tile; subtiles  (OF.pl.),  232,  22. 

subtilly,  adv.,  OF.  soutil,  subtil  + 
ME.  -ly  ;  carefully,  subtilly,  243,  2. 

succession,  sb.,  OF.  succession ;  suc- 
cession, 221,  4. 

succour,  see  sucur. 

such,  suche,  see  swilc. 

sucur,  succour,  socour,  socure, 
socore,  sb.,  OF.  sucurs ;  succor, 
43,  4;  socour,  102,  27;  socure, 
128,  20;  socore,  157,  17;  succour, 
168,  15. 

sucurle(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  su- 
cure(n)  ;  OF.  succurre ;  succour; 
pr.  sbj.  sg.  sucuri,  211,  13;  //.  sg. 
sucurede,  211,  13. 

suden,  soden,  sudan,  adj.,  OF. 
soudein;  sudden;  soden,  124,  17; 
sudan  <  sudan?,  143,  I. 

suduwie(n),  wkv.,  OF.  suduire;  sub- 
due; pt.pl. .suduwede,  222,32. — 

sufte(n),  wkv.,  OE.  swaetari  ;  sweat ; 
Nth.  inf.  swft,  152,  2. 

suffraunce,^.,  OF.sufraunce;  suffer- 
ance, permission,  236,  2. 

suffre(n),  s6ffre(n),  sofere(n),  wkv., 
OF.  suffrir;  suffer',  inf.  suffre,  42, 
31  ;  imp.  sg.  soffere,  123,  3  ;  sofere, 
123,  26;  pr.ppl.  suffrand,  104,  21 ; 
pt.  sg.  suffred,  97,  7;  soffred,  122, 
6  ;  sufferd,  137,  26  ;  pp.  soffrid,  55, 
25.  Nth.  inf.  suffer,  137,  20;  pr. 
3  sg.  suffers,  139,  6. 

sugge,  see  seie(n). 

suggestion,  sb.,  OF.  suggestion ; 
suggestion,  235, 13. 

suke(n),  stv.,  OE.  siican,  sugan,  OM. 
sec  ( WS.  seac) ;  stick ;  pr.  3  sg. 
sukeS,  19,  16. 

Ff 


sule(n)  (sal,  sulci),  sulf,  see  schu- 

le(n),  self, 
sulllche,   adv.,  OM.  seldlice,  1WS. 

sylllce;  strangely,  193,  6. 
sum,  som,  adj.,  OE.  sum;  some,  89, 

19;  pi.  sume,  3,  11 ;  some,  60,  17. 

eSth.  gs.   summes,    192,    19 ;    ds. 

summe,  200,  17. 
sum,  conj.,  cf.  Dan.  som,  OE.  same, 

sgme;  so,  as,  soever;  swasumm  (O), 

so  as,  just  as,  8,  17. 
sumdfl,  somdfl,  sb.,  OE.  sum  +  d&l  ; 

some  deal,  so?new hat,  78,  21  ;  som- 
dfl, 208,  24. 
sumer,  sb.,  OE.  sumor ;  summer, fair 

weather,   as  opposed  to  winter  or 

foul  weather,  19,  23. 
sumkin,  prn.,  OE.  sum  +  cynn  ;  some 

kind  of  \  Nth.pl.  sumkins,  130, 1. 
summe,  summes,  see  sum. 
sumtyde,   adv.,   OE.    sum  +  tld,  /. ; 

sometimes,  158,  1. 
sumwhat,  sumwat,  prn.,  OE.  sum  + 

hwaet;  someivhat,  92,  27  ;  sumwat, 

53>  37*  Nth.  sumquat,  130,  22. 
sun,  suncken,  see  sune,  sinke(n). 
sund,  adj.,  OE.  gesund(sund) ;  sound, 

healthy,  15,  30. 
Sunday,  siinden,   see  Sunnendai, 

be(n). 
sundri,  adj.,   OE.   syndrig,   infl.  by 

sunder;  sundry,  31,  2. 
sundrie(n),   wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.  sun- 

dre(n) ;     OE.    sundrian ;     sunder, 

separate  ;  pt.  sg.  sundrede,  201,  21  ; 

//.  isundret,  195,  24. 
sune,  sone,  ib.,  OE.  sunu;  son,  2,  1  ; 

sone,  46,  1 ; pi.  (SEMI.),  sunen,  25, 

,15.     Nth.  sun,  128,  7  ;  son,  148,6 ; 

//.  sonnys,  174,  19. 
sunne,  sb.,  OE.  sunne;  sun,  1,  15. 
sunnobfm,     sb.,     OE.    sunnebeam ; 

sunbeam,   83,  5;    sonnebgm,   228, 

12. 
siinnen,  see  sinne. 
Sunnendai,  Sunnendsei,  Sunday, 

sb.,  OE.  sunnandseg;  Sunday;  Sun- 
nendsei, 7,  31;   Sonenday,    71,    9; 

Sunday,  116,  23. 
superfluytee,    sb.,   OF.   superfluite; 

superfluity,  237,  15. 


436 


GLOSSARY 


suppgse(n),     wkv.,    OF.    supposer; 

suppose  ;  pr.pl.  suppose,  234,  29. 
sustayne(n),  ivkv.,  OF.  sustenir,  infl. 

by  ending  teine  ;  sustain  ;  Nth.,  pt. 

pi.  sustaynede,  146,  27.     Sth.  inf. 

susteini,  204,  19;  susteyne,  220,  11. 
susteini,  susteyne, see sustayne(n). 
sustenance,  sustenaunce,  sb.,  OF. 

soustenance ;    sustenance,  146,  27; 

sustenaunce,  234,  28. 
suster,   sb.,   OE.  sweoster,   swuster  ; 

later    displaced    by    ON.    syster ; 

sister,  7,  2  ;  gs.  suster,  180,  28;  //. 

sustren,  196,  21.  Cf.  sister, 
susteyne  (n),  see  sustaine(n). 
suteli(n),  wkv.,  OE.  sweotillian,  swu- 

telian ;    become    manifest,   appear; 

inf.  sutelin,  194,  27. 
suft,   suth,   south,    adv.,    OE.   suS; 

south,  16,  26;    suth,  78,  5;   south, 

55,  21. 
suthfast,  adj.,  INth.  =  Ml.  sojjfast; 

OE.  soSfsest;  trulhfid,  141,  12. 
su"$5s(n),  siipthe,  see  sippen. 
swa,  adv.,  eME.  Nth.  for  Ml.  swo 

(sp)  ;  OE.  swa;   so,  also,  yet,  1,  3  ; 

128,  13. 
Swanborow,   sb.,    Swanborow,    77, 

14. 
swart,  adj.,  OE.  sweart ;  dark,  swart, 

182,  7. 
sweche,  see  swilc. 
swein,   sb.,   ON.    svein,    cogn.  with 

OE.  swan  ;  swain,  servant ;  sweyn, 

75,5;   swein,  185,  9;  //.  sweines, 

186,  24. 
swelle(n),   stv.,    OE.   swellan-swsel 

(3);  swell;  inf.  swelle,  49,  13. 
swenche(n),      swenke(n),      swyn- 

ke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  swencan ;  fatigue, 

torment,  afflict',  pt. pi.  swencten,  2, 

32- 
sweord,  see  swerd. 
sweore,  sb.,  OE.  sweora;  neck,  180, 

24. 
swep   (swfp),    sb.,    OE.   *swsep(?) ; 

scope,  meaning,  22,  22. 
swerd,  sb.,  OE.  sweord;   sword,  41, 

13;    eME.   sweord,    181,    17;    ds. 

sweorde,  182,  6  ;  pi.  sweord,  189, 

28.     eSth.  ds.  swerde,  227,  25. 


swfre(n),  stv.,  OE.  swerian-sw5r(6); 

swear;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  swfre,  76,  23; 

//.  sg.  swor,  6,  3  ;  pt.pl.  swore,  90, 

J3>  PP-  sworen,  2,  29;  sworn,  57, 

20.     Nth.,  pr.  3  sg.  swgris,  145,  27. 

Sth.  inf.  swerien  (eSth.),  193,  19; 

swfrien,  226,  11  ;  pp.  iswgre,  204, 

16;  iswgrene,  226,  24. 
swfrie(n),  see  swere(n). 
swfrynge,  sb.,  OE.  *swerung;  swear- 

ing,  145,  28. 
swete,  adj.,  adv.,  OE.  swete  ;   sweet, 

33,  27  ;  swetteste,  with  shortening, 

19,  10. 
swettnes,    sb.,   OE.   swetnes,  /.,   by 

shortening  ;  sweetness,  145,  1. 
sweven,    sb.,    OE.    swefen ;     sleep, 

dream\  eME.  ds.  swevene,  182,  24. 
swevenyng,   sb.,    extension   of  OE. 

swefen;  dreaming,  93,  18. 
sweyn,  see  swein. 
swicdom,  sb.,  OE.  swicdom  ;  deceit, 

fraud,  1,  6. 
swice(n),    swiche,    see    swike(n), 

swilc. 
swik,  sb.,  OE.  swic,  n.  '  deception'; 

deception;  ds.  swike,  19,  14. 
swike,  sb.,  OE.  swica ;   traitor,  de- 
ceiver; pi.  swikes,  2,  12. 
swikedom,  sb.,  OE.  swicdom ;  treach- 
ery; ds.  swikedome,  183,  5. 
sw  kelhfde,   sb.,   OE.   *swicolhsed; 

deception,  203,  22. 
swike (n),  stv.,  OE.  swlcan-swac  (1)  ; 

deceive,  fail,    cease,   desist  from  ; 

imp.    sg.    swic,    18,    11  ;    pt.   pi. 

swyken,  5,  2d; pp. pi.  swikene,  179, 

14. 
swilc,  swich,  sych,  such,  soch,  adj. 

{adv.    conj.),     OM.    swilc,     1WS. 

swylc  ;  such,  1,15;  swillc  (O),  10, 

6;  swilch,  178,  23;  syche,  125,29; 

pi.  swilce,  4,    7;    swilke,    25,  20; 

sweche,  59,  19;  soche,  114,  9  ;  wk. 

swiche,    39,    12;    suche,    36,    20. 

Nth.  swilk,  128,  27;   sic,   172,  8. 

Sth.  such,  203,  23.    Kt.pl.  zuyche, 

215,  23l 
swin,  swyn,  sb.,  OE.  swln,  n. ;  swine, 

hog,  86,17;  sw>n,  53,  4.     Sth.  gs. 

swiines,  180,  23. 


GLOSSARY 


437 


swine,  sb.,  OE.  swine ;  labor,  trouble, 

archaic  swink,  4,  1 1 ;    swinnc  (O) , 

9,  26.     Sth.  gs.  swindles,  178,  7. 
swinch,  see  swine. 
swinde(n),  adv.,  OE.  swindan  (swin- 

dan)-swand    (swgnd)    (3) ;     waste 

away,  vanish,  be  of  no  avail ;  inf. 

swlnden,  178, 1. 
swinnc,  see  swine, 
swire,  sb.,  OE.  swira  (sweora),  ON. 

sviri ;  neck,_  44,  33. 
swithe,    swjfte,    adv.,   OE.   swlfte ; 

very,  strongly,  greatly,  1,  8.      Sth. 

swuoe,  180,  23. 
swi<5e(n),  stv.,  ON.  swioa,  ME.  swi- 
ften)-swa5  (1) ;  singe,  burn; pr.  3 

sg.  swISeff,  15*  25. 
swiwika,  sb.,  OE.  *swigwiocu ;  week 

of  silence,  holy-week,  200,  3. 
SW9  (swo),  sg  (so),  adv.,  OE.  swa 

(*sa),  Dan.  saa;  j^,  15,  3;  sg,  14,  3. 

Kt.  zug,  216,  9. 
swolhe(n),  stv.,  OE.  swelgan  (sweol- 

gan)-swealh    (3);    swallow;    inf. 

swolhenLi96,  13. 
swiin,  swiiSe,  see  swin,  swrSe. 
swyle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  swilian;   wash, 

swill;  inf.  swyle,  96,  24. 
swyn,  see  swin. 
swynke(n),  stv.,  OE.  swincan-swanc 

(3) ;  labor,  work  ;  inf.  svvynke,  245, 

13.     Sth.//.  iswunken,  202,  18. 
Bf,  sb.,  OE.  sige;  victory,  193,  11. 
syb,  syche,  see  sib,  swilc. 
sycurly,  sye,  see  sikerlike,  se(n). 
syde,  see  si,  e. 
syghe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  sican,  *sigan  ? ; 

sigh ;  //.  sg.  syghed,  109,  10. 
sy^t,  see  sigt. 
syghyng,  sb.  <  pr.  ppl. ;   OE.  sican  ; 

sighing,  92,  1. 
sygne,  sb.,  OF.  seigne,  signe ;   sign, 

93,9- 
sykernes,  sb.,  ON.  ?,  cf.  Dan.  sikker, 

OFris.  siker  (Lat.  securus)  +  ME. 

-nes;  security,  94,  26. 
syknes,  sb.,OK.  seocness,/!;  sickness, 

90,  22. 
sylver(re),  j<?£  silver. 
Symeon,  j£.,  Lat.  Simeon ;   Simeon, 

26,4. 


symple,  a^'.,   OF.   simple;    simple, 

*35>  l6- 
syn,  syne  (syns),  see  sitfoen,  sinne. 
syngfre,  sb.,  OE.   *sing|re;    singer, 

237,  23. 
synne  (syn}e),syng§r  (synnfr),.^ 

sinne,  sin^fre. 
synngr,  see  sin^fre. 
synne(n),  sinne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  syn- 

gian ;    sin ;   pp.    synned,    102,    3. 

Sth.  (SEMI.),  //.  //.  sinigeden,  26, 

syr  (syr),  syster,  syth  (sythe),  see 
sire,  sister,  sijjpen. 


T. 


t',  see  to. 

ta,  taak,  see  take(n). 

tabell,  sb.,  OF.  table;  table,  126, 
14. 

tabernacle,  sb.,  OF.  tabernacle ; 
tabernacle,  104,  5. 

tachte,  see  tfche(n). 

tacnen,  wkv.,  eME.  Nth.  for 
Ml.  tgkne;n);  OE.  *tacnian;  show, 
betoken,  12,  31. 

taecen,  see  take(n). 

t§Blen  =  tfle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  tselan ; 
blame;  pr.  3  sg.  taileJ>J>  (O), 
_9>  25. 

teer,  teeronne,  see  per,  peron. 

tail,  sb.,  OE.  tsegel,  tsegl  ;  tail, 
retinue,  63,  16;  ds.  taile,  207,  11. 

take(n),  eME.  taken,  stv.,  ON.  taka- 
tok  (6)  ;  take,  seize ;  inf.  taecen 
(eME.),  5, 1 1 ;  take,  55,  8  ;  pr.  3  sg. 
takeS,  16, 1 2 ;  imp.pl.  taak,  242, 14 ; 
//.  j§\  toe,  2,  15  ;  toke,  67,  10;  toe 
t§,  succeed  to,  7,  9  ;  //.  //.  tocan 
(eME.),  2,  14;  token,  26,  8;  toke, 
89,  14 ;  //.  takenn  (O),  8, 16 ;  take, 
58,  i8._  Nth.  inf.  ta,  166,  21 ;  pr. 
3  j^.  tas,  127,  25;  takes,  143,  26  ; 
pr.  pi.  tak  we,  134,  27  ;  //.  sg.  tuk 
(INth.),  167,  31  ;  //.  tane,  136,  15 ; 
takin,  137,  5.  eSth.  inf.  taken  on, 
act,  do,  take  on,  185,  12  ;  pp.  ytake, 
219,9. 

takening,  «*  takning. 


438 


GLOSSARY 


taker,  sb. ,  based  on  ME.  taken  <  ON. 
taka;  taker,  protector,  103,  24. 

takning,  takening,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml. 
tgkeninge  ;  OE.  tacnung,/. ;  token, 
sign,  tokening,   148,    5 ;    takening, 

x53,  7- 
takyng,  sb.,  based  on  take(n) ;  seizure, 

taking,  220,  3. 
tald,  see  telle (n). 
tale,  sb.,  OE.  talu;  tale,  story,  number, 

21,    1 ;    at   §  tale,  m   a  case,  57, 

19. 
Tambre,  j^.,  OE.  Tamar;    Tamar; 

ds.  Tamber,  189,  20.     See  note, 
tame,  adj.,  OE.  tam,  ON.  tamr ;  tame, 

159,12. 
tane,  see  take(n). 
tarette,  sb.,   OF.  teride ;    transport 

vessel;  pi.  tarettes,  164,  12. 
targe,  sb.,  OF.  targe,  cogn.  with  OE. 

targe ;    targe,    shield ;   pi.    targes, 

207,  31. 
tarie(n),  targie(n),  wkv.,  OM.  tergan, 

WS.  tiergan ;  delay, tarry;  inf.  tarie, 

243,3;  targi,  214,12. 
tas,  see  take(n). 
tatt,  see  pat. 
taverne,  sb.,  OF.  taverne;   tavern ; 

tavernes,  120,  17. 
taverner,   sb.,  OF.   tavernier;    inn- 
keeper, 239,  23. 
tawne(n),   wkv.,   OM.    *seteawnian, 

later    *3eteawnian    by    shortening, 

eME.    *atawnen    *tawnen ;    cf.   O. 

awwnen,  implying    OM.  eawnian, 

eawnian  ;    show ,  point   out ;    inf. 

tawnen,  23,  30. 
taylsd,    adj.,    based    on    OE.    taegl 

'tail';  tailed,  having  a  tail,  60,  9. 
Taylefer,   sb.,   OF.   Tailefer;    Tail- 

lefer,  207,  25. 
te,  te,  see  to,  pe  or  pu. 
tfche(n),  wkv.,  OE.  tsecan,  tsecean- 

tahte  (tahte) ;  teach ;  inf.  tfche,  ,50, 

27;  pr.  3  sg.  tfchej),  124,  10;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  tfche,  198,  30 ;  //.  sg.  tagte, 

29,  12;  //.  2  j^.  taugtest,  49,  24; 

tau3tist,  55,  11.     N.h.  pt.  sg.  wk. 

tfchid,  136,  13.    Sth.  pt.  sg.  tachte, 

213,   20;  pp.  ytaujt,  66,  27.     Kt. 

pr.  3  sg.  tekp,  216,  15. 


tf  chf r,  tfeher,  sb.,  based  on  tf che(n) ; 

teacher,  141,  11. 
techinge, sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml. tf chinge ;  OE. 

tsecung,yC;  teaching,  213,  1. 
teday,  tee,  te^,  see  today, te(n),pe:;. 
tegsedere,  -gidre,  see  togadere. 
teken,  adv.  prep.,  OM.  to-ecan,  WS. 

t5-eacan  ;     in    addition,     besides ; 

tekenn  (O),  9,  5. 
tekp,  see  t§che(n).- 
tele,  sb.,  OE.  getsel  (*getel),  perhaps 

til  ?    Cf.    telynge ;    number,    rime, 

fortune-telling (?) ,  125,  31. 
telle(n),  wkv.,  OE.  tellan-OM.  talde 

(WS.  tealde);   tell;   inf.  tellen,  3, 

20;  tellenn  (O),  9,  14;    telle,  107, 

26;  pr.  3  sg.  telp,  211,  10  ;  pr.  sbj. 

sg.  telle,  45,  16 ;  imp.  sg.  tel,  2 1,  20 ; 

telle,  66,  17;  pt.  sg.  tglde,  23,  22; 

pt.pl.  tplden,  26,  29;  pp.  toold,  239, 

9.     Nth.  inf.  tell,  126,  12;/?-.  2 

j^-.  tels,  136,  9  ;  pr.  3  ^.  telles,  125, 

6;  //.  j^-.  w£.  teld,  136,  14;  //. 

tald,  130,  27  ;  pp.  wk.  telld,  154, 14. 

Sfh.pr.pl.  telle]),  210,  15  ;  pp.pl. 

italde  (eME.),  185,  28;  itp'ld,  36, 15. 
telynge,  sb.,  OE.  tilung,  teolung,  /. ; 

sorcery,  125,  23. 
teme(n),  wkv.,  OM.  teman  (WS.  tie- 
man)  ;  lead,  bring  forth,  instruct ; 

inf.  temen,  179,  19;  teme,  50,  27. 
tempeste,  sb.,  OF.  tempeste ;  tempest, 

211,  1. 
temple,  sb.,  OF.  temple;  temple,  72, 

29.        _ 
temptaeioun,    sb.,    AN.    tentatiun, 

modified  ;  temptation,  trial,  103, 29. 
te(n),  stv.,  OE.  teon  -  OM.  teh  ( WS. 

teah)  (2);   draw,  lead,  go,  mount; 

inf.  tee,  232,  13  ;  prTl  sg.^e^ie^ 

19 ;  pt.  sg.  te3  <  te3,  41,  1 1. "  Sth-. 

inf.  teon  (eSth.),  186,  32;  pt.  pi. 

tuhen,  192,  25. 
ten,  adj.,  OM.  ten,  WS.  tlen ;  ten,  1 7, 4. 
ten,  tend  (tende),  see  tene,  tenpe. 
tende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  tendan,  tendan ; 

kindle ;  pt.pl.  tenden,  43,  2.     Nth. 

*'«/•  tent,  134,  13. 
tene,  ten,  sb.,  OE.  teona;  vexation, 

injury,  87,14.    Nth.  tene,  144,  20; 

ten,  148,  8.     eSth.  teone,  194,  26. 


GLOSSARY 


439 


tenserie,  sb.,  OF.  *tenserie,  Lat. 
tensarium;   special  import,  tribute, 

3>  24. 
tent,  tfr,  see  tende(n),  pe. 
tente,  tent,  sb.,  OF.  entente ;  inten- 
tion, care,  heed,  99,  1 7. 
tenpe,  adj.,  OM.  tegotfa  (WS.  teo- 

gooa),  modified  by  ten;   tenth,  62, 

20.     Nth.    tende,    152,   u;    tend, 

147,  26. 
Teodbald,     4&,     OF.     Theodbald  ; 

Theobald,  5,  17. 
teon,  teone,  teonne,  j^  te(n),  tene, 

panne, 
tfr,  jA,  OE.  tear ;  tear ;  //.  tfres,  28, 

32.     Kt.  tyear,  218,  21. 
tfr,  tf refter,  j^  per,  perafter. 
tfre(n),  «/£#.,  OE.  *teorian,  tirwan; 

cover  with  tar;  inf.  t|re,  86,  23. 
terme,  sb.,  OF.  terme;   term,  period, 

64,  25. 
testament,  j£.,  OF.  testament ;  tej/a- 

ment,   command,   105,  9;  /ar/  of 

the  Bible,  130,  6. 
tet,  see  pat. 
teythe,%.,  OM.  tegoSa  (WS.  teo- 

gofra) ;  tenth,  tithe,  125,  10. 
teythe(n),  wkv.,  OM.  tegoSian,  WS. 

teogoSian;  tithe;  inf.  teythe,  125, 

12. 
teythynge,  sb.,  OM.  tegooung,  _/". ; 

tithing,  125,  14. 
thare,  that  (thatt),   the,   see  per. 

pat,  pe.  » 

theef  (thef),  thei  (theim,  them), 

see  pef,  pe}. 
then,  stv.,  OE.  Seon-OM.  Sen  (WS. 

Seah)  (2);  prosper;  inf.  the,   107, 

4- 

ther  and  compounds,  see  per. 

thepen,  thew,  thine,  thise,  see  "De- 
"Ken,  pew,  pinehe(n),  pis. 

thoro  (thorow),  thossand,  see  purh, 
pusand. 

though te,  thowe,  see  pinche(n), 
poh. 

thrall,  adv.,  OE.  Srael  +  lice ;  tyran- 
nically, 132,  18. 

thrang,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  prgng,  thrgng; 
OE.  geftrang;  crowd,  throng;  in 
thrang,  in  durance,  1 74,  7. 


thraw,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  throw;    OE. 

prah,/". ;  time,  season,  167,  13. 
thre,  see  pre. 
thrfte(n),    thrette(n),     wkv.,    OE. 

ftreatan ;  threaten ;  Nth.  pr.  3  sg. 

thretes,  161, 17  ;  pt.pl.  thrette,  132, 

18. 
thr§ ting,  sb.,  OE.  frreatung ;  threaten- 
ing, menace,  161,  16. 
thrette(n),  see  thrfte(n). 
thrid,  see  pridde. 
thringe(n),  stv.,  OE.  oringan-orang 

(ffrong)  (3) ;  press,  throng;  pt.  sg. 

thrang,  141,  21. 
thritte,  thrive(n),  thrgne,  see  pritti, 

prive(n),  trgne. 
throte,  .Worpte. 
throu,  see  purh. 
thrum,  sb.,  OAng.  *orum,  cf.  WS. 

Srym ;  power,  multitude ;   al  on  a 

thrum,  all  in  a  body,  with  a  rush, 

141,  21. 
thurgh,  thurghe,  see  purh. 
thyfte,  sb.,  OE.  SeofS,  possibly  ON. 

oyfS,  Syft,/ ;  theft,  147,  ir. 
thynkande,     thynketh,     see    pin- 

che(n),  pinke(n). 
thynkande,   see    penche(n),    pen- 

ke(n). 
thyrde,  thys,    tiden,  see    pridde, 

pis,  tide, 
tide,  sb.,  OE.  tid,/. ;   time,  season, 

hour;  MnE. tide;  tyde,  108,  1 ;  pi. 

tides,    212,    29.     eSth.   ds.   tiden, 

181,1. 
tide(n),    wkv.,   OE.   tidan;    happen, 

betide;  pp.  tide,  159,  24. 
tidende,  see  tiSende. 
tidi,  adj.,  extension   of  OE.  tid   or 

*tidig  ? ;  fit,  suitable,  neat ;  wel  tidi, 

well  grown,  23,  9. 
tiding,  sb.,  OE.  tidung,  f.;  message, 

news,  tidings,  65,  24. 
til,   tyl,   tylle,  prep,   conj.,  ONth., 

possibly    Merc.  (?),    til;    till,    to, 

until,    2,   26;  tyl,  98,  32;    tylle, 

107,  23. 
tile(n),    wkv.,    OE.    tilian;    obtain, 

procure,   cultivate,    till,   aid;    inf. 

tilen,  16,  5;  tylle,  91,  30;  pt.  sg. 

tilede,  4,  6;  pp.  tiled,  3,  27. 


44° 


GLOSSARY 


tille(n),    wkv.,  OE.    tyllan ;    draw, 

entice;  pp.  tiled,  78,  9. 
tilSe,  sb.t  OE.  tilS,  tilSe,  /. ;   labor, 

178,1. 
tilward,    adv.   Nth.  =  Ml.   toward ; 

OE.  til  + weard;  toward,  148,  20. 
tim,  see  time. 
timbre(n),  timbrin,  wkv.,  OE.  tim- 

brian;  build;  inf.  timbrin,  194,  26. 

Sth.j^>.  itimbred,  184,  23. 
time,  tyme,  ^.,  OE.  tima;  time,  2, 

4;  tyme,  52,  30.     Nth.  tim,  126, 

10. 
tlme(n),   (timen),  wkv.,  OE.  geti- 

mian ;  happen,  befall,  prosper ;  inf. 

timen,   31,   9.      Sth.    pp.   itlmed, 

188,  15. 
tin,  tine,  see  pin. 
tintreow,  sb.,  OE.  tintreg ;   torment, 

194,  26. 
tiraunt,  sb.,  OF.  tirant;  tyrant,  221, 

12. 
tire(n),  w£z\,  OE.  tirian ;  vex,  strive ; 

inf.  tire,  44,  33. 
tirne(n),  wkv.,  OE.   tyrnan;    turn; 

pt.pl.  tirneden,  83,  16. 
tis,  see  pis. 
tite,  adv.,  ON.  tltt,  #*#/.  of  tlftr,  a^'.; 

quickly,  137,  28. 
tipende,  tlpand,  tidende,  trKinge, 

sb.,  ON.  tldlndi ;  message,  tidings  ; 

tij>ennde,    11,   4;     tiding,    31,    6. 

Nth.  tlj>and,  1 54, 30.    Sth.  tidende, 

185,    14;    tlSinge,    200,    14.      Cf. 

tldinge . 
Tiwesniijht,    sb.,    OE.    Tlwesniht ; 

Tuesday  night,  228,  27. 
to,  see  pe. 
to,  te,  t',  prep,  adv.,  OE.  t5;  to,  for, 

i,1;  t'  (0),9,io;  te,  195,  13;  t5 

{adv.)    toward,    51,    15;    to    Sat, 

until,  3,  9. 
to,  adv.,  OE.  to ;  fo?,  also,  176,  11. 
t§,  to,  see  pat,  §n,  two. 
tobfre(n),  stv.,  OE.  toberan-bser  (4)  ; 

separate,  cause  trouble;  pt.  sg.  tobar, 

24,  18. 
tobrfse(n),  stv.,  OE.  tobrecan-brsec 

(4) ;    break    asunder ;   pr.  pi.   to- 

breken    (eME.),   189,   30;   pt.  sg. 

tobrac,  182, 1 ;  //.  tobroke,  208, 16. 


tdbreste(n),  stv.,  OE.  tSberstan-bserst 
(3);    burst  asunder;   pp.   tobrast, 

58,  17. 

todsei,    todSlen,    see    today,    to- 

dfle(n). 
today,  sb.,  OE.  t5daeg;  today,  77,  39. 

eME.  tSdaei,  184,  24;  todai,  210, 

21.     Kt.  teday,  211,  10. 
tgde,  sb.,   OE.    tadige,   tadie;    toad, 

6i_,  29. 
todele(n),  wkv.,  OE.  toda:lan ;  divide, 

distribute,  scatter;  pt.  sg.  t5da?lde 

(eME.),  7,  10;  t5d|ld,  2,  20;  to- 

dflde,  187,  5;  //.  todfled,  6,  23. 

Kt.  pr.  3  sg.  todelp,  216,  32  ;  pr. 

sbj.  pi.  todele  we,  216,  16;  imp.  sg: 

todel,  217,  9. 
todelinge,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  todflinge; 

based  on  Kt.  todelen ;   separation, 

216,  14. 
todi^tinge,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  *to- 

dihtan;   dividing,  separation,  216, 

23. 

todra5e(n),  stv.,  OE.  todragan-droh 
(6) ;  draw  asunder ;  eME.  inf. 
t5dra3e,  184,  27;  pt.  sg.  t5droh, 
181,  23. 

tofore,  adv.  prep.,  OE.  toforan; 
before,  102,3.     Sth.  t5v2re,2i9,26. 

tofgreniseid,  adj.,  OE'.  tSforan  +  Sth. 
pp.  iseid;  aforesaid,  beforesaid;  pi. 
226,  8. 

togadere  ,-geedere ,  -gedere ,  -gidere , 
adv.,  OE.  to  gaedere;  together,  36, 
14 ;  togoedere,  2,  16  ;  togadere, 
187,  27 ;  togedere,  37,  25  J  tdgider, 
3°>  32;    togidre,   53,  21;    tegidre, 

59,  5.     Nth.    togedir,    135,    ixj 
togydre,  234,  9. 

togedere,  see  togadere. 

togederes,  togedres,  adv.,  OE.  to- 
gsedere;  together,  192,  9;  togedres, 
228,  2. 

togenes,  togslnes,  prep,  adv.,  OE. 
togegnes;  against,  opposite;  t5- 
gsenes  (eME.),  5,  6.  Sth.  t5g|anes 
(eSth.),  178,  19;  to3eines,  189,  18. 
Kt.  toyenes,  213,  6. 

togge(n),  togge(n)  ?,  wkv.)  origin 
uncertain,  cf.  MDu.  tocken  ;  draw, 
pull,  tug-,  pp.  togged,  63,  1. 


GLOSSARY 


441 


togider  (-re),  togydre,  see  togadere. 
tohewe(n),  stv.,  OE.  t5heawan-heow 

(R) ;   hew  in  pieces ;   eME.  pp.  t5- 

hauwen,  190,  13. 
tgkenynge,    sbM  OE.    tacnung,  f. ; 

sign,  token j  tokening,  no,  n. 
tolle(n),  wkv.,  cf.  OE.  tyllan,  •  draw,' 

perhaps  ON.  tolla, '  cleave ' ;  draw, 

attract ;  MnE.  tull;  pr.  3  sg.  tolled, 

20,  17. 
tollere,  sb.,  OE.  tollfre ;  toll  collector, 

88^18. 
Tolous,  MS.  Tollous,  Tullous,  sb., 

OF.    Tolous,    Tulous;     Toulouse, 

106,  7. 
toluke(n),  stv.,  OE.  tolucan-leac  (2) ; 

tear  asunder;    inf.  tdluken,    193, 

21;  pt.  pi.  toluken,  197,  6;  //. 

toloken,  193,  25. 
tomse^e,  tomar^en,  see  tomorwen. 
tombestfre,    sb.,    OE.    tumbestfre; 

female  dancer,  237,  21. 
tomorwen,  tomoruwe,  tomoru,  sb., 

OE.  tomorgen ;    tomorrow,  81,  5 ; 

tomoruwe,  49,  8;  t5moru,  128,  6. 

eSth.  t5mar3en,  184,  31 ;  tomserje, 

184,  7.       ^ 
tgn,  tong  (tonge),  see  on,  tunge. 
tonicht,  toniht,  tonight,  tonyght, 

sb.,  OM.  t5  nseht,  WS.  niht ;  tonight, 

81,    8;    toniht,    181,   10;    tonight, 

239,  n. 
top,  sb.,  OE.  topp;  top,  tuft  of  hair, 

head,  63,  16. 
torehe,  sb.,  OF.  torche;  torch,  118, 

torende(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *t5rendan,  cf. 

OFris.    torenda;     rend     or     tear 

asunder;  pt.  pi.  torente,  240,   13; 

pp.  torent,  61,  24. 
torment,  sb.,  OF.  torment;  torment; 

pi.  tormens,  217,  13. 
torn,  sb.,  OF.  turn;  turn,  advantage, 

243,  19- 
Torneie,  sb.,  OE.  Dorneg;    Thorney 

(Cambridgeshire),  8,  9. 
tornement,  sb.,  OF.  tornoiement,  AN. 

torneiement ;  tournement,  61,  20. 
tosamen,  adv.,  OE.  to  +  ON.  samen ; 

together,  23,  13. 
tosnede(n),    wkv.,    OE.    tosnaedan, 


*snseoan  ? ;  cut  in  two ;  //.  sg.  tos- 

naSde  (for  tosnadde?),  182,  6. 
tosomne,  adfo.,  OE.  t5samne(somne)  ; 

together,  189,  31. 
tosprf  de(n),  wkv.,  OE.  tSspraedan ; 

spread  apart  or  about,  scatter;  pp. 

tosprad,  208,  9. 
totfre(n),  stv.,  OE.  toteran  -tser  (4) ; 

tear  to  pieces ;  inf.  totfren,  22,  25; 

pr.  pi.  totfre,  237,  18.     eSth.  to- 

teoren,  193,  21. 
top,  sb.,  OE.  t5S ;  tooth  ;  pi.  tefS,  50, 

21 ;  teth,  122,  16. 
topere    (toper,    tothire),    tou,    see 

oper,  pu. 
toumbe,    sb.,   OF.    tumbe,    tombe; 

tomb,  117,  3. 
toun,  tour,  see  tun,  tur. 
tourne,  touward,  see  turne(n),  to- 
ward. 
tovleote(n),  stv.,  OE.  tSfleotan-fleat 

(2 ) ;  float  in  different  directions,  be 

dispersed;  eSth.  inf.  tSvleoten,  201, 

14. 
tovore,  see  tofcre. 
towaille,   sb.,  OF.  touaille;    towel, 

39>  "• 

toward,    adj.  prep.,   OE.    toweard; 

towards,  66,  7;  touward,  188,  5. 
towrenche(n  ) ,  wkv. ,  O  E.  *to  wrencan ; 

tear  apart;  inf.  t5wrenche,  58,  10. 
towreste(n),  wkv.,  OE.  towrsestan ; 

tear  or  wrest  asunder;  pt.  pi.  to- 

wreste,  60,  17. 
towr§ng,  adj.,  OE.  t5  +  ON.  vrangr  ?; 

twisted,  awry ,  15,  13. 
toyenes,  see  togenes. 
toyle(n),    wkv.,    OF.    toiller;  pull 

about,  harass  ;  pp.  toyled,  60,  8. 
traist,  adj.,  ON.  *treystr,  cf.  treysta, 

v. ;  strong,  confident,  128,  9. 
traistli,  adv.,  based  on  traist;    con- 
fidently, 134,  18. 
traitor,  traytor,  traitour,  sb.,  NF. 

traitre,   ace.  traitor  (OF.  traitur); 

traitor;    traytor,    56.    16;    traitor, 

223,  _I9»*   pl*    traitours,    57,    19; 

traytours,  57,  16. 
translate(n),  wkv.,  OF.  translator; 

transfer,  translate;   pp.  translate, 

I33>  22. 


442 


GLOSSARY 


trappe,  sb.,  OE.  trgeppe,  treppe;  trap; 

pi.  trappes,  103,  25. 
trass,   sb.,   OF.   trace;    track,  trace, 

168,  13. 
traste(n),  wkv.,  INth.  =  Ml.   trais- 

te(n) ;     ON.    treysta ;     trust,    rely 

upon;  INth.  inf.  trast,  171,  29. 
travail,     sb.,    OF.     travail  ;     labor, 

travail,    trouble,     103,    II.     Nth. 

traveil,    129,    7;     travale    (INth.), 

167,  24. 
travaile(n),    wkv.,    OF.     travailer ; 

travail,     labor,     travel;     pt.    pi. 

travailleden,  235,  9;  pp.  itravailed, 

212,  19. 
travale,  traveil,  see  travail, 
trayson,    traytor     (traytour),    see 

trfson,  traitor, 
tre,  sb.,  OE.  treo;  tree,  100,  18. 
trfchery,  sb., OF. trecherie ;  treachery, 

78,  14. 
tred,   sb.,   OE.   tredd?   tread,   track, 

62,  4. 
trgde(n),  stv.,  OE.  tredan-traed  (5) ; 

tread;  inf.  tredenn  (O),  9,  23;  pt. 

pi.    trgde,  62,  3;  pp.  troden,  240, 

16. 
treothe,  see  treuthe1. 
treowlich,  adj.,  eSth.  =  M1.  treull; 

OE.  treowllc;  truly,  sincerely,  192, 

14. 
treson,  tresiin,   trayson,   sb.,   OF. 

traison,   AN.  traisun ;    treason,   1, 

19;    trayson,  51,  13. 
tresor,  tresur,  eME.  tresor,  sb.,  NF. 

tresor,  OF.  tresur ;  treasure ;  tresor 

(eME.),  2,  20;  tr|s5r,  242,  16. 
trespas,  sb.,  OF.  trespas ;    trespass, 

92,  4- 
trespasse(n),   wkv.,  OF.  trespasser; 

trespass;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  trespasse,  241, 

12. 
treuthe,  treuthe,  sb.,  OE.  treowSe ; 

truth,  faith,  troth,   2,  29;   treu)>e, 

204,  11  ;  pi.  treothes,  2,  30. 
treuthfde,  -ede,  sb  ,  OAng.  tieowS- 

hsed,^;  truth,  fidelity,  129,  15. 
trewe,  trew,  adj.,  OE.  treowe;  true, 

18,  22;  guiltless,  109,  21;  super  I. 

trewest,  76,  9. 
trewehfde,  sb.,   OE.  treow  +  h|de; 


faithfulness,     especially     religiotis 

faithL20c„  3. 
trewely,  adv.,  OE.  treowllce ;  truly, 

indeed,  242,  25. 
trewe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  treowian ;  trust, 

believe;  pr.  3   sg.   trewef5,   21,   1. 

Cf.  trowe(n)^ 
trewnesse,    sb.,   OE.   trewness,   f. ; 

trust,  confidence,  37,  20. 
tribulaciolin,  sb.,  AN.  tribulatiun ; 

tribulation,  104,  11. 
tricherle,  sb.,  OF.tricherie,  triquerie; 

treachery,  trickery,  204,  19. 
trinite,  sb.,  OF.  trinite;  trinity,  116, 

14. 
trist,  ^.,  OF.  tristre,  triste ;  appointed 

place,  rendezvous,  173,  18. 
trist,  tryst,  sb._,  perhaps  OM.  *tryst 

(tryst),  cf.  ON.  treista,  vb.;  trust, 

confidence,  §1,  15;  tryste,  108,  5. 
Tristrem,  sb.,  OF.  Tristrem;    Tris- 

trem,  126,  17. 
trofel,  see  trufle. 
tr§ne,  sb.,  OF.  trone,  throne ;  throne, 

157,  II  ;  throne,  102,  26. 
trotevale,   sb.  (?),   origin   uncertain ; 

idle  talk,  57,  21. 
trouth  (trouthe),  see  trowfte. 
trowe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  treowian ;    be- 
lieve, trust ;  inf.  trowwenn  (O),  9, 

6;  pr.  1   sg.  trowwe  (O),  9,  12; 

trowe,  225,  27;  pt.sg.  trowede,  76, 

17.     Nth.  inf.  trow,  141,  26.     Cf. 

trewe(n). 
trowpe,  trouth,  sb.,  OE.  treowft,^  ; 

truth,     honor,      covenant,      troth ; 

trowwJ>e  (O),  8,  14;  trouthe,  95,  2. 

Nth.  trouth,  135,  4. 
Troye,  Troy,  sb.,  OF.  Troie;   Troy, 

220,  3.     Nth.  Troy,  126,  5. 
truandis,    sb.,   OF.  truandise ;    im- 
posture, begging,  134,  11. 
truble(n),  wkv.,  OF.  trubler;  trouble, 

pr.  pi.  trublen,  101,  7. 
trufle,  trofle,  sb.,  OF.  trufle;   trifle, 

nonsense ;    trofle,     1 34,     11 ;     pi. 

trufles,  218,  14. 
trukie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  truke(n) ; 

OE.  trucian ;  fail,  be  lacking;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  trukle,  199,  II. 
trukne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *trucnian,  cf. 


GLOSSARY 


443 


trucian ;  fail,  be  lacking  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

trukeneft,  192,  14. 
trume,  sb.,  OE.  truma;  troop ,  band, 

186,  31. 
truste(n),  see  tryste(n). 
trust!,  adj.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  tristi ;   OM. 

*trystig,  cf.  Dan.  trostig  ;  confident 

of,  trusty,  198,  29. 
tryste,  see  trist. 
tryste(n),  wkv .,  OM.  *trystan  (?),  cf. 

ON.  treysta ;  trust ;  pr.  1  sg.  tryste, 

114,   26.     Sth.  pr.   3  sg.  trusted, 

192,  14;  pt.  sg.  triiste,  192,  14. 

tuelfte,  twelfte,  adj.,  OE.  twelfta  ; 

twelfth,  152,  15. 
tuhen,  see  te(n). 
tuhte(n),  «/£.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   tihte(n) ; 

OE.  tyhtan ;    draw,  move ;  pt.  sg. 

tiihte,  188,24;//.//.  tiihten,  189,20. 
tuk,  see  take(n). 
tun,  toun,  sb.,  OE.  tun  ;   town  ;   ds. 

tune,  3,   26;    toun,  52,    19.     Sth. 

aft.  toune,  210,  8. 
tunder,  sb.,  ON.  tnndr,  cognate  with 

OE.  tynder;  tinder,  20,  7. 
tiine(n),  j<?<f  tuyne(n). 
tunge,  eME.  tunge,  sb.,  OE.  tunge  ; 

tongue-,  tunge,  10,  23;  tunge,  76, 

4 ;  tonge,  59,  2.    Nth.  tong,  134,  4. 
tunscipe,  j£.,  OE.  tunscipe;  inhabi- 
tants of  a  town,  4,  3. 
tur,  tour,  sb.,  OF.  tur;  lower,  6,  28; 

pi.  tures,  37,  8 ;  toures,  49, 1 ;  tours, 

I52,  4« 

turment,  sb.,  OF.  turment ;  torment, 
suffering,  104,  4. 

turmentour,  sb.,  OF.  tormenteour; 
tormentor,  persecutor,  140,  13. 

turmentry,  jA,  OF.  tormenterie; 
torment,  138,  16. 

turne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  turnian ;  turn ; 
inf.  turnnenn  (O),  8,  21;  turn  = 
turne,  68,  2  ;  pr.  3  jg-.  turrnep)),  10, 
30;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  tourne,  228,  26^ 
imp.  sg.  turne,  102,  30;  itnp.pl. 
turne]),  103,  1 ;  //.  sg.  turned,  45,  8  ; 
pt.pl.  turnede,  223,  18;  pp.  turnd, 
55,  26.  Nth./r.  3  sg.  turnes,  144, 
18 ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  turn,  167,  28.  Sth. 
pp.  iturned,  191,  19. 


tus,  see  pus. 

tusk,  sb.,  OE.  tusc ;  tusk;  pi.  tuskes, 

195,  12. 
tuyne(n),  wkv.,  WM1.  =  M1.  tine(n); 

OE.    tynan ;    enclose,    close,   shut ; 

imp.sg.  (with  excrescent  d)  tuynde, 

121,11.     Sth.  imp.  pi.  tiinefS,  200, 

14. 
tway,  see  tweie. 
Twede,  sb.,  Tweed,  159,  8. 
tweie,  tway,  tweien,  twei^e,  adj., 

OE.  twegen;  twain,  two,  35,  19; 

tway,  66,  5.     eSth.  twei3e,  188,  25  ; 

tweien,  190,  14. 
twelfmonpe,  sb.,  OE.  tweolf +  mdneft, 

twelvemonth,  year,  204,  7. 
twelve,    adj.,    OE.    twelf,    twelve  ; 

twelve,  34,  15. 
twenti,  adj.,  OE.  twentig ;    twenty, 

4,  10. 
twines,  twies,  adv.,  OE.  twiga+es; 

twice;  twijjess  (O),  10,  7;  twies, 

199,  29. 
twin,  adj.,  ON.  tvinnr;    two,  twin, 

3i,  15- 
twist,  sb.,   OAng.   twist,   cf.   MDu. 

twist ;  branch,  twig,  if  2,  6. 
two,  tw§,  adj.,  OE.  twa ;  two,  22,  29; 

to,  117,  2.     Nth.  eME.  twa,  q.v. 

Sth.  twg,  238,  4. 
twye,  adv.,  OE.  twia<  twiwa ;  twice, 
_43,  8L. 

tyde,  tyear,  see  tide,  ter. 
tyene(ni,   wkv.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  tene(n) ; 

WS.    tienan,    OM.   tenan ;    harm, 

irritate,   weary  oneself;    imp.   sg. 

tyene,-  217,  19. 
tyl  (tylle),  tylle(n),  tyme,  see  til, 

tile(n),  time. 
tyne(.n),  wkv.,  ON.  tyna ;  lose ;  Nth. 

infi  tyne,  166,  21  ;  pp.  tynt,  167,  24. 


"5a  (pa),  pa,  see  pe,  pe. 

pa,  adv.conj.,  eME.  Nth.  for  Ml.  J>§ 

(Sg);  OE.  'da;  //««,  «//;m,  1,1. 
pa,  peen  (pa),  peenne,  see  pat,  pe, 

panne, 
pter  (trer)  and  compounds,  see  per. 


444 


GLOSSARY 


peere,  Sserf,  peet,  see  per,  purve(n), 
pat. 

pah,  pa;,  pauh,  see  pe;. 

pai  (pam),  paimselfe  (paymselfe, 
pamselfe),  see  pey,  self. 

pan  (pane),  pan  ('San),  see  pe, 
panne. 

pank,  pane,  sb.,  OE.  Sane,  Sgnc; 
thought,  favor,  thanks  ;  gs.  pankes, 
willingly,  6,31;  cunnen  pane,  knozv 
or  feel  gratitude,  show  favor,  1 78, 1 2. 

panke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  pancian,  pon- 
cian  ;  thank  ;  inf.  pannkenn  (O),  8, 
26;  pt.  pi.  thankyd,  112,  14;  pp. 
Ranked,  97,  25. 

panne,  Sanne,  pan,  conj.,  OE.  panne, 
ponne;^fo#;  panne,  4,  8;  Sanne, 
14,  nrpan,  3,  31;  San,  18,  17. 
eSth.  pcenne,  176,  22  ;  pen,  176, 1 ; 
peone,  187,  9;  teonne,  200,  1. 

par,  Sar  and  compounds,  see  per. 

parat,  parbi,  pare,  see  perate,  perbi, 
pe;;re. 

pare,  adv.,  Nth.  for  Ml.  ppre;  OE. 
para;  //for*,  no,  29. 

partill,  parwith,  pas,  see  pertil, 
perwyth,  pis. 

pat,  Sat,  that,  conj.,  OE.  paet ;  that ; 
Sat,  1,  2  ;  Satt  (O),  8,  24;  tatt  (O), 
8,  21;  that,  54,  19;  thatt,  146,  23. 
Sth.  tet,  197,  15. 

pat,  Sat,  dem.  prn.,  OE.  pset ;  that ; 
Sat,  i,  3;  pset  (eME.),  7,  27;  patt 
(0),^T^o  ;  tat,  jf^  14 ;  pi.  pa 
(eME.),  2,  11;  t2<pg,  5,  2;  S9, 
23,  12.     Sth.  pet,  177,27. 

pat,  that,  rel.  prn.,  sg.  and  pi.;  OE. 
pzet,  dem. ;  Ma/,  which  ;  patt  (O), 
8,  20;  tatt  (O),  9,  3;  pet  (eME.), 
7,  19;  paet  (eME.),  176,  7;  //. 
patt  (O),  9,  10  ;  //W,  that  which, 
120,  15.     Nth.  at<pat,  174,  31. 

pauh,  .?<?<?  pfh. 

pe,  Se,  rel.  prn. ;  OE^  pe ;  that,  who^ 
which,  1,  6;   Se,  14,  15.      Sth.  pa, 

179,4- 
pe,  Se,  the,  def.  art.,  OE.  se,  infl.  by 
p  forms;  /&?,  1,  2;  se  (eME.),  1, 
13  ;-3e^4>  1  ;  te,  5,  9 ;  the,  1,  12  ; 
e  in  at  e,  at  the,  212,  32.  Sth.  pe, 
176,  21;  se  (eSth.),  177,  26;  das. 


pene,  181,  5;  pen,  184,  104  pane 
(SEMI.),  47,  19 ;  fds.  pgre,  182,3; 
tgr,  201,  1  ;/oj.  pa,  181,  21  ;  ^/. 
pan,  178,  8;  vor  psen,  because, 
therefby-e,  183,  29.  Kt.  si,  211,  10; 
fas.  t9<p§,  211,  7. 

peavie(n),  «//&>.,  OE.  Safian ;  permit; 
inf.  peavien,  194,  31. 

pede,  eME.  ped,  sb.,  OE.  Seod,/; 
people,  nation ;  ped,  9,  6  ;  //.  pede, 
11,11;  pi.  Seden  (SEMI.),  29,  14. 

pedyr,  see  pider. 

pef,  sb.,  OE.Seof ;  thief;  theef,  239, 
13;  pi.  theves,  242,  26.  JHth.pl. 
thevis,  175,  13.  eSth.  ds.  peove, 
*77>  19  5  pl-  peoves,  221,  19.  Kt. 
pyef,  219,  33. 

pe;,  pei;,  pey,  pa;,  conj.,  OM.  peh 
(peh),  WS.  peah  ;  though;  pe3,  37, 
17;  >ei3,  58,  5;  pey,  59,  15;  pa3, 
125,  21.  Sth.  pfh,  176,  4;  pah, 
189,  25  ;  pauh,  199,  9;  pey3,  224, 
10. 

pe;;,  pe;;m,  see  pey. 

pe;;re  (per),  paire  (pare,  "per),pos. 
prn.,  based  on  ON.  gpl.  peira; 
their;  pe33re  (O),  9,  4 ;  per,  116,  2  ; 
ther,  115,  28.  Nth.  paire,  140,  14; 
pare,  127,  30;  per,  126,  6;  pere, 
127,32. 

pfh,  pey;,  see  pe;. 

pehwheSer,  adv.  conj.,  Sth.  =  Ml. 
pohwheper ;  WS.  peah  hwseSere 
(hweSere) ;  yet,  nevertheless,  but, 
180,  9. 

pen,  pen  (pene),  see  panne,  pe. 

penche(n),  penke(n),  pinke(n), 
wkv.,  OE.  Sencean-Sohte  (Sohte) ; 
think;  inf.  penche,  100,  17  ;  penke, 
51,  5  ;  Pynke,  91,  32  ;  pink,  7  Vjo^ 
imp.  sg.  Senke,  22,8;  //.  sg.^o^te, 
35,13;  Soht,  29,  10;  poucte,  80, 
n  ;  pt.  2  sg.  pohhtesst  (O),  8,  21 ; 
pt.  pi.  poght,  105,  18.  Sth.  inf. 
penchen,  202,  31  ;  pr.  3  j^.Senchet, 
178,  22  ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  penche,  207,  9; 
pr.  ppl.  penchinge,  216,  25;  pt.  2 
sg.  pohtest,  183,  4. 

penchen,  seem,  see  pinke(n). 

pennes,  adv.,  OE.  Sanon,  infl.  by  -es 
ending;   thence,  223,  5. 


GLOSSARY 


445 


peo,  peone,  peos,   peove,  see  po, 

panne,  pis,  pef. 
per,  see  pe^re. 
per,  fler,  ther,  par,  &c,  adv.,  OM. 

Ser,  WS.  Sser ;  there,  where ;  per,  I, 

6  ;   ©er,  14,  5  ;  their,  2,  19  ;  tair  = 

per,  9,  5  ;  par,  2,  24;  thare,  4,  18. 

Sth.  pfr,  176,  22;   paere,  179,  10; 

pfre,  177,  26. 
peras,  <*/».,  OM.  Ser,  WS.  Sser  +  ME. 

as;  where,  197,  5. 
perate,  aafr.,  OM.  per  +  set;   thereat, 

64,  12.     Nth.  parat,  163,  6. 
perbi,  pfrby,  adz/.,  OM.  Serbi,  WS. 

©EerbT ;  thereby  ;  Sth.  pfrby,  225, 4. 

Nth.  parbl,  129,  25. 
pfre,  see  pe. 
perefter,  aafr.,    OM.    perefter,  WS. 

pser  sefter;   thereafter,  1,  9.     Sth. 

tfrefter<pfrefter,  197,  16. 
tSerfgre,   parfgre,   adv.,   conj.,    OM. 

per  +  fore;   therefor,   therefore,    19, 

II ;   parfgre,  63,  13.     Sth.  pfrfgre, 

180,  24;  pfrvore,  181,  13. 
perinne,      pterinne,       thereynne, 

parinne,    adv.,     OM.    per  +  inne  ; 

therein,   3,    12;    pserinne,    3,    13; 

parinne,  3,  32  ;  thereynne,  121,  20; 

prinne,  81,  10. 
permit,  adv.,  OM.  per,  WS.  pser  + 

mid ;  therewith,  63,  20. 
perne,  see  pis. 
"Berof,    peroffe,    theroffe,    thereof, 

parof,   &c,   adv.,    OM.    per + of; 

thereof,    20,    3 ;     peroffe,    76,    7 ; 

theroffe,   79,    5 ;    thereof,    106,   9 ; 

tharof,   2,  22.      Sth.    pfrof,    185, 

fteron,  peronne  (-on),  adfo.,  OM. 
©er  +  on;  thereon;  fleron,  16,  8; 
taeronne,  9,  5. 

"Sergver,  <zdz/.,  OM.  Ser  +  ofer  ;  there- 
over, 15,  19. 

perpurh,  adv.,  OM.  Ser  +  Surh;  M*^- 
through ;  pserpurh,  7,  2. 

pertil,  adv.,  OM.  ©er  +  til;  thereto, 
49,  24.     Nth.  partill,  171,  22. 

perto,  parto,  adv.,  OM.  fter  +  to; 
thereto-,  87,  17  ;  part5,  4,  14. 

pfrvore,  see  perfore. 

perwyp,  adv.,  OM.  5er-t-wi?S;  there- 


with,    88,     14.       Nth.     parwith, 

134,  2- 
"Bes,  pes,  peos,  .r&?  pis. 
pess,  tf</z\,OE.08esV,  used  adverbially ; 

//5w.r,  by  this ;  all  pess  te  bettre,  all 

the  better  by  this,  9,  11. 
pesternisse,  *£.,  OE.  Seosterness,/. ; 

darkness,  67,  21. 
pestre(n),    pestre(n),     w-fo\,     OE, 

Seostrian ;    become    dark ;   //.    j^. 

pestrede,  1,  14. 
pet,  see  pat. 
tJelSen,   thepen,   adv.,    ON.    ftaSan, 

fteoan;  thence,  23,  1;  thepen,  131, 

18. 
Sew,  thew,  *£.,  OE.  Seaw;  custom, 

virty*,  archaic  thews,    18,  6*;   //• 

thewesj ,12V,  8. 
pey,  pe33,""tkei,  pai,  /r«.  //.,  ON. 

pei ;  M<fy,  56,  23  ;  pe33  (O),  9,  26  ; 

te35m  (O),  10, 14;  thei.,  60,  5  ;  dfo/.- 

<ar.  pe53  (O),  9,  if  ;   pem^  1 16,  4 ; 

them?  iofi,  22 .     N th.  pai7i20,  1 6 ; 

dat.-acc.    paym,    144,    15 ;    thaym, 

144,  4;  pam,  127,  8. 
pey},  "81,  ^?<?  pe},  pin. 
pider     (pedyr),     aafr.,     OE.    pider, 

pyder;  thither,  to  that  place,  5,  22  ; 

pedyr,   99,   10.      Sth.  piider,    177, 

27. 
piderward,  adv.,   OE.   ftiderweard ; 

thitherward,  189,  24. 
"Sierf,  see  purve(n). 
pikke,  adv.,  ON.  pykkr,  cogn.  with- 

OE.  "Sicce  ;  thickly,  207,  30. 
pilke,  pilk,  prn.,   OE.   pylc;   such, 

that,  37,  11;    pilk,  228,  4.     Sth. 

piilke,  204,  13. 
pin,  pi,  pos.  prn.,  OE.  Sin  ;   thine,  8, 

18;  SI,  30,  14;  tine,  18,  19. 
pinche(n),     pinke(n),     wkv.,    OE. 

Syncean-ftuhte   (ftuhte) ;   seem,  ap- 
pear', inf.  Sinche,  178,  5;  penchen 

(infl.   by  penchen,   seem),    103,  9; 

penche,  213,  16  ;  pr.  3  sg.  omkeft, 

32,  19;  pincp  (eME.),  176,  5;  me 

pynkep,  109,  20;  //.  sg.  Sugte,  21, 

28;    pu3te,    38,  2;    poujt,    71,    5; 

poghte,    90,    24;    pou3ht,    228,    7; 

thoughte,  237,  19.     IStla..  pr.  ■$  sg. 

me  thine   (for  thinks?),   133,   15; 


446 


GLOSSARY 


pr.  ppl.  thynkande,   144,   3.     Sth. 

Pr-  3  si-  puncheS,  202,  29  ;  pt.  sg. 

puhte,  186,  3. 
ping,    pyng,   eME.    ping,   sb.,    OE. 

Sing,  n. ;  M^,  1,  17  ;  pi.  ping,  42, 

29;   pinge,  38,  13;   pyngr  88,  11  ; 

pinges,  204,  26. 
pink,  .r<?£  penche(n),  penke(n). 
pinne,   adj.,   OE.   pynne;   thin,   55, 

28. 
plr,  j<?<?  pis. 
"Sirl,  sb.,  OE.  Syrel ;  perforation,  hole, 

window,    17,    7.      Sth.    3f]  ptirle, 

197,  18. 
pirst,  Srist,  sb.,  OE.  Surst,  infl.  by 

ftyrstan,    Syrstig ;    thirst,    54,    2  ; 

prist,  20,  15;   porst,  219,  6. 
pis,  pys,  ttis,  this,  prtz.pl.  pas,  pgs, 

OE.  pis,  w^m/.  ;  this,  1,  1 ;  piss  (O), 

8,  24;  tiss  (O),  11,  2;   tis,  16,  13; 

thys,    112,    3;    SEMI./,   sg.    pes, 

■ff.  I9J  )>ys>  88>  7  5^-  ]>as  (eME.), 

1,  19;  Ses,  23,  16;  Sise,  24,  3; 
Pese,  50,  5.  Nth.  //.  pir  «ON.), 
136,  8.  Sth.  mns.  pes,  177,  17; 
mgs.  peos,  185,  6  ;  ma's,  pissen,  184, 
13;  mas.  pisne,  183,  22;  perne,  217, 
3  ;  fns.  peos  (eSth.),  198,  11  ;  fds. 
pissere,  184,  24;  -pi.  peos  (eSth.), 
J99>  25  J  peose,  221,  11;  pi,  pgs, 
212,  11. 

piself  (pyself),  pisne  (pissen,  pis- 
sere),  see  self,  pis. 

*9,  adv.,  eME.,  Nth.  pa  (Sa)  ;  OE: 
"  Sa;  then,  when,  since,  14,  16.  Sth. 
peo,  2^3  ;  p§,  203,  22. 

poh,  "Bog,  po^,  pogh,  thowe,  pof, 
conj.,  ON.  \o,  earlier  poh;  cogn. 
with  OM.  Seh,  W'S.  Seah ;  though  ; 
pohh  (O),  11,  3  ;  Sog,  16,  4;  P03,  50, 
7;  pogh,  114,  23;  thowe,  in,  26; 
pop  =  po  pe(?),  2,  17.  Nth.  pof, 
128,  23;  pofe,  146,  2.     Cf.  peh. 

poht,  Togt,  pouht,  sb.,  OE.  S5ht, 
Soht ;  thought ;  pohht,  8,  23  ;  Sogt, 
23,  15  ;  pouht,  201,  8. 

pohwethere,  popwethere,  adv.  conj. 
prep.,  ON.  po  (poh)  hwseSere,  hwe- 
Sere ;  notwithstanding,  nevertheless, 

2,  15;  popwethere,  4,  13;  popwae- 
there,  7,  14. 


pglemodenesse,  see  p§lmodnesse. 

p§le(n),  eME.  pole(n),  wkv.,  OE. 
polian  ;  bear,  suffer,  endure ;  inf. 
polen  (eME.),  6,  8  ;  polenn  (O),  9, 
12  ;  pgle,  45,  1  \pr.  2  sg.  p§lest,43, 
10;  pt.pl.  poleden,  4,  9  ;pp.  pglede, 
40,  6.  Nth.  inf.  pgl,  148,  8  ;pr.  3 
sg.  pgles,  150,  11.  Sth.  (SEMI.) 
inf.  pglie,  43,  6;  pglye,  217,  14; 
pp.  ipgled,  212,  21. 

pplmodnesse,  sb.,  OE.  Solmodness, 
f. ;  patience,  long  suffering,  en- 
durance, 96,  2  7  ;  pglemodenesse, 
232,  8. 

p-lye,  see  pole(n). 

ponk,  sb.,  OE.  Sane  (Sonc)  ;  thought, 
gratitude,  favor ;  ds.  ponke,  183, 
14. 

ponke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  Sancian,  Son- 
cian;  thank ;  pr.  1  sg.  ponke,  38, 
29  ;  pt.  sg.  ponkede,  47,  8. 

"Bgr,  adv.,  OE.  Sar  ;  there,  where,' 21, 
15  ;  Sgr  bifgren,  lit.  before  there, 
but  before  it  or  them. 

"Bgrbi,  adv.,  OE.  Sar  +  bi ;  thereby,  23, 
10. 

"Sore,  pgre,  adv.,  OE.  para,  emphatic 
form  of  pser  ;  there,  16,  17. 

"Sgrfgre,  pgrfgre,  adv.,  OE.  Sar  +  fore ; 
therefore,  22,  18. 

"Sgrof,  tJrroffen,  adv.,  OE.  Sar  +  of; 
thereof,  27,  20;  Sgroffen,  32,  19. 

porst,  porte,  see  pirst,  purve(n). 

"Bgrtil,  adv.,  OE.   Sar  +  til;    thereto, 

31,  J9- 
poru  (poru:j),  j^  purh. 
porutlike,   adv.,   OE.  purhiit  +  lice  ; 

thoroughly,   through  and  through, 

85,  28. 
pgs,  pop  (and  compounds),  see  pis, 

J>oh. 
pou,  pouht,  pous,  pousande,  see  pa, 

poht,  "Bus,  pusend. 
pral,   sb.,   ON.   Srsel;    thrall,  slave, 

servant,  55,  2. 
"oraldom,  sb.,  ON.  Srseldomr ;  thral- 
dom, 30,  2. 
prasten,  w£z/.,  OE.  Srsestan;  press, 

force  ;  pt.  sg.  praste,  60,  23. 
pre,  Are,  adj.,  OE.  Sreo ;    three,  56, 

23;  thre,  I,  15.     Kt.  pri,  216,  21. 


GLOSSARY 


447 


prenge(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *prengen ;  press, 

force,  pt.pl.  prengden,  3,  12. 
preohad,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  Sri,  Sreo; 

trinity,  197,  11. 
pretend,  adj.,  OAng.  ftreotede,  infl. 

byftreotene;  thirteenth,  152,  16. 
ftretene,   adj.,   OM.   ©reotene,   WS. 

Sreotlene,  -tene  ;  thirteen,  5,  15. 
pri,  see  pre. 
pridde,  adj.,  OE.  oridda  ;   /^>t/,  8, 

15.     Nth.  thrid,  137,  23;    thyrde, 

143,  27. 
"Sries,   adv.,   OM.  ftriga  <  ©rie  +  es ; 

thrice,  14,  10. 
prin,    «<#'.,    ON.  prinnr;    threefold, 

triple,  87,  1. 
prinne,  foist,  ^<?  perinne,  pirst. 
priste,  adj.,  OE.  ftriste;    fo/<a?,  176, 

19. 
"5riste(n),  wkv.,  ON.  ftrysta ;  thrust ; 

pt.  pi.  oristen,  23,  14 ;  //.  priste, 

84,  18. 
flritti,  adj.,  OE.  ontig,  onttig ;  MzV/j, 

32,  17.     Nth.  thritte,  132,  10. 
prittufle,  adj.,  OE.  ontigooe;  thir- 
tieth, for  thirty  t,  197,  4. 
prive(n),  .r/z\,  ON.  Srifa,  ME.  Jniven- 

prgf  (1) ;  thrive ;  *'«/".  thrive,  80,  20; 

pr.  sbj.  sg.  prive,  54,  7  ;  //.  priven, 

pro    (pro?),   a^'.,   ON.   prar;    bold, 

strong,  51,  17. 
foote,  j3.,  OE.  Srotu;  throat,  19,  9. 

eME.  throte.  3,  16. 
pruh,  see  purh. 
pryft,j£.,  ON.  prift;  thrift , prosperity , 

90,  »S« 

_pu;  thu,  pou,  tu,  u,  /r«.,  OE.  Jni  ; 
thou,  ^  25;  pou,_48,  13;  tu,  17, 
25;  tou,  49,  24;  u,  37,  2;  ou,  50, 
11 ;  das.  oe,  31,  31  ;  te,  8,  18;  pi. 
ge,  16,  13;  3e,  38,  18;  ye,  78,  25; 
gpl.  gure,  29,  30;  </«//.  gii,  28,  4; 
yu,  78,  24;  30W,  88,  19.  Nth.//. 
3he,  166,  10;  yuu,  131,  7.  Slh. 
<a5z.r.  eow  (eSth.),  177,  26;  eou 
(eSth.),  184,  6;  u,  193,  11;  ow, 
194,  25;  ou,  197,  20;  jew,  226, 
20;  d.  dual  mc,  195,  3. 

puder,  see  pider. 

puderward,  adv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.  pider- 


ward ;  1WS.  ftyderweard ;  thither- 
ward, 206,  2. 

pulke,  see  pilke. 

pumbe,  eME.  pumbe,  sb.,  OE.  puma  ; 
thumb ;  pi.  piimbes,  3,  7. 

piinchen,  see  pinche(n). 

purh,  "Kurg,  pur,  purch,  purgh, 
purghe,  purghe,  pure},  poru, 
poru},  thorow,  prep.,  adv.,  OE. 
purh ;  through,  on  account  of,  1,4; 
pur,  5 ,'3  ;  purrh  (O),  8, 14  ;  Surg,  14, 
2;  purch,  64,  19;  purgh,  95,  15; 
purghe,  88,  7;  pure3,  42,  29  ;  poru3, 
61,  23;  poru,  76,  2;  thorow,  105, 
23.  Nth.  thoro,  131,  5;  thurgh, 
140,  10 ;  throu,  166,  5.  Sth.  pruh, 
197,  1. 

purhloke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *purhlocan  ; 
look  through,  examine  ;  inf.  purrh- 
lokenn  (O),  9,  20. 

purhseke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  purhsecan- 
s5hte  (sohte) ;  seek  out,  seek  through  ; 
inf.  purrhsekenn  (O),  9,  20. 

Uurhse(n),  stv.,  OE.  Surhseon-seah 
(5)  ;  see  through,  penetrate  with  the 
sight ;  pr.  3  sg.  SurhsihS,  179,  1 . 

purl,  see  pirl. 

pursday ,  sb.,  OE.  Dunresdseg ;  Thurs- 
day, 231,  20. 

purve(n),  ptprv.,  OE.  Surfan-Surfte 
(oorfte) ;  need ;  pr.  3  sg.  ffaerf 
(eME.),  177,  21 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  Sierf 
(eSth.),  177,  19;  //.  sg.  porte,  59, 
13;  purt,  96,  32. 

this,  "Sus,  adv.,  OE.  Sus  ;  thus,  in  this 
manner,  16,  22  ;  tus,  16,  15.  Kt. 
pous,  2I5,_I9. 

pusend,  pousand,  sb.,  OE.  pusend, 
neut.',  thousand,  3,18;  pousande, 
64,  26;  pousond,  215,  11  ;  pouzen, 
219,  13;  possand,  132,  3.  Sth. 
pusende,  185,  28. 

pusgat,  adv.,  OE.  pus  +  gate  ;  in  this 
way,  150,  25. 

piistre,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  plstre ;  OE. 
Slestre  (ftysstre),  beside  oeostre  ; 
_darkness,  178,  19. 

pustre,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  plstre ;  WS. 
Slestre,  Systre;  dark,  178,  21. 

pwart§ver,  adj.,  ON.  pvert  +  ME. 
§ver;  crossing,  extending,  221,  28. 


448 


GLOSSARY 


pwertut,  adv.,  ON.  Jnvert,  neut.  of 
}>werr  +  ut;  thoroughly,  completely, 
Jnverrtut(O),  9,  23. 

pyef,  pyng,  see  pef,  ping. 

pynke(n),  pys,  see  pinche(n),  pis. 


u,  ulle,  see  pu,  -wille. 

ugllnes,  sb.,  ON.  uggligr  +  ME. 
-ness;  ugliness,  148,  2. 

um,  prep.,  ON.  um,  cogn.  with  OE. 
ymbe;  round,  about,  after;  um 
wile,  at  times,  now  and  then,  3,  23. 

umbe,  adv.  prep.,  Sth.=  Ml.  imbe  ? ; 
OE.  ymbe  ;  round  about,  after,  183, 
30. 

umbethynke(n),  wkv.,  ON.  tim  + 
OE.  beSencean  ;  consider,  meditate ; 
.imp.  sg.  umbethynke,  146,  13. 

umbilappe(n),  wkv.,  ON.  um  +  OE. 
*belappen  ?,  cf.  OE.  lseppa  ;  sur- 
round, cover;  pt.  pi.  umbilappid, 
142,  23. 

umbridei,  sb.,  Sth.  =M1.  emberdai, 
OE.  ymbrendseg ;  emberday,  one  of 
three  fast  days  occurring  in  each 
season  ;  pi.  iimbridawes,  200,  2. 

umsette(n),  wkv.,  ON.  *umsetta, 
cogn.  with  OE.  ymbsettan  ;  sur- 
round, beset ;  pt.  pi.  umsette,  132, 

unavysedly,  adv.,  based  on  OF.  avis, 

sb. ;  unadvisedly,  146,  30. 
unbald,   adj.,   eME.  =  Ml.   unbgld  ; 

OM.  unbald,  WS.  unbeald ;   timid, 

unbold,  183,  29. 
unblnde(n),   -bynde(n),  stv.,   OE. 

onbindan  (unbindan)-band  (b§nd) 

(3);  unbind;   inf.  unbinde,  91, 10; 

pt.  sg.  unbend,  26,  31  ;  //.  pi.  un- 

bounden,    83,    14;    pp.    unbunde, 

39>  2- 
unblendide,  adj.,   OE.  un  +  pp.  of 

OE.  blendan ;  unmixed,  unblended, 

144,  10. 
uncertayn,  adj.,  OE.  un+OF.  cer- 

tein;  uncertain,  102,  7. 
uncl§pe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  un  +  claSian  ; 

unclothe;  pt.  sg.  unclgjjede, 85,  7. 


uncomli,  adj.,  based  on  OE.  cyme(?) ; 

uncomely,  52,  6. 
uncqst,  sb.,  ON.  kostr,  '  choice,  vir- 

"tue' ;  vice,  18,  11. 
uncuft,  see  unkuft. 
undep,  adj.,  OE.  undeop  ;    not  deep, 

3,  12. 
under,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  under;  under; 

unnderr  (O),  8,  17. 
underfo(n),  stv.,  OE.  underfon-feng 

(R)  ;  receive ;   imp.  sg.  underfeng, 

196,  24;  pt.  sg.  underfeng,  2,  19; 

pp.    underfangen    (eME.),     2,    8 ; 

underfgnge,  213,  25.     Sth.  imp.pl. 

undervo  $e,  203,  7;  pt.  sg.  under- 

veng,  210,  9  ;  pt.pl.  undervengen, 

187,  10. 
undergete(n),   }ete(n),    stv.,    OM. 

undergetan  (WS.  gietan)-gset  (WS. 

geat  (5))  ;  obtain,  get ;  pt.pl.  under- 

gseton  (eME.^T2,  2d; pp.  undelete, 

39,  H- 

undergo(n),  anv.,  OE.  undergan(?)  ; 
undergo,  take  care  of(l) ;  pr.  sbj.  sg. 
underg§,  231,  19. 

underling,  sb.,  OE.  underling ;  in- 
ferior,  subject,  183,  17. 

undernime(n),  stv.,  OE.  under- 
niman-nom  (4) ;  take,  take  un- 
awares ;  pp.  undernumen  24,  7  ; 
undernomen,  55,  19. 

understande(n),  -st<j>nde(n),  stv., 
OE.  understandan-st5d  (6)  ;  tinder- 
stand;  inf.  unnderrstanndenn  (O), 
9,  10;  understand,  72,  13;  undyr- 
st§nde,  90,  15;  understgnde,  106, 
1  ;  pr.  3  sg.  understont,  198,  9 ; 
imp.  sg.  understand,  216,  13  ;  imp. 
pi.  understgnde)?,  206,  26  ;  pt.  sbj. 
sg.  underst5de,  204,  2.  ISt'h.pr.  3 
sg.  understandes,  134,  8. 

undertake(n),  stv.,  OE.  under  +  ON. 
taka-tok  (6) ;  undertake ;  pt.  sbj. 
sg.  undertoke,  76,  12. 

underpede(n),  wkv.,  OM.  under- 
J>edan,  WS.  )?Iedan  (feodan)  ;  sub- 
ject; inf.  under>eden,  1,  3. 

undervo(n),  see  underfo(n). 

undevgcyone,  sb.,  OE.  un  +  OF.  de- 
vocion  ;  lack  of  devotion,  146,  9. 

undirstandynge,    sb.,    OE.    under- 


GLOSSARY 


449 


standing,  /  ;    intelligence,    under- 
standing, 145,  6. 
undirwrlte  (n ) ,  stv. ,  OE.  underwritan- 

wrat  (1)  ;  subscribe,  sign  ;  pp.  un- 

dirwriten,  116,  20. 
undo(n),  anv.,  OE.  ond5n,  undon ; 

undo;  inf.  und5n,  23,  18. 
undren,  sb.,  OE.  undern  ;   time  from 

nine  to  twelve,  morning,  28,  13. 
unduhtl,  adj.,  OE.  *undyhtig ;  un- 
profitable, unavailing,  192,  5. 
unfSe,  uneape,  adj.,  OE.  uneafte  ; 

difficult,    181,    11.       Kt.   unease, 

215,  1. 
unfere,  adj.,  OE.  unfere;  disabled, 

infirm,  132,9. 
unfolde(n),  stv.,  OM.  tinfaldan  (fal- 

dan),  WS.  fealdan-feold  (R);  un- 
fold, open ;  pt.  sg.  unfeld,  65,  28. 
unfriB,  sb.,  OE.  unfriS ;   discord,  lack 

of  peace,  2,  10. 
unhelpe,  sb.,  OE.  unhselft,/. ;  illness, 

lack  of  health,  176,  16. 
unhold,   adj.,   OE.    tinhold    (h5ld)  ; 

disloyal,    tinfriendly,    ungracious, 

177,  12. 
unhoneste,     sb.,     OE.     un  +  OF. 

honeste;  dishonesty,  146,  29. 
unimf  te,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  unimete ; 

OM.    ungemete,    WS.   ungemaite ; 

immeasurable,  unnumbered,  181,18. 
unisfll,    adj.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    unseli ; 

WS.    ungesselig,   OM.   ungeselig ; 

unhappy,  unfortunate,  199,  15. 
unkevele(n),   wkv.,    OE.    un  +  ON. 

kefla ;  ungag;  pt.  pi.  unkeveleden, 

83,  14. 

unklnde,  adj.,  OE.  uncynde;  un- 
kind, foreign,  29,  14. 

unkonning,  adj.,  based  on  cunne(n) ; 
uncunning,  ignorant,  235,  16. 

unku'S,  adj.,  OE.  uncu'S ;  un- 
acquainted, 16,  25  ;  uncu'S,  19,  14. 

unkyndely,  adv.,  OE.  *uncyndelice, 
uncyndelice ;  unnaturally,  238,  3. 

unlahe,  sb.,  OE.  unlagu;  violation 
of  law,  injustice,  sin;  Sth.  //. 
unlahen,  196,  8. 

unl§£ffulllch,  adv.,  OE.  ungeleaf- 
fullice;  unfaithfully,  wrongly,  236, 


20. 


unlfveful,    adj.,    OE.    ungeleafful ; 

unfaithful,  235,  6. 
unlleh,  adj.,  Sth.  *  Ml.  unlik;  OE. 

unlic;  unlike,  194,  2. 
unlust,  sb.,  OE.  unlust ;  displeasure, 

54>  J7- 
unmeft,    adj.,   OM.    me$,  .r£.,    WS. 

meeS;  unmeasured,  192,  4. 
unme)>  (m§J>),  j£.,  OM.  unmejj,  WS. 

-mse]) ;    /«£/£  <?/"  moderation,  error, 

blame,  43,  5. 
unmyghtty,    adj.,    OE.    unmihtig; 

feeble,  impotent,  146,  28. 
unnc,  ^  ic. 
unnedeful,   adj. ,    OE,,  *unneodful ; 

unnecessary,  235,  6. 
unneile(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *onnseglian  ; 

unnail,  loose  from  nails;  pt.  sg. 

unneilede,  230,  13. 
unne(n),  ptprv.,    OE.    unnan-ufte ; 

grant,  favor ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  unne,  8, 

ii  ;  pr.  sbj.  pi.  unnen,  183,  8;  pt. 

sg.  ou>,  55,  15. 
unnfBes,    unfBes,    adv.,    OE.    un- 
ease +  es ;  with  difficulty,  scarcely, 

17,8. 
unnit,    sb.,    OE.     unnytt;     vanity, 

frivolity;  unnit,  9,  27. 
unnkerr  (O),  pos.  prn.,  OE.  uncer; 

our  (dual),  9,  26. 
unniit,  adj. ,  Sth.  =  Ml.  unnit ;  OE. 

unnytt ;  useless,  1 76,  5. 
unprenable,    adj.,    ME.    un  +  OF. 

prenable ;    impregnable,   improper, 

wrong,  233,  28. 
unricht,  sb.,  OE.  unriht ;  wrong,  evil, 

212,  23. 
unrlde,  adj.,  OE.  ungeryde ;  rough, 

violent,  19,  7. 
unryghtwysely,    adv.,   OE.   unriht- 

wislice;  unrighteously,  144,  16. 
unschape,   adj.,    OE.    un  +  sceapen, 

pp. ;    unformed,    unpleasant,   out- 
landish, 225,  26. 
unschill,  sb.,  OE.  *unscil ;  indiscre- 
tion, evil  purpose,  132,  23. 
unselhfle,  sb.,    OM.    unselhS,   WS. 

sselhS,/] ;  unhappiness,  misfortune, 

29,  28. 
unseli,  adj. ,  OM.  unselig,  WS.  sailig ; 

unhappy,  unforttmate ,  29,  27. 


Gg 


450 


GLOSSARY 


unsemly,  adj.,  based  on  ON.  scemr ; 
unfitting,  unseemly,  52,  5. 

unshapi3nesse,  (eME.),  sb.,  as  if  OE. 
*unscea$igness/ ;  innocence;  unn- 
shaj)i3nesse  (O),  12,  1. 

unshewed,  pp.  as  adj.,  ME.  un  + 
shewed;  tmshown,  hidden,  231,  28. 

unstrgng,  adj.,  OE.  unstrang- 
strgng;  weak,  infirm ,  15,  14. 

untellendllce,  adj.,  OE.  *un- 
tellendllc  ? ;  unspeakable,  3,  4. 

unpank,  ^3.,  OE.  unSanc;  ingrati- 
tude, displeasure',  gs.  un]>ankes, 
adv.,  unwillingly,  6,  32  ;  unj>anc 
his,  contrary  to  his  wish,  62,  10. 

untJfau,  sb.,  OE.  unSeaw;  bad 
manners,  vice,  200,  21. 

untid,  ^.,  OE.  untid,  adj.,  perh.  t& ; 
unseasonableness ;  evil,  50,  24. 

untight,  sb.,  OE.  *untyht  ?  <  tyht, 
'usage,  right'  (?);  evil,  vice,  55, 
11. 

untrewe,  adj.,  OE.  untreowe;  untrue, 
awry,  16,  2. 

untwfame(n),  wkv.,  eME.  =  Ml. 
untwfme(n)  ;  OE.  untwgeman  ;  not 
to  divide  or  be  divided;  pp.  un- 
twgmet,  tmdivided,  197,  11. 

unware,  sb.,  OE.  *unweorc ;  idleness, 
evil;  pi.  unwarces,  134,  10. 

unwelde,^'.,  OM.  *unwelde  (welde), 
WS.  *unwielde,  ungewielde ;  not 
subject  to  control,  weak,  impotent, 
15,  12. 

unweommet,  adj.,  OE.  unwemmed  ; 
unspotted,  pure,  192,  16. 

unwilles,  adv.,  OE.  unwilles  <  tin- 
will;  against  one's  will;  al  hire 
unwilles,  against  her  will,  192,  13. 

unwise,  adv.,  OE.  unwise ;  unwisely, 
40,  21. 

unwraste,  adv.,  OE.  unwraeste; 
badly,  wickedly,  187,  30. 

unwrest,  adj.,  OE.  unwrsest ;  infirm, 
weak,  54,  10;  miserable,  foul,  81, 
22  ;  evil,  199,  14. 

unwurfl,  adj.,  OE.  unweorS  (wui"S) ; 
not  worth,  valueless,  193,  33. 

unwytyng,  adj.,  OE.  unwitende; 
unwitting,  unintentional,  236,  23. 

up,  prep,  adv.,  OE.  up;    up,  upon, 


above,  2,  26;   29,  32;   up  snowe, 

above  snow,  102,  10. 
upbfrfr,   sb.,    OE.   up  +  ME.  bfrfr, 

based  on  bfre(n),  stv. ;    upbearer, 

supporter,  233,  1. 
upbreyd,  upbrayd,   sb.,  OE.  up  + 

brsegd  (braid) ;   upbraiding,  97,  7  ; 

upbrayd,  155,  22. 
upen,  see  upon, 
uplgndysch,    adj.,  based    on    OE. 

uppeland     (lgnd)  ;      up     country, 

rural,  224,  23. 
upnime(n),  stv.,  OE.  upniman-nom 

(4) ;  take  up,  raise ;  pt.  sg.  upnom, 

43,  27. 
upon,  upponn,  upen,  apon,  prep. 

adv.,  OE.  up  +  on;   upon,  30,  19; 

upponn  (O),  9,  2 1  ;  uppo  =  uppon, 

10,  5  ;  upen,  according  to,  116,  21. 

Nth.  opon,  132,  20.     Sth.  uppen, 

181,  14. 
uppard,  uppen,  see  upward,  upon. 
upri;jt,  upryght,  adj.,  OE.  upriht; 

upright,  46,  15;  upryght,  239,  12. 
uprise(n),  stv.,  OE.  uprisan-ras  (1) ; 

uprise,  rise  up;   inf.  uprise,   137, 

23.     Nth.  pt.  sg.  uprais  =  upras, 

132,  25. 
uprisyng,  pr.  ppl.  as  sb. ;  uprising, 

132,  24. 
upryght,  upstey,  see  upri5t,   up- 

stle(n). 
upsterte(n),  wkv.,    OE.   up  +  ON. 

sterta;    upstart;   pt.   sg.    upsterte, 

89,  23. 
upstie(n),  stv.,  ON.  upstlgan-ste  (1); 

ascend,  rise ;  pt.  sg.  upstey  =  upste, 

132,  25. 
upstonde(n),    stv.,    OE.    upstandan 

(st2ndan)-st5d  (6) ;  stand  up;  inf. 

upstgnde,  III,  20. 
upward,  uppard,  adv.,  OE.  upweard ; 

upward;  uppard,  196,  22. 
ure,  sb.,  OF.  hure,  ure;   hour,  212, 

19. 
ure,  ur,  our,  prn.,  OE.  jire  (user)  ; 

our,  4,  9 ;  iir,  25,  12 ;  oure,  66,  1  ; 

ower,  38,  22. 
urne(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  rinne(n); 

WS.  iernan  (yrnan)-orn  (3);  run; 

pt.  sg.  orn,  182,  15. 


GLOSSARY 


451 


us,  uss,  see  ic. 

use,  sb.,  OF.  use;  use;  pi.  uses,  235, 

25- 

use(n),  wkv.,  OF.  user;  w^r;  inf. 
use,  120,  20.  Sth.  pr.  pi.  usej>, 
223,  18;  pp.  yused,  224,  26. 

ut,  out,  adv.  prep.,  OE.  ut;  out,  1, 

utcume(n),  ^z/.,  OE.  utcuman-c5m 

(cwom)    (4) ;    come    oat ;    pt.    pi. 

utcomen,  23,  1. 
ute^oute,  adv.,  OE.  ute;  out,  6,  27  ; 

oute,  48,  4. 
uten,  ««&>.  prep.,  OE.  utan ;  without, 

beyond,  32,  22. 
utg§(n),  #;zz>.,  OE.  *utgan-eode  ;  go 
_  out;  pt.  sg.  utyede,  212,  3. 
u«e,  sb.,  Stht  =  Ml.  IJ>e  ;  OE.  J$,f  ; 

wave;  pi.  uoen,  182,  17. 
Utter,  sb.,  Uther  {father  of  Arthur); 

gs.  USeres,  190,  25. 
utnume,//.  as  adj.  adv.,  based  on 

OE.  niman  ;  exceptionally,  192,  9. 
utyede,  uvele,  see  utgg(n),  yvel. 


vseie,   adj.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    feie,    faie; 

OE.  fiege;  fated,  doomed,  189,  19. 
vaeir,  vair,  see  fair, 
vseisro",  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  fseisl}> ;  OE. 

fjege  +  sIS  ;  fated  journey,   death ; 

vseisiS    makeje,    make    the   fated, 
journey,  die,  184,  18. 
vaire,  see  faire. 
Valays,  sb.,  NF.  Valeis,  OF.  Valois ; 

Valois,  158,  29. 
vale,  sb.,  OF.  valee;  valley,  166,  4. 
valeie,  sb.,  OF.  valee,  AN.  valeie ; 

valley,  208,  17. 
Valentinianus,     j£.,     Lat.     Valen- 

tinianus;   Valentinianus,  221,  14. 
valle(n),  see  falle(n). 
vals,  see  fals. 
valsien,    wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.    falsen  ; 

OF.  falser ;  deceive,  damage,  injure ; 

pr.ppl.  valsinde,  200,  30. 
vane  <  vaine,  sb.,  OF.  veine ;  vein  ; 

pi.  vanys,  171,  23. 
vanite,  see  vanyte. 


vantwarde,    sb.,    OF.    avantewarde 

(garde)  ;  vanguard,  208,  15. 
vanysshe(n),     wkv.,     OF.     *vanir, 

vaniss-,   cf.  vanouir ;    vanish ;  pr. 

1  sg.  vanysshe,  241,  3. 
vanyte,    vanite,    sb.,    OF.    vanite ; 

vanity,  121,  12  ;  vanite,  128,  3. 
varen,  see  fare(n). 
Vaspasian,    sb.,    Lat.   Vespasianus ; 

Vespasian ;     Vaspasian    hys,    Ves- 
pasian s,  220,  7. 
vaste,  see  faste. 
vayne,     adj.,     OF.     vain ;      vain, 

136",  8. 
vayrhede,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  fayrhfde ; 

OE.  *faegerh|d,  f  ;  beauty,  219,  4. 
veden,  vel,  velaghe,    see  fede(n), 

falle(n),  felawe. 
vela;rede,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  fela3rede  ; 

ON.  felagi  +  ME.  rede  ;  fellowship, 

company,  219,  3. 
veld,  vele,  see  feld,  fele. 
vengeaunce,   vengeance,   sb.,   OF. 

venjance;  vengeance,  103,  6;  ven- 
geance, 135,  16. 
venge(n),  wkv.,  OF.  venger ;  avenge ; 

inf.  venge,  167,  14. 
vfnial  (vfnyal),  adj.,  OF.  venial ; 

venial,  217,  16. 
venim,  sb.,  OF.  venin;   venom,  17, 

10. 
veond,  see  fend, 
veondlich,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  fendlic; 

OE.    feondlic ;     hostile,  fendlike, 

187,  1. 
ver,  verde,  vere,  see  fir,  ferde,  fere. 
Vergilius,  sb.,  Lat.  Vergilius ;  Vergil, 

221,  5. 
verie(n) ,  see  fere(n). 
vermyn,  sb.,  OF.  vermine ;  vermin, 

244,  30. 
verraily,  adv.,  OF.  verai  +  ME.  ly; 

verily,  truly,  136,  4. 
verrament,    adv.,    OF.    veraiment ; 

trtily,  verily,  109,  16. 
verre,  verray,  adv.,  OF.  verai;  truly, 

verily,  122,  21;  verray,  237,  24. 
verst,  see  first,  adj. 
vertu,  vertue,  virtu,  sb.,  OF.  vertu; 

virtue,   64,   19;    vertue,   146,    12; 

//.  virtues,  217,  17  ;  vertus,  144,  9. 


G  g  2 


452 


GLOSSARY 


vestiment,  sb.,  OF.  vestiment ;  vest- 
ment, 203,  7. 
vice,    vyce,    sb.,    OF.    vice;    vice, 

defect,  sin ;  pi.  vices,  104,  7. 
vif,  vihte(n),  see  fif,  fi5te(n). 
vil,   adj.,   OF.   vil ;    vile ;   pi.   vile, 

144,  6. 
vileynye,      vyleynye,      sb.,      OF. 

vileinie;  villainy,  238,21;  vyleynye, 

219,  2. 
village,    sb.,    OF.   village ;    village, 

239,  25. 
villiehe,  tfafe/.,  OF.  vil  +  Sth.  llche ; 

vilely,  204,  28. 
vlnde(n),  see  finde(n). 
violence,  sb.,  OF.  violence ;  violence, 

147,  16. 
violent,  adj.,  OF.  violent;    violent, 

245,  6. 
virgine,  j^.,   OF.    virgine;    virgin, 

74>  15- 
virtu,  see  vertu. 
vis,  vyse,  sb.,  OF.  vis;  face;  viis, 

66,  8 ;  vyse,  121,  14. 
visage,    vysege,    sb.,    OF.    visage ; 

visage,  240,  24;  vysege,  98,  21. 
vision,    visioun,    sb.,    OF.    vision, 

AN.  visiun ;    vision,  dream,   209, 

15  ;  visioun,  232,  4. 
vittailler,  sb.,  OF.  vittailier;  victu- 

aler;  pi.  vittaillers,  236,  2. 
vlf(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  flg(n);  OE. 

nean-fl5h  (9)  (6)  ;  flay  ;  pp.  vla3e, 

217,  3°^ 
vlod,   vly;])   (vlyinde),   vo}el,   see 

flod,  flege(n),  fugel. 
voice,  sb.,   OF.    vois;    voice,    105, 

12. 
volewen   (vol}!),  volk   (vole),  see 

fol3e(n),fclk. 
volliche,  adv.,  Sth. -Ml.  fullike  (11); 

OE.  fullice  ;  fully,  218,1. 
vor,  see  for. 
vorarnie(n),  wkv.,   Sth.  =  Ml.  for- 

arne(n) ;     OE.     *forarnian ;     ride 

hard,  weary  by  riding  ;  pp.  vor- 

arned,  208,  27. 
vorbede(n),  see  forbede(n). 
vorberne(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  for- 

berne(n) ;     OE.    forbernan ;    burn 

up\  pr.  3  sg.  forbernej),  218,  1 1. 


vorbisne,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  forbisne ; 

OE.  forblsn,  f. ;  example,  parable, 

199,  19. 
vore,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  fore ;  OE.  for, 

f. ;  journey,  expedition,  185,  11. 
vorewarde,    vorwarde,    see    fore- 
war  de. 
vorlorenesse,   sb.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   for- 

lorenn^se  ;    OE.   forlorenness,  /. ; 

lost  condition,  198,  15. 
vorprikie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  for- 

prike(n);   OE.  for  +  prician;    spur 

violently  ;  pp.  vorpriked,  208,  27. 
vorsake(n),  see  forsake (n). 
vorsw§rie(n),  see  f orswfre(n) . 
vorswoluwe(n),    stv.,     Sth.  =  Ml. 

forswelwe(n)     (swolwe(n)) ;     OE. 

forswelgan-swealg    (3) ;     swallow 

up,  devour ;  pr.  3  sg.  vorswoluweS, 

198,  25. 
vort(e),  prep,  conj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  fort ; 

OE.  for  t5;  until,  197,  15  ;  vorte, 

206,  30. 
vortS,  see  forb. 
vorpenchinge,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  for- 

Jenchinge  ;      OE.     *foroencung  ?  ; 

repentance,  218,  1. 
vorpi,  see  forpi. 
vorwbundie(n),    wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml. 

forwunde(n) ;       OE.       forwundian 

(wundian) ;     wound     badly ;     pp. 

vorwounded,  208,  27. 
voryetep    (voryet),    vorzope,    see 

for:jete(n),  forsojje. 
vouche(n),     wkv.,     OF.     voucher ; 

vouch  ;   with  safe,  save,  to  grant; 

pr.  1  sg.  I  vouche  it  save,  I  grant  it, 
_i38,  8. 
voul,  set  ful.    - 
voulhede,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  foulhfde; 

OE.  ful  +  Kt.  hede  ;  foulness,  219, 

12. 
vowe,  sb.,  OF.  vou;  vow,  107,  27. 
vram,  Vridei,  see  fram,  Pridai. 
vriliche,^.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  frely ;  OE. 

frilice    (freolice) ;     freely,     nobly, 

willingly,  215,  4. 
vrom,   vrovren,  vyce,  vyend,  see 

fram,  frofre(n),  vice,  fend, 
vyleynye,   vyse,   vysege,    see    vil- 
eynye, vis,  visage. 


GLOSSARY 


453 


w. 

wa,  sb.,  eME.  Nth.  =  Ml.  w§  ;   OE. 

wa ;  woe,  79,  4.    Cf.  wawe. 
wade(n),  wayd,  wkv.,  OE.  wadan, 

infl.  by  ON.  va©a;  go,  wade',  INth. 

inf.  wayd  =  wad,  166,  19. 
wading,   sb.,  OE.  wadung*  infl.   by 

ON.  va©a;  wading,  168,  2. 
wee,  sb.,  OAng.  wse,  WS.  wa;    ww, 

sorrow,  186,  19. 
weei,  wail,  weelde(n),  see  wei,  wel, 

wflde(n). 
wseron,  weerse,  see  be(n),  werse. 
waferere,  sb.,  OF.  wafre,  *wafrier ; 

seller  of  wafers,  confectioner,   237, 

23- 
wafulllc,  adv.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  wofulll; 

based  on  OE.  wa;    woefully,  153, 

14. 
waie,  see  wei. 
wain,  wayn,  sb.,  OE.  wsegn  ;  wain, 

wagon,  31,  10  ;  wayn,  59,  1. 
waite(n),  wkv.,  OF.  waiter;  watch, 

wait,   heed',    inf.   waiten,   80,  19. 

Nth.  inf.  wait,   watch  to   injure, 

injure,  159,  16.     8th.pt.pl.  wey- 

tede,  223,  si. 
wajour,  sb.,  OF.  wageure,  gageure ; 

wager,  89,  18. 
wake(n),  wkv.,  OE.  wacian ;   wake, 

watch  ;   inf.  waken,  34,   2  ;   wake, 

56,  27  ;  pr.  3  sg.  wake©,  15,  5  ;  #. 

waked,   34,   22.      Nth.  /f.    3   j-^. 

wakes,    145,  6  ;  pr.  ppl.   wakand, 

154,  29. 
wake(n),  stv.,  OE.  wacan-woc  (6) ; 

wake,  awake ;  inf.  wake,  )  4,  3  ;  //. 

i^.  woe,  23,  15. 
wakle(n),  wfo/.,  OE.  wacian;  weaken, 

fail;  Sth.  w£  183,  14. 
wakne(n),     7akv.,     OE.     wacnian ; 

waken;  'Nth.  pt.  sg.  waknyt,  172, 

30. 
wakne(n),     wkv.,     OE.     wacnian ; 

waken ;  Sth.  pp.  ywakened,  66,  16. 
wal,  sb.,  OE.  weall;   wall,  122,  30. 

Sth.  ds.  vvalle,  177,  17. 
walawg,  interj.,  OE.  wa  la,  wa ;  woe, 

alas,  48,  9. 


wald,  j3.,  eME.  Nth.  for  Ml.  w§ld  ; 

OM.  wald,  wald,  WS.  weald,  /#«. ; 

power;  ds.  walde,  11,  27. 
wald,  walde,  see  wille. 
walde(n),  ^.,eME.  =  Ml.wglden; 

OM.  waldan(waldan),WS.  wealdan 

-weold  (R);  wield,  have  power  over; 

inf.  walden,  183,  7. 
waldend,   sb.,   OM.    waldend,    WS. 

wealdend  ;  ruler,  governor,  184,  21. 
wale,  interj.,  OE.  wala;  woe,  alas, 

182,27. 
Wales,  sb.,  OE.  Wealas  <  Wealh ; 

Wales,  222,  21. 
Walingford,  j£.,  OE.Wealenga-ford; 

Wallingford  (Berkshire),  6,  30. 
walke(n),  stv.,  OE.  walcan  (wealcan) 

-weolc  (R)  ;  walk,  earlier  roll,  toss ; 

pr.  1  sg.  walke,  240,  32  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

walke©,  17,  9;  pr.pl.  walken,  123, 

32  ;  pt.  sbj.  sg.  walked,    240,    26. 

Nth.  pr.  pi.  walkes,  150,  6. 
walle,  see  wal. 
walle(n),    stv.,    OM.  wallan    (WS. 

weallan)-weol  (R) ;  boil,  well  up ; 

pt.  sg.  wel,  62,  16.     Sth.  pr.  ppl. 

wallinde,  195,  18. 
walm,  adj.,  OE.   *wealm,    cf.   OM. 

welm,  WS.  wielm;  welling,  boiling, 

I9'5,  15- 
Walri,    sb.,    OF.    Wraleri    (Wace); 

Walry,  205,13. 
Walschman,  sb.,  OM.  Welisc,  WS. 

Wielisc  +  man ;     Welshman  ;   pi. 

Walschmen,  224,  4. 
walspfre,  sb.,  OE.  waelspere  ;  battle- 
spear,  190,  9. 
Walter,  sb. ,  OF.  Waltere,  Tent.  Wald - 

here;     Walter;     W^allterr,    Orni's 

brother,  8,  13;  Walter,  227,  1. 
Waltevile,  sb.,  Waltville,  Hugo  of, 

4,  23  ;  William  de,  8,  2. 
Waltham,  sb.,  OM.  *WalSham,  WS. 

*Weal©ham;    Waltham  in  Essex, 

210,  1. 
Walwaine,  Walwain,  sb.,  OF.  Wal- 

wain,  Gawain  ;    Walwain,  181,  17. 

Nth.  Wawan,  126,  13. 
wambe,    sb.,    eME.  =  Ml.    w§mb 

(womb) ;    OE.  wamb,   wamb,  f ; 

stomach,  womb,  180,  25. 


454 


GLOSSARY 


wan  (waime),  see  whanne. 
wandrfme  =  wandrfm,     sb.,    OE. 

wan  +  dream ;    lack  of  joy,  trouble, 

distress,  108,  23. 
wandrfp,  sb.,  ON.  vandne'Si;  misery, 

trouble,  148,  8. 
wane,  sb.,  ON.  van,  /.,  c  hope,  ex- 
pectation '  ;  hope,  store,  quantity  or 

number,    164,     25.      INth.   wayn, 

166,  2. 
wane,    adj.,    OE.    wan  a;    wanting, 

lacking,  117,  25. 
wanne,  .$•£<?  whanne. 
wante(n),  wkv.,  ON.  vanta ;   «w*/, 

&?  lacking-,  pr.  sbj.  sg.  wante,  27, 

20 ;  pt.  sg.  wantede,  24,  27. 
war  (ware),  ware,  see  wher,  werk. 
war,  adj.,  OE.  waer  ;   qware,  5,  13. 
ward,  see  wurpen. 
ward,  adv.^TJW.  ward,  WS.  weard  ; 

toward',  t5  Gode  ward,  toward  God, 

16,  21;  17,9. 
warde,  ward,  sb.,  OM.  ward,  WS. 

weard,  f.  ;  custody,  keeping,  67,  28  ; 

warde,  charge,  maturity,  121,  27. 
ware,  sb.,  OE.  waru;  goods,  wares, 

merchandise,  178,  II. 
waren,  ware,  see  be(n). 
ware(n),  wkv.,  OE.  warian  ;   beware, 

take  precaution,  defend ;   Nth.  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  warre,  128,    12.     Sth.  inf. 

warien,  202,  32. 
waren,  see  be(n). 
ware(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *warian  ;  spend; 

inf.  ware,  95,  26. 
warese,  see  wherso. 
waresoun,   sb.,   AN.    warisun,    OF. 

warison ;  protection,  treasure,  105, 

28. 
warev§re,  see  wherfgre. 
"Warewik,     sb.,     OE.    Wseringwlc ; 

Warwick,  227,  5. 
war!,  sb.,  OE.  wearg,  werig ;  felon, 

villain',  Sth.//.  warien,  184,  26. 
warien,  see  ware(n). 
warie(n),  wkv.,  OE.  wergian ;   curse, 

condemn;  inf.  warien,  200,  16;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  warie,  78,  4;  pp.  waried,  78, 

5.     Nth.  pt.  sg.  waryit,  173,  16. 
warlau,  sb.,  OE.  *W3erloga  ;  sorcerer, 

traitor,  devil;  pi.  warlaus,  135,  18. 


warm,    adj.,    OE.    wearm;    warm; 

warme  ?,  89,  4. 
warme(n),  wkv.,  OM.  warmian,  WS. 

wearmian  ;  warm  ;  pr.pl.  warmen, 

20,  9. 
warne(n), wkv.,  OE.  wearnian ;  warn; 

pt.pl.  warnden,  187,  8; pp.  warned, 

54,  21. 
warpe(n),  wkv.,  ON.  varpa;  throw; 

inf.  warpen,  195,  15. 
warre,  warsse,  see  ware(n),  whersg. 
warporu,    waryit,    see    wherporu, 

warie(n). 
washe(n),  wasse(n),  stv.,  OE.  was- 

can-w5sc  (6,R);  wash;  inf.  wasshe, 

101,  28  ;  wassen,  29,  3;  wasse,  39, 

22;  pt.  sg.  weis,  29,    1  ;    pt.  pi. 

wyschen,  109,  5.     Nth.  inf.  was, 

132,  12. 
wast,  adj.,  OF.  wast ;  waste,  empty, 

171,  1. 
wasten,  wkv.,  OF.  waster ;    waste ; 

Nth.  inf.  wast,  134,  10. 
wat,  wat,  see  who,  wite(n). 
water,  wattir,  sb.,  OE.  wseter;  water, 

19,  2;   wattir,  166,  5;  pi.  waters, 

100,  19.     Sth.  weter,  195,  18  ;  ds. 

wetere,  178,  25;  wettre,  196,  31. 
waterkinn,   sb.,  OE.  wseter +  cynn; 

nature  of  water,  water,  11,  22. 
watloker,    wattir,    see    whatliche, 

water. 
wavere(n),  wkv.,  ON.  vafra;  tvaver, 

loiter;  N 'th.  pr.  ///.  waverand,  169, 

26  ;  //.  sg.  waveryt,  167,  20. 
waw,  sb.,  OE.  wag;  wall;  ds.  wawe, 

79,  J3. 
"Wawan,  see  "Walwaine. 
wawe,  sb.,  OE.  wawa  ;  woe,  misery, 

180,  29;  pi.  wawenn  (O),  12,  16. 
wax,  sb.,  OE.  weax;  wax,  117,  6. 
waxe(n),  stv.,  OE.  weaxan-wox  and 

wex  (6,  R) ;  wax,  grow,  increase; 

inf.  waxen,   193,    12;   pr.   3  sg. 

waxeS,  17,   17;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  wax, 

io3>  5  5  pr.pph  waxand,  103,  29; 

//.  sg.  waex  (eME.),  5,  18  ;  wex,  24, 

29  ;  wax,  92,  13  ; pt.pl.  wexen,  23, 

8  ;  pp.  waxen,  21,  24. 
way     (waye),     wayd,     see     wei, 

wade(n). 


V 


GLOSSARY 


455 


wayn,  we,  see  wane,  wain,  ic. 
w§,  inter/.,  OE.  wse,  cogn.  with  ON. 

wei ;  woe,  66,  9. 
wfalde(n) ,  see  wf  lde(n). 
wechdede,  sd.,  OM.  waecce  (*wecce) 

+  dede  ;  watching,  vigil,  34,  13. 
weche,  sd.,  OE.  waecche,/. ;  watch, 

vigil,  34,  20. 
wed,  sd.,  OE.  wedd ;  pledge,  surety  ; 

to  vredde,  for  security,  for  a  pledge, 

26,  6. 
wedde(n),  w//£z\,  OE.  weddian ;   wed, 

pledge',   pt.   sg.    weddyd,    116,    1. 

eSth.  pp.  iweddet,  194,  1. 
weddir,  sd.,  OE.  weSer;  wether,  169, 

29. 
wede,  sd.,   OM.  wede,  WS.  waede ; 

clothing,  weeds  ;  pi.  weden,  31,  17 ; 

wedes,  48,  21. 
Wedenysday,  see  "Wodnesdei. 
weder,    weddir,    sd.,    OE.    weder ; 

storm,  weather,  19,  28;  gs.  wederes, 

184,  6. 
weder,  wedir,   wheder,   and  com- 
pounds, see  wheper. 
wedlac,  sd. ,  eME.  =  Ml.  wedlgk ;  OE. 

wedlac;  wedlock,  192,  19. 
wee,  weel,  see  whi,  wel. 
w§f,  sd.,  OE.  wsefan  (?) ;  whiff,  dreath, 

51,  28. 
we5e(n),  stv.,  OE.  wegan-wseg  (5); 

weigh,  estimate  ;  inf.  wejen,  178,  6. 
weghte,  sd.,  OE.  gewiht,  gewihte ; 

weight,  147,  15. 
wei,  way,  weie,  sd.,  OE.-^veg;  way  ; 

ds.  weie,   14,    3;   waie^  100,   24; 

waye,  65,  22  ;   wei3e,  5?  13';   wsei 

(eME.),  186,  16;  pt.  ways,  136,  18; 

wayis,  167,  15  ;  weies,  178, 15. 
weilawei,  interj.,  ON.  vei  +  la+  vei, 

cognate  with  OE.  wa  la  wa;   woe, 

22,  24. 
weile,  interj.,  ON.  vei  +  OE.  la;  woe, 

48,9. 
weill,  weint,  weir,  see  wel,  wen- 

de(n),  be(n). 
wel,  Wael,  weie,  well,  adv.,  OE.  wel 

(wel  ,;  well,  1,3;  weel,  4,  17;  well, 

^.'4  7  ;.*Velle,  14,  14;  weie,   70.   2; 

weel,  239,  7.     N"Jh.  weil,  167,  27  ; 

weyl,  89,  7. 


welcome,  see  wilcume. 
welde(n),  wkv.,  OM.  weldan,  weldan, 
"*^VS.  wieldan ;    rule    over,   wield, 
^^rule)    inf.'  welden,  24,  15;  welde, 

1 21,  28  ;    welden,  odtain,  193,  29  ; 

pr.  3  sg.  weldeo*,  192,  1. 
wflde(n),  stv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  wglden; 

WS.  wealdan  (wfaldan)-weold  (R); 

wield,  have  power  over ;    eME.  inf. 

wfalden,  177,  31 ;  pr.  1  sg.  weelde, 

176,  2. 
wf  le,  sd.,  OE.  weie  ;  weal,  happiness, 

63,  2.     eSth.pl.  weolen,  193, 12. 
weie,  see  wel. 
welked,//.  as  adj.,  cf.MDu.  welken, 

•  to  wither' ;  withered,  241,  8  ;  //. 

welkede,  23,  11. 
well,  welle,  see  wel. 
welle,  sd.,  OM.  welle,  WS.  wielle,/. ; 

well,  15,17. 
wellegrund,  sd.,  OM.  well,/.  +  grund ; 

dot  torn  of  a  well,  15,  29. 
welle(n),   wkv.,   OM.   wellan,   WS. 

wiellan    (wyllan);    doil,   well  up', 

eME.  pr.  sdj.sg.  weolle,  195,  16. 
wel8e,  sd.,  OE.  *wel'5,/. ;  wealth,  31, 

22. 
wen,  see  when. 

wjnden^e/^z/.,  OE.  wendan,  wendan  ; 
'  tur^jmnd^LU^f  wenden,  14,  3  ; 

wende,  70,  30;  wend,  114,  19;  p) . 

sdj.   sg.    wende,   178,    29;  pt.    sg. 

wende,  4,  26  \pt.  pi.  wenden,  6,  31 ; 

wenten,  69,  2  ;  pp.  wennd  (O),  8, 

19 ;   went,   26,  9.     *N"th.  imp.  pi. 

wendis,   139,    13.     Sth.  pr.  3  sg. 

weint  <  wendeft,    196,    16;    went, 

215,  9;#-ywent.  2I5>9- 
wendinge,  sd.,  OE.  wendung,  wen- 
dung,/. ;  wending,  turning,  215,7. 
wene,  sK,   OE.  wen,/,   wena,  m.; 
thought,     hope,     expectation,     42, 

13. 

wene(n),  wkv.,  OE/  wenan  ;  think, 

ween  ;  pr.  2  sg.  wenest,  50,  7 ;  pr.  3 

sg.  weneff,  177,^7  ;  pr.pl.  wenen, 

20,  2  ;  imp.  sg.  Wen,  193,  23  ;pt.  sg. 

wende,  7,  2  ;  pt.pl.  wenden,  2,  19. 

a4ffiTth.  pr.  2  .sg-.  wenis,  128,  9  ;  pr.  3 

|^fl|-.  wenes,  83,   11;   //.  //.  wend, 

i55>  10. 


^ 


456 


GLOSSARY 


weng,  wing,  sb.,  ON.  vengr ;   wing ; 

pi.  wenges,  145,  5  ;  winges,  144,  2. 
Wenhever,^.,OF.  Wenhaver;  Wen- 

havere,    Guenevere,    181,    22;    ds. 

Wenhaveren,  185,  10. 
weolene,  sb.,  OE.  wolcne,  f. ;   sky, 

welkin,  182,  31. 
weolde,  weole  (weolen),  see  wille, 

wfie. 
weolle,  see  welle(n). 
weopmon,  sb.,  eSth.  =M1.  wepman  ; 

OM.  wepman,  WS.  wsepman;  man, 

male,  199,  8. 
weorch,  weorde,  see  werk,  word, 
wfore  (wf  oren),  weork,  see  be(n), 

•werk. 
weorldmon,  sb.,  OE.  weoroldmann 

(monn) ;     man    upon  earth,   man 

of  affairs',   ds.  weorldmonne,  183, 

15. 
weorre,  adj.  comp.,  ON.  verri;  worse, 

200,  30. 
wep,   sb.,  OE.  *wep  ?,  beside  wop ; 

weeping,  30,  8  ;  afr.wepe,  93,  15. 
wepe(n),  stv.,  OE.  wepan-weop(R); 

weep ;  inf.  wepe,  56,  9 ;  pr.  ppl. 

wepinge,  38,  14;  wepeand,  64,  10; 

pt.  sg.  wep,  57,  6 ;  wepe,  67,  9  ; 

wop,  70,  31  ;//.//.  wepen,  37,  32  5 

wopen,  70,  28.    Sth.pr.pl.  wepej), 

215,  15. 
wepen,  wepen,  sb.,  OM.  wepn,  wepen, 

WS.wsepen;  weapon;  wepne,  79, 29. 

Sth.pl.  wfpnen,  184,  31. 
wer  (wfr,  wfre(n)),   wer  (wfre), 

wfr,  see  be(n),  werre,  wher. 
wer,  were,  sb.,  OE.  wer  ;  man,  hus- 
band-,   ds.    were,    177,    7;    were, 

194,  6. 
werd,  sb.,  Nth.  =  Ml.  werld ;   OE. 

werold ;  world,  129,  9. 
werdly,    adj.,   Nth.  =  Ml.   werldli; 

OE.  weoroldllc;  worldly,  146,  19. 
were,    adj.,   ON.   verri,   cogn.   with 

OM.   wersa,   WS.  wiersa;    worse, 

128,  18. 
wfre,  were,  see  wer,  wh§r. 
wfre,   sb.,   origin  unknown ;    doubt, 

92,    2.      INth.  weyr    (cf.   Scotch 

weir),  173,  7. 
werefore,  see  wherefore. 


wfre(n),  wkv.,  OE.  werian ;  defend, 
protect,  keep  off,  drive  away,  go 
away,  wear;  inf.  wfren,  17,  20; 
wfre,  61,  3 ;  pr.  3  sg.  w|re?5,  16, 
20.     Sth.  inf.  wfrien,  226,  12. 

werk,  eME. weork, sb.,  OE.  weorc,  n.; 
work  ;  pi.  werkes,  103,  18;  werrc, 
8,  24 ;  //.  weorkes  (eME.),  4,  26 ; 
werkys,  109,  25  ;  werke,  105,  14. 
Nth.  ware,  1 29,  30 ;  pi.  werks,  152, 
4;  eSth.  ds.  weorche,  176,  II. 

workman,  sb.,  OE.  weorcman ;  work- 
man ;  pi.  werkmen,  212,  3. 

werld,  werlde,  world,  sb.,  OE. 
weorold,  f. ;  world,  age,  eternity  ; 
werlde,  17,  1 ;  werld,  18,  3  ;  world, 
56,  3.  Kt.  wordle,  Six,  24;  pi. 
wordles,  213,  31. 

werne(n),  wkv.,  OM.  *wernan,  WS. 
wiernan  ;  refuse,  deny ;  pt.  pi. 
werneden,  26,  15. 

weron,  see  ben. 

werpe(n),  stv.,  OE.  weorpan-wearp 
(3);    cast,   throw;    pt.  sg.  warp, 

197,  5- 
werrais,  werrc,  see  werrie(n),  werk. 
werre,  sb.,  OF.  werre,  guerre;  war, 

5,  18.     Nth.  wer,  149,  31  ;  wfre, 

J57>  22  >  pi*  wers,  149,  29. 
werrie(n),     werre(n),     wkv.,    OF. 

werreier ;  make  war  on ;  inf.  wer- 

rien,  2,  15  ;  werre,  221,  18  ;  pt.  sg. 

werrede,   werred,   223,   31.    Nth. 

pr.  3  sg.  werrais,  127,  14. 
werrior,  sb.,  OF.  werreor;   warrior, 

223,  26. 
werse,  wers,   adj.,   comp.   to  ivel; 

OM.  werse,  WS.  wierse   (wyrse) ; 

worse,  3,22;  wserse,  5,  20 ;  superl. 

worste,  242,  13.     Nth.  wers,  127, 

20.     Sth.  wiirse,  190,  1. 
wersie(n),  wkv.,  Kt.  =  M1.  werse(n), 

wurse(n) ;     OE.     wyrsian ;     make 

worse;  pp.  iwersed,  226,  17. 
werpe,  wes,  westen,  see  wurpe(n), 

be(n),  wite(n). 
Westmynstre,^.,OE.Westmynster; 

Westminster ,  236,  28. 
wet  =  whet,  see  who. 
wet,  adj.,  OM.  wet,  WS.  wset  ;  wet, 

28,  33.     Sth.  wgt,  182,  21. 


GLOSSARY 


457 


wete  (wfte),   sb.,  OM.   wete,  WS. 

waite,/. ;  moisture,  water,  15,  28. 
weter,  wey}e,  weyl,  see  water,  wei, 

wel. 
weyr,  weyten,  see  wfre,  waite(n). 
w^ile,  w}y,  see  whil,  whi. 
wha,  rel.  prn.,   elE.  Nth.  =  Ml. 

who;    OE.  hwa;    who;    Nth.  da. 

whaym,    145,   23.     eSth.  hwam, 

194,  7  ;  dpi.  hwan,  179,  6. 
whanne,     wanne,     whan,      wan, 

whenne,  adv.  conj.,  OE.  hwanne ; 

when ;   wanne,    14,    8 ;    quan,    24, 

8;  quane,  31,  27;   whan,  45,  19; 

wan,  48,  5  ;  hwan,  75,  20;  whenne, 

119,  7;  when,  47,  16;  jwanne,  55, 

11;  qwan,  117,  25;  wen,  128,  9; 

hwenne,    177,    II.     eSth.    hwon, 

197,    18.    Nth.    quen,    128,    20; 

quhen,  168,  4. 
whar,   whare,  and  compounds,  see 

wher. 
whareby,    adv.,    OE.     hwser  +  bl, 

whereby,  119,  9. 
wharefpra,  see  wherfore. 
wharto,  adv.,  OE.  hwser,  hwar  +  t5; 

whereto,  141,  25. 
whase,  indef.  prn.,  eME.,  Nth.  for 

whose ;    OE.  hwa  swa,  hwa  swse ; 

whoso,  whosoever,  9,  14. 
whaswa,  see  whosg. 
what,  wat,  see  who. 
whatllche,    adv.,    OE.    hwcetlice  ; 

swiftly,   quickly ;    comp.  watloker, 

more  especially,  204,  13. 
whaler,  whaym,  see  wheper,  wha. 
whederward,  adv.,  OE.  hwse'o,er  + 

weard;      whitherward,     99,     18; 

whydyrward,  96,  14. 
whenne,  when,  see  whanne. 
whens,    adv.,    OE.     hwgnan  +  es ; 

whence,  106,  27. 
wher,  where,  whare,  were,   adv. 

con/.,  OM.  hwer,  hwar,  WS.  hwser ; 

where ;  3 were,  48, 1 7 ;  were,  52,13; 

whare,  36,  21 ;   war,  155,  6;  ware, 

131,  xi;   whar,  182,  9;   w|r,  206, 

12  ;  whgre,  135,  6. 
whfreas,  adv.,  Sth.  m  Ml.  wheras ; 

WS.    hwser  +  ME.    as ;    whereas, 

where,  237,  10. 


wherfgre,  wharefgre,  hwerfore, 
adv.,  OM.  hwerfore,  WS.  hwserfore ; 
wherefore ;  wharefgre,  119,  16. 
Nth.  quarfgr,  155,  9.  eSth.  hwer- 
fore, 193,  11;  warevgre,  209,  31. 
Kt.  werefgre,  213,  9. 

wherof,  adv.,  OM.  hwer  (WS.  hwser) 
+  of;  whereof,  202,4. 

wherso,  adv.,  OM.  hwerswa,  WS. 
hwserswa  ;  whereso,  wheresoever ; 
warsse  (eME.),  4,  6  ;  warese,  7,  4. 

wherporu,  adv.,  OM.  hwer  (WS. 
hwser)  +  Jmrh ;  wherethrough ;  Nth. 
quar]?oru,  156,  3  ;  quharthrou,  169, 
3.  Sth.  warjioru,  208,  30;  whfr- 
]>ur3,  226,  16. 

whfrpurjj,  see  wher]joru. 

wheper,  whethir,  prn.,  adv.,  OE. 
hwsej>er ;  whether ;  wedir,  52,  17; 
3 wider,  60^2";  whethir,  137,  31  ; 
whaSer,  188,  30;  whether,  234, 
19.  Nth.  quedur,  127,  26;  que- 
hej)ir,  169,  32;  wydur,  128,  14; 
whethir,  137,  31. 

whefterse ,  adv.,  OE.  hwseoer  +  sse  ; 
whetherso,  200,  7. 

whi,  why,  adv.,  OE.  hwy ;  why,  10, 
1 1 ;  W3y,  48, 1 1 ;  3wi,  48,  19.  Nth. 
qui,  155,  9.  Sth.  wl,  179,  15.  Kt. 
wee,  212,  8. 

while,  wile,  which,  indef.,  interrog., 
later  rel. prn.,  OE.  hwile;  which; 
wile,  14,  3  ;  quilke,  30,  30;  3hwilk, 
54,  3  ;  whiche,  73,  7  ;  which,  101, 
21 ;  whych,  88,  3;  J>e  which,  104, 
17;  qwyche,  118,  6.  Nth.  quilk, 
1 30,  32 ;  )>e  whilke,  145, 14;  wylke, 
144,  22.  Sth.  ds.  whilche,  180, 
10;  hwiiche,  195,  13;  wiich,  203, 
21. 

whilche,  see  while. 

while,  wile,  adv.,  OE.  hwil ;  while ; 
wile,  3,  22;  quile,  21,  5;  W3ile, 
53,  28  ;  3wile,  59,  8.  Nth.  quil, 
156,6;  quhlll,  170,  27. 

whllem,  whilen,  whilum,  whilom, 
adv.,  OE.  hwilum  <  hwil ;  whiles, 
once\  hwllen,  191,  6;  quilum,  26, 
13;  hwilem,  213,  29;  whilom, 
236,  7.     Nth.  quilum,  128,  23. 

whilke,  see  while. 


458 


GLOSSARY 


whlls,  adv.,  based  on  whil ;   whiles, 

135,  2. 
whit,  whyt,  adj.,  OE.  hwit ;  white  ; 

whyte,    102,    9;  //.    white,    228, 

16. 
Whits§nd,     sb.,     OE.     Hwitsand  ? 

Wissant  (near  Calais),  185,  3. 
who,  indef.,  inter.,  later  rel.  prn. ; 

OE.  hwa ;  who ;  ho,  37,  6 ;   3\v5, 

50,  4;    qwo,  117,  29;    afo.  whom, 

94,  23.     Nth,  qua,   128,   31  ;    da. 

quam,  29,  32  ;  126,  10.     Sth.  hwp, 

197,  19;  wp,  207,  19;  neut,  wat, 

16,    24 ;    wat  {rel.  prn.),  4,    28  ; 

what,  35,  13;  jwat,  49,  22.   _N.th. 

quat^jj^,  16  ;  qwat,  118,  3.     Sth. 

wet,  176,  23;  whet,  179,  1 ;  hwet, 

194,  6. 
whore,  see  wher. 
whosg,    indef.  prn.,   OE.    hwaswa ; 

whoso ;     wuasvva    (eME.),    2,    5  ; 

WOS9,  20,  18  ;  qwosp,  117,  5.   Nth. 

quasa,  1 29, 1 3.  Sth.  whaswa  (eSth.), 

189,  13  ;  da.  wh^msp,  233,  28. 
whych,   whydyrward,  see  which, 

whederward. 
whyt,  wi,  see  whit,  whi. 
wlaxe,   wiax,  sb.,  OE.    wig  +  eax, 

/. ;  battle-ax,  181,  19. 
wicci,  see  wikke. 
wicche,  sb.,  OE.  wicche,  /. ;   witch ; 

pi.  wicches,  20,  14. 
wicht,    adj.,    OE.    *wiht,    adj.,    cf. 

MLG.  wicht;  brave,  valiant,  75,  6. 
wicked,  wikked,  adj.,  based  on  ME. 

wicke;  wicked,  evil,  100,15 ;  wykked, 

88,  2. 
wickedness ,  wikke  dnesse ,  sb .,  based 

on  wikke,  q.v.;  wickedness,  101,  28; 

wikkednesse,  246,  3.    Nth.  wiknes, 

153,  8. 
wid,  widuten,  see  wij>,  wijmten. 
wide,  adv.,  OE.  wide;   wide,  widely, 

19,8. 
wif,  sb.,  OE.  wlf ;   wife  ;  wiif,  65,  6  ; 

ds.  in  phr.  to  wife  (wive),   7,   2  ; 

wyefe,   147,  27 ;  pi.  wives,  wyve, 

(in  rime),  59,  17;   so  ns.  wyve  for 

wyf,  121,  22  ;  wive,  188,  27.     Sth. 

ds.  wyfe,  176,  24. 
wi^t,  see  wiht. 


wi5t,  wyght,  sb.,  OE.  wiht  [wegan]  ; 

weight,  42,  12  ;  wyghte,  117,  8. 
wiht,  wi^t,  sb.,  OE.  wiht ;  person, 

wight,  creature;  wihht  (O),  12,  26; 

wi3t,  36,  3;  pi.  wihte,  178,  22. 
wiis,  wike,  see  wis,  wikke. 
wike,  wyke,  sb.,  OE.  wiocu ;  week, 

200,  1 ;  wyke,  107,  11.    Cf.  wuke. 
wiken,   sb.,   OE.  wlce,   wf. ;    office, 

duty,  charges',  wlkenn  (O),  9,  19. 
wikke,  wike,  wyk,  adj.,  based  on 

OE.  wlcan(?);  wicked,  evil;  wicci, 

6, 18  ;  wikke,  51,  28 ;  wike,  77,  28 ; 

wyk,  88,  20.    Nth.  pi.  wike,  153, 

5.     Cf.  wicked. 
wikkedeh§d,  sb.,  based  on  wikke, 

q.  v. ;  wickedness,  50,  24. 
wiknes,  wikkednesse,  see  wicked- 

nes. 
wil,   wyl,  sb.,  OE.  will ;  pleasure, 

will,  20,  13;  wyl,  117,  14. 
wile,  see  while, 
wilcume,  welcome,  adj.  <  sb.,  OE. 

wilcuma,  later  infl.  by  wel  (wel) ; 

welcome,  181,  3;  welcome,  114,  24. 
wilde,  adj.,  OE.  wilde,  wllde  ;  xvild, 

48,  12. 
wilde  (wile),  wile,  see  wille,  while, 
wiles,  adv.,  OE.  Tiwlle  +  es ;  whiles, 

zuhile,  16,  20. 
wilfull,  adj.,  OE.  *wilfull,  cf.  wil- 

fulllce  ;  voluntary,  wilful,  147,  9. 
will,  adj.,  ON.  villr,  cogn.  with  OE. 

wild ;  wild,  bewildered,  despairing, 

166,  2. 
Willam,  see  Willelm. 
wille,  wylle,  sb.,   OE.  willa ;   will, 

desire,  wish,  8,  18  ;   wylle,  89,  32  ; 

after  wille,  according  to  desire,  205, 

16  ;  //.  wyllis,  219,  31. 
wille,  adv.,  ON.  willr,  adj.,  cogn.  with 

OE.  wilde, '  wild';  wildly,  wrongly, 

15,  7- 
wille,  wile,  wole,  anv.,  OE.  wille- 
wolde ;  wish,  will ;  pr.  1 ,  3  sg. 
wile,  10,  irfwille,  14,  7;  wole,  no, 
16;  olle,  203,  21;  wol,  242,  31; 
pr.  2  sg.  wylte,  in,  15 ;  wolt,  204, 
17;  willes,  195,  2;  pr.  pi.  willen, 
4,"  28  ;  wilen,  29,  16  ;  wylle,  88,  8 ; 
wol  we,  242, 18  ;  pt.  sg.  wolde,  1,2; 


GLOSSARY 


459 


wollde  (O),  8,  22  ;  wulde,  16,  13; 
wolde,  36,  1 ;  w5ld,  68,  12;  wold, 
71,  5;  pt.  2  sg.  wuldes,  19,  3; 
woldest,  38,  10;  woldyst,  in,  28. 
Nth.  pr.  sbj.  sg.  will,  141,  29  ;  pt. 
pi.  wald,  126,  16;  wold,  138,  n  ; 
wk.  wilde,  75,  16.  Sth./r.  1,  3  $£". 
wiile,  177,  15  ;  iille,  193,  2  ;  pr.  2 
j£".  wiilt,  192,  33 ;  jN*.  ^/.  wiilleS, 
177,  10;  wille]),  211,  28;  pt.  sg. 
weolde    (eSth.),    187,    18 ;    walde, 

192,  12.  Neg.  forms  :  pr.  1,  3  sg. 
nelle <  nille <  ne  wille,  45,26;  nele, 
180,  1  ;  pt.  2  sg.  noldest,  38,   7  ; 

pt.  sg.  nalde,  192,  20.  Sth.  pr.  1,  3 
sg.  mill,  192,  32  ;  pr.  2  sg.  niilt, 

193,  2.  Kt.  pr.  1,  3  j#-.  nele, 
216,  7. 

Willelm,  "William,  Willam,  si?.,  NF. 
Willelm;  William)  Sanct Willelm, 
William  of  Norwich,  5,4;  William, 
"6,  15;  gs.  Willyams,  117,  3; 
Willam,  203,  22. 

willesfol,  adj.,  OE.  willa,  m.,  will, 
neut.  +  ful ;  wilful,  headstrong, 
206,  3. 

wilnie(n),  w£z;.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  wilne(n) ; 
OE.  wilnian;  desire,  wish  for ;  inf. 
wilnin  (Ml.?),  193,  28  ;  wylnl,  217, 
14;  imp.pl.  wilnie  $e,  199,  5;  pr. 
sbj.  pi.  wilnen,  202,  11  ;  pt.  pi, 
wylnede,  216,  18;  //.  iwilnet,  195, 
26. 

wimman,  wummon,  womman,  sb., 
OE.  wifman,  wimman  ;  woman,  7, 
6;    wymman,    53,    19;    wummon, 

194,  16;  pi.  wimmen,  3,  3; 
wymmen,  220,  16;  wummen,  202, 
18;  women,  235,  8;  gpl.  wym- 
mones,  121,  5.  Nth.  womman, 
132,  7;  pi.  womene,  144,  32.  Sth. 
gpl.  wimmonen,  181,22;  wimmonne, 
188,  19  ;  wyfman,  218,  6. 

win,  sb.,  OE.winn ;  labor,  contention, 

strife,    18,    27;    ds.   winne,  gain, 

acquisition,  47,  5. 
win,  wyn,  sb., OK.  win  <  Lat.vinum; 

wine,  22,  3;  wyn,  53,  8. 
Winchestre,  -cheestre,  -cestre,  sb., 

OE.  Wintunceaster ;    Winchester; 

Wincestre  (eME.),6, 1 ;  Winchestre, 


187,  9;  Winchsestre,  188,  16;  ds. 

Winchestren,  187,  31. 
wind,  wynd,  sb.,  OE.  wind,  wind  ; 

wind,  50,  14;  wynde,  100,  22;  //. 

windes,  185,  6. 
winde(n),  stv.,  OE.  windan  (windan)- 

wand  (wgnd)    (3) ;    wind,    wrap ; 

inf.  winden,  34,  1 ;  //.  sg.  w§nd, 

182,  5  ;  pp.  wounden,  81,  21. 
winge,  see  weng. 
win}frd,   winyard,    sb.,  OE.   win- 

geard ;  vineyard  (by  inn*,  of  vine)  ; 

wlniierd  (eME.),  4,   25;   ds.  win- 

yarde,  212,4. 
winiierd,    winnan,    see    win3frd, 

winnen. 
winne,  sb.,  OE.  wynn,  /. ;  pleasure, 

joy,  55,  24.     Sth.  wiinne,  190,  31 ; 

pi.  wUnnen,  193,  12. 
winne(n),     wynne(n),     stv.,    OE. 

winnan-wann  (3) ;  strive,  contend, 

win ;    inf.  winnan  (eME.),  5,6; 

winnen  (O),  10,  24 ;  pr.pl.  winnen, 

I9>  23J  pt'Sg.  wan,  4,  23;  pt.pl. 

wonne,  203,  21  ;  //.  wune,  100, 12. 

Nth.  inf.  wyne,  146,  31.     Sth.  pp. 

iwonne,  204,  23 ;  ywonne,  216,  6. 
winter,   wintre,    sb.,   OE.   winter ; 

winter,  19,  23;  gs.  winteris,  47,  25; 

pi.  wintre  (eME.),  3,  22  ;  winter, 

64,  26. 
wintre,  sb.,  OE.  wintreo ;  vine,  wine- 
tree,  21,  23. 
winyard  (wynyard),  ^^.win^frd. 
wirche(n),    wirke(n),     wkv.,    OE. 

wyrcan-worhte ;  work;  zV*/".wirchen, 

80,   17;  wirche,  72,  29;  wirrkenn 

(O),  8,  24;  pt.sg.  wrohte,  4,  13; 

pp.  wrohht  (O),  11,2;  wrou3t,  55, 

1  ;   wroghte,  109,    25.    Nth.  inf. 

wyrke,  143,  24;  pp.  wroght,  130, 

16.     Sth.  inf.  wurchen,  192,   29 ; 

pr.pl.  wiircheS,  196,  10;    imp.  sg. 

wiirch,  194,  18 ;  pp.  iwro3t  (SEMI.) 

38,  24;  iwraht,  192,  2. 
Wirechestre,  sb.,  OE.  Wigraceaster; 

Worcester,  227,  1. 
wirking,  sb.,  OE.  wyrcung,/. ;  work- 
ing, doing,  pain,  139,  2. 
wirm,  worm,  sb.,  OE.  wyrm;  serpent, 

worm,  17,  1 ;  worm,  49,  14. 


460 


GLOSSARY 


wirrkenn,  see  wirche(n). 
wirschip,  sb.,  Nth..  =  Ml.  wurschipe  ; 

OE.  weorSscipe ;   worship,  129,  29. 
wis,  see  wisse(n). 
wis,  wiis,  wys,  adj.,  OE.  wis ;  wise, 

23,  17  ;  wiis,  72,  15  ;   wys,  91,  28  j 

super  I.  wiseste,  182,31. 
wis,  wiss,  tfdz>.,  OE.  wiss;  certainly, 

wiss  (O),  12,6;  to  wis,  certainly,  62, 

12. 
wisdom,  wisdome,  sb.,  OE.  wisdom  ; 

wisdom,  55,  10;  wisddme,  103,  14. 
wise,  sb.,  OE.  wise ;  wise,  nianner, 

respect,  8,  15.     Nth.  wiss,  170,  22. 

Sth.  ds.  wisen,  189,  5. 
wislike,  adv.,  OE.  wisslice;  certainly, 

wisslike,  11,  9.  Sth.  wisselich,  231, 

19. 

wiss,  wisselich,  see  wise,  wisslike. 

wisse(n),  wkv.,  OE.  wisian,  wissian ; 
guide,  show,  point  out ;  inf.  wisse, 
to  be  guided,  49,  20;  pr.  3  sg. 
wisseS,  192,  1.  Nth.  ps.  sbj.  sg. 
wis,  143,  6. 

wit,  see  ic. 

wit,  wyt,  sb.,  OE.  witt ;  wit,  in- 
telligence ;  witt,  8,  20 ;  wyt,  49,  18  ; 
wytt,  106,  16  ;  wite,  50,  4. 

wite5e,  sb.,  OE.  witega ;  wise  man, 
prophet,  188,17. 

wite(n),  ptprv.,  OE.  witan-wiste ; 
knoiv  ;  inf.  witen,  14,  17  ;  pr.  1,  3 
sg.  w§t,  23,  16  ;  §t,  83,  19  ;   woot, 

242,  23;  pr.  2  sg.  wgst,  52,  16; 
woost,  243,  14 ;  /r.  j#.  sg.  wite, 
194,  8 ;//.  j^-.  wiste,  1,6;  wist,  49, 
22  ;  wyste,  53,  8  ;  pt.  2  sg.  wistist, 
56,  1 ;  pt.pl.  wisten,  26,  25  ;  wist, 
71,  16;  pp.  witenn  (O),  10,  II. 
Nth.  pr.  I,  3  sg.  wat,  128,  14. 
Sth.  pr.  1,3  sg.  wat  (eSth.),  178, 
22  ;  pr.  pi.  wiiteS,  199,  27  ;  pt.  sg. 
wiiste,  186,  4;  pp.  iwust,  observed, 
kept,  201,  8.  ~Kt.pt.pl.  westen,  216, 
19.    Neg.  forms  :  pr.  1,3  sg.  noot, 

243,  20;  nat  (eME.),  180,  26;  pr.pl. 
nytep,  217,5; pt.sg.  niste,  36, 7.  Sth. 
pr.  pi.  mite  we,  196,  19;  pt.  sg. 
niiste^.179,  13. 

wite(n);    wkv.,    OE.  witian;    keep, 
.guard-,  inf.  wite,  39,  13  ;pr.  sbj.  sg. 


wite,  10,  10;  pt.  2  sg.  witest,  55, 
17.  Sth.  inf.  witie,  204,  30  ;  /r.  3 
sg.  wit  <  witeS,  178,  27  ;  imp.  sg. 
wite,  j  90,  23. 

wite(n),  stv.,  OE.  witan-wat  {f)~gp^ 
depart;  Nth.  ?;{/".  wit,  151,  24. 

wifcr,  witerly,  see  witter,  witter- 
like. 

wiS,   "wipp,  wid,  wyd,  wyp,  prep. 

^adv.,  OE.  wiS;  with,  2,  4;  wij>p  (O), 

8,  23  ;  wid,  6,  2  ;  wyd,  6,  26  ;  wyj?, 

89,  18  ;   wi3  pan  pa  (eSth.),  with 

that,  that  if,  187,  20. 

wipal,  wipalle,  wypal,  a^.  phr., 
OE.  wip  +  OM.  all ;  withal,  en- 
tirely, 54,  30;  wipalle,  38,  19; 
wypal,  89,  29. 

wipdra5e(n),  drawe(n),  stv.,  OE. 
wiSdragan-drog  (6)  ;  withdraw ; 
pt.  sg.  withdrow,  80,  5;  //.  wip- 
dra3e,  44,  2. 

withdraweynge,  sb.,  based  on  OE. 
*wiSdragan ;  withdrawing, purloin- 
ing, 147,  12. 

wifle,  sb.,  OE.  wiSer?;  conflict, 
190,  1. 

wiperward,  adj.  adv.,  OE.  wioer- 
weard;  adverse,  contrary,  228,  4. 

wiperwyne,  .r£.,  OE.  wiSerwinna; 
adversary,  enemy  ;  pi.  wiperwynes, 

230,  3- 
wipinnen,    wypynne,    adv.,    OE. 

wiomnan;  within;  wippinnenn  (O), 

12,  10;  wypynne,  100,  9. 
wipnime(n),  stv.,  OE.  wit?  +  niman- 

116m  (4);  takeaway;  pp.  wipnumen, 

103,  12. 
wipoutyn  (withowttane,  wipowte), 

see  wiputen. 
withstande(n),  st§nde(n),  stv.,  OE. 

wiSstandan     (st9ndan)-stod     (6) ; 

withstand;  pt.  sg.  withstod,  48,  6. 
withtake(n),  stv.,  OE.  wiS  +  ON. 

taka-tok  (6);  blame,  reprove;  pr. 

ppL  withtakand,  144,  4. 
witfBan,  adv.,  OE.  wi$  Sam  (Son); 

provided  that,  30,  15  ;   with   pan, 

81,7. 
wipute(n),   widuten,  wipute,  wi- 

poute(n),  adv. prep.,  OE.  wiSutan ; 

without;    wipputenn  (O),  11,  26; 


GLOSSARY 


461 


widuten,  6,  9;  wijmte,  37,  9; 
wijjoutyn,  100,  5;  withowttene,  145, 
26 ;  withowte,  204,  15. 

witie(n),  see  wite(n). 

witne(n),  %vkv.,  ON.  vitna;  testify, 
prove  ;  pr.  3  sg.  witneS,  202,  3. 

witnesse,  wyttnes,  sb.,  OE.  witness, 
f. ;  witness,  228,  20.  Nth.  wyttnes, 
147,  19. 

witnesse  (n),  wkv.,  based  on  witnesse, 
sb. ;  witness ;  pr.  3  sg.  wytnesset, 
215,  14;  pr,  sbj.  sg.  witnesse,  226, 
21. 

witter,  witer,  adj.,  ON.  vitr  ;  know- 
ing, wise,  clear,  30,  10 ;  witer, 
189,  6. 

witter  like,  witterly,  wytterly,  wit- 
terliche,  adv. ,  ON.  vitr  +  OE.  lice ; 
surely,  evidently,  29,  32  ;  witterly, 
71,  7;  wytterly,  III,  7.  Sth. 
witterliche,  200, 17. 

witty,  adj.,  OE.  witig,  wittig;  wise, 
skilful,  witty,  170,  16. 

witunge,  j3.,  OE.  *witung,/".;  guard- 
ing, caretaking,  203,  9. 

wive,  see  wif. 

wive(n),  «/£#.,  OE.  wifian  ;  marry, 
take  a  wife-,  inf.  wiven,  193,  18; 
pr.  sb.  sg.  wive,  193,  18. 

wlaele(n),ze//£'z\,  OE.wlacian;  become 
lukewarm  or  tepid; pp.  iwlaht,  195, 
18. 

wlaffyng,  sb.,  cf.  MDu.  blaffen,  'stam- 
mer ' ;  stammering,  224, 15. 

wlech,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  wlach ;  OE. 
wlsec;  lukewarm,  tepid,  195,18. 

wlite,  sb.,  OE.  wlite,  wlita,  wk. ; 
face,  form,  28,  32  ;  wliten  (<  OE. 
wlita-wlitan  ?),  29,  1. 

w§,  see  who. 

w§,  sb.,  OE.  wa ;  woe,  23,  4. 

woane,  see  wune. 

w§cnesse,  sb.,  OE.  wacnes,/. ;  weak- 
ness,  meanness  of  condition,   198, 

15. 
wod,  adj.,  OE.  wod;  mad,  angry,  44, 

9  ;  wode,  97,  3. 
wode,  see  wude. 
wodelukest,  adv.,  OE.  w5dllce ;  most 

madly,  195,  16. 
Wodnesdei,  Wedenysday,  sb.,  OE. 


Wodnesdseg ;  Wednesday,  pi.  Wod- 
nesdawes,  200,  2 ;  Wedenesday, 
228,  21. 

W95,  sb.,  OE.  wag(h)  ;  wall,  216,  24. 

wogh,  sb.,  OE.  woh ;    evil,  wrong, 

i3J>  *5- 
woke,  see  wuke. 
w§ld,  sb.,    OM.  wald,    wald,   WS. 

weald ;  power,   meaning,  23,  26 ; 

haven  ...  on  w§ld,  have  in  power, 

obtain,  55,  22. 
w§ld,  sb.,   OM.   wald,  WS.   weald; 

woodland',  ds.  wglden,  182,  10. 
wo1rtp(n,).,  stv.t  OM.  waldan,  waldan 

(WS.  wealdan)-weold  (R) ;    have 

power  over,  control, possess;  wglden, 

18,2. 
wole  (wolt),  wolle,  see  wille,  wulle. 
wgmbe,  sb.,  Sth.  —  Ml.  wombe;  OE. 

wamb,  wamb,  f  ;   stomach,  womb, 

207,  12. 
womman  (women,  womene),    see 

wimman. 
won  (woned),  see  wune(n). 
won,  sb.,  OE.  wan;  lack;  ds.  wone, 

199,  13. 
wond,  see  wund. 
w§nd,  sb.,  OE.  *wand  ?,  ON.  voridr ; 

wand,  rod,  55,  29.  , 
w§nde(n),  wkv.,  OE.  wandian  (wgn- 

dian) ;    turn  aside,   refrain  from, 

alter  ;  inf.  wgnde,  114,  9. 
wonder,  see  wunder. 
w§ndrie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  wan- 

dre(n)  ;   OE.  wandrian,  wgndrian ; 

wander;  inf.  w§ndrien,  182,  11. 
w§ne,  sb.,  perhaps  ON.  van,/! ;  hope, 

thought;  pi.  wginys,  113,  1  2. 
w§ng,  sb.,  OE.  wang,  wgng;  plain; 

pi.  wgnges,  76,  32. 
w§nge,  sb.,  OE.  wange,  wgnge;  cheek; 

pl>  w§nges,  156,  32. 
wonynge,  wonyng,  sb.,  OE.  wunung, 

f.;  dwelling,  home,  221,  23. 
woodnesse,    sb.,    OE.    wodnes,  /. ; 

madness,  238,  14. 
wopst  (w99t),  see  wite(n). 
wop,  sb.,  OE.  w5p;    weeping,   215, 

21. 
wopen,  see  wepe(n). 
w§pned,  pp.   as   adj.,   ON.   vapna, 


462 


GLOSSARY 


cogn.  with  OE.  weepnian;   armed, 

weaponed,  35,  I. 
word,  sb.,  OE.  word,  w5rd ;    word; 

word  (O),  8,  23  ;  //.  wordes,  243, 

24.  Nth.  pi.  wurdes,  136,  8.  eSth. 

ds.  weorde,  176,  3  ;  pi.  word,  176, 

9  ;  worden,  188,  20. 
wordie(n),   wkv.,    Sth.  =  Ml.   w5r- 

de(n)  ;  OE.  wdrdian  ;   utter  words  ; 

pp.  iwdrded,  198,  4. 
wordle,  w§ren,  see  werld,  be(n). 
w§ri,  adj.,  OE.  warig ;  dirty,  stained 

with  seaweed,  180,  22. 
world,  see  werld. 
worldlich,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  worldli ; 

OE.  woruldllc;  worldly,  194,  2. 
worm,  worschipe   (worssipe),  see 

wirm,  wurschipe. 
worste,  worp,  worpe  (worpen),  see 

werse,  wurp,  wurpe(n). 
worpingni^ht,  sb.,  OE.  weorSung  + 

niht ;  wort  hing-night, feast  of  adora- 
tion?, 230,  5. 
worpis,  see  wurpe(n). 
worpnesse,  sb.,  OE.  weoroness,  f. ; 

dignity,  honor,  226,  7. 
worthy,  see  wurpi. 
woruldwele,  sb.,  OE.  weoruldwela  ; 

worldly  wealth,  180,  31. 
wos§,  see  whos§. 
WOU3,    adj.,   OE.   woh ;    bad,    evil, 

58,2. 
wounde,  see  wunde. 
wounde(n),     wkv.,     OE.     wundian 

(wundian);  wound;  pp.  wounded, 

65,  31.     Sth.  pp.  ywonden,  229,  8. 
wounder,  see  wunder. 
wrac,  sb.,  OE.  wrsec ;  misery, punish- 
ment, wrack,  60,  16. 
wrake,   sb.,   OE.  vvracu;   vengea?ice, 

141,  17. 
wrancwis,  adj.,  eME.  =  Ml.  wrpng- 

wis  ;  ON.  rangr  +  ME.  wis  ;  unjust, 

wrong;  ds.  vvrancwise,  177,  24. 
wrang,  see  wrcjng. 
wrangwislie,    wrangwysely,   adv., 

ON.  wrangr  +  ME.  wis  +  II;  wrongly, 

unjustly,    155,    33;    wrangwysely, 

147,  x3- 
wrappe(n),  wkv.,  origin  uncertain ; 
wrap;  inf.  wrappa,  241,  7. 


wrastelynge,  pr.  ppl.   as  sb.,  OE. 

wrsestlian;  wrestling,  120,  19. 
wrastlle(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  wrast- 

le(n) ;  OE.  wraestlian ;  wrestle  ;  pt. 

pi.  wrastlede,  207,  8. 
wrath  (wrafter,  wralSest),  see  wrop. 
wrappe,  sb.,   OE.   wnieoo,   wneS'oo; 

wrath,  46,  11. 
wrappe(n),  wkv.,  OE.  wraftian;  make 

wroth,  become  angry  ;    inf.  wrappe, 

104,  25.     Sth.  pr.  sbj.  sg.  wraSSI, 

i92>  33. 
wratS^Sle(n),  see  wrappe(n). 
wrecce,  see  wreche. 
wreccehfd,  wrecchf de,  sb.,  based  on 

OE.  wrecca  +  ME.  h|de  ;  wretched- 
ness, misery,  3,  30 ;  wrecchf  de,  209, 

16. 
wrecche,  sb.,  OE.  wrecca;   wretch; 

pi.  wrecches,  195,  7. 
wrecchfde,  see  wreccehfde. 
wrechche,  see  wreche. 
wreche  (wrfche),  sb.,    OM.   wrec, 

WS.  wraic,/] ;  vengeance,  59,  6. 
wreche,  adj.,  OE.  wrecc;   wretched, 

48,  11 ;  wrecce,  2,  32;  wretche,  49, 

23;  wrechche,  215,  3. 
wrechidnes,  sb.,  based  on  OE.  wrecc ; 

wretchedness,  144,  20. 
wreie(n),  wkv. ,  OE.  wregan ;  accuse, 

betray,   cf.   archaic   {be)wray;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  wreie,  38, 15;  pt.  sg.  wreide, 

1,  2. 
wreke(n),  stv.,  OE.  wrecan-wrsec  (5) ; 

avenge  ;  pp.  wrpken,  160,  18. 
wrench,  sb.,  OE.  wrenc; guile,  deceit, 

artifice,  trick ;  ds.  wrenche,  207, 10. 
wrengfte,  sb.,  as  if  OM.  wrengo',  WS. 

wriengft,/! ;  distortion,  16,  10. 
wretche,  see  wreche. 
wrfpe,    wreth,   sb.,  OE.   wrseo*,  f, 

wrseSu,    indcl. ;     wrath,     69,     16. 

Nth.  wrfth,   127,  14.     Kt.  wrepe, 

211,  21. 
wre'S^e(n),  wkv.,  OE.wrsetSan;  anger, 

get  angry;  inf.  wreSSen,  194,  5  ;pt. 

sg.  wreftdede,  193,  3. 
wrigtelfslike,  adv.,  cf.  OE.  gewyrht; 

in  manner  without  desert,  tvrong- 

fully,  22,  12. 
wrihte,   sb.,    OE.   wryht,  f.  ;    thing 


GLOSSARY 


463 


done,  merit,  blame ;   wrihhte  (O), 

11,  26. 
wringe(n),  stv.,  OE.  wringan-wrang 

(wrgng)  (3)  ;   wring,  twist,  press ; 

inf.  wringe,  59,  18;  //.  sg.  wrgng, 

21,  28. 
writ,  sb.,  OE.  writ;  writing,  writ; 

writt  (0),  13,  30;  writ,  46,  28. 
wrlte(n),  stv.,  OE.  writan-wrat  (1) ; 

write  ;  inf.  writenn  (O),  10,  3 ;  pr. 

sbj.  sg.  write,  10,  7;  //.  sg.  wrat 

(eMK),   12,   24;    wrot,    71,    19; 

wroot,  245,  29  ;  pp.  writenn,  10,  8  ; 

writen,    71,    25;    wryten,    119,   6; 

write,  69,  23  ;  wryte,  90,  21.     Sth. 

pp.  iwriten,  179,  29;  y write,  72,  20. 
writeing,^., OE.  writing,/.;  writing, 

72,  26. 
wrlpe(n),  stv.,  OE.  wriSan-wraS  (1) ; 

twist,  turn,  bind,  writhe ;  pr.  ppl. 

wrij)inde,  55,  29;  pt.pl.  wrythen, 

3,8- 
wrohte,  wroht,  see  wirche(n). 
wr§ken,  see  wrfke. 
wrgng,  adj.,  sb.,  ON.  vrang;  twisted, 

awry,  wrong,  16,  3 ;  ds.  wrgnge,  58, 

23.     Nth.  wrang,  127,  II, 
wrgp,  wrgthe,  adj.,  OE.  wraS;  wroth, 

angry,  oad>  35,  20;  wrgthe,  112, 16  ; 

to  wr£}>er  h|le,  to  bad  health,  evil 

fate,  62,  30.     Nth.  wrath,  127,  12. 

eSth.   t5  wrafter   hgale,    193,    7 ; 

superl.  wraftest,  189,  7. 
wrgper,  see  wrgp. 
wu,  adv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  hu;   OE.  hwu, 

hu  ;  how,  209,  16. 
wuaswa,  wiich,  see  whosg,  while, 
wude,  sb.,  OE.  wudu  <  widu;   wood, 

forest;  wode,  51,  9. 
wuke,  sb.,  OE.  wucu<  wiocu;  week; 

pi.  wukes,  34,  26;    woke,  118,  5. 

Cf.  wike. 
wiile,  wulle"8,  see  wille. 
wulf,  sb.,  OE.  wulf;  wolf,  82,  17; 

pi.  wulves,  199,  4. 
wulle,.r3.,  OE.  wull,  wulle,/. ;  wool; 

wolle,  86,  16. 
wulvine,  sb.,  OE.  wylfen,/.,  mod.  by 

wulf;  she-wulf,  82,  17. 
wumme,  inter;'.,  OE.  wa  me  ;  woe  is 

™e>  x95>  33- 


wummon,jwnmmen,  see  wimman. 
wunde,  wounde,  sb.,  OE.  wund,/. ; 

wound,  20,  12  ;  pi.  woundes,  60, 

"28.     Nth.  wond,  146,  1.     Sth.//. 

wondes,  221,  9;  wunden,  190,  10. 
wunder,  sb.,  OE.  wundor,  -er,  neut. ; 

wunder, prodigy,  miracle;  wonder, 

68,    22;    wounder,   173,    13;  //, 

wunder,  2,  28;  3,  20. 
wunderlic,    adj.,     OE.    wunderllc; 

wonderful,    marvelous,    pi.   5,    3; 

superl.  wunderlukeste,  178,  11. 
wundl,    adj.,    OE.    *wyndig,    perh. 

*wendig,  1WS.  wyndig,  wyndig,  cf. 

MLG.  wendich;  averse,  193,  2. 
wundie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  wun- 
de^),   OE.    wundian,    wundian; 

wound;  pp.  iwiindet,  192,  10. 
wune,  wone,  sb. ,  OE.  wuna;  custom, 

habit,  dwelling;  //.wunes,  29,  5 ; 

won, 62, 13.  Bth.pl. woanes,  202,8. 
wune,  adj.,  OE.  gevvuna ;  accustomed, 

wont,  22,  2. 
wune(n),  wkv.,0^.  wunian;  inhabit, 

dwell,  remain ;  inf.  wunen,  19,  24 ; 

wune,  43,  12  ;  pr.  3  sg.  wuneS,  19, 

19  ;  pr.  pi.  wunen,  34,  17  ;  pt.  sg. 

wunede,  33,  1 ;  //.  wuned,  39,  25 ; 

woned,  48,  13;  wont,  48,  25.    Nth. 

pr.  pi.  won,    134,   10.     Sth.  inf. 

wunien,   180,   29 ;  pr.  pi.  wuneS, 

180,  16;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  wunnie,  191, 

9;  pp.   iwuned,   178,   1;   ywoned, 

225,6. 
wunllch,  adj.,   Sth.  =  Ml.    winlic ; 

OE.    wynlic;    pleasant,   winsome, 

183,  19. 
wunne,       wunnie,       see      winne, 

wune(n). 
wunsum,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  winsum; 

OE.  wynsum ;   winsome,  pleasant, 

I95>I7- 
wurchen,    wurd,    see    wirche(n), 

word. 

wursehepe(n),  -schipe(n),  wkv., 
based  on  OE.  weorSscipe ;  honor, 
worship ;  pp.  wurscheped,  97,  16. 

wursehipe,  wdrsehipe,  wurtscipe, 
sb.,  OE.  weorSscipe ;  dignity,  honor, 
worship;  wurscipe,i,  12;  wurtscipe, 
4,16;  worschipe,  116,  14;   wurC- 


464 


GLOSSARY 


schipe,  199,  22.     Sth.  worssippe, 

215,17. 
wurse,  see  werse. 
wurlS,  adj.,  OE.  weorS,  wurft ;  worth, 

of  value,    honored,  good;     everilc 

wurSen  ger,  each  good  year,  34, 16  ; 

wurth,  158,  8;  wor}>,  215,  16. 
wurS,  wurth,  sb.,  OE.  weorS,  wurS  ; 

worth,  dignity,  pi,  wurSes,  195,  7. 
wurj>e(n),  worf>e(n),  siv.,<y&.  weor- 

ffan  (vvur5an)-wear0(3);  becomejb^ 

inf.  wurrfenn  (O),  10,  19  ;  wurSen, 

32,  27  ;  werjje  (SEMI.),  68,  14  ;  pr. 

2  sg.  wurftest,  188,   16  ;  pr.  3  sg. 

wurffeS,  15,  30  ;  /r.  ■?£/.  jg-.  wjurj&V 
^17,20;   wurft,  2i,  22;   worfie,  48, 

lb*";  //.  j£.  ward,  1,  15  ;   warth,  1, 

18  ;  warr)>  (O),  II,  17;  wart,  5,12  ; 

wurS,  SI,  26;  pt.pl.  wur&e,  2,  16; 

wurthen,  6,  9.     Nth./r.  3  .sg*.  wor- 

J)is,  171,  24. 
wurjn,  worthy,  adj.,  OE.  weorftig ; 

worthy,  18,  8  ;  wurr}u  (O),  10,  19  ; 

wur>y,  97,   15;   worthy,   in,  23; 

wurthi,  138,  11. 
wurtting,    sb.,    OE.    weoroung,  f. ; 

honor,  ornament,  24,  12. 
wur"olIc,   wur/Sli,  wurftliche,  adj., 

OE.  weorSlic  ;  valuable,  of  worth, 

18,   31;   wurftll,  48,  21;   wurthli, 

143,  7.     Sth.  wurollche,  183,  6. 
wiite(n),  wiiste,  see  wite(n). 
wychecraft,  wychecrafte,  sb.,  OE. 

wiccecraeft ;     witchcraft,    49,    2 1  ; 

wychecrafte,  125,  23. 
wyd,  wydur,  see  wij),  wheber. 
wydewe,  sb.,  OE.  widuwe;  widow, 

pi.  wydewes,  59,  18. 
wyefe    (wyf),    wyfman,    see    wif, 

wimman. 
wyghte,  wyk,  see  wi3t,  wikke. 
wyke,  see  wike. 
wykked,  wyl,  see  wikked,  wil. 
wyl,  sb.,  OE.  wil;   wile,  deceit,  58, 

10. 
wylke,  wylle,  see  while,  wille. 
wylny  (wylnede),  see  wilnle(n). 
wylnynge,  sb.,  OE.  wilnung,/. ;   de- 
sire, 216,  25. 
wymman,     wyn,     see      wimman, 

win. 


wyne,wynd  (wynde),^  winne(n), 

wind. 
wynke(n),  wkv.,  OE.  wincian;  wink, 

close  the  eyes,  sleep ;   Nth.  pt.  sg. 

wynkit,  winked,  171,  32. 
wynne(n),  wyrke,  wys,  see  win- 

ne(n),  wirche(n),  wis. 
wysche(n),  wyst,  wyt  (wytt),  see 

washe(n),  wite,  wit. 
wytene,  wyj)  (wyth  and  compounds), 

see  wite(n),  wip. 
wyj?hglde(n),  stv.,  OM.   wiShaldan 

(WS.  healdan)-heold  (R)  ;    with- 
hold-, inf.  wy^hplde,  94,  29 ;  //.  sg. 

wy])helde,  96,  8. 
wytnesset,  see  witnesse(n). 
wytnessebfryng,  sb.,  OE.  witnes,/! 

+  bering;  witness-bearing,  236,17. 
wytterly,  see  witterlike. 


> 


5«n,  5§-ld  (3ald),  see  3§n,  3elde(n). 
3are,    ^arew,    3arew,    3arewe,   see 
3  am. 

3arkie(n),  wkv.,  Sth.  ==  Ml.  3arke(n); 
OE.  gearkian ;  prepare,  make  ready ; 
pt.  sg.  jarkede,  206, 16  ;//.  i3arket, 

195,  19. 
Uarnand,  see  !jerne(n). 
3am,  ^arew,  :jare,  adj.,  OE.  gearu- 

gearwe ;  ready,  eMnE.  yare  ;  eME. 

3am,  187,  21 ;   jarew,  195,  31  ;  pi. 

3arewe,  184,  31 ;  3are,  205, 11. 
3§te,  sb.,  OM.   gat,  WS.  geat,  n.\ 

gate,  59,  1. 
30,  ^ede,  see  f»u,  g§(n). 
^ef,  ^eft,  see  jif,  }ive(n),  3yft. 
3ehate(n),  stv.,  eME.  =  Ml.  hgte(n); 

OE.  gehatan-het  (heht)  (R)  ;   call; 

pp.  gehaten,  I,  11 ;  sehatenn  (O), 

11,  14. 
Ijeid  =  ^ed,  see  ga. 
3eie(n),  wkv.,   ON.  geyja,  'bark'; 

shout  {mockingly)  ;  inf.  3eien,  194, 

22. 
;el,  sb.,  OM.  *gell,  WS.  *giell,  cf. 

gellan,  giellan, ( to  yell ' ;  yell,  62, 

x4- 


GLOSSARY 


465 


3eld,^.,  OM.  geld,  WS.  gield  (gyld) ; 
payment  of  money,  tribute ;  pi. 
gseldes  (eME.),  3,  23;  //.  geldes, 

7,  5- 
5elde(n),  stv.,  OM.  geldan  (geldan), 

WS.  gieldan-gald,  WS.  geald  (3) ; 

recompense ,  yield ';  inf.  3eldenn  (O), 

11,12;  3elde,  90, 28 ;  pr.  3  sg.  3elde}>, 

104,  26;   imp.  sg.  3elde,  102,  15; 

yeld,  212,  13  ;  imp.pl.  jelde]),  195, 

3i  5  pt.  sg.  gfld  (SEMI.),  24,  24 ; 

3glde,  47,  14;  pp.  yolde,  217,  17. 

Nth.   inf.    jeld,    129,    28;    yeild, 

134, 18  ;  pt.  sg.  yald,  132,  31 ;  3ald 

<  3ald,   169,  31.      Sth.  pr.  3  sg. 

3elt,  198,  5  ;  pp.  i3olde,  47,  9.    Kt. 

Pr>  3  ^  yealdej),  219,  1. 
5§ldyng,  5§ldeing,  sb.  <prp.   OM. 

geldan,  geldan  ;  yielding,  payment 

of  debt,  recompense ,    104,   2 ;   //. 

3eldeinges,  104,  16. 
3elle(n),  stv.,  OM.  gellan-gall,  WS. 
-  giellan-geal  (3);  yell',   inf.  3elle, 

59,    25.      Nth.  inf.  yel,   151,  29. 

Sth. pr.pl.  yellejj,  215,  16. 
3elome,  ilome,  adv.,  OE.  gelome ; 

frequently,  177,  23. 
3eme,  sb.,  OM.  genie,  WS.  gleme; 

care,  heed,  68,  27. 
3eme(n),    wkv.,  OM.    gemen,  WS. 

gieraan  ;  care  for,  guard',  3eme,  49, 

27  ;  yeme,  76,  3  j  yemen,  84, 10. 
3en,  3een,  prep,    adv.,   OE.    gegn  ; 

against',  gsen  (O),  9,  21. 
3fne(n),  wkv.,  OE.  *gsenan?,  cf.  OE. 

ganian ;  yawn ;  pt.  sg.  3|nede,  61,13. 
3engJ>e,    sb.,  based  on   OE.  geong, 

OM.  gung  ;  youth,  104,  20. 
3eond,  3eong,  3eonge(n),  see  3ond, 

3ung,  gange(n). 
3eorne,  3eove(n),  see  3  erne,  3eve(n). 
3er,  ger  (gear),  sb.,  OM.  ger,  WS. 

gear,  neut. ;  year,  9,  2 ;  gear,  1,1; 

pi.  ger,  22,  29;  gere,  24,  8  ;  geres, 

Mj  25;  3eres,  57,  2.     Nth.  gere, 

143,  18;  pi.  gere,  165,  10;  yeir, 

132,  10.      Sth.  3§r,  199,   33;  pi. 

3gr,  180,  20.     Kt.  year,  215,  it. 
3§rde,  sb.,  OE.  geard,/. ;  ra/,  MnE. 

jp<W  {a  measurement') ;    Sth.  ^/. 

3§rden,  194,  21. 


3ere,  j#?  !jer. 

3erne,  m/T'.,  OM.  gerne,  WS.  georne ; 
earnestly , yearningly ,  8,  22.  eSth. 
3eorne,  177,  25. 

3erne(n),  wkv.,  OM.  gernan,  WS. 
giernan;  desire,  yearn  for;  inf. 
3erne,  121,  1  ;  pt.  2  sg.  3ernndesst 
(0),8,  24;  pp.  3ernd,  58,  23.  Nth. 
pr.  3  sg.  y ernes,  126,  1;  pr.  ppl. 
3arnand,  166,  11.  Sth.  pr.  1  sg. 
3lrne,  202,  20;  pp.  i3lrnd,  192,  24. 
Kt.  pr.  3  sg.  yern>,  219,  21. 

3erre(n),  stv.,  OE.  georran-gear  (3)  ; 
resound, roar,  babble; pt. pi.  3urren, 
187,  2. 

3et,  get  (gret),  %ete  (;ete),  ;it,  adv. 
conj.,  OM.  get,  WS.  giet ;  yet,  8, 
15;  get,  2,  20;  gait,  3>"3o; 
3ete,  38,  6 ;  sete,  40,  31  ;  Bit, 
41,  18;  yete,  80,  2.  Sth.  3yet 
(eSth.),  176,  5;  3ut  (1WS.  gyt), 
203,  20. 

3§te(n),  stv.,  OE.  geotan-geat  (2) ; 
pour;pt.sg.  3|t,  194,  21 ;//.  3§ten, 
60,  18. 

3ete(n),  stv.,  OE.  geetan-a±t  (5); 
eat;  pp.  isf te,  205,  30. 

3ette(n),  wkv.,  OM.  getan  (*gettan), 
WS.  geatan  ;  grant,  give  ;  pt.  sg. 
3ettede,  192,  12. 

3eve(n),  3ive(n),  stv.,  OM.  gefan 
*gifan  (WS.  giefan)-gaf  (WS.  geaf) 
(5);  giW-\  inf.  gyven,  1,  9;  iiven, 
6,  5  J  geven,  32,  14;  3ive,  35,  21  ; 
3eve,  38,  10;  yive,  79,  24;  yeven, 
81,  6?  3yve,  88,  11;  pr.  3  j^. 
yeveth,  78.  30 ;  pr.  sbj.  sg.  3ife,  13, 
21 ;  3ive,  41,  32;  imp.  sg.  3if,  74, 
27 ;  yif,  85,  22  ;  imp.pl.  3eveJ>,  99, 
17  ;  pt.  sg.  iaf,  1,  10;  3aff(0),  11, 
25  5  gaf,  29,  8  ;  yaf,  77,  22  ;  3ave, 
90,  14;  pt.  pi.  iafen,  2,  26  ;  iaven, 
6,  27;  //.  given,  34,  11  ;  yeven, 
242,  16.  Sth.  inf.  3eoven  (Ml.?), 
185,  23;  3ieven,  178,  7  ;  3iven,  199, 
19;  Pr-  3  J5T-  3ivet,  178,  14;  31^, 
180,  24;  yefj),  214,  12  ;  /n  sbj.  sg. 
3eove  (Ml.?j,  196,  11 ;  imp.  sg.  yef, 
212,  14;  pt.  sg.  3ef,  204,  31 ;  pp. 
i3ive,  206,  7.  Kt.  pr.  3  ^.  yei>, 
214,  12. 


466 


GLOSSARY 


3eve"8e,    adj.,    OE.    gifeoe;    given, 

granted,  186,  25. 
3ew  (she),  see  )>u.  -» 

3if,3iff,3ef(gef),w«/,OE.gif;    if. 

101,4;    jiff  (O),  10,  11 ;   gif  =  5if, 

4,  20  ;  sef,  1 19,  1 7 ;  gef,  19,  4  ;  yif, 

76,  12;  yef,  154,  19;   yf,  144,17. 
3irnen,  see  3erne(n). 
3isterdai,  sb.,  OE.  geostrandaeg,  gis- 

trandseg;  yesterday,  103,  2. 
3it,  j^  3§t. 
3ive,  j<5.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  geve,  give,  gift ; 

OM.  *gefu,  gifu,  WS.  giefu;  gift, 

178,17.  Cf.jyft. 
3ive(n),  j«  3eve(n). 
32,  «</z>.,  ON.  ja,  cogn.  with  OM.  ge, 

WS.  gea ;  yes,  yea,  99,  6. 
3ole,  jfl.,  ON.  j5l,  cogn.  with  OE. 

geol;   Yole,  MnE.  Yule?,  95,  17. 
3on,  3one,/r«.,  OM.  gon,  WS.  geon; 

jw;  5one,  98,  25. 
3ond,  /;-<?/.  adv.,  OM.    gond,  WS. 

geond;    around,  among,  through; 

3eond  (eSth.),  182,  u;   30^,192, 
.25. 
3ong,  3onger,  see  3ung. 
3ongling,    .$•£.,  OM.  jungling,  WS. 

geongling;     youth,    young    man, 

44,  3- 
3ont,  see  3ond. 
3§re,   adv.,  OM.  gara,  WS.  geara ; 

long  since,  yore,  of  old,  42,  15. 
3ork,  see  Eouwerwic. 
3oupe,  youthe,  sb.,  OM.  gugoo',  WS. 

geogutf,/. ;  j^//z,  55,  19  ;  youthe, 

240,  28.     Sth.  5uheSe,  192,  10. 
3ow^3ude,  3uhetJe,  see  J>u,  ga(n), 

3ouj?8. 
3ung  (iung),  gong,  yung,  adj.,  OM. 

gung,   WS.    geong ;    young ;    wk. 

iunge,  7,  11;    5ong,  53,  28;    wk. 

yunge,  86,31;//.  yunge,  76,3;  comp. 

jonger,  66,  18  ;  superl.  gungest,  24, 

32 ;  yongeste,   244,  9.     eSth.  pi. 

3eonge,  188,  12. 
3ur,  gur,  3bur,  your,  poss.  prn.,  OE. 

eower ; your ;  sg.  gur,  28/4;  gure, 

25^18 ;  your,  £7,  1 5  ;  3oHre,  57, 17'; 

yowre1_235,  15I     Bui.  ower,  194, 

24;    ouwer,  201,   12;    oure,   197, 

18. 


3ut,  3wat,  3wanne,  3were,  see  3et, 

who,  whanne,  wher. 
3wi,3wider,3wlle,3wilene,^^whi, 

whider,  while,  whilen. 
3hwilk,  3wo,  3yet,  see  while,  who, 

3§t. 
3yft,  30ft,  sb.,  OM.  gefu,  WS.  giefu  ; 

gift,  89,  22 ;  pi.  jeftes,  221,15.  Cf. 

3ive. 
3yng,  adj.,  Sth.  =  Ml.    3ung;   WS. 

geong  ;  young,  1 76,  4. 
3ys,  adv.,  OM.  *gese<  *geswa,  WS. 

gea  +  swa;  yes,  114,  22. 
3yve,  3yve(n),  see  3eve(n). 

Y. 

yaf,  yald,  yare,  see  3eve(n),   3SI- 

de(n),  fre. 
yare,  adv.,  OM.   gare,  WS.  geare ; 

readily,  archaic  yarely,  107,  16.  - 
ybe,  yblent,  ybleved,   see  be(n), 

blende(n),  blfve(n). 
yblisced,  ybfre  (ybfren),  ybrou3t, 

see  blesse(n),  bfre(n),  bringe(n). 
ycaried,     ychaunged,    yche,    see 

carie(n),  chaunge(n),  ilc. 
yclenzed,    yclfpud,    ycloped,    see 

clense(n),  clfpe(n),  cl§pe(n). 
ycoyned,  see  eoine(n). 
ydill    (ydel),    ydillness,  see  idel, 

idelnesse. 
ydo,  ydon,  see  don. 
Ydoine,  sb.,  OF.   Idoine ;    Idoine, 

127,  2. 
ydronke,  ydryve(n),  see  drinke(n), 

drive(n). 
ydul,  ye,  see  idell,  }>u. 
yf ,  adv.,  OM.  gse,  WS.  gea ;  yea,yes, 

241,  7. 
yealde(n),  year,  yede,  see  3elde(n), 

3er,  gf(n). 
yef  (yf),  yef]?,  see  3if,  3eve(n). 
yeild,  yeir,  see  3elde(n),  3§r. 
yel  (yellep),  yeld,yeme(n),  see  %el- 

le(n),  3elde(n),  3emesii). 
yf  rd,  sb. ,  OE.  geard,  geard  :   yard, 

86,  18. 
yernes  (yernej?),  see  3§rne(n). 
yesy3te,  sb.,  OM.  ege  +  sihte  =  sihSe, 
/.;  eyesight,  124,  20. 


GLOSSARY 


467 


yete,  yeve(n),  see  }et,  }eve(n). 
yfayled,  yfel,  see  faile(n),  yvel. 
y}en,  yggn  (yguo),  see  e;e,  go(n). 
yhent,  yherd,  yhidde, see  hente(n), 

here(n),  hide(n). 
N  yhgten,  yh§ve,  yhyer,  see  h§te(ii), 

h§ve(n),  'fli§r"e(n). 
yif,  yiven,  see  Jif,  }eve(n). 
yknowe,  ylad  (yladde),  see  know- 

e(n),  lfde(n). 
ylaste(n),ylde,  yleft,  see  laste(n), 

elde,  lfve(n). 
yleste(n),  wkv.,  Kt.  gelestan,  WS. 

gelaistan ;    endure,  last ;   Kt.   inf. 

yleste,  215,  13. 
ylet,    yleyd,     yli$t,    see    lete(n), 

leie(n),  ligte(n). 
ylle,  ylgnd,  ylgre,  see  ille,  il§nd, 

lese(n). 
ylyerned,     ymad,     ymelled,     see 

lerne(n),  make(n),  melle(n). 
ymage,  .$•£.,  OF.  image;   image,  145, 

_23- 

Ynde,  sb.,  OF.  Inde;   India,  240, 

26. 
ynesche,  adj.,  OE.  *gehnesce ;  soft, 

tender,  gentle,  144,  14. 
ynime(n),    slv.,  OE.  geniman-nom 

(4);  seize,  take',  pt.  sg.  ynam,  73, 

13  ;  pp.  ynomen,  65,  4. 
ynkurly,  adv.,  based  on  ON.  einkar 

+  ME.     II ;     specially,     earnestly, 

172,1. 
yno},   ynou,    ynough,    ynug,    see 

inoh. 
yglde,  yongeste,  see  3elde(n),  Jjung. 
your    (youre),    youthe,    see    :jur, 

}oupe. 
ypased,    ypeynt     (ypeynted),    see 

passe(n),  peynte(n). 
ypocrisye,  sb.,  OF.  ipocrisie;    hy- 

pocrasy,  219,  5. 
ypocrite,  sb.,  OF.  ipocrite;  hypocrite', 

pi.  ypocrittes,  146,  10. 
ypunissed,  yput,  see  punische(n), 

putte(n). 
yre  (yren),  see  iren. 
Yrisch,  adj.,  OE.  *Irisc  ;   Irish,  222, 

11. 
yrne,  see  iren._ 
Yrloande,  see  Irelonde. 

H 


yrokked,  pp.  as  adj.,    ON.   (Dan.) 
_rokka;  rocked,  224,  22. 
Yryschman,    sb.,    OE.     *Iriscman ; 
Irishman  ;  pi.  Yryschmen;   221,  3. 
ys,  see  be(n). 
Ysaac,  sb.,  OE.  Isaac;    Isaac,  130, 

_23. 

Ysambrase,    sb.,    OF.    Isambrace  ; 

Isambrace,  127,  I. 
yse,  see  ise(n). 
yselpe,  sb.,  Sth.  =  Ml.  setye;    OE. 

gesgelS,  f. ;    happiness,  prosperity, 

wealth,  advantage,  176,  15. 
ysen  (ysey),  ysent,  see  ise(n),  sen- 

de(n). 
yseyd,  yslawe  (yslayn),  see  seie(n), 

sl§(n). 
Ysote,  sb.,  OF.  Isolde;  Iseult,  126, 

yspild,  ystaled,  ystgnde,  see  spil- 
led), stale(n),  stande(n). 

ytake(n),  ytau;jt,  see  take(n),  t|- 
che(n). 

yu  (yuu),  yung,  yused,  see  pu,  5ung, 
use(n). 

yvel  (yfel),  yvil,  adj.,  OE.  yfel ;  evil, 
bad;  pi.  yvele,  3, 1 ;  yfel,  2,11;  yvil, 
58,  22  ;  ds.  yfele,  176, 19 ;  pi.  as  sb. 
ivels,  101,5.    Sth.  ^y.  iivele,  177,  2. 

ywakened,  ywent,  see  wakne(n), 
wende(n). 

ywil,  ywdnde(n),  ywoned,  iwil, 
wounde(n),  wune(n). 

ywonne,  ywrite,  ywys,  see  win- 
ne(n),  write(n),  iwis. 

ywyte(n),  yzi3t  (yzy),  see  iwite(n), 
ise(n). 

yzed,  yzep,  yzyep,  yzyijp,  see 
seie(n),  ise(n). 


zaule,     zayst    (zayp),     see     saule, 

seie(n). 
zeche  (zekp),  zelve,  see  seche(n), 

self, 
zend,   zenxie,   zeve,  see  sende(n), 

sinne,  seve(n). 
zigge,   zip,   zixti,   see  seie(n),  sip, 

sixti. 
zomtyme,  adv.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  sumtlme; 

OE.  sumtlma;  sometime,  215,  15. 

h  2 


468 


GLOSSARY 


zgng,  sb.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  s§ng  ;  OE.  sang, 
song ;  song;  pi.  zgnges,  215,  23. 

zor^e  (zorjjen),  zop,  see  sor^e,  sop. 

zoplicne,  adv.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  s5])llche 
(like) ;  OE.  soSUce ;  truly,  218,  23. 


ZU9,  zuyche,  see  swg,  swilc. 
zy^pe,  zyinde  (zyp),  see  siht,  se(n). 
zyker,  adj.,  Kt.  =  Ml.  siker,  cf.  Dan. 

sikker,  OFris.  siker ;   certain,  sure, 

219,  28. 


LIST    OF    IRREGULAR    VERBS' 


Infinitive 

age(n),    eME.  =  Ml. 
owe ;  awe,  Nth. 


Preterit 


ogen, 


ahte 
agte 


Past  Participle 

agen 
awen(in) 


beon-beonnen  (eME.) 

bfd-bedden 

bedd 

beide 


barmen 

bgden 

bgdyn 


banne(n),  ban 

bede(n),     beoden     (eME.), 

offer 
be:$e(n),  bend 
begge(n),  see  bigge(n) 

bel;e(n),  swell  balh-bol3en  bol}en 

belle(n),  roar  .       .       .       .       .       .       .  bollen 

be(n),  be  was-weren,  Sth.  wf ren    ben 

wes-weeron  (eME.)  bene 

-waren  byn 

bfre(n),  eME.  beeron,  bear      bar-beren,  Sth.  bfren      bgren,  Sth.  ib§ren 

-baren  b§m,  born 

berge(n),  berwe(n),  protect bor3en,  borrijhenn 

berne(n),  burn  barn-burnen 

berste(n),  burst  birst 

bf  te(n),  beat  bf  tin,  eSth.  ibf  aten 

beod  =  b£d,  see  bide(n) 

bidde(n),  bide(n),  pray,  bid  bad-beden,  Sth.  bfden    beden 

badde-bedin  bfde 

bed  (Sth.),  beed  (eME.), 
bid 

bod-biden  biden 

beod  (eSth.) 


bide(n),  byde(n),  abide 


1  This  list  is  intended  to  assist  in  finding  the  numerous  forms  of  the  strong 
verbs,  and  of  certain  weak  verbs  which  are  especially  irregular.  On  this 
account,  not  all  variant  forms  of  these  verbs  are  given  in  their  alphabetical 
places  in  the  glossary.  The  list  includes  only  such  irregular  verbs  as  occur  in 
this  book  and  present  special  difficulties.  Compounds  must  be  looked  for 
under  the  simple  verbs.  Loss  of  final  n  or  ent  since  it  follows  general  laws 
already  stated,  is  not  always  indicated. 


LIST   OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS 


469 


Infinitive 

bigge(n),  bige(n),  bj^e^n  , 
buy,  by  (bii)  Nth.,biggen 
(Sth.),  begge(n)  Kt. 

binde(n),  bynde(n),  bind; 
bind  (Nth.) 

blte(n),  bite 

blawe(n),       eME.  -  Ml. 

blowen,  blow;  blaw(Nth.) 
blowe(n),  blow 
bowe(n),    bow,    incline,    see 

bu}e(n) 
breide(n),  breyden,   twist, 

brede(n) 
brfke(n),  break 


breste(n),  burst 
brewe(n),  Nth.  brew,  brew 
bringe(n),  Nth.  bring,  bring 


bruke(n),  enjoy 
bu:je(n),  bow,  incline 

bye(n),by5e(n),^tfbigge(n) 

ehese(n),  ches  (Nth.),  choose, 

cheose(n)  (eME.) 
cleve(n),  cleave 
cloj)e(n),  clothe 
cnawe(n),  see  knowe(n) 
cume(n),  cum,  come,  com 


cunne(n),    kunne(n),  can; 

cun  (Nth.) 
cu)>e(n),  see  kij>e(n) 
cwej)e(n),  see  quej>e(n) 

delve(n),  delve 
dinge(n),  beat 
do(n),  doon,  do  (Nth.),  do 


drage(n),  drawe(n),  draw 
dra!je(n),  draw  (Nth.) 

drede(n),   drfde(n)   (Sth.) 
dred  (Nth.) 


Preterit 

bought-bohten 
boght 


Past  Participle 
boght 


bond-bunden 

den) 
band  (Nth.) 
bpt-biten 


(boun-    bounden  (bunde) 

bundyn 
biten 
.     .     .    blawen 


breyde-broiden 
braid  (Nth.) 
brak(c)-breken,      Sth. 

broken 
breke-braecon  (eME.) 


brohte-brohten 

bro5te,  broght 
brek-bruken 
beh-bu^en,  bowen 
bah,  bfh  (Sth.) 


chfs-chpsen 

-cusen  (eME.) 
clff-cluven 


blowen 


broiden 


broken,  Sth.  ibro- 
ken 

brast 

browen 

broht,  bro^t, 

broght 
brou5t,  Sth.  ibroht 
broken 
bu}e,  bowen 


chosen  ,eSth.  ic  oren 
cosen  (eME.) 
cl§ven 
clad 


com  (comm) -comen       cumen,  cumin  (co- 
cam     (kam)      -comon        myn) 

(eME.)  Sth.  icumen,  icome 

coupe  (coude)  -koujjen 
kude,    couth    (kouth) 


dalf-dulven 
-dongen 
dede     (dide) 

(diden) 
dude-duden  (Sth.) 
dr  oh  (5 )  -  dr  owen 

(drou}) 
drou}  (drou,  drow) 
dredde,  dradde 
dred 

Hh  3 


dolven 
dungen 
deden    don,  done 


idon  (Sth.) 
dragen,  drawen 

drogen 
dred,  drad 
Sth.  drf  d 


47° 


LIST   OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS 


Infinitive 


Preterit 


Past  Participle 


drege(n),  drehe(n),  endure ;  dreg-drugen  (druwen)    drogen  (drowen) 

dri;je(n),  drey  (Nth.) 

dr§pe(n),  kill  drep-drapen 

drinke(n),  drink  drank-drunken 


drive(n),  drife  (Nth.),  drive    dr§f  (drgfe)  -driven 

draf  (Nth.) 
duge(n),  du}e(n),  avail  douhte 

pr.  den 
durre(n),  dare  durst  (dorst) 

duve(n),  dive  dff-duven 


drepen 
drunken,      Sth. 

idrunken 
driven 


doven 


eorne(n),  run 
fte(n),  eME.  eten,  eat 


orn-urnen 
et  (ete)  -eten 


urnen 
ften 


falle(n),  fall  (Nth.),  fall  fel  (fell)-felen  fallen 

fyl,  Sth..  ful 
fare(n),  far  (Nth.),  fare  for-foren  faren,  Sth.  ifaren 

fi;te(n),      fihte(n),     fight ;    faht  (fau}t)  -fuhten         fohten 

feght  (Nth.)  faght-faght  (Nth.) 

finde(n),     fynde(n),    find-,    fand   (f§nd)    -funden,    funden 
find  (Nth.)  founde 

funde  (Nth.) 


flege(n),    fle3e(n),  fly; 

fly    fleg(5)-flu5en,  fluwen 

fl9gen,  flowen 

(Nth.) 

fle(n),  fleon  (eSth.),yfo? 

fleh-flugen,  flowen 
flah  (Sth.) 

fl§gen,  flowen 

fly,  see  flege(n) 

f§lde(n),  fold 

feld-felden 

f§lden 

fo(n) ,  seize 

feng-fengen 

fangen,  f§ngen 

frfte(n),  cat 

fret-freten 
Sth.  frf  t 

frf  ten,  freten 

ga    (eME.,    Nth.),   go; 

cf.    }ede,  5eid,  5ude 

gan 

S9(n) 

eME.  eode 

gerre(n),  roar,  resound 

gar-gurren 

gurren 

get  (Nth.),^?/ 

gat  (Sth.  get)-geten 

geten 

geve(n) ,  give ,  give(n) 

gaf  (gafe)  -geven 

geven 

ginne(n),  begin 

gan     (can)     -gunnen, 

gonnen 
gun,  gouth  (Nth.)  -gu- 

nen 

gunnen 

give(n),  see  geve(n) 

glide  (to),  glide 

gl§d-gliden 

gliden 

g9(n)>^ 

5§de  (ede)    }eden 
gsede  (eME.) 

S9n 

grave  (vl),  grave 

grof-groven 

graven 

grete(n),  weep 

gret-greten 

greten 

grinde(n),  grind 

grunde-grunden 

grunden 

LIST  OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS 


471 


Infinitive 
gTipe(n),  gripe 

growe(n) ,  grow 

habbe(n),  see  have(n) 
halde(n),  hald  (Nth.),  hold; 
hflde(n),h§alde(n)  (Sth.); 
cf.  hpldejn) 
hate(n)    (eME.),   command; 

cf.  h.9te(n) 
have(n),     Sth.      habbe(n), 

have 
hfalde(n),  see  halden 
he}e(n),  heye(n),  exalt 
h§le(n),  eSth.  heole(n),  con- 
ceal 
helpe(n),  eSth.    heolpe(n), 

help 
hewe(n),  hew 

h§lde(n),  hold 


ho(n),  hang 
h§te(n),  command 


kerve(n),  carve 

kipe(n),        make       known', 

ciipe(n)  (Sth.) 
knaw  (Nth.),  know 
knowe(n),  Nth.  knaw,  knozu 


Preterit 

grgp-gripen 
grap  (eME.) 
grew-grewen 


Past  Participle 
gripen 

growen 


held-helden  halden 

heold-heolden  (eME.) 
hild 

het  (hete),  hehte  (Sth.)    katen,  Sth.  ihate 
hatte  (passive)  hyghte  (passive) 

hafde,    hadde,    hedde   hafd,  had 
(Sth.) 


hehede 
hal-helen 

heyed,  Sth.  iheiet 
hglen,  eME.  holen 

halp  (halpe)  -hulpen 

holpen 

hew-hewen  (hew) 
heou  (eSth.) 
held-helden,  held 
heold-heolden(eME.) 
Sth.  hulden 
heng-hengen 
het-heten,  hetten 

hewen 

hauwen  (Sth.)    ,v 

hplden 

Sth.  ihglden 

hangen 

hgten 

hi5t  (passive) 

karf-kurven 
kipde 

knew-knewen 

knew  (kneu)  -knewen 

korven 
kid  (kyd) 
iciid  (Sth.) 
knawyn 
knowne,        Nth. 

knawyn 
knewe,        Sth. 

icnowen 

lacche(n),  seize 
lace(n)  (eME.),//<y 
lahhe(n),  lauhwe(n),  laugh 
lfde(n) ,  lead 

le3e(n),  lewe(n)  ^prevaricate ; 

lihe(n)  (Sth.) 
legge(n)  (Sth.),  lay 
leote(n),  see  lete(n) 
lfpe(n),  leap 

lese(n),  les  (Nth.),  lose 

lfse(n),  gather 


lau3t,  lauhte  lagt,  Sth.  ilaht 

lsec,  lfac  (eME.)-leken  lacen 
16h-163en,  lowe 

ledde-lseden  (eME.)  ledde,  led 

lad-ledden,  ladden  ladde 


leide-leiden 

ileid 

lep-lepen 
leop  (eME.) 
l§s  (las)  -lorn 

If  pen 

lpren  (lorn) 
eME.  loren 

las-lesen 

lfsen 

47' 


LIST   OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS 


Infinitive 


Preterit 


Past  Participle 
let,  laten 


lete(n),    lete     (Nth.),     let ;  let-leten  (letten) 

lseten      (eME.),      leoten  list  (eME.),  lat,  late 

(eSth.) 

l$ve(n),  leave  lefde  (lefte)  left,  laft 

libbe(n),  see  live(n) 

lie(n),  lie  (Nth.),  lie,  recline ;  lai  (lay)  -lei^en  (leyen)    leyn,  lei^en 


Sth.  ligge(n) 

lihe(n),  see  le}e(n) 
limpe(n),  happen 
live(n),  leave 
luke(n),  close,  lock 

mote(n),  may,  must 
muge(n),  mu3e(n),  may 


lag  (eME.),  laye-leien 
l«i  (eSth.) 

lamp  (lomp)  -lumpen     lumpen 

Iff 

lek-luken  loken 

moste  (most) 

mihte    (migte)   -muh- 

ten 
mi}te  (mi^t)  -mouhten 
mi^ht  (myght)  -moucte 
mycht  (moghte)  moht 


nille(n),  will  not  nolde 

nime(n),      eSth.      neomen,  nom-nomen 

take  nam-namen 

nise(n) ,  not  to  know  niste 

gge(n),  95e(n),owe(n), own,  ahte,  agte,  auhte 

have  o}te 


numen,  nomen 
Sth.  inumen.inome 


peche(n),  deceive 

quelle  (n),  kill 

qufSe(n),  cwej>e(n),  speak 


rfehe(n),  recche(n),  reach 
rede(n),Sth.  T§de(n), advise; 
red  (Nth.),  rfaden  (eSth.) 
reke(n),  reck 

r§ve(n),  bereave,  take  away 
ride(n),  ride 

ringe(n),  rynge(n),  ring 
rinne(n),    renne(n),    run', 

Nth.  rin,  ryn,  ren 
rise(n),  rise;  Nth.  ris 


schave(n),  shave 

schfde(n),  separate,  shed  sched 


qualde 

quafl,  quad,  quod 

Sth.  iqueden 

cweft  (eSth.) 

ra5te 

ra^t 

rede,  radde,  red 

red,  rad 

roucht 

rfvede,  rafte 

rafte 

rod-riden,  ridyn 

riden 

reed  (Sth.) 

rang  (rong)  -rungen 

rungen 

ran-runnen 

runnen 

ryn  (Nth.) 

rgs-risen 

risen 

ras  (eME.),rais  (INth.) 

schaven,  sha 

LIST   OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS  473 

Infinitive  Preterit  Past  Participle 

scheppe(n),  shape  sen  op  (schope)  -scho-   schapen 

pen 
scop  (eME.) 
schete(n),  shoot  sscft  sch.9ten,Sth.  ischo- 

ten 
issote 
schrive(n),  shrive)    schrlv    schr§f-schriven  schriven,schryven  ' 

(schrlf)  (Nth.)  -ssriven  schryvyn 

schule(n),  ssollen,  ought         sculde  (sholde)  -schol- 

den 
sulde  (scholde)  -sulden 
schulde,  ssolde 
seche(n),seke(n), #?<?£;  Nth.    soht  sogt 

sek 
segge(n),  sigge,  siigge,  say      saide,  sfde  sreied,  sf d 

seie(n),    saien,  seyn,    say;    seide  (sede)  -seiden        seid 
sayne,  say  (Nth.),  seegen    siide-seeden  (eME.) 
(eME.) 
seke(n),  see  seche(n) 
selle(n),  sell  S9lde-s§lden  s§ld 

said  (Nth.)  said  (Nth.) 

se(n),  seen,  seon  (eSth.),  see   sah  (sag,  sau$)  -s§3en      sen,  sene,  seyn 
se5,  sey,  say,  sei5e,  sye 
sagh,  sawe,  s^ge,  sen, 
seen 


shfre(n),  shear 

shorn 

shine(n),  shine 

shgn-shinen 

sinen  =  shinen 

sinke(n),  sink 

sank-suncken 
sonken 

Sth.  isunken 

sitte(n),  site(n),  sit;    Nth. 

sat  (sate)  -seten  (sate) 

seten,  Nth.  sittyn 

sitt 

eME.  sset 
set-sf  ten  (Sth.) 

sla  (Nth.) ,  slay 

slogh  (slew)  -slogh 

slan 

sl§(n),  sl§(n),  slay ;    siren, 

sl6h-sl6gh.en,  slowen 

slagen,  slayn 

slan  (eSth.) 

slou,  slou^-slewe 

slsegen,  slawe 
islagen  (Sth.) 

slepe(n),  slep  (Nth.),  sleep 

slep-slepen 

slinge(n),  sling 

slgng-slongen 

sloungen 

smite (n),  smit  (Nth.),  smite 

sm^t-smiten 
smit  (eSth.) 

smiten 

sowe(n),  sow 

sew-sewen 

-seowen  (eSth.) 

sowen 

spfke(n),  speoken   (eSth.), 

spac  (spak)  -spoken 

sp§ken 

speak  space  (spec) 

springe(n),  spring  (Nth.),   sprang(spr9ng)-spron-    sprungen 

spring,  sprengen  gen 

stande(n),     stand  (Nth.),   stod  (stode)  -stoden        standen 

stand,  st§nde(n)  stud  (INth.)  st§nde(n) 

st§le(n),  steal  stal-stelen  stolen, eME.  stolen 

steel-stalen  (in) 


474 


LIST  OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS 


Infinitive 

Preterit 

Past  Participle 

steppen(n),  step 

stdp-stopen 

sterve(n),  die,  starve 

starf-sturven 

storven 

stige(n),  sti3e(n) ,  stil  (Nth.), 

stall  (stei5e)-stigen 

stigen 

ascend 

stey  (Nth.) 

stinge(n),  sting 

stgng-stungen 

stongen 

st9nde(n),  see  stande(n) 

strecche(n),  stretch 

strehte 

sugge(n),  see  segge(n) 

sule  (Nth.),  ought,  be  obliged 

suld 

swfre(n),  swear 

swor-sworen 

swgren,  sworn 
sworen  (eME.) 
Sth.  isworen 

swike(n),  betray 

swgk-s  wiken  (s  wyk  en ) 
swac  (eME.) 

swiken 

swinke(n),  labor 

swank-swnnken 

Sth.  iswunken 

take(n), tak(ta)  (Nth.),  take ;  tok  (toc)-token  (tocan) 

taecen,  taken  (eME.)  toke 

tfche(n),tfche(Nth.),^ac/^;  ta^te  (tahte)  -tagten 

tfachen    (eSth.),    tachen  taugte,  tai^te 

(Sth.)  tfchid  (Nth.) 

telle (n),  tell  (Nth.),  tell  tglde,  Nth.  tald,  teld 


te(n),  Sth.  teon,  drazv,  lead  te3-tuhen 

thring  (Nth.),  crowd t  throng  thrang 

trfde(n),  tread  trad-treden 

penche(n),$enke(n),Mz'«£;  "Sogte  (po^te)  -poghten 

pinke(n),  pink  (Nth.)  t$olit,  poucte 

]>inke(n),    pynke(n),   seem;  flugte,  puhte-puhten 

penchen,    think    (Nth.) ;  pou^t,  poghte 
punche(n)  (Sth.) 

prive(n),  thrive  pr§f-priven 

purve(n),"Burve(n),  need  porte,  purt 


valle(n)  (Sth.),  fall 

vare(n)  (Sth.),  fare 
vo(n)  (Sth.),  seize 


vel-velen 
veol  (feol)  eME. 
vor-voren 
veng-vengen 


wake(n),  wake  woe-woken 

walle(n),  boil  wel-welen 

washe(n),wasshe(n),  wash',    weis-wyschen 

wasse,  was  (Nth.) 
wa,xe(ri) ,  grow,  wax  wex-wexen 

weex  (wax) 
wepe(n),  weep  wep-wepen 

wepe-wopen 
werpe(n),  cast,  throw  warp-wurpen 


taken, takin 

tan  (Nth.) 
tagt  (taht) 
ta5t,  tau^t 

t§ld,     Nth. 

telld 
eSth.  itald 


troden 

po;t  (poht) 
Sth.  ipoht 


priven 

vallen 
ivaren 


waken 
wallen 
washen 

waxen 


worpen 


tald, 


LIST  OF  IRREGULAR    VERBS 


475 


Infinitive 

Preterit 

Past  Participle 

wrj)e(n),  see  wurjje(n) 

wille,  wish,  will 

wolde  (wulde)  -wolden 
wolde,     wald     (Nth.), 
wilde 

vinde(n),  wind 

wgnd-wonden 

wunden,  wounden 

winne(n),       strive,        win, 

wan-wunnen 

wunnen 

wynne  (n) 

wune 

wirche(n),  wirke(n),  work, 

wrohte 

wroht,  wrou3t 

wyrke(n) 

wroght 

wurche(n)  (Sth.) 

wite(n),     know;     wiite(n) 

Sth.  iwraht 

wiste  (wyste)  -wisten 

witen 

(Sth.) 

wiste     (wyst),     wiiste 

(Sth.) 
wrak-wreken 

iwust  (Sth.) 

wrfke(n),  wreak 

wrfken,  wreeken 

wroken  (Nth.) 

wringe(n),  wring 

'  wrgng-wrungen 

wrungen 

write  (n),  write 

wrgt-writen 

writen,  wryten 

wrat  (Nth.) 

iwriten  (Sth.) 

wri]?e(n),  writhe 

wrpp-wrythen 

wripen 

wurche(n),  see  wirche(n) 

wurpe(n),  werpen,  become 

warp-wurpen       (wur- 
then) 

wurpen 

ward  (wart,  wurp) 

iwurpen  (Sth.) 

wiite(n),  see  wite(n) 

5elde(n),_^Wtf;  5eld,  yeild 

3§lde-39lden 

3§lden 

(Nth.) 

3ald,  yald  (Nth.) 

3eove(n),  see  3eve(n) 

3ete(n),gete(n),<§v?/;  gseton 

gat  (gset)  -gseten 

geten  (gf  ten) 

(eME.) ;     3iten,      3yten, 

3ete,  3ite 

3ute(n)  (Sth.) 

i3ite  (Sth.) 

%ete(n),pour 

3ft-3§ten 

3gten 

3eve(n),       3ive(n),       give, 

3af  (gaf,    yaf)   -iafen, 

given,  3iven 

gyve(n),    3yven,    yiven, 

iaven 

3eove(n)  (eSth.) 

iaf,  3ave 

3ef  (Sthi) 

i3ive(n)  (Sth.) 

OXFORD:   HORACE   HART 
t  PRINTER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY 

t< 

tl 
tl 

]>e 


VI 

vc 

Wf 

Wi 
W£ 

wa 
wt 

W€ 


U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CD5ASA2771 


